Chapter 1: Author's Note
Chapter Text
Hi, hello!
So, this fic is 1000000% self-indulgent (as all my fics are), but I wrote it because I've been itching for something like this and couldn't find it ANYWHERE! (I mean I could find something similar, but you know that feeling when you're wanting something VERY specific and nothing is scratching that itch and isn't fully satisfying? Yeah that.) I've read so many fics on here, fanfiction.net, and on Wattpad and couldn't quite find one that was itching the scratch, so of course, I had to write my own.
Surprisingly, there aren't a lot of Harry Potter x OC fanfics out there, at least not ones that are set during Hogwarts years. At least not as many as I had hoped there be, so I decided to write my own~
So yes, this is a Harry/OC fanfic, and it's gonna be a bit of a burn. There will be pining, and then there will be mutual pining all before they finally get together. This is an EXTREMELY SLOW BURN.
I know there are loads of Sirius Black daughter fics out there, and I'd hate to add another trope on top of it. However, I feel I've made it a tad different or unique enough to keep people interested. I've kind of taken an old fanfic I wrote when I was in high school and rewrote it, and made it better by a lot since I cringe at my writing and story-building skills from when I was fifteen...
This Fanfic does start off in Prisoner of Azkaban, and will continue on until post Deathly Hallows. So this will be a looooooong running fic! It won't be broken up into separate books like my Elijah fanfic. This fic will have both, book, and movie bits in it. Since this will have a mix of film and book, some bits in the book may appear after pieces of the movie that I use and vice versa. I hope this was to help the story flow be more coherent and less choppy.
There are two OC's that will be pretty frequent in this fanfic: Grace Black, and Helena Prewett. So, while this may be a Harry/OC fic, there is still a bit of Sirius/OC in it, too, for obvious reasons.
There won't be a trigger warning list for this fic since it will follow the books and movies, so you all are already aware of what's in them. However, I will say that there are signs of parental emotional abuse.
Helena Prewett isn't the best kind of mother, I'm putting that disclaimer out right now. She's emotionally abusive and often puts her daughter second to everyone else and favors her niece and nephews and Harry over Grace. This is reoccurring throughout the story, it's seen, and it's mentioned. A lot of Grace's insecurities stem from how her mother talks to her and treats her, but Grace does have positive parental figures in her aunt and uncle, The Weasleys and Remus, who helped raise her. While we learn about Helena and Sirius' past later in the story and learn why she is the way she is, it doesn't excuse her treatment toward Grace at all. I know that there are parents a lot like Helena out there, my own grandmother was a lot like her to my own mom so it does kind of hit close to home for me too.
I'm sorry, but this fic will probably not have any smut. If there is, it won't be until well later on in the story, most likely AFTER Deathly Hallows.
Update as of April 8th, 2025:
Some things that have changed within the last 11 months as I am now writing Deathly Hallows, I would like to put a disclaimer.
There will be some steam and spice throughout HBP, but there is no real smut, or explicit smut until Deathly Hallows and there will be some post DH as well.
I don't want to call this a spoiler since it happens in canon, but Harry will be with Cho. I even put it in the tags, so it's there...and its very obvious that people do not read all of the tags. But I've seen some comments as of recently of people being genuinely mad that there's a Cho/Harry side pairing... Its in the tags, y'all and it was in the books. It's not a surprise that it happens, but this is a very very very SLOW BURN. These teens have to grow individually before coming together.
Remember that these characters are TEENAGERS!!! They aren't emotionally mature, they're hardly mature at all. They're going through puberty and for any of us adults that are reading this - we all should remember how awful we were as teenagers, and how crappy being a teenager was. They will make mistakes, they will frustrate you, and neither is right or wrong, and they're both really stupid. So as you're reading, please remember this and keep it in mind!
I hope you all enjoy!
Chapter 2: one
Chapter Text
There was a knock at the door. Grace frowned at her kitchen table and slowly turned her head to the direction of the front door. That was odd. She thought. No one knocks. The only person who would come over was her uncle, but she always knew when he would come, and he always came by Floo if he came over at all. There was another knock. Setting down her quill as she pushed her chair back, she walked to the front door and listened. Then there came the third knock and curiosity had finally taken over. Grace unlocked the door and opened it, and her eyes widened at the boy with messy dark hair, round glasses and emerald, green eyes.
"Harry...hi," she greeted lamely, blinking at him.
"Hi," he greeted back, shifting from one foot to the other.
"Hi," she repeated, and mentally cringed at her own awkwardness. "What er...what are you doing here?"
"I was hoping your offer was still available?" he asked awkwardly. She frowned and tilted her head to the side, trying to remember what she might have offered him. "On the train home, you said if I wanted, I could come over and do some school work," he added, hoping to refresh her memory. Her eyes widened in realization, and she nodded.
"Yes, I remember I'm-"
"Gracia Venus Black! What have I told you about opening the door!" Grace visibly cringed at her mother's voice. Harry's eyes widened and mouthed 'sorry' to her.
"I'm sorry! It's just Harry, Mum!"
"Harry? Harry who?" Grace's expression dropped and Harry had to bite his lip to keep from laughing. While Grace tended to be a little on the quiet, Harry found that her expressions spoke louder than words ever could. The door opened wider revealing a woman that had long, loosely curled ginger hair, fair skin, with a sprinkle of freckles across her nose and hazel eyes. She reminded Harry very much of Mrs. Weasley.
"Mum, you remember my friend from the muggle school," Grace started. "He's also a friend from Hogwarts too, I told you he lives a couple streets over on Privet Drive."
"Right," Grace's mother nodded, her eyes softening as she looked at Harry.
"I told him he could come over and do schoolwork," she continued and her mother nodded.
"Of course, of course, come on in," she smiled at Harry as she pulled Grace aside for Harry to come in. Once the door was closed, and locked, she smiled at Harry again. "It's...it's so nice to finally meet you, Harry."
"It's nice to meet you too, Mrs. Black," Harry gave her a polite smile as he held out his hand.
"Ms. Prewett, actually, and you can call me Helena," She corrected, taking Harry's hand. "Black is Gracia's father," Grace's uncomfortable expression and cringe didn't go unnoticed by Harry as he let go of her mother's hand. "Where are your books?"
"Er..." Harry paused, looking at Grace and silently asking for help.
"Harry's aunt and uncle don't like magic Mum," she spoke up, her mother frowning and looking from Harry to Grace then back to Harry again. "That's why I invited him over, so he could do it."
"Oh," Harry's neck grew hot under the sad look Grace's mother gave him. "Well, have at it. If you two need anything, just give me a shout."
"Will do, Mum," Grace rolled her eyes as she grabbed Harry's arm and started dragging him away to the kitchen table. Harry sat in the empty chair to the right of her, and she started handing him bunches of parchment and a quill. "I'm currently doing my History of Magic essay on Wendelin the Weird, but all my books are here if you wanted to work on something else."
"I'll work on Potions," he said and she nodded. "I'd like to get it done when I'm with you," Grace's cheeks burned as she stared at him with wide eyes. Harry realized what he said, and he felt his neck grow hot. "I mean, you're really good at potions and if I needed help, you're right here," he added quickly and she nodded in understanding. She looked down at her essay, letting her dark, curly hair fall and cover her face from his view. Harry had seen her do this many times when she felt shy or embarrassed, so he let her be and went to focus on his essay.
Grace liked working with Harry. They haven't really sat next to each other in any of their classes, he usually sat next to Ron, or Hermione and she usually sat next to Neville. However, there were times when she was sitting at her favorite table in the common room doing her school work when he and Ron would ask to join her. She never turned away company, and the three of them would do their homework together. Or she would end up sitting with Hermione in the library and Ron and Harry would join them. She felt that the two of them worked well together when it came to studying, that is
"I can't do anymore; my eyes might bleed if I have to read another word!" Grace sighed dramatically, leaning back into her seat and letting her head hang over the edge of the chair. Harry snorted and tried not to laugh. They had been working for two hours, with a short break for lunch that her mother had made them. "Why do teachers insist on assigning work over the summer holidays? It's unfair."
"Yeah, I agree," Harry nodded as he, too, leaned back in his chair.
"Want to go to the park?" She asked, turning to him with a grin. Harry felt his own smile growing as he nodded. "Let's go!"
They had only just opened the door before they were stopped. "Where are you two going?" Grace cringed again before turning to her mother, who stood in the hallway with her arms crossed over her chest.
"To the park across the way," Grace answered, and her mother raised an eyebrow at her. "Please! We've done two essay's each," she added, in hopes that they'll be allowed to leave.
"Fine," Her mother sighed dramatically in defeat, and for the first time Harry saw Grace smile at her mother. Her mother smiled at them and waved them off. "Go on but be back here with the lamp posts turn on!"
"Thanks!" Grace exclaimed, grabbing Harry's arm and pulling him out of the house, and they raced to the park across the street. She ran to the empty swings and instantly started to get herself in the air. Harry smiled as he took the one next to her, swaying back and forth, and just watching her. Her hair flew around her as she got higher and higher in the air, her eyes were closed, and she had a peaceful smile. Harry hadn't seen that look on her face since the previous summer at The Burrow, and before that was before Harry found out he was a wizard.
Grace lived at 13 Magnolia Crescent. She had moved there in September of 1990, and they met at the beginning of Harry's last year of primary school. She started about a month into the school year and was assigned to sit next to Harry as it was the only available seat. Grace was the only friend he had before Hogwarts. He only saw her at school, and rarely saw her on weekends and school holidays but when he did, they always came to the park, and she always chose the swings. He remembered he asked her one March afternoon in year six why she loved the swings so much and she told him: "I like it, it feels like I'm flying".
He was happy when he found out that she was also a witch when she found his and Ron's compartment that first day of September. He was even happier to learn that she and Ron were cousins. However, no matter how much he enjoyed Grace and her company, he felt a little guilty that they weren't very close, unlike how he is with Ron and Hermione. He felt that they should be closer because he'd known her the longest, and she was the first person he called a friend. But Grace was just... different. It wasn't because Harry had a harder time connecting to her, it was quite the opposite. She kept to herself, and always did what Ron did, or she would hang around another boy in their year: Neville Longbottom. Sometimes Harry preferred Grace's company over others because she was quiet. They'd play exploding snaps, or Gobstones, or Wizards Chess in the common room and not say anything. Harry found that he didn't need to say anything around Grace, and she didn't need to say anything either. Her expressions were enough and over the last three years he's found that he could read them perfectly.
"Are you excited for next term?" Harry asked, breaking the silence.
"Yup!" She exclaimed as she swooshed past him.
"Are you going to try out for the quidditch team this year?" He asked. One thing that he noticed was that both Grace and Ron got very passionate about Quidditch. They had played last summer at The Burrow and Grace was fast and had great aim.
"Doesn't Gryffindor already have a team?" She asked, looking over at him as she swooshed past him again with her hair in her face.
"Well...yeah..." Harry shrugged. "But I think Alicia mentioned how she might focus on school this year, seeing as it's her final year."
"Oh," she replied. "Well, if there is an opening then yeah... I'll try out."
"I think you'll be great," he told her and Grace's face flushed pink. Silence fell between them again. "How come your Mums last name is different?" Harry asked gently a few minutes later. Grace froze, gripping the chains of the swing tightly as she allowed herself to slow down.
"My dad left when I was a baby," she finally answered, looking at the ground. Harry felt horrible and instantly regretted asking. "I think he was a muggle, and I think he left because he found out Mum was a witch. My uncle says it broke Mums heart when he was left," she continued. "She tried to get my name changed to Prewett, but I guess Professor Dumbledore told her that my surname was Black in wizarding records and since they're magic, they can't be changed."
"So, to avoid confusion..." Harry started, nodding in understanding.
"Mum kept my last name the same," she finished.
Harry didn't bring up her family again after that, he didn't even bring up Ron or Hermione either. They talked about other things, like what electives they're taking, and about Quidditch. Grace told him how her mum is starting to ask her about boys, and how embarrassing it is. Harry tried not to laugh at how red her face got, and with the breeze she couldn't hide her face. "Just you wait, Harry James Potter," she started, glaring over at him. "Give it some time, I'm sure mum will ask you about girls!" And even though the thought was embarrassing, something in Harry hoped what she said was true.
Chapter 3: two
Notes:
Warning, there will be some people who will read this and think that Grace is being a little brat, and if you find that annoying then 1. She's a 13 year old girl, and if you were one and you say you weren't annoying af then well, you're lying to yourself. and 2. She's a fucking child. Children tend to be brats and act out when they're angry.
So is she a little bratty? yes. but she's a teen girl, we were all brats.
Anyway, enjoy~
Chapter Text
SIRIUS BLACK BRAKES OUT OF AZKABAN
Grace frowned at the headline in The Daily Prophet, and she looked at the picture of a man screaming and being held back. She couldn't take her eyes off the photo, watching it repeat in a loop. A strange feeling rose in her stomach as she continued to look at the photo. She had only scanned the article, and how it talked about why he was imprisoned in the first place. Twelve muggles just... gone. But as she continued to look at his screaming face, something was gnawing at the back of her mind.
"Good morning, is that the Prophet?" Her mother asked as she made a cup of tea. Grace only nodded. "What's happening today?"
"A man named Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban," she answered her mother simply.
SMASH!
Grace jumped and turned around at the sound of glass shattering. Her mother's face was pale as she stared wide eyed at the newspaper. Without a word, her mother snatched the paper from her hands and frantically read the front page. "Mum..." She called gently. She's never seen her mother this panicked, not even the time when she followed her uncle out to the forest by their old home.
"You're not to leave this house," Her mother ordered, and Grace's grey eyes widened, and her mouth fell open in protest.
"But what about when Harry comes over? Can't we go to the park? Please Mum! It's only across the street!"
"Your park time will be limited to one hour, and you can only go when I'm not working."
"But-"
"While I'm working, you will be staying with Remus."
"But-"
"No buts!" Her mother snapped, causing Grace to jump. She was used to her mother being strict and cross with her, but her mother hardly shouted at her. "You will tell Harry he can come over on weekends until term starts. You will not leave this house unsupervised; do you understand?"
"But-"
"Do you understand?!"
"Yes! Fine!" Grace snapped, glaring at her mother.
"Don't give me that-"
"Well, if you weren't being so unreasonable-"
"Go to your room!"
"But-"
"Now!" Her mother shouted. Grace yanked herself away from the table, forcing the wooden chair legs to screech across the floor, and glared at her mother before stomping up to her room and slamming the door shut.
Crossing her arms and huffing, she plopped herself on the window seat that her uncle had built her when her and her mother first moved in and stared out the window. Her mother had always been a bit too overprotective with her and often shielded her from most of the wizarding world. The only contact she had with it, outside her mother and Remus, was her cousins, The Weasleys. Her mother had her attend muggle schools and any magical history she may have needed to know her mother or Remus taught her. She didn't even know who Harry was until she found him and Ron on the train when they were eleven.
"How can you not know who he is!" Ron exclaimed with his eyes bulging in surprise as he stared at her.
"I just don't," she shrugged.
"Didn't your Mum ever talk about it?"
"Nope. She just said You-Know-Who was defeated one night and that was that. She never told me how. She told me it shouldn't matter how he was defeated, only that he was." she replied and Ron blinked in disbelief.
She always loved it when she was able to spend days with Remus or with The Weasley's. She wasn't constantly under her mother's scrutinizing eye, she was allowed to be free. Her Aunt Molly and Uncle Arthur didn't let her run wild completely unsupervised, but she loved that she was able to be a kid with her cousins. When she was with Remus she was free to be herself. She was allowed to wander around the garden, climb tree's, fly around on her broomstick if she wanted. She was able to feel free. She hated Little Whinging because it felt like a prison, and she knew her mother only moved them to punish her.
"I don't want to move!" a ten year old Grace shouted in protest with a stomp of her foot.
"You should've thought about that before you decided to go outside at night!"
"I won't do it again! I promise! I learned my lesson Mum!"
"We're moving! I am not going to allow your own stupidity to ruin your life because you couldn't do as you were told and stay inside!"
"I didn't want him to be alone!"
"I don't care!" Her mother shouted. "You know the rules! Full moon's are off limits! You disobeyed me and Remus!"
"So moving is a punishment?"
"Yes. Maybe living in a neighborhood full of muggles will correct your wandering ways!"
"This isn't fair!"
"Life isn't fair, Gracia!"
"IT'S GRACE! I HATE THE NAME GRACIA! AND I HATE YOU!"
Grace's thoughts were pulled away when there was a knock on her bedroom door. "Go away Mum!"
"It's me," Harry's voice called from the other side of the door. Grace stood from her window seat and opened it, revealing Harry who was standing there awkwardly. She saw her mother on the stairs.
"You can come in."
" Leave the door open," her mother called when Grace moved to close the door after Harry entered. Grace glared at her mother. Harry resisted the urge to shiver from the fury in her eyes and then jumped when Grace slammed the door shut and promptly locked it.
"Er..." Harry started awkwardly, staring at Grace, who stomped her way back to her window seat.
"Sometimes, I really hate her," she whispered, glaring out the window. Harry shifted uncomfortably. "I wish she wasn't my mother, I wish Aunt Molly was my mother instead," Grace continued. "She treats me like I'm normal, she treats me like she treats her own children. I'd rather have six brothers and a sister than be an only child with my mum," she confessed. "Actually, any mother would be better than her," she huffed.
"At least you have a mum," Harry muttered uncomfortably. Grace whipped her head to look at him with wide eyes, realizing what she was saying, and regretted it instantly.
"I'm sorry," she said, patting the cushion beside her for him to sit. "I-I... I'm being ungrateful," she muttered when Harry sat beside her. "I shouldn't have said any of that, not to you... I must seem like a brat... I'm so sorry, Harry! I'm awful," She sighed, resting her head against the wall. Harry knew she was genuinely sorry for how her words toward her mother affected him, but he also knew that like him, she didn't have anyone to express her feelings to. While he may not have parents, and she only had her mum, they were both only children that had no one to express their feelings to.
"You're not awful," he assured her softly. "You could never be awful, and I could never see you as awful," he confessed. Grace's cheeks burned as she looked down, letting her hair fall in front of her face. His words were true. He couldn't see Grace as being someone who could be awful, who would spew malicious words on purpose. She was too kind of a person for that. "What happened if you don't mind me asking..."
"Some wizard broke out of Azkaban and Mum freaked out," Grace started as she picked at the skin around her nails, "and now I have to stay at my uncle's house during the day, and you can only come over on weekends now when she's home and we only get an hour outside that she has to supervise. She'll most likely walk you to and from the house now."
"That... seems a bit extreme," Harry admitted reluctantly, and Grace snorted.
"She's paranoid for whatever reason and refused to tell me why. It's completely unfair. This is Little Whinging, it's literally the most boring and mundane place in the world," she exaggerated dramatically, and Harry couldn't hold back his laughter. "Who in their right mind would come here anyway? Even if they did, they would be spotted right away. Anyone unfamiliar seems suspicious to these people," Harry was now holding his stomach in laughter, he hasn't laughed this much in a while. "You laugh, but it's the truth!"
"That's why I'm laughing!" He managed to get out between laughs. Grace felt herself begin to smile and she started laughing with him. As awful as Little Whinging was, Harry was the only one that made it bearable... and she knew that he felt the same about her.
Chapter Text
"I'll be round once I'm finished with work," Helena said, giving Grace a small smile. Grace ignored her mother, and continued to glare at the ground with her arms crossed over her chest. She felt a gentle nudge on the back of her shoulder, and she turned to look at Remus, who gave her a small smile and nodded his chin to her mother.
"Bye," she muttered begrudgingly to her mother. Helena looked at Remus, who gave her a sympathetic shrug in return.
"Be good for Remus."
"Always am," she replied; besides the incident when she was 10, she always listened to Remus. She was on her best behavior, did everything he asked, not that he asked much of her. Of course she did the same for her Aunt Molly, if her aunt ever asked anything of her, but Grace tended to do whatever Ron did and sometimes that meant following the twins and earning a scolding from her aunt. Although, she was thankful that her aunt never told her mother about it.
"Thank you again for taking her, Remus."
"Of course, Lena. You know I'll never pass up the opportunity to be with Gracie," Remus replied, wrapping an arm around Grace's shoulder. She smiled and leaned into him. It didn't matter that he was her uncle in title only and not by blood or marriage, she loved him whole heartedly. He was the closest person to a father she's ever had. Around her old house, that now Remus lived in, there were so many photos of her smiling and showing things to a camera. There were some of Remus carrying her on his back, or lifting her up on his shoulders. One of her favorites was one of her in a pretty blue dress, and standing on Remus' feet as he danced around in a circle with her. She was five. "Now go before you're late," Remus shewed her. Helena looked at Grace one more time before nodding.
Crack.
She was gone.
"You can't stay mad at her forever," Remus told her softly.
"Yes I can," she replied with a huff.
"And here I thought you liked spending time with me."
"I do," she sighed. "But... I was actually having fun this summer."
"Oh yeah? Doing what?"
"Hanging out with Harry," Remus stood straighter and stiffened. "His birthday is next Saturday, and I really wanted to do something for him on Friday since he won't be able to leave because his aunt is visiting, but now I can't."
"Harry?" Remus asked, feigning confusion. "Harry who?"
"Harry Potter," She replied. "I've told you about my friend Harry before, Remus! He lives a couple streets down from me."
"That Harry Potter?"
"Yes, that Harry Potter."
"Well, you'll be able to do something for him this weekend, or the weekend after I'm sure," He assured her. "So, what would you like to do today?" he asked, changing the subject.
"Can I go flying?" She asked hopefully, giving him a pleading look.
"Sorry, your mother said no flying," he sighed and Grace's expression soured.
"Can I go and climb trees?"
"That's also been put on the no list of activities," he answered sullenly and Grace pouted. "We can play chess, or exploding snaps, or gob-"
"But I don't want to be inside!" She cut him off and pulled away from him. "I'm always cooped up inside! I want to be outside!" Remus studied her for a long moment and sighed.
"How about this," he started as he rubbed her shoulder. "We'll spend the morning inside, and after lunch, you and I can take a stroll through the forest. How does that sound?" Remus suggested, giving her a small smile. Grace pursed her lips and bit the inside of her cheek. "I'll even let you have chocolate ice cream before dinner," he bribed, and Grace felt her lips spread into a smile.
"Deal," she grinned, and Remus chuckled.
The two of them spent the morning playing wizards chest, which Grace was terrible at even with the pieces telling her what to play, a couple rounds of exploding snaps. Halfway through the fourth game, Remus noticed the lazy movements and the glossed over look in Grace's eyes: the tell-tale sign of boredom. "Why don't you play me something on the piano?" Remus suggested, nodding toward the old piano in the corner of the lounge. "Or do your teenage hormones make you think playing the piano is now 'stupid'?" he teased. Grace's cheeks flushed as she smiled at him.
"I'll never think playing music is stupid," she retorted playfully as she stood from the couch and made her way to the piano. Lifting the cover from the piano keys, Grace smiled as she lightly traced the ivory keys with her fingers. "What would you like to hear?"
"Surprise me," he smiled as he relaxed against the old couch. Grace only nodded as she began to play a soft, slow melody. "Which piece is this?"
"I don't know," she replied with a shrug. "It's just something that I have in my head."
"I didn't know you started writing music," he said, impressed. Grace only shrugged in reply.
"I don't... not really. I've just had this tune in my head for the past few days. I can't seem to get it out of my head."
"Does it have lyrics?"
"No, not yet."
"When it does, will you sing it for me? You know how much I love hearing you sing," Remus asked smiling at her softly. He tried not to chuckle when he saw her cheeks start to turn red.
"You're not tired of my horrible voice?" she teased and Remus rolled his eyes.
"You do not have a horrible voice, Gracie. You have a beautiful one," he retorted. "I hear there is a choir at Hogwarts now. Have you joined it?" he asked and Grace shook her head. "And why not?"
"There weren't any spots available," she answered.
"Will there be spots available this term?" Remus asked but Grace shrugged her shoulders. "If there are, will you audition?" She shook her head. "And why not?"
"I wouldn't make the cut."
"And why do you think that?"
"There are loads more talented people than me at Hogwarts, some of which I'm sure have tried to audition more than once. I'd hate to take the spot from someone who has auditioned twice. It wouldn't seem fair."
"What if you're the better singer?" Remus countered and Grace paused.
"That's subjective."
"No, Gracie it's not," he started, his voice softening. "I may not know anything about music, but I do know that you are so full of talent. It would be a waste for you to not share it. Who told you that talent is subjective?" Grace froze and paused her playing. She didn't look at Remus, instead kept her eyes on the white and black piano keys. She didn't want to tell him... she knew he would be upset and she hated it when Remus was upset. "Gracie..."
"Mum," she confessed quietly under her breath. Remus stiffened and his heart fell to his stomach. "Mum said it doesn't matter if I can stay on key... I shouldn't get my hopes up because there is always someone better, and that those spots are for people who deserve it more because they work harder," she finished, her voice wavering.
It was silent, and Grace blinked away the tears that were starting to sting her eyes as she rested her hands on her lap. Then she felt Remus' arm wrap around her and pulled her into his side for a warm hug. "Grace... that isn't true. That is so far from the truth, please know that," he whispered softly. "I love your mother as a sister and I never want to overstep... but your mother is wrong. I never want to hear you doubting yourself because of something your mother said, alright?" Grace nodded her head but didn't say anything further. "I'm going to make us some lunch, and then we'll take a walk outside," he said and she nodded again. Remus stood from the seat and pressed a kiss to the top of her head.
Grace had a love-hate relationship with summer holidays. While she enjoyed an extended break from school, she absolutely hated the season. Summer was horrendous. She hated the heat, the humidity, she hated sweating and being uncomfortable, but she loved being around nature. That particular July afternoon was very hot and she was glad she decided to wear shorts.
She loved the forest that surrounded her old home, she missed being there in autumn, and seeing the leaves change colors. She remembered the days when Remus would take her out and gathered all the leaves into a large pile with magic and let her run and jump in them. Each time she got out he'd magically put the leaves back in a pile and let her do it all over again until she was so exhausted she couldn't move. In the spring he used to take her out during twilight, right before sunrise and just after sunset, and they would walk around trying to find fairies. In the winter they would launch snowballs at each other and use the trees as cover. Her happiest memories were in this forest with Remus.
She froze when she saw her old treehouse. Snippets of that night three years ago came to mind. Howling, growling, screams and blood... "Gracia!" She blinked, and shook her head, snapping out of it and turned to Remus, who looked at her with concern. "Are you alright?" he asked gently, his gaze flickering to the treehouse then back at her. She hasn't seen or been in the treehouse in three years.
"I'm fine," she smiled at him, but he continued to look at her. "Really... I'm okay."
"Do you want to go up?" He asked carefully, nodding to the treehouse.
"Is it safe? I am bigger than I was when I was ten, and you're not small yourself," she teased and Remus huffed with a smile.
"I'm insulted!" He held his hand to his chest in mock offense. "I built that tree house!"
"And?" She asked, a grin spreading on her face and Remus glared at her playfully.
"I'll have you know, I charmed it so you'd never outgrow it," Grace smiled at him. She knew that, of course she knew that because everything Remus did for her he did it so thoughtfully. He built that treehouse for her when she was four, and while it was hidden in the forest, it was never too far from the house. Her mother knew about it, of course, but she didn't know the exact location of it. Remus had charmed it so only the two of them would know it's location, only they could see it. The treehouse was their secret spot.
"I haven't been up there since..." since that night three years ago.
"Are you still afraid of it?" he asked her carefully. She stared at it for a moment before shaking her head then made her way to it. Gripping the ladder tightly, she started to make her way up.
It hasn't changed at all. It seemed a little bigger than she remembered, but the walls were still a soft pink with floating lights twinkling all around. There was a little fireplace that was charmed to always be lit, but only emit heat when it was cold. She smiled at the little kitchen that had a sink and a pantry for snacks, there was nothing in them of course since it's been so long. Her eyes spotted the bookshelf that had copies of all her favorite books, some of them are new additions which she presumed Remus had put there.
"It's just as I remember it," she sighed happily, turning to Remus who leaned against the tree trunk that was in the middle of the little house. There were some decorations on the wall, some were old photographs of her and Remus, and some of them were of her and her cousins at the Burrow. The new decorations though, were Gryffindor decorations, and there were a few empty frames that were for pictures of her and her friends at Hogwarts. "I like the new additions," she added. "Nicely done."
"Why thank you," Remus smiled, doing a little bow. "How about some ice lollies?" he suggested and she grinned with a nod. With a flick of his wand, it only took seconds for two ice lollies to appear from the door. He handed her the red one, and she grinned before taking a seat on the sofa in the center of the room.
"Can I ask you something?" Grace asked after finishing her ice lolly. "And will you be honest?"
"You know I'll never lie to you," he responded and that's all that she needed.
"You knew my dad, right?" she asked nervously. Remus nodded stiffly. "Is Sirius Black my father?" she asked carefully. He looked at her, brows frowning in concern.
"Why do you think that?"
"Well... we have the last name so I thought..."
"Gracie, Black isn't an uncommon name..."
"But it isn't common for wizards is it?" She asked, frowning. "There is no one else at Hogwarts with the last name Black... it's just me."
"Black is a common name amongst muggles," he told her and she nodded slowly.
"That doesn't answer my question though..." she sighed as she brought her knees to her chest, resting her chin on top of them.
"Besides your last name, why do you ask if he's your father?" Remus asked her slowly. Grace looked at him, and there was no judgement in his eyes. There was only timid love and care mixed with warmth.
"Our foreheads are the same," Grace started in a whisper. "We have the same chin, the same cheekbones, our face shape is the same. Our hair is both the same kind of curly, and our hair parts in the same spot and curls in the same direction and lays the same... and..." she paused, taking a deep breath. "Our eyes...our eyes are the same..."
"The photos are black and white, Gracie, there is no way you're able to see-"
"I don't mean the color," she cut him off while shaking her head. "Our eyes are just... the same. They sit the same, they're the same shape, they're both a little hooded... and...and the look in his eyes, they're-"
"Not the same," Remus whispered. "You could never have eyes like his Gracie. You've got such a big heart and you would never hurt some-"
"Expressive," she cut him off. "There's just so many similarities that I just can't help but wonder... is he my father, Remus?" she asked him again, staring at him. The two looked at each other for a while before Remus sighed.
"I think this is a conversation you should have with your mother, Grace."
Grace rolled her eyes. "She'd never talk about it... any time I bring up my dad she changes the subject. If she would just tell me about him then I would stop being curious..."
"Why does it this matter so much to you?" Remus asked timidly, and Grace shrugged.
"I don't know... I just... I just want to know something about him... mostly why he left..." she whispered and Remus's heart broke a little in his chest. "I'm just hoping that if I know something then... then this empty part of me will disappear..." she confessed.
"Oh, Gracie," he whispered.
"Why couldn't you be my dad?" She asked in a small voice as she looked at him. "Why couldn't you and mum get married and then adopt me and be my dad?"
"Your mother doesn't love me Gracie," Remus answered in a broken whisper. "Not in that way..."
"But-"
"And even if she did, I couldn't give her...or you the life you deserve."
"You already have..." she whispered, blinking away the tears. Remus smiled softly at her.
"No matter what, my little niffler, I love you as if you were my own daughter. I love you so much."
"I know," she nodded, with a small smile as she sniffled. "I love you too."
"Now come here," he smiled, opening his arms wide for her. Grace's smile widened and she moved to wrap her arms around him and lean against his chest. Remus wrapped his arms around her tightly and kissed the top of her head.
"I wish you were my dad," she whispered as she buried her face into his neck. Remus didn't say anything in reply, instead he gave her a gentle squeeze.
It didn't go unnoticed to Grace that Remus never answered her question on if Sirius Black was her father or not.
Notes:
Through this entire fic, specifically in Prisoner of Azkaban, I love love LOVE Remus and Grace's relationship. The amount of pure, wholesome, and unconditional love they have for each other is just... it warms my heart because Remus deserves the ENTIRE WORLD. I also firmly believe if he had been given the chance to be an uncle then he would've been so supportive and caring and fun.
I also want to note that the relationship between Remus and Grace is very important, not just for Prisoner of Azkaban, but for the story as a whole. Its not only seen how close they are, but it's brought up many times and how their closeness affects other characters too and thus creating SOME angsty feelings.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed :)
Chapter Text
A week has passed, and Grace was growing restless. She hated being cooped up. Even though when she would stay with Remus they would often spend the afternoons outside. He would often shoot water out of his wand at her, often hitting her, but she didn't mind. She enjoyed the cool water in the hot sun. She never brought up the topic of Sirius Black again or her father to Remus. She felt it wasn't fair to him if she brought it up again. Remus had been the closest thing to a father she had, and she knew the bond they had and the love they had for each other was special and so strong that it didn't matter who her real father was.
Today was Friday, the Friday before Harry's birthday. She had everything ready to take to Remus' so she could make Harry a cake for the next day. She heard a familiar crack and she exited her room and was ready to bolt down the stairs but then she heard her mother's voice.
"What do you mean you can't watch her today?"
"I'm sorry Helena," Remus sighed. Grace frowned as she sat quietly at the top of the stairs. "I know it's last minute but-"
"I've got no one else to watch her, Remus! Molly is going to Egypt to visit Bill, and I can't take her to work with me, and I most certainly can't take the day off!"
"I know, and I'm sorry! I know this is last minute but I received an owl from Dumbledore this morning."
"...Dumbledore? Albus Dumbledore?"
"How many Dumbledore's do you know?"
"...Two."
"...Yes, Albus Dumbledore," Remus sighed. Grace could see him shaking his head at her mother. "He sent me a letter this morning requesting a meeting with me. I'm not sure how long it will take, but it's in an hour-"
"What am I going to do with Gracia, Remus?"
"... She's not a child, Helena."
"She's not staying here alone-"
"She's not a child!"
"I know! She is my daughter!"
"Then start treating her like it!" Remus snapped, causing Grace to jump and stare wide eyed at the stairs.
"Excuse me?"
"I'm sorry," Remus sighed in defeat. "I'm so sorry, I crossed a line."
"Yes, you have."
"Grace... she's not happy, Helena..." Remus confessed, and Grace's heart sank. "You're keeping her locked up as if she's a criminal. She's a child, she deserves to go out and wander around and be a kid! Not stay inside all day, constantly having someone watch her because you're so paranoid about-"
"Don't!" Her mother hissed. "I have every right to be paranoid about this!"
"I'm not saying don't be careful, or vigilant..." Remus started. "I'm just suggesting that maybe you should talk to her about it..."
"I can't. I promised myself that I wouldn't-"
"She's already asking questions..." Grace's eyes narrowed as the bitter taste of betrayal crept into her mouth.
"What?"
"She asked me about her father, Helena."
"When?"
"Last week," he answered. "If you would just tell her about her father then maybe she'll understand and be more cooperative-"
"Don't tell me how to raise my daughter, Remus."
"I'm not telling, I'm merely suggesting-"
"Well don't! You are not her father!"
Silence.
"I'm well aware," Remus started, his voice quieter but Grace could hear the bitterness in his tone. "But not for lack of trying. I've asked you countless times-"
"But we don't love each other, Remus! It wouldn't be fair to either of us!"
"But we love her!" Remus snapped, making Grace jump again. "For once Helena... think about Gracie. Doesn't she deserve to have some resemblance of a family? Not just a few misfit pieces? Doesn't she deserve to have someone to call 'dad', and to have a mother who finally puts her first?" More silence. "I know you weren't ready for this, but it happened. You've had Molly and Arthur, you've had me helping you every day for the last twelve years. When are you going to finally grow up and start acting like a mother? It's been twelve years, it's time."
"I can't," Her mother whispered. Grace frowned as she leaned closer to the railing. "She looks just like him Remus. I look at her and all I see is him..."
"Helena-"
"No! Tell me you don't see him when you look at her!"
"Of course I do! Of course I see him in her, but she's not him! She's Gracia. She's your daughter! She's kind, and caring, and is so bloody talented that if you just took five minutes to actually pay attention to her you'd see that she isn't him!" Silence. "I'm sorry..." Remus sighed. "She's your daughter, and I'm just your friend and what I say or think doesn't mean anything-"
"That isn't true...you're more than that Remus-"
"Just... let Grace stay home today. Let her be a kid. This neighborhood is as dull as they come. The chances of Sirius Black coming here are none," Remus cut her off. "I've got to meet Dumbledore."
"Remus-"
Crack.
Grace sighed as she stood up and returned to her room quietly. She's never known her mother and Remus to fight before... well if they have, she's never heard it. She realized she didn't like it when they fought, and she especially didn't like it when they fought about her. There was a light knock on her door, and before she could say anything it opened.
"Hey," Helena said gently as she leaned against her door frame, Grace just turned to look at her. "So Remus popped in for a minute," she started and Grace continued to stare at her, waiting for her to continue. "Something's come up and he won't be able to watch you today..." she continued slowly.
"Please don't tell me I'm going to spend the whole day at the Ministry of Magic?" Grace asked dully.
"No... you're going to stay here," her mother answered and Grace's eye widened and a smile spread on her face. "But! There are rules," Grace's shoulders slumped; of course there were rules. "You're not to go outside-"
"Then what's the point?" Grace glared, which her mother returned. "There's no difference between me staying here and being dragged to the ministry. I'll be locked up inside all day being completely bored out of my mind."
"Gracia, please level with me here," her mother pleaded. "There is a murderer on the loose-"
"And you think he'll come here, in Little Whinging when this neighborhood is full of nosey people! The one time Remus came to the front door, you were all the people talked about for weeks! No one comes here without being noticed."
"You can go out to the back garden," her mother said, and Grace went to protest but Helena lifted a hand to stop her. "You can invite Harry over, and you're free to go in the front and back garden, I'll put a protection charm around the house and garden so that only you two can enter," she continued. "This is the best I can do, take it or leave it."
"Can Harry and I go to the corner shop?" Grace asked nervously.
"I have to be at work in forty-five minutes," Helena started. "I want you two back here before I leave," That was all Grace needed to bolt from her room shouting 'THANKS MUM!'.
Grace wasn't someone that liked to run, in fact she hated it, but for the sake of time, she ran as fast as she could down Magnolia Crescent to get to Privet Drive. She stopped and caught her breath, bracing her hands on her knees, then looked around her. She didn't see Harry's uncle's car in the driveway, so she glanced up to the window on the left of the front and noticed the light on. She knew that this was Harry's room. She took a few pebbles from the ground and chucked it. A faint clink was heard, and when she didn't see Harry, she tossed another pebble.
Clink.
Clink.
Clink.
Then finally, she saw Harry appear at the window. He frowned in confusion as he opened the window. "Grace? What are you doing? I thought you were at your uncles during the week?"
"Something came up! You can come over!" At her words, Harry's face brightened. While so far this summer was far more enjoyable than the previous one, having found out they would only be able to see each other on weekends put a damper on Harry's mood.
"I'll be down!" Harry grinned and went to close the window but Grace had called out to him.
"Bring your cloak!"
"My invisibility cloak?" Harry asked, confused and Grace nodded. "Why?"
"Don't ask questions, just do!" Harry didn't need to be told twice by her, especially not with the look of impatience in her eye. Not even a full five minutes later, Harry walked out the front door of the house and grinned at Grace. "Brilliant, lets go! We don't have much time!"
"Much time for what?"
"The corner shop."
"Why are we going to the corner shop?"
"Because, Harry, we are going to buy snacks, and everything we need to make you whatever you want for your birthday!"
"But my birthday is next Saturday..."
"I know, didn't you say your Aunt Marg is coming to visit that day?"
"Well, yeah but-"
"Then this weekend is the only time we'll be able to properly celebrate your birthday!" Grace rolled her eyes playfully at him as she tugged on his arm. Harry's cheeks burned as they made their way to the corner shop on Wisteria Walk. The little bell on the top of the door rang when they walked in and Grace grabbed a small basket. "So, Harry... what treat would you like for your birthday?"
"Anything, really," Harry shrugged as he looked at the sweets in the aisle they were in.
"Harry," Grace sighed, turning him and forcing him to look at her. "It's your birthday. What do you want?" They stared at each other for a moment before Harry forced himself to look away, then muttered something. "What?"
"Treacle tart," Harry repeated shyly. Grace's face curled in a thoughtful expression as she tried to remember her Aunt Molly's recipe. "It's fine if you don't know how to make it, I'm fine with anything-"
"Nope," she cut him off with a shake of her head. "I've made it before with Aunt Molly, now let's find all the ingredients," She smiled and tugged on Harrys hand.
When they arrived back at Grace's house, they arrived with only a minute to spare before her mother would start looking for her. "Hello, Harry," Helena greeted Harry with a soft smile.
"Er, hi Ms. Prewett-"
"Helena, please."
"Er...right," he nodded awkwardly.
"I'm sure Gracia has explained the rules," Helena started, and Harry turned to Grace.
"Yes, Mum," Grace rolled her eyes. "Stay in the house, front and back garden only."
"Alright, good. Well, Harry, as always it's lovely seeing you."
"You too," He nodded politely.
"I'll see you tonight, Gracia," Helena told her and Grace only nodded.
Once the green flames disappeared, and both knew that Helena was gone, Harry whipped to Grace with a grin. "You're planning on sneaking out, aren't you?"
"Of course," was all she said in reply before heading to the kitchen to start on the treacle tart.
After making the crust, it had to sit in the fridge for at least two hours. In the two hours they had free, they had used the invisibility to sneak out of the front garden to head to the park across the street. They didn't talk much, but Harry didn't mind. It was Grace after all, and he never had the need to talk when around her. The whole two hours at the park was spent with Grace trying to see how high she could get on the swings before Harry's heart jumped out of his chest in fear of her falling. They couldn't use magic outside of Hogwarts, so if something happened and Grace fell and hurt herself... Harry didn't know if he could forgive himself.
When it was time to make the tart's filling and start assembling it, Grace told Harry to sit down and let her do it since it was for his birthday. However, when Grace was struggling with the muggle food processor, Harry gladly came to her rescue. Together, they finished the treacle tart, put it in the oven, and played a game of exploding snaps while they waited for the tart to bake.
"Harry, grab the ice cream!" Grace called as she took two plates from the cabinet. The treacle tart didn't look perfect, the edges were a little on the dark side, but she was sure it tasted fine all the same. She promised herself that next year, she'll make it better. Placing a plate in front of Harry, she sat next to him with her own plate.
"How is it?" Grace asked nervously after Harry took a few bites.
The crust on top was a little over cooked and dry. The bottom crust was still a little chewy, and not fully cooked. The filling was too sweet and lemony because Grace put too much syrup and lemon juice in it. It wasn't like the treacle tart at Hogwarts. Or Mrs. Weasley's. But Harry thought it was the best treacle tart he'd ever had. "It's perfect."
Notes:
Listen... Helena is a right bitch. I'd like to say she gets better and grows but, sorry spoiler alert: she doesn't.
Anyway, there was a little bit more of Harry and Grace~ This chapter is a little significant, because it is referenced quite often in later chapters for the later books.
I hope you enjoyed~ :)
Chapter Text
"Are you alright with getting home?" Harry asked as they stopped in front of number four Privet drive.
"It's just around the corner and up the way, and with this, Mum will never know," she assured him as she held up Harry's invisibility cloak that he was lending her for the night. "I'll be fine Harry."
"Alright," he nodded slowly and approached the front door. "I'll see you tomorrow?"
"Of course! Bye, Harry!" Grace grinned at him and then started to make her way down the street. Before continuing on her way to her house, she stopped at the corner shop again to grab a few muggle chocolates, she and Harry ate all the ones they picked out earlier that day.
"Well, well, well," Grace visibly cringed at the all too annoyingly familiar voice that greeted her after she exited the shop. She turned around slowly and glared at the taller, rounder boy. "Long time no see, eh, Grace. We all thought you were too good for us, with you know... that posh boarding school you go to now," he mocked, and she glared fiercely at him before turning around. She jumped when she noticed two of Dudley's friends grinning at her menacingly, arms crossed over their chests. She narrowed her eyes at them and went to move around them but the tall, lanky one with crooked teeth stepped in front of her.
"Leave me alone," she glared at him.
"Awe, come on, Grace, we just want to catch up," Dudley mocked, making his two friends laugh automatically.
"Don't you have a bowl of food to stuff your face in, Dudley?" She retorted dryly as she shifted her glare onto him, clutching the plastic bag tightly in her hand. Dudley must've noticed it, as a grin spread on his face.
"What've you got there?" He asked, leaning in to take the bag from her hand but she pulled it away.
"Nothing for you."
"Come now, I thought you were nice. Sharing is what nice people do."
"I said, leave me alone-Oi!" She exclaimed when the bag was yanked out of her hand from one of Dudley's friends. "Give that back you-"
"Make us," Piers Polkiss mocked as he held the bag far up above his head, and he was a good head taller than she was. "Catch, Dudley!" He laughed as he chucked the plastic bag to Dudley, forcing Grace to whip around and glare at the pudgy boy.
"What've we got here," Dudley started as he opened the bag and started rummaging around.
"Give. It. Back!" She hissed as she went to grab it, but Dudley's other friend, Dennis, sneered at her as he pushed her hard, forcing her back. Grace stumbled backward, losing her footing over the pavement curb and landing hard on her butt in the street. The boys started laughing as she glared up at them. Before she could shout at them, there was a snarl and loud barking behind her. She whipped around and saw a large black dog bolting toward them. The dog ran to the boys, causing them to scream and run away, trying to escape. Getting halfway down the street, the boys dropped the plastic bag and continued screaming as they turned the corner.
Grace stared wide-eyed, finally letting out the breath she had been holding. When she tried to move and stand up, she hissed at the sharp pain that went up her arm. She must've landed on her wrist wrong. Grace groaned at the scrapes she saw on her palms and knees; she had to think of something to tell her mother. She winced as she went to stand up, wiping her hands on her shirt and then turning in the direction the boys had run off. She frowned, tilting her head to the side when she saw the black dog returning to her with her plastic bag in its mouth.
The dog stopped before her and looked up at her with big grey eyes. The dog was large, with long, black, shaggy fur, and seemed to be in desperate need of a bath. Grace held her breath as she took a step back, and the dog took a step forward, lowering its head and whined softly before dropping her bag at her feet. Her brows frowned in confusion as she slowly bent down and picked up the plastic bag. The dog sat down and stared up at her, tilting its head to the side.
"Good dog?" She asked nervously, and the dog gave her a light bark, letting its mouth hang open. "Good girl?" She asked and the dog growled softly, the nose wrinkling in a snarl. "Good boy?" She corrected quickly and the dog barked again, letting his mouth hang open and Grace thought he looked like he was smiling up at her. She held her hand out for him to sniff, and she really hoped he was friendly. He appeared friendly, he did help her after all. The dog stood up and walked closer and started licking her palm. Grace's face spread into a smile as she started to pet his head.
"Where's your collar, boy?" she asked gently as she continued to pet his shaggy hair. "Don't you have a home?" The dogs ears went back and he whined, looking up at her. There was something in his eyes that made Grace's heart break... the dog's eyes were sad. "Are you hungry?" She asked and the dog barked again, wagging his tail and she laughed. "Okay, okay, well you sit and stay right here. I'll go get you some food alright?" She said. The dog barked and sat on the sidewalk. "Alright... I'll be right back."
Ten minutes later, Grace came out with another bag, this time with some dog food. Tearing open the bag, she poured some in the plastic bowl she purchased, and then poured some water in the second bowl. "Here you go," she smiled as she crouched down next to him. The dog stood up and instantly started chowing down. Carefully, she started stroking the dogs back as he continued to eat and drink. "You're such a good dog... I'm sure you have someone missing you right now," she whispered. The dog paused and looked at her with those sad, grey eyes and he whined.
"I've got to head home now, doggy," she said softly, making the dog whine again and he jumped up and rested his paws on her shoulders, causing her to laugh. "I have to... I have to make sure I'm home before my mum. If she comes home and I'm not there, she's going to blow up and probably send me to Azkaban until September," At the mention of the exaggerated punishment, the dog growled quietly then barked. "Okay, I might be exaggerating but.. my mum will be so angry with me. I'm sorry," she sighed as she pet the dogs head again. The dog whined and licked her face, making her smile at him before she stood up. Giving him one more stroke on the head, she started to make her way to her house.
Pausing, she turned and saw that the dog was following her. "I can't bring you with me, dog," she told him but the dog continued to catch up to her and when he was next to her, he looked up. "Mum doesn't like dogs," the dog gave what sounded like a snort. "I've tried for years to have one, or to have any kind of pet really but she's against them. I wish I could bring you inside and give you a warm place to sleep tonight... and maybe a bath," the dog barked, and she laughed, then started to walk away again. The dog continued to walk with her all the way home. She pulled out Harry's Invisibility cloak, hoping that it didn't snag in her tumble but it seemed to be alright.
"Well... this is me," she sighed, looking at the dog who sat there and stared up at her. "Me and my friend Harry will be out at the park tomorrow afternoon, I'll sneak some food out for you," the dog barked and smiled up at her. Giving the dog one more pet, she wrapped the invisibility cloak around herself and carefully made her way inside. Locking the door behind her, she looked at the clock. She still had fifteen minutes before her mother came home.
Crack.
"Where's Harry?" Helena asked, looking around the front room for the boy.
"He went home."
"Alone?"
"Yeah, he only lives a few streets over," Grace replied.
"He shouldn't be out wandering by himself," Grace frowned at this, not understanding why her mother was so worried about Harry.
"It's Little Whinging, Mum..." she replied, rolling her eyes. "The most dangerous thing here is Dudley Dursley, but even he's easy to handle."
Helena didn't say anything further, instead she had turned away and headed to the kitchen to start on dinner. "What's this?" Her mother called out.
"What's what?" Grace asked as she stood from the couch and made her way to the kitchen.
"This?" Grace looked at the half-eaten treacle tart on the counter.
"Oh, treacle tart."
"It's burnt," Her mother stated dryly, and Grace's cheeks flushed from embarrassment. "Did you make it?"
"Yeah..."
"Why?"
"For Harry's birthday..."
"I thought you were going to bake him a cake."
"Well, I was going to but I asked him what he wanted since he's never celebrated his birthday and well... he wanted a treacle tart," Grace explained. Helena poked the tart with a fork, her upper lip curling at the undercooked crust, then took a bite. She watched her mother's face scrunch as if she ate something sour, and shook her head.
"That is far too sweet, and the bottom is undercooked. Did you even follow Molly's recipe?" Her mother asked, and Grace's shoulders slumped as she looked down at her feet. "Poor Harry."
"He said he liked it-"
"Of course he did," Helena sighed, rolling her eyes. "He's a polite boy, and didn't want to hurt your feelings and seem ungrateful. No matter, I'll whip one up for him tonight." Grace's heart plummeted as she watched her mother take the tart and toss it in the bin. "How about some roast chicken for dinner?" Helena asked as she flicked her wand, and the kitchen started getting to work on dinner.
Grace nodded her head numbly before turning around and heading upstairs to her room. Once the door softly clicked shut, she laid on her bed, taking her old stuffed ginger cat and holding closely to her chest. It was only then that she let the tears fall.
Notes:
I'll give y'all two guesses on who Grace's new furry friend is :)
And yes, Helena really did that. She's awful, and just... she's awful to Grace. She isn't awful to anyone else, just her own daughter.
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed~ :)
Chapter 7: six
Chapter Text
“I wish I could keep you,” Grace sighed sadly as she leaned against the cool brick wall in her back garden, softly petting the black dogs head. The dog whined as he looked up at her. “I wish I could take you to Hogwarts with me too,” at this the dog’s ears twitched. “I feel like I should give you a name,” The dog lifted his head and stared up at her, his mouth falling open and she knew that was his doggy smile. “You’d like that wouldn’t you? A name?” The dog barked and she laughed.
It’s been a month since she’s met the big, black dog, and since her mother let her stay home by herself again, and she has been able to do so since. She was a little sad that she couldn’t spend time with Remus, but he had told her that he was offered a good job for once and needed to start preparing for it. That bit of loneliness was now being filled with the dog that was currently laying on his head on her lap.
Whenever her mother would leave for work, she’d open the front door and always saw the black dog sitting across the street, almost as if he was patiently waiting for her. The first thing she did was bring him to the back and gave him a nice good bath, and used her old hairbrush to brush his fur. Then she gave him a nice meaty meal while they stayed outside so he could dry off. Ever since, he always waited patiently at the park, or, would hide in their hedges at night during the week. Now, there was only a few days left of summer holidays.
“What about Max?” She asked, and the dog gave an unamused huff. “Okay, what about Buddy?” the dog whined and covered his eyes with his paw, making Grace laugh. “Let me think,” she started and pursed her lips. She was horrible at naming anything, even as a child she would ask her mother or Remus, or even one of her cousins to name something. She remembered one time when she was very young and stayed over at the Weasley’s and showed Ron her ginger cat.
“What’s that?”
“It’s my cat!”
“It’s not a real cat! That’s a toy!”
“So? He’s my friend.”
“You can’t have a friend that isn’t real.”
“He’s real! His name is Snuffles!”
“Why did you name it Snuffles? That’s stupid.”
“It’s not stupid! It’s his name! It’s always been his name!”
“Snuffles…” Grace whispered, and the dog’s head perked up. She smiled at the memory. Snuffles was the name of her stuffed ginger cat. It had always been it’s name, she doesn’t even know where the name came from. Remus had told her once that her father had given the stuffed toy to her when she was a baby, but even he had called the cat Snuffles before she did. “Do you like that name?” She asked and the dog barked. “Alright, Snuffles it is!” Snuffles barked again, moving to stand up then he began licking her face. Grace laughed loudly as she tried to move her face but each time she moved, Snuffles moved too and soon she found herself laying on the grass.
“I’m really gonna miss you Snuffles,” Grace sighed sadly once she calmed down and caught her breath. Snuffles whined as he lay beside her. “If there was some way I could sneak you onto the Hogwarts Express, and sneak you into Hogwarts I would… You’d love it there, Hogwarts,” she started. “Theres some much room for you to run free, a great big lake that you could swim in, and you’d love Hagrid and Fang!” Grace turned her head to look at Snuffles, who was staring at her with a strange look. She couldn’t quite place what it was, but it reminded her of the look Ron would get when they passed the Quidditch shop in Diagon Alley. It was the same kind of look that Harry had when he looked in that Mirror in their first year. It was the same look she had when she watched Uncle Arthur with Ginny. It was the look of longing.
“I don’t suppose there’s a way for you to get to the Scottish Highlands is there?” She asked and Snuffles whined softly. “You’d make my year at Hogwarts so much better, you know… It won’t feel as lonely if you came with me,” Snuffles whined, and bumped her cheek with his wet nose. “I mean…I have friends. I’m friends with Harry, and Hermione… Neville is probably my best friend, and of course I have my cousin Ron… but…” Grace sighed heavily. “I don’t know, I always feel like I’m just… there, you know?
“I’m nothing special,” she continued and Snuffles growled quietly. “I’m not! I mean, I’m okay at Quidditch, but the team is full… I play the piano and sing well, but there are loads other students more talented than I am that I’m sure would make the Frog Choir,” she started. “I do really well in all my courses but I’m not as clever as Hermione, nor do things come as quickly to me as it does for her… I’m not witty, or pretty like Ginny, or like Lavender and Parvati… I’m just… Grace.” Snuffles whined, then licked her face again, making her smile. Grace and Snuffles stared at each other, and she couldn’t quite explain it, but there was something in his eyes that warmed her heart. It was as if he was saying, in his own canine way: “I like just Grace.”
“Are you ready?” Helena asked and Grace only shrugged. “Seriously? You’re still not talking to me?” Grace looked down at her shoes. “How long is this going to last?” Grace ignored her as she took a handful of floo powder from the bowl with one hand, and pulling her trunk into the fireplace with her other.
“Diagon Alley!” Grace exclaimed, throwing the powder to the floor and green flames erupted around her. Seconds later when the flames died away, she stepped out into the The Leaky Cauldron. Scanning the large room, she grinned when she noticed a hoard of red hair. “Aunt Molly!” She exclaimed happily, running toward her aunt. Molly Weasley turned around and smiled as Grace crashed into her, wrapping her in a tight hug.
“It’s good to see you too, Grace,” Molly replied, returning the hug. When she was about to let go, Grace squeezed and she knew that the girl was not yet ready to let go. “Have you been brushing your curls out again, you silly girl?” Molly scolded lightly when Grace pulled away. The girls face turned pink, and she smiled sheepishly. “No matter, I’ll fix them for you,” the woman whispered softly as she pulled out her wand, flicked her wrist. Looking down, she smiled at the smooth, defined curls. “You have a head of hair that could make any woman envious,” Molly smiled as she held Grace’s face in her hands.
“Thanks, Aunt Molly,”
“No problem, dear.”
Grace saw Ron over her aunts shoulders and pulled away. “Ron!” She ran to him, and nearly knocked him over with a tight hug. He exclaimed in surprise as he stumbled back, then looked at his cousin with bewilderment.
“Good to see you too, Grace,” he replied slowly, as he returned her hug awkwardly.
“Don’t ever leave me alone with my mother this long ever again!” She whispered before pulling away.
“That bad?” He replied quietly, looking over her shoulder at his mother and his aunt nervously.
“You have no idea. With Harry here, my uncle busy the past few weeks, she’s been unbearable!” Ron grimaced. He had a love-hate relationship with his Aunt Helena. While she was the fun aunt, who often let all the Weasley children get away with anything, and would often go out of her way to buy them a few new things here and there. However, he hated how different his aunt would treat him and his siblings than Grace. It didn’t go unnoticed by anyone that Helena Prewett was harder on her own daughter, and often put her second to the Weasley children. “She won’t even let me go to Hogsmeade!”
“What?!” Ron exclaimed. “You’re bloody joking!”
“No,” Grace shook her head. “I’ve asked her everyday and she keeps saying no!”
“That isn’t fair! You’re going to be the only one in our year not going!”
“I was hoping, if you asked her to sign it, saying how you want me to experience Hogsmeade with you, then maybe she’ll sign it! She does everything you ask!”
“You think she’ll say yes?” Ron whispered, Grace only shrugged.
“It’s worth a try, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, I suppose,” Ron nodded then took a deep breath as they made their way to their mothers.
“Hello, Ron,” Helena greeted with a soft smile and pulled the boy into a hug. “Did you have fun in Egypt?”
“Yeah, I had loads! I really wish Gracie could’ve come, she would’ve loved it!” Ron nodded, and Grace nodded next to him. Ron may not have been the most subtle, or smooth boy in the world, but the two of them have been manipulating their parents since they learned to talk. “I’m excited for us to explore Hogsmeade this year though!” Helena’s smile fell and she gave Ron an apologetic look.
“I’m sorry, Ron, but Gracia won’t be going to Hogsmeade this year.”
“What?! Why not?!” Ron asked in feign offense.
“’Lena… you can’t not let Grace go! It’s Hogsmeade!” Molly gasped.
“Until Sirius Black is back in Azkaban, Gracia will not be going to Hogsmeade. I’m sorry, Ron, but you’ll just have to show her around Hogsmeade next year.”
Both Ron and Grace opened their mouths to protest but Molly quickly jumped in and changed the subject, forcing Helena’s attention back to her older sister. Grace glared at her mother, and took Ron’s arm and started dragging him away. “She is so unreasonable!” she hissed, crossing her arms over her chest. “I’ve basically been on house arrest all summer!”
“Well, we’ll be going back to school here soon.”
“Yay,” Grace replied dryly. “There’s Hermione,” she nodded her head to Ron, making him turn around. “What is that she’s holding?”
“Looks like a monster,” Ron muttered. Hermione found them and smiled widely as she made her way over.
“Finally! I’ve been waiting for ages!”
“Not bloody likely,” Ron muttered, causing both girls to glare at him. “What is that?” He asked, nodding to the orange furry creature in Hermione’s arms.
“His name is Crookshanks!” Hermione replied, her smile growing as she held up the furry beast. “I just got him yesterday as a birthday present! I was going to get an owl, but I saw him and fell in love!”
Grace and Ron both shared a look. Grace loved animals… but Crookshanks didn’t look like a normal animal. She couldn’t tell if it was a cat, a small bear, or a tiger; maybe it was a mix of all three. “What is he?” she asked carefully.
“He’s a cat, and he’s precious.”
“If you say so,” Ron muttered under his breath as the cat jumped from Hermione’s arms and started scurrying around the room.
“How was your holiday, Grace?” Hermione asked, turning her attention to Grace.
“Horrible. The first half was alright, Harry made it better but then well…” she answered, her voice dying.
“Surely it couldn’t have been that bad…”
“You try living with my mother for two months,” Grace replied dryly. “Actually, never mind, she’ll treat you like a princess. You two would probably go on holiday to Greece or something.”
Hermione opened her mouth to reply when a loud feline growl was heard, and then Scabbers and Crookshanks came bolting from the stairs. “Scabbers!” Ron exclaimed Scabbers ran straight to Ron, who bent down to pick up the old rat, and Hermione bent to pick up the cat. Ron’s eyes narrowed at the orange cat in Hermione’s arms. “I’m warning you, Hermione! Keep that bloody beast of yours away from Scabbers or I’ll turn it into a tea cozy!”
“He’s a cat, Ronald!” Hermione rolled her eyes. “What do you expect? It’s in his nature,” she defended as she tried to restrain Crookshanks from attacking Scabbers. Grace eyed the cat warily and took a step away. She looked up, hoping to find someone to distract the two when she spotted Harry coming down the stairs. His eyes caught hers and he grinned.
“A cat! Is that what they told you? Looks more like a pig with hair if you ask me.”
“That’s rich coming from the owner of that smelly old shoe brush,” Hermione scoffed as she held Crookshanks tighter and started stroking the cats head. “It’s all right, Crookshanks. You just ignore the mean little boy.”
Ron went to retort, but Grace cut him off. “Hi Harry!” she greeted, smiling at the boy, who smiled back. Both Ron and Hermione whipped their heads and smiled.
“Harry!” They greeted in unison.
“When did you lot get here?” Harry asked once he reached them.
“Not that long ago,” Grace replied.
“Yeah, we were wondering where you were. I think Mum was about to send someone up to go look for you,” Ron continued. “We’ll be leaving soon,” he added as the four of them made their way to the table. Grace spotted her mother talking to Hermione’s parents as she took a seat on Harry’s other side.
“Can’t believe you went to Egypt!” Harry started as he stared down at the newspaper clipping of Ron and his family. “What’s it like?”
“Brilliant!” Ron started, his face lighting up as he grinned. “It’s got loads of old stuff, mummies, death masks, tombs-“
“You know,” Hermione started, cutting him off. Grace’s face dropped, and Harry hid his smile behind his hand. “The ancient Egyptians used to worshipped cats.”
“Yeah, as well as the dung beetle,” Ron retorted with a glare before turning back to Harry.
“Not flashing that clipping again, are you, Ron?” George asked, coming up on Hermione’s left.
“I haven’t shown anyone!” Ron glared.
“No, not a soul,” Fred started, coming up beside Grace. “Unless you count Tom.”
“The day maid,” George added.
“The night maid.”
“The cook.”
“The bloke that came to fix the toilet.”
“The wizard from Belgium-“
“Hello Harry, nice to see you,” Percy spoke up, breaking up Fred and George’s bouncing banter.
“Hello, Percy,” Harry replied, trying to contain his laughter at Fred and George, who were both pretending to polish an invisible badge on their shirts.
“I hope you’re well?” Percy asked, holding out his hand for Harry, who took it.
“Very well, thanks-“
“Harry!” said Fred, who pushed Percy out of the way with his elbow, then bowed mockingly. “Simply splendid to see you, old boy-“
“Absolutely marvelous,” George added, pushing Fred aside and taking Harry’s hand. “Spiffing-“
“Oh that’s enough now!” Mrs. Weasely spoke up.
“Mum!” Fred greeted, taking his mother’s hand and dramatically shaking it. “How really corking to see you-“
“Now I said, that is enough,” Mrs. Weasely narrowed her eyes at the twins. Then she saw Harry, and gave him a warm smile. “Hello, Harry dear. I’m sure you’ve heard our exciting news?” She asked, pointing to the prefect badge on Percy’s chest. “Second Head Boy in the family!” She said, smiling with pride.
“And last,” Fred muttered under his breath beside Grace, causing her to snort.
“I don’t doubt that!” Molly said, glaring at Fred. “I notice they haven’t made you two prefects.”
“What do we want to be prefects for?” George asked, looking disgusted at the thought. “It’d take all the fun out of life!” This caused Grace and Ginny to laugh.
“You should want to set a better example for your sister and cousin!”
“There are others in the family that can set a better example for Ginny and Grace,” Percy spoke up. “I’m going to say hello to Aunt Helena,” with that Percy walked away.
“We tried to shut him in a pyramid,” George said with a deep sigh. “But Mum spotted us,” and for the first time, in what seemed like days: Grace laughed loudly.
Chapter 8: seven
Chapter Text
“I didn’t mean to blow her up,” Harry started as they shuffled down the train corridor. “I just lost control.”
“Brilliant,” Ron grinned.
“It really was. I heard her screams from mine,” Grace spoke up, grinning.
“Honestly you two, it’s not funny!” Hermione scolded, and Grace’s face curled into that of distaste. “Harry’s lucky he wasn’t expelled.”
“I’m lucky I wasn’t arrested, honestly,” Harry muttered.
“I still think it was brilliant.”
“In here,” Hermione stopped, nodding to a compartment. “Everywhere else is full,” she added as she opened the compartment door. Grace looked at the hooded figure curiously. The cloak they were wearing seemed awfully familiar.
“Who’d you reckon that is?” Ron asked as he moved behind Grace.
“Professor R.J. Lupin,” Hermione answered. Grace’s eyes widened as she whipped her head to look at the figure. So this was the job Remus had told her about! She felt herself grin in excitement.
“You know everything!” Ron exclaimed. “How is it she knows everything?” he continued, turning to Harry and Grace, who shrugged.
“It’s on his suitcase,” Hermione sighed, pointing to the suitcase that was on the rack above him.
“Here,” Harry said as he grabbed Grace’s large bag. “Let me-“
“I’ve got it-“ she started but Harry ignored her, and lugged her bag up on the rack. “Thank you,” she said softly, her cheeks burning.
“You’re welcome,” he replied softly, smiling at her.
“Hem-hem,” Hermione cleared her throat, causing both Harry and Grace to blink and turn to her. The girl looked at them both, then gave Grace a knowing look. Grace groaned mentally, knowing she was going to have Hermione breathe down her neck that night in their dorm.
“Do you think he’s asleep?” Harry asked, turning his attention back to the sleeping figure. Grace leaned to the side, and got really close to Remus.
“Personal space!” Hermione whispered.
“He’s asleep,” Grace replied, ignoring Hermione as she sat down next to Remus.
“Good,” Harry said, “because I’ve got something to tell you,” he added as he closed the compartment door. When he sat down, he then started on what Mr. Weasley had told him at the Leaky Cauldron.
“Sirius Black broke out of Azkaban to come after you?” Ron asked, frowning in confusion.
“Oh, Harry, you’re going to have to be extra careful! Don’t go looking for any trouble-“ Hermione started, and Grace snorted.
“I don’t go looking for trouble,” Harry muttered. “Trouble usually finds me.”
“How thick do you think Harry is? Going to go look for someone who wants to kill him? He’d have to be bloody mental,” Ron spoke up.
“But they’ll catch Black won’t they?” Hermione asked nervously as she stroked Crookshanks’ back. “They’ve got everyone looking for him.”
“Of course they will,” Ron started. “But… no one’s ever broken out of Azkaban before… and he’s a raving, murderous lunatic…”
“Thanks, Ron,” Harry said sarcastically. Before anyone else could say something, there was a faint little whistle coming from somewhere above them.
“What’s that noise?” Grace asked, frowning. She stood up and stepped on the edge of the seat to try and find the whistle sound. “It sounds like it’s coming from your bag, Harry,” she said, holding onto the metal rack tightly. She opened Harry’s bag and pulled the whistling object from somewhere in Harry’s robes. The object was glowing and spinning fast in Grace’s palm.
“Is that a sneakscope?” Hermione asked, eyeing it with interest.
“Yeah, mind you, it’s a very cheap one,” Ron answered. “It went haywire when I was tying it to Errol’s leg so I could send it to Harry.”
“Were you doing anything untrustworthy at the time?” Hermione asked suspiciously, narrowing her eyes at him.
“No!” Ron glared. “Well, I wasn’t supposed to be using Errol. You know he’s not really up to long journey’s but how else was I supposed to get Harry’s present to him?!”
“Stick it back in the trunk,” Harry said, turning to Grace as the sneakscope started whistling louder, “or it’ll wake him up.”
Grace nodded as she shuffled through Harry’s bag and stuffed the sneakscope in a pair of old, yellowing pair of socks, then stuffed it in the middle of his robes again before closing the bag.
“We can get it checked in Hogsmeade,” Ron offered, watching Harry stand to help Grace down. He turned his gaze to Hermione, nodding to the two across from them with a confused face. Hermione shrugged as she tried to hide a smile. “They sell that sort of stuff in Dervish and Bangs,” Ron continued as Harry and Grace sat back down. “Fred and George told me about it.”
“Do you know much about Hogsmeade?” Hermione asked. “I’ve read it’s the only entirely non-muggle settlement in Britain-“
“Yeah, I think it is,” Ron replied nonchalantly with a shrug, “but that’s not why I want to go. I just want to get inside Honeydukes!”
“What’s that?” Hermione asked.
“It’s this sweetshop,” Ron began with a dreamy smile on his face, “where they’ve got everything! Pepper Imps, they make smoke come from your mouth, and great fat chocoballs full of strawberry mousse and clotted cream! And really excellent sugar quills, which you can suck in class and it makes you look like you’re just thinking-“
“But Hogsmeade’s a very interesting place, isn’t it?” Hermione cut him off, pressing for more information. “In Sites of Historical Sorcery it says the inn was the headquarters for the 1612 goblin rebellion, and the Shrieking Shack’s supposed to be the most severely haunted building in Britain-“
“And they have massive sherbert balls that make you levitate a few inches off the ground while you’re sucking on them,” Ron continued over Hermione.
“Won’t it be nice to get out of school for a bit and explore Hogsmeade?” Hermione asked, turning her attention to Harry and Grace.
“’Spect it will,” Harry replied dully. “You’ll have to tell me when you’ve found out.”
“What d’you mean?!” Ron asked, looking at Harry with wide eyes.
“I can’t go. The Dursley’s didn’t sigh my permission form, and Fudge wouldn’t either when I asked.”
“Not you too!” Ron exclaimed, looking horrified. Harry frowned in confusion, and wondered if someone else wasn’t going to Hogsmeade. “I’m sure if you asked McGonagall or someone, they’ll give you permission to go!”
“You should’ve asked my Mum,” Grace muttered, crossing her arms over her chest. “She would’ve signed it for you, no questions.”
“This isn’t fair!” Ron huffed. “I’m sure we can ask Fred and George, they know every secret passage out of the castle! They’ll show you two how to get to Hogsmeade-“
“Ron!” Hermione hissed. “I don’t think Harry should be sneaking out of school with Black on the loose-“
“That’s exactly why Mum won’t let me go,” Grace muttered bitterly. Harry turned to her, surprised that she also wasn’t allowed to go, and if he was being honest there was a little part of him that was glad she wasn’t. He wouldn’t be alone on Hogsmeade weekends, and it can just be the two of them.
“But if we’re with you!” Ron started, looking between the two of them. “Black wouldn’t dare-“
“Oh come on, Ron, don’t talk rubbish,” Hermione snapped. “Black’s already murdered a whole bunch of people in the middle of a crowded street. Do you really think he’s going to worry about attacking Harry just because we’re there?” Grace rolled her eyes at Hermione; Grace never understood Hermione’s need to be so negative.
“Oi! Don’t let that thing out!” Ron exclaimed, glaring at Hermione, who was fumbling with the straps of Crookshanks’ basket. However, Ron’s please went on deaf ears as Crookshanks sprung free from his basket and yawned while stretching before jumping onto Ron’s knees. “Get out of here!” He shouted, pushing the cat away when he felt Scabbers tremble in his pocket.
“Ron, don’t!” Hermione hissed. Ron was about to retort when there was a stir and movement from beside Grace. All four teens turned to look at the sleeping figure with wide eyes. They waited to see if he would make another sound or make any move to wake up, but after another minute of nothing, Grace relaxed. He must’ve went back to sleep.
Now that there wasn’t anything exciting to talk about anymore, Grace stood up from her seat and went to stand on seat to grab her bag, but Harry stopped her. He pulled her bag down for her, and she blushed and muttered thank you before diving into it to grab her book. Once her bag was closed, Harry set it back onto the rack for her. “Thank you,” she whispered shyly as they sat back down.
“No problem,” he smiled at her before turning his attention back to Ron, and the two began talking about quidditch. Hermione looked at Grace and went to say something, but Grace pulled the arm rest down between her and Remus and moved to face Harry, leaning her back against it. Bringing her feet up on the seat, she opened her book and started reading, completely ignoring Hermione.
It wasn’t that she didn’t like Hermione, she thought the other girl was fine. They got along alright, but the girl was nosy and had the need to always be right. It drove Grace mad. While Parvati and Lavender were more on the girly side, always giggling and whispering to each other, Grace would much rather spend her time with them than Hermione most days. Grace almost left the compartment all together to go find Neville, but she had a feeling he was probably around Dean and Seamus, or Ernie McMillian or Justin Finch-Fletchley. She’d rather stay where she was at.
“Anything from the trolley dears?” The trolley-lady asked, pulling open the compartment door. Grace perked up at voice and smiled, she was starving.
“Do you want anything?” Harry asked, turning to her.
“Oh, I can-“
“I’ve got it,” Harry cut her off, and her cheeks turned red. “What do you want?”
“Uhm… anything-“
“Grace,” Harry gave her a look.
“Pumpkin Pasties, and pumpkin juice…” she whispered. “And a cauldron cake…” Harry smiled as he stood up.
“D’you think we should wake him?” Ron asked awkwardly, nodding to Remus. “He looks like he could do with some food.”
Grace frowned as she moved to turn around in her seat toward him. “Re-Er…Professor?” Grace asked softly. “Professor Lupin?” She asked again, but Remus didn’t move.
“Don’t worry, dear,” The trolley-witch said with a smile as she handed Harry a stack of cauldron cakes. “If he’s hungry when he wakes, I’ll be up front with the driver.”
“I suppose he is asleep, right?” Ron asked quietly as he took the cauldron cakes from Harry, and the trolley-witch handed Harry pumpkin pasties and pumpkin juice. When the compartment door closed, Ron continued. “I mean, he hasn’t died has he?”
Grace frowned even more as she leaned in closer to Remus. “Personal space, Grace!” Hermione hissed again, but Grace ignored her.
“No, he’s still breathing,” Grace whispered as she moved to return to her previous position. She smiled when Harry handed her a pumpkin pastie and pumpkin juice. “Thank you,” she whispered and Harry only smiled.
Chapter Text
The train ride continued, the weather outside darkening and the rolls of thunder were heard as rain started falling, pattering on the glass windows. Grace had moved into a more comfortable position, the arm rest was digging into her back and was becoming quite uncomfortable. Now, she was leaning against Harry, in a position that they had grown accustomed to over the summer holiday’s when they would lounge lazily on her couch. A shiver ran down her spine when she felt Harry tug gently on one of her curls and heat rushed up her neck to her cheeks. She found that she didn’t mind the touch, in fact, she found it quite soothing.
The train rattled as the wind roared outside around them and the rain fell harder, and despite all the train movement, Remus Lupin still slept soundly.
“We must be nearly there,” Ron said, breaking the comfortable silence as he leaned forward to look past Remus, trying to look out of the now completely black window. Not even seconds later, the train began to slow down. “Great! I want to get to the feast, I’m starving!” He cheered as he carefully moved around Remus to see outside.
“We can’t be there yet,” Hermione spoke up as she checked her watch.
“So why are we stopping?” Ron asked. The train began to get slower and slower, and the wind and rain began to get louder against the windows. Harry let go of Grace’s curl, and she moved to lean fully against the seat as he stood up to peek out of the compartment door. Then the train jolted to a stop, and the lights flickered before going completely out, surrounding the all in darkness.
“Whats going on?” Ron asked nervously.
“Ouch, Ron! That was my foot!” Hermione exclaimed.
“Harry!” Grace spoke up, feeling her cheeks flush when she felt Harry’s hand brush her collarbone.
“Sorry,” He replied. “Do you think we’ve broken down?”
“Dunno…” Grace mumbled nervously. She wished she could see, but as she blinked quickly, her eyes weren’t adjusting to the darkness well. There was a squeaking sound and a shadowing figure moved in her peripheral, she knew it was Ron.
“There’s something moving out there,” He whimpered nervously. “I think people are coming aboard…”
The sound of the compartment door opening was heard, the ruffling of fabric and Harry hissed when something tumbled.
“Sorry! D’you know what’s going on? Ouch, sorry!”
“Hi, Neville,” Grace greeted lightly. She felt something shift on the seat, and then felt something warm brush against her.
“Gracie? Is that you? What’s happening-who’s touching me?”
“Me,” Harry replied, and Grace knew that it was Harry who had moved closer to her. “We don’t know what’s going on, sit down.” There was a yelp of pain followed by a loud hiss. Grace knew that Neville mistakenly tried to sit on Crookshanks.
“I’m going to ask the driver what’s going on,” Hermione spoke up. The compartment door opened, and two loud, girlish squeals of pain were heard.
“Who’s that?”
“Who’s that?”
“Ginny?”
“Hermione?”
“What are you doing?’
“I was looking for Ron-“
“Come in and sit down-“
“Not here!” Harry spoke up. “We’re here!”
“Ouch, I’m here!” Neville spoke up.
“Quiet!” Grace jumped at the sound of Remus’ hoarse voice. Silence fell in the compartment. “Stay where you are,” He instructed firmly, as a soft, blue light illuminated from his wand. Grace looked up at him with wide, fear filled eyes. Her fingers were becoming numb from the sudden cold that was filling their compartment. The sound of the compartment door sliding open tore her attention away from Remus, and she turned to see a towering, black cloaked figure. She couldn’t see a face as it was covered by the black hood, and her eyes trailed it and the sight of its skeletal hand made her stomach churn.
It moved its head in her direction, and suddenly her body felt like it was ice. Her breath was stuck in her chest, and dread crashed over her. Then she heard the ear piercing sound of a wolfs howl.
Howling.
Yelps of pain.
More howling.
Screams.
Blood. All the blood.
Crack.
“Gracia!” Grace blinked when she felt her body shake. “There you are,” Grace blinked again when she felt warm hands push back her hair. “Here, you’re shivering,” a warm cloak draped over her shoulders, and the familiar warm scent of tea and chocolate filled her. It was Remus’ cloak. “Are you alright?” She looked around her, the lights were back on, and she could feel the train moving again. Hermione was kneeling on the floor trying to shake Harry, who was out on the floor. Ron was across from her, looking pale, as he looked between her, Harry and Ginny – who had also looked pale and frightened as she curled in on herself. Neville and Remus both looked at her with concern. “Gracie?” Remus called softly, making her blink again.
“What?” She whispered, her voice hoarse. “What happened?”
“Are you alright?” Remus asked again.
“Harry!” Hermione called when Harry stirred. “Harry! Are you alright?”
“Wha-what?” Harry muttered as he pushed his glasses back onto his nose while Ron and Hermione helped him sit up, and helped him back onto the seat next to her.
“Are you two, okay?” Ron asked them nervously.
“Yeah,” Harry replied, looking at the door for the hooded figure. Grace merely nodded, tugging Remus’ cloak around her tighter. “What happened? Where’s that- what was that thing? Who screamed?” Grace’s heart stopped as dread filled her again. She hoped she didn’t scream.
“No one screamed,” Ron answered nervously.
Harry looked around the compartment, his eyes stopping on Grace, who was shaking beside him. “But I heard screaming-“
A snap made them all jump and turn to the source of the noise. Remus broke a large chocolate bar into small pieces. “Here,” he said to Harry, handing him a large piece. “Eat it, it’ll help,” then he started passing pieces to everyone else. Remus handed another large piece to Grace, and set the chocolate bar beside her.
“What was that thing?” Harry asked Remus again.
“A dementor,” Remus answered. “One of the guards of Azkaban, it was searching the train for Sirius Black. It’s gone now,” he continued, looking at Grace and pushed her hair out of her face again. “I need to have a word with the driver, excuse me,” he said, standing up and walking out of the compartment. “Eat,” he turned, looking at the children. “It’ll help,” with that, Remus had closed the compartment door and walked down the hall.
“What happened?” Harry asked again, looking at everyone, his eyes falling back to Grace, who was staring blankly at the floor.
“You – both of you,” Ron looked at him and Grace, “both sort of went rigid. We thought you were going into a fit or something…”
“Grace looked like she was going to go into a seizure…” Neville spoke up softly, glancing at Grace.
“Professor Lupin stepped over you, and walked toward the dementor, and pulled out his wand,” Hermione started, “and he said ‘None of us is hiding Sirius Black under our cloaks. Go.’ But the dementor didn’t move, so Lupin muttered something, and a silvery thing shot out of his wand at it and it turned around and sort of glided away…”
“It was horrible,” Neville spoke up again, his voice higher than usual. “Did you feel how cold it got when it came in?
“I felt weird…” Ron muttered as he shifted uncomfortably. “I felt like I’d never be cheerful again…”
There was a sniffle, and Harry turned to see Ginny curled in a corner, looking about as bad as Harry felt. A small sob escaped and Hermione instantly sat next to the girl and wrapped an arm around her. Another sniffle was heard, and Harry turned and saw Grace wipe the tears from her cheeks. He reached over and took her hand, making her jump from the contact and look over at him with wide eyes. He’d never seen this look of fear on her before, he’d also never seen her cry either. Harry realized that he didn’t like seeing Grace cry, it seemed unnatural. Harry tugged on her hand gently and she moved closer to him and leaned into his side, resting her head on his shoulder. Grace pulled Remus’ cloak tighter around her and she tried to hide her face in Harry’s shoulder. He could feel her shaking, and he wasn’t sure if it was the affects of the Dementor or if she was still cold.
It wasn’t much later when Remus returned to the compartment. He paused when he entered, looking around with a small smile. “I haven’t poisoned that chocolate, it’s safe to eat,” he teased lightly and the others started to nibble on the pieces that were given to them. Grace had still yet to touch hers. “We’ll be at Hogwarts in ten minutes,” Remus announced, then turned to Harry and Grace. “Are you all right, Harry?”
“Fine,” he muttered, feeling embarrassed.
“Gracie…” Remus spoke softly, kneeling in front of Grace. Harry looked at them, then at Ron, who shrugged and was also looking confused. Harry didn’t need to wonder how Professor Lupin knew his name, most people did; he wondered how Professor Lupin knew Grace’s name. “You’ve got to eat the chocolate,” he whispered. “You won’t feel better until you do.”
“I keep hearing it…” she whispered so faintly that Harry struggled to hear her. Remus frowned in concern.
“It’s not going to hurt you anymore, Gracie,” Remus whispered softly. “I’ve sent it off,” Grace only nodded numbly, then brought the chocolate to her lips.
Notes:
To answer the question that you all might be thinking: No, Grace isn't a werewolf~!
Anyway, the story is slowly starting to take off :)
Chapter 10: nine
Chapter Text
“Welcome!” Professor Dumbledore announced, standing up at his podium as the Frog Choir dispersed. “Welcome to another year at Hogwarts! I have a few announcements before we become befuddled by our excellent feast. I, myself, am particularly looking forward to the flaming kiwi cups, which, while somewhat treacherous for those of us with facial hair-“ McGonagall cleared her throat. “Hm, yes, first, Professor Flitwick would like me to announce that there will be positions in both the Frog Choir and the Orchestra this year for any of those that have a flair for the musical arts. To sign up, please see Professor Flitwick”
Grace felt Harry nudge her with his elbow. “You’re signing up, right?” he whispered in her ear.
“They already have a pianist,” she replied back.
“I meant the Frog Choir.”
“Oh, I-I don’t know-“
“You should.”
“Now,” Professor Dumbledore continued, and Grace turned her attention back to the headmaster. “I’m pleased to welcome Professor R.J. Lupin, who has kindly consented to fill the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Good luck to you, Professor.” The great hall was filled with scattered applause, but those who were in the compartment with him clapped louder; however no one clapped louder or harder than Grace. She grinned up at him, their eyes meeting and he smiled at her too as he took a small bow before sitting. She waved at him, and he nodded.
“Of course! That’s why he knew to give you the chocolate, Harry,” Hermione whispered across the table.
“We already knew he was the new Defense teacher, Hermione,” Grace glowered at the girl across from her. “There’s only ever one vacant teaching position.”
“As some of you may know,” Dumbledore started again before Hermione was able to reply, instead she glared at her. “Professor Kettleburn, our Care of Magical Creatures teacher for many years, has decided to retire in order to spend more time with his remaining limbs-“
“See,” Hermione hissed. “Professor Lupin could’ve replaced Professor Kettleburn-“
“Oh please, how are we supposed to know Kettleburn would be retiring-“
“Fortunately, I’m delighted to announce that his place will be filled by none other than our own Rubeus Hagrid!” The entire Gryffindor table erupted in applause and cheers. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Grace stood up, clapping loudly and cheering as Hagrid stood up and waved awkwardly before sitting down. “Finally,” Dumbledore continued, his voice turning grave. “On a more disquieting note, Hogwarts – at the request of the Ministry of Magic – will, until further notice, play host to the Dementors of Azkaban until such a time as Sirius Black is captured.” Dread filled Grace, and she felt as if she was hit with a bludger to the stomach. “The Dementors will be stationed at the entrances to the grounds. Whilst I’ve been assured that their presence will not disrupt our day-to-day activities, a word of caution: Dementors are vicious creatures. They will not distinguish between the one they hunt, and the one that gets in their way.” Grace shivered beside Harry, she didn’t want to reexperience a Dementor.
“Therefore, I must warn each and everyone of you to give them no reason to harm you. It is not in the nature of a Dementor to be forgiving. But, you know, happiness can be found even in the darkest of times, but only if one remembers to turn on the light,” Dumbledore continued. The Great Hall was silent, and Grace gripped her robes tightly while holding her breath. “Well, I think that’s everything of importance. Let the feast begin!” At his words, the long house tables were covered in golden plates and goblets, and several delicious foods.
“We should’ve known,” Ron spoke up, his mouth full of roast chicken. “Who else would’ve assigned us a biting book?”
“That, Ron, I agree. I didn’t see that coming,” Grace nodded as she piled roasted potatoes on her plate. “But it makes sense, doesn’t it? That Hagrid would be the Care of Magical Creatures professor if the opportunity ever came up.”
“How was your holiday, Gracie?” Neville asked, pulling Grace’s attention from the other three.
“Could’ve been better. Mum practically put me on house arrest since the news of Sirius Black’s escape.”
“I’m sorry,” he muttered, giving her a small smile. “If I knew that, I would’ve asked you to come over mine. It wouldn’t have been very fun but I’m sure it wouldn’t have been as lonely.”
“Thanks, Neville,” Grace smiled at him, her heart warming at his thoughtful gesture. “How was your holiday?”
“It was good,” he nodded after swallowing some of his potatoes. “Quiet, and a little boring but…”
“Understandable,” she nodded. “A quiet summer holiday is probably needed after the year we had.”
“Yeah…” Neville sighed. “First year we had the troll-“
“Don’t forget Quirrell and the philosopher’s stone.”
“Last year loads were petrified-“
“And the Chamber of Secrets-“
“This year Sirius Black escaped and there’s Dementors at school. Do you think we’ll ever have a normal school year?”
“Twice is a coincidence. Three times is a pattern,” Grace said, then stuffed her mouth with roasted potatoes. She loved Hogwarts potatoes. She loved almost everything that Hogwarts served during meals. Her mother wasn’t a bad cook, she often used her sisters recipes, but there was something in her mother’s cooking that just never satisfied her.
“Are you alright, Grace?” Neville asked quietly. She froze and stared at her plate. “I was really worried for you on the train.”
“I’m fine Nev-“
“You started crying,” he cut her off, looking at her seriously. She swallowed the lump that started to form in her throat, and set her fork down. “I’ve never seen you cry before, and I’ve never seen you that scared before, not even when we found that three headed dog in first year!” Grace grimaced uncomfortably. “What happened?” he asked gently. Grace stared at him for a moment, then quickly looked around them to see if anyone was paying attention and when she saw no one was, she leaned in closer.
“Remember last year when…when I told you I could see them too?” She whispered, referring to the creatures that pulled the carriages. Neville nodded. “And we asked Hagrid what it meant?” Neville nodded slowly. “That…that’s what the Dementors brought back… the-“
“The night you saw someone die,” he whispered, and Grace nodded. She felt something warm, and a little clammy, grab her hand and squeeze it gently; she squeezed Neville’s hand in return and smiled at him. She told Neville last year, but she didn’t go into any detail about it, she couldn’t go into detail about it especially now with Remus being a teacher. The only thing she really told Neville was that she was almost attacked, but her uncle had killed the attacker to save her. Neville is the only person she’s told about that night, she didn’t want to tell Ron, or anyone else because she knew she would get the pity looks, and people would look at her differently. Not Neville, though, never Neville. He was the only person that would understand, he still is the only person that understands.
She often talked about how inferior her mother made her feel, how she always felt like no matter what she does or how well she does it, it would never be enough. Nothing was ever good enough for Helena Prewett. She talked to Ron about it sometimes, he would sort of understand the feeling of being overlooked due to the number of siblings he had. However, she’s never been able to feel that same level of understanding with Ron, not like she did with Neville.
“Professor Lupin,” Neville started, forcing her out of her own thoughts. “He’s your uncle, isn’t he? The one that saved you?” he asked carefully and Grace nodded. “I figured, he already knew your name on the train, and he was really concerned for you. It looked like he knew you.” No one ever gave Neville enough credit, he may struggle a little with schoolwork but he was more observant than most. Neville gave her hand one more squeeze before letting go and turning back to his food.
Grace stared at her plate, her appetite suddenly nonexistent. She forced herself to eat her dinner, knowing that she needed to eat more than she had the desire to. The feast continued on, she forced herself to eat as she listened to everyone else around her at the Gryffindor table talk and catch up. After dessert, the food vanished from the tables and Professor Dumbledore dismissed them all, declaring it time for bed. As everyone stood from the table, she felt a tug on her sleeve. It was Harry, who nodded toward Hagrid at the teacher’s table.
“Congratulations, Hagrid!” Hermione squealed once they reached the table.
“All down ter you four,” Hagrid replied, wiping his face with his napkin. “Can’ believe it.. great man, Dumbledore.. came straight down to me hut after Professor Kettleburn said he’d had enough.. It’s what I always wanted,” he continued. Hagrid became overwhelmed with emotion, he buried his face in his napkin again.
“Off to bed you four,” Professor McGonagall shooed them. Grace’s eyes strayed to where Remus had sat on the other end of the table.
“You guys go, I’ll catch up,” she said as she waved them off before making her way to where Remus had sat. “Good evening, Professor Snape,” Grace greeted the potions professor politely. Professor Snape wasn’t her favorite teacher, he was actually her least favorite which wasn’t surprising as most Gryffindors didn’t like him. However, he wasn’t as nasty to her as he was to everyone else in her house; maybe it was because she was quiet, did her work, and wasn’t terrible at potions.
“Miss Black,” He replied dully before standing up and leaving. Grace inhaled deeply, scowling at Snapes back, then turned her attention to Remus who was trying not to smile.
“So this is the new job you were preparing for,” Grace said with a smile.
“This is the new job I was preparing for,” Remus replied, smiling softly.
“How come you didn’t tell me?!”
“I wanted it to be a surprise,” He replied.
“Well, I was surprised.”
“I hope it was a happy surprise.”
“It was the best surprise, Remus,” she told him softly.
“Ah, it’s Professor Lupin to you now,” he teased and she rolled her eyes playfully at him.
“Miss Black, I believe I had told you to head to bed,” McGonagall spoke up and Grace winced, giving her head of house a sheepish look.
“But-“
“No, Minerva is right, Grace,” Remus cut her off, giving her a look when she went to protest. “It’s time for bed, and I believe your friends are not so discretely waiting for you,” he nodded his head to behind her and she turned around to see not only Harry, Ron and Hermione, but also Neville, Dean, Seamus, Lavender and Parvati at the Great Hall entrance. “I’m sure they are curious.”
“What can I tell them?” She asked, turning back to him.
“What do you want to tell them?”
“That you’re my uncle and you’re my favorite person in the world,” She answered, making Remus laugh.
“Then tell them,” he nodded. “Now it’s time for bed. You’ve got classes tomorrow morning-“ Grace’s face curled into one of distaste at the mention of classes. “Good night, Gracie.”
“Night Remus,” She smiled again before turning and leaving the teacher’s table.
“How do you know the new Professor?” Lavender and Parvati both asked as Lavender latched herself to Grace’s arm.
“What did he want?” Dean asked.
“Tell me you’re not in trouble already, Gracie,” Seamus teased. Grace’s cheeks flushed at all the attention.
“Professor Lupin was in our compartment on the train,” Hermione spoke up, and Grace sighed in relief then pulled her arm from Lavender. “He probably asked to see how she was, Grace didn’t do well with the Dementors,” Grace scowled at the girl.
“I don’t think anyone did well with the Dementors,” Neville spoke up from behind her as they made their way up the stairs.
“Yes…well-“
“But Grace didn’t pass out,” Harry spoke up from beside her.
“Well Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey checked on you, didn’t they?” Hermione replied. “Grace slipped away from them before they could ask her to come with us.”
“He probably noticed she wasn’t eating and wanted to see how she was doing. Grace didn’t pass out, but she wasn’t right after they left either-“
“What happened to Grace?” Seamus spoke up.
“She nearly had a fit on the train when the Dementor came in-“ Ron answered.
“Oh no!” Lavender and Parvati gasped.
“Can we stop talking about Grace as if Grace isn’t right here?” Grace spoke up annoyed.
“Sorry,” they all muttered.
“Thank you,” she sighed.
“Say…Grace,” Ron started, turning to her as the stairwell began to move. “How do you know Professor Lupin? He called you Gracie on the train.”
“I was wondering that myself as well, actually,” Hermione asked. “He seemed far too concerned for you,” Grace narrowed her eyes at Hermione.
“Gee thanks Hermione,” she replied dully.
“Oh! I-I didn’t mean it to come-“ Hermione flushed from embarrassment.
“Anyway,” Harry cut her off, and Grace sighed. “We’re just curious is all…”
“Rem-Professor Lupin is my uncle,” Grace answered and in return she received multiple surprise gasps and ‘whats’.
“He must be your uncle on your father’s side,” Hermione spoke up, frowning. “Seeing as Ron doesn’t know him.”
“He isn’t related to my father,” Grace answered dully. “I think my father was a muggle,” she added, though not fully believing her own words.
“Then Professor Lupin can’t be your uncle,” Hermione replied, and Grace rolled her eyes.
“He’s my Mum’s best friend, he’s been around for as long as I can remember. He’s more like a father actually but-“
“Then he can’t be your uncle,” Hermione cut her off, and Grace stopped and glared at her.
“He is.”
“He can’t be!”
“Says you!”
“Says biology!”
“Oh come on,” Grace rolled her eyes then scowled. “You’ve never called your parent’s best friends Aunt or Uncle before?”
“Of course not-“
“How can you be so narrow minded!”
“I’m not-“
“You are-“
“Fortuna Major,” Seamus spoke up quickly once they all had reached the Fat Lady’s portrait. He hoped that maybe once they entered the common room the two girls would stop arguing. The Fat Lady, on the other hand, ignored Seamus and continued to sing – horribly. “Fortuna Major!” He said again, but the Fat Lady continued on. “Here, listen! She just won’t let us in,” Seamus grumbled, turning to them. Grace grimaced as the high pitched tones of the Fat Lady’s voice.
“Fortuna Major,” Harry spoke up more firmly than Seamus.
“No, no, no! Wait, wait! Watch this,” The Fat Lady held out a hand to stop him, and held up her wine glass. Grace winced, she knew what The Fat Lady was going to do. The portrait cleared her throat and started singing again, that ended up turning into a scream. Everyone winced, Harry and Grace both covered their ears. After a few more seconds of her terrible attempt of singing so high to break the glass, Grace watched the portrait move and quickly broke the wine glass then gasped. “Amazing! Just with my voice!”
“Fortuna Major!” Harry exclaimed impatiently.
“Yes, alright,” The portrait sighed and opened. “Go in.”
“Thank you!” The Gryffindors all said, thankful that she finally stopped singing.
“I can’t believe she’s still doing that after three years!” Seamus groaned.
“I know!” Harry sighed.
“She can’t even sing-“ They both said at the same time. “Exactly-“
“Unbelievable,” Seamus shook his head.
“She should take singing lessons from Gracie,” Neville spoke up, and Grace’s cheeks turned red. “She’s the best singer in Gryffindor, and probably the whole school-“
“I’m not, but thanks for the confidence,” Grace muttered.
“Oh but he’s right, Gracie!” Lavender smiled as she tugged on her arm. “You heard Professor Dumbledore, there’s spots on the schools choir this year! You’re signing up aren’t you?!”
“You’ve got to!” Parvati nodded.
“I don’t know,” Grace muttered awkwardly.
“I think it’s time for bed,” Hermione spoke up, and she sighed thankfully. Grace was exhausted.
“I second that,” she nodded as she and Hermione made their way to the Girls Dormitory stairwell. “Good night!” she called out, waving to them.
“Grace…” Hermione spoke up softly after they finished getting ready for the night.
“Yeah?” Grace replied as she pulled back her duvet and slipped into her bed.
“What happened on the train today-“
“Hermione,” Grace groaned. “I really don’t want to talk about happened to me with the Dementors alright-“
“No, I know, I didn’t mean what happened with them,” She shook her head as she sat at the end of Grace’s bed. “I meant…well, what’s up with you and Harry?” she asked carefully and Grace frowned.
“What do you mean?”
“Well,” Hermione started awkwardly. “You two seemed really friendly is all…”
“Well, we are friends, Hermione.”
“But friends don’t blush when other friends help them,” Grace groaned and let her head fall back against her headboard. She knew it was only a matter of time.
“It’s nothing Hermione, Harry was just being nice.”
“Harry doesn’t help me put my bag up-“
“Well I am shorter than you-“
“Nor does he help me down from when I stand on seats.”
“You never stand on seats.”
“He also has never played with my hair like that-“
“It was nothing!” Grace groaned. The sound of their dorm room door opening, caused the two girls to freeze and stare at each other with wide eyes. Lavender and Parvati’s voices were heard, they were talking in whispers. “You’re looking too deep into this, Hermione.”
“What happened over the summer?” Hermione asked, and Grace shrugged.
“We did school work, we hung out… it’s no big deal.”
“But you two weren’t like this before-“
“Hermione…”
“I’m just wondering if something happened between you two over the summer holidays…”
“Nothing happened!”
“It’s alright, you know,” Hermione whispered after a few moments of silence, and she looked at Grace with a small smile. “If you liked Harry,” Grace’s cheeks burned at the girls words. “I always thought you liked Neville because of how close you are but you don’t blush like that around him, not like you do around Harry that is.”
“Hermoine-“
“It’s alright if you like Harry.”
“I don’t, though,” Grace muttered as she shifted uncomfortably in her bed. At least she didn’t think she did. Harry was…just Harry. They were friends, and sure they may have gotten closer over the summer holidays but it doesn’t mean anything.
“For now,” Hermione smiled as she stood up. “It’s only a matter of time, you know.”
“Matter of time ‘til what?”
“Until you realize it,” with that, Hermione went to her own bed and slipped under the blankets. Grace frowned at Hermione’s words then shook her head.
Chapter 11: ten
Notes:
After this chapter, I'll be updating once a week! I've got a total of 63 chapters written, and I'm nearly a quarter done with Goblet of Fire. I'll most likely be posting new chapters on Thursday's or Fridays~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first class of the day was Divination. Grace was excited. She thought the subject, while not accurate, was interesting and figured it would be fun. She was sure she’ll be able to use her imagination, and that was exciting. When she arrived to class with the other Gryffindors, everyone started pairing off. Harry and Ron took a table in at the bottom. Lavender and Parvati took one behind them on the second level. Neville took the table next to Ron and Harry’s and she was about to sit with him when Dean took the seat instead. Grace frowned, looking around her. There were a few open seats up further up but she didn’t want to sit with Slytherins, and she didn’t know the few Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws in the class enough to sit with them. There was an empty table next to Parvati and Lavender, but if she sat at an open table, that means she’ll probably have to sit with Hermione. The only other seat was with Seamus, who sat at the table on the other side of Harry and Ron.
“Can I sit with you?” Grace asked him in a small voice as she fidgeted with her bag.
“Course!” Seamus smiled at her, and she sat in the seat opposite of him, her back to Harry. “I’d happily pick you than Hermione,” he whispered and Grace snorted then grinned at him. “Don’t tell her I said that.”
“Your secret’s safe with me,” she replied and Seamus grinned at her.
“Welcome, my children!” A woman with bushy blonde hair and excentric, large glasses greeted them. “In this room, you shall explore the mysterious art of Divination! In this room you shall discover if you possess the Sight!” She announced, then accidentally knocked into her desk. Grace clapped her hand over her mouth to keep herself from laughing. “I am Professor Trelawney. Together, we shall cast ourselves into the future-“
“What rubbish,” Hermione hissed. Grace whipped around in her seat and saw Hermione sit between Ron and Harry.
“Where’d you come from?” Ron asked.
“Me? I’ve been here all along.”
“Did you see her come in?” Grace whispered to Seamus, and he shook his head, also looking confused.
“But know this,” Professor Trelawney continued, forcing Graces attention back to her. “One either has the gift or not. I must warn you at the outset that if you do not have the Sight, there is very little I will be able to teach you. Books can take you only so far I this field…” Grace turned in her seat to look at Hermione with a grin, which Ron and Harry were both doing as well. Hermione, looked startled at the thought of not relying on books. “We will be covering the basic methods of Divination this year. The first term will be devoted to reading the tea leaves. Next term we shall progress to palmistry. By the way, my dear,” She paused, looking to Parvati, “beware a red-haired man.”
Grace snorted into her hand when she saw Parvati give Ron a startled look and moved their table a little further back. “In the second term,” Professor Trelawney continued, “we shall progress to the crystal ball – if we have finished the fire omens, tht is. Unfortunately, classes will be disrupted in February by a nasty bout of flue. I myself will lose my voice. And around Easter, one of our number will leave us forever.” Grace and Seamus looked at each other nervously as tension filled the room. “I wonder dear,” Professor Trelawney turned to Grace. “If you could pass me the largest silver teapot?” Grace blinked and nodded as she stood up. She picked up the enormous teapot from the shelf, and put it down on Trelawney’s desk. “Thank you,” Grace nodded and made her way back to her seat. “By the way,” Grace paused and looked at Trelawney. “You should have your answers by Christmas.”
Grace sat down in her seat and frowned. What did Professor Trelawney mean by she would have her answers by Christmas? What answers? “Now, I want you all to collect a teacup from the shelf, come to me, and I will fill it. Then sit down and drink, drink until only the dregs remain. Swill these around the cup three times with the left hand, then turn the cup upside down on it’s saucer, wait for the last of the tea to drain away, then give your cup to your partner to read. You will interpret the patterns using pages five and six of Unfogging the Future. I shall movce among you, helping and instructing. Oh, and dear-“ Trelawney caught Neville by the arm as he stood up – “after you’ve broken your first cup, would you be so kind as to select one of the blue-patterned ones? I’m rather attached to the pink.”
Grace and Seamus shared another look before they stood up and went to select their teacups. They both chose blue ones to be safe. There was the familiar sound of glass breaking, and Grace turned to see Neville looking down at a broken teacup and Trelawney holding out a dustpan and a broom. “One of the blue ones, the, dear, if you wouldn’t mind…thank you.”
“Wow…” Grace whispered, blinking as she and Seamus stood in line.
“Bit odd isn’t she?” He whispered back and she nodded.
“But brilliant,” Grace grinned, turning to Seamus, who looked at her bewildered. “This is going to be so much fun.”
Once her and Seamus sat back at their table, they both started drinking the tea. It was a little on the floral side, and very Earthy. It wasn’t Grace’s favorite, but it wasn’t about the taste of the tea but about the tea leaves. Grace pulled out her textbook, as well as a blank notebook, a quill and a bottle of ink.
“What’s all that for?” Seamus asked, nodding to her notebook.
“I want to keep notes on what the tea leaves say and what how they’re interpreted,” She answered as she wrote the date, and drew a line down the top half of her page before writing both her and Seamus’ name on each side of the line. “So it says here,” she spoke up after she skimmed the page. “That the closest to the top of the cup is immediate future, middle of the cup is distant future, and bottom of the cup is near future. The right of the cup, closes to the handle is positive, furthest is negative…”
“So the middle would be neutral?” Seamus asked, not even bothering to look in his book, instead leaned off his seat to look at hers, which was placed between them on the side of the table.
“I would think so,” she shrugged. “Let me do yours first!” she grinned excitedly as she reached over and took Seamus’ teacup. Her brows frowned in concentration as she looked over his cup to try and decipher what the leaves were making. Once she figured it out, she wrote them down in her notebook.
“At the top, it looks like an hourglass that means,” she paused, glancing at her book. “You’ll have to make a decision soon, really soon-“
“Does it say what kind of decision?” He asked, leaning forward to take a peek.
“It’s interpretation, Seamus, and I’m not done yet!” She huffed and brought his teacup closer to her face. “In the middle of the cup it looks like a bean but I think might be a nest-“
“What’s tha’ mean?”
“It means to save your money,” she frowned. “Next to it is a palm leaf, which means victory… so whatever you need to save for will be worth it.”
“Well that doesn’t tell me anything,” Seamus muttered with disappointment.
“Did you expect it to tell you who you’re going to marry and if you’ll be rich and successful?” Grace asked dryly and Seamus nodded.
“Yeah, actually,” Grace laughed and shook her head. Seamus then took her teacup and looked at it, frowning and then turned to the text book.
“Tell me, what’s in the cup?” Professor Trelawney said, coming up to their table, making both of them jump.
“Er…” Seamus looked at their teacher than at her cup. “Up here near the top it looks like a key,” he started, then looked at the book. “Which means you’re going to succeed at something very soon,” Trelawney nodded, looking over Seamus’ shoulder at her cup. “There’s also this small thing that looks a bit like a heart here in the middle but closer to the bottom, that means-“ quickly glanced at the book to make sure he was right. “That means love, its not in the near future but not distant either, whatever that means,” he shrugged. “Then there is what looks like a house at the bottom of the cup in the middle, next to scales…I think?” he frowned, leaning closer and squinting. “Yeah, they’re scales but they’re wonky so that means…an injustice, and the house means security and safety, or parents…” Seamus frowned in confusion, trying to understand. “There’s an injustice regarding your parents?”
“Good, good,” Trelawney nodded, patting Seamus’ shoulder before moving on. Grace frowned as she looked at her notes, then looked at her cup that Seamus had returned. A success, a romance, and an injustice regarding her parents… what an odd combination of symbols. Trelawney exclaimed, making Grace jump and turn around to see her looking at Ron with her large eyes. “Your aura is pulsing, are you in the beyond!?”
“Ye-yeah, I think so,” Ron nodded nervously, looking at Trelawney bewildered.
“Tell me what you see in Mr. Potters cup, Mr. Weasley,” Trelawney nodded to the teacup and Ron nodded, looking at his book.
“Well, he’s got a wonky sort of cross – that’s trials and suffering,” he said, looking at Harry nervously, then back at his book. “But this lot here could be the sun – that’s great happiness. So… he’s going to suffer but be happy about it…” Ron said, looking at Harry unsurely.
“Give me the cup,” Trelawney muttered, motioning for the cup. “Ah!” She exclaimed, throwing the cup back on the table and backing up. “My dear boy… you have… the Grim!” Grace frowned, looking from Trelawney to Harry.
“The Grin? What’s the Grin?” Seamus asked.
“Not the grin, you idiot,” Parvati glowered at Seamus. “The Grim.”
“What does that mean, Professor?” Dean spoke up.
“The Grim,” Grace spoke up, looking at her book. “Taking the form of a giant spectral dog, it is among the darkest omens in our world. It is an omen of…” she paused, swallowing the lump that was forming in her throat, then glanced at Harry. “It’s an omen of death…” she finished nervously. Her heart broke at the dreadful look in Harry’s eyes as he looked back at her. Trelawney moved onto Dean and Neville’s table, but the class was tense after that.
Grace reached behind her chair and tugged on Harry’s sleeve. He turned and looked at her, but she just grabbed his hand, lacing her fingers with his and squeezed it gently. Harry smiled softly as he squeezed her hand back, not letting go for the duration of the class.
Notes:
Classes have begun~
I hope you're enjoying it a little so far~!
Chapter 12: eleven
Chapter Text
After Divination was Transfiguration, and the trek from the north tower to the Transfiguration classroom was a long one. They were only just on time. When they walked into the room, Grace felt someone tug her hand and she turned to see Harry, who was pulling her to a set of seats in the back of the classroom. She turned to look at Neville and mouthed ‘sorry’ to him. She usually sat with Neville in Transfiguration, and Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Charms and…well most of their classes really.
“You alright?” Grace whispered to Harry as they sat down, but he didn’t answer as he took his book out. Grace glanced at him, then noticed the glances they were receiving from their classmates; they kept looking at Harry as if he was going to drop dead any second. She glared at Megan Jones from across the room, the dirty blonde quickly turned away with pink cheeks. “Ignore them,” she whispered to him and squeezed his hand.
“Really, what has got into you all today?” Professor McGonagall sighed after she had turned back into herself from her cat form. “Not that it matters, but that’s the first time my transformation’s not got applause from a class.”
Grace glared at everyone as they turned to look at Harry.
“Please, Professor, we’ve just had our first Divination class, and we were reading the tea leaves, and-“
“Ah, of course,” Professor McGonagall frowned in understanding. “There is no need to say anymore, Miss Granger. Tell me, which of you will be dying this year?”
“Me,” Harry spoke up, and Grace squeezed his hand again under their desk.
“I see,” Professor McGonagall sighed, looking at Harry. “Then you should know, Potter, that Sybill Trelawney has predicted the death of one student a year since she arrived at this school. None of them has died yet. Seeing death omens is her favorite way of greeting a new class. If it were not for the fact that I never speak ill of my colleagues-“ She paused, her nostrils flaring as she took a deep breath to compose herself. “Divination is one of the most imprecise branches of magic. I shall not conceal from you that I have very little patience with it. True Seers are very rare, and Professor Trelawney-“ McGonagall paused again, then nodded stiffly. “You look in excellent health to me, Potter, so you will excuse me if I don’t let you off homework today. I assure you that if you die, you need not hand it in.”
“Ron, cheer up,” Hermione said as she pushed some stew toward him at lunch. “You heard what Professor McGonagall said.”
Ron pushed around the contents of his stew with a spoon. “Harry,” He started, in a low, serious voice, “you haven’t seen a great black dog anywhere, have you?”
“Yeah, I have,” Harry answered. “I saw one the night I left the Dursleys’.” At this, Ron’s fork fell.
“Probably a stray,” Hermione spoke up nonchalantly, and Ron looked at her as if she’s gone mad.
“Hermione! If Harry’s seen a Grim that’s- that’s bad,” He sputtered. “My – my uncle Bilius saw one and – and he died twenty-four hours later!”
“Coincidence,” Hermione shrugged as she poured herself some pumpkin juice.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about!” Ron exclaimed angrily. “Grims scare the living daylights out of most wizards!”
“There you have it, then,” Hermione replied heatedly. “They see the Grim and die of fright. The Grim’s not an omen, it’s the cause of death! And Harry’s still with us because he’s not stupid enough to see one and think, right, well, I’d better kick the bucket then!”
Ron stared at Hermione like a fish out of water as the girl opened her bag and took out her Arithmancy book, and propped it open against the juice jug.
“I think Divination seems very woolly,” she said, searching for a page in her book. “A lot of guesswork, if you ask me.”
“There was nothing woolly about the Grim in that cup!” Ron hissed.
“You didn’t seem quite so confident when you were telling Harry it was a sheep,” Hermione retorted coolly. Grace and Harry shared a glance across the table and sighed. It was another year of them arguing.
“Professor Trelawney said you didn’t have the right aura! You just don’t like being bad at something for a change!” Ron sneered. It was obvious to both Harry and Grace that Ron had touched a nerve, as Hermione slammed her Arithmancy book down so hard that bits of meat and carrot flew everywhere.
“If being good at Divination means I have to pretend to see death omens in a lump of tea leaves, I’m not sure I’ll be studying it much longer! That lesson was absolute rubbish compared to my Arithmancy class!” With that, Hermione ‘hmph’d as she took her book and her bag and stalked away from the Gryffindor table.
“What’s she talking about?” Ron asked, turning to look at Harry across the table. “She hasn’t’ been to an Arithmancy class yet…”
“I hate to admit it,” Grace spoke up after taking a sip of her pumpkin juice. “But…maybe Hermione has a point,” Ron gasped dramatically as he whipped to look at her. “Oh, please, Ron, don’t give me that! I just mean-“
“You can’t be taking her side! You always take my side!”
“Oh shush!” Grace glowered at him. “I’m just saying that…maybe that dog was a stray, that it was all just coincidence!” Ron blinked at her as his mouth fell open. “It has to be-“
“It can’t-“
“Ron, I saw a black dog too!” Grace cut him off, and the color vanished from Ron’s face.
“My cousin…my favorite cousin is going to-“
“Oh hush!” Grace rolled her eyes. “And I’m your only cousin by the way.”
“You saw a black dog too?” Harry asked confused and Grace nodded.
“I saw one on my way home that Friday I made you the treacle tart,” she answered and took a bite of her stew. “It can’t have been the Grim,” she added, narrowing her eyes at Ron, who was trying to form words. “It can’t, Ron, because the dog saved me.”
“Saved you!?” Ron and Harry exclaimed and the girl rolled her eyes. “I thought you said you would be fine getting home-“
“I was!” Grace cut him off, narrowing her eyes at him in a way that made him want to shrink in his seat across from her. “But Dudley and his goons decided to corner me-“ Harry and Ron exclaimed, but she continued anyway, “and they wouldn’t give me back my bag from the corner shop and then one of them pushed me, that was when this black dog came out barking at them and started chasing them down the street,” she then turned to Ron with a narrowed look. “So, it couldn’t have been a Grim because it was helping me! It was just a stray dog, Ron, and Hermione is right. Divination is a bit woolly, and there is a lot of guesswork with the subject. A lot of things are up to interpretation –“
“So, what, are you dropping it too?” Ron muttered, annoyed.
“Oh no, I quite enjoy it. I think that’s what makes the subject fun, you can be creative with it. There aren’t any limitations, and there are endless possibilities to what you can see and interpret,” she shrugged. “But I do agree with you,” she added, turning to grin at Ron. “Hermione doesn’t like being bad at anything.”
After lunch was Care of Magical Creatures, and Grace was excited. Not only because she enjoyed animals, and because Hagrid was teaching the subject, but because they were able to get out of the castle for a little while. The only thing that put a damper on the beautiful day outside, was the fact that Ron and Hermione weren’t speaking to each other.
“It’s nice to get out of the castle, isn’t it?” Grace asked, smiling, as she looped her arm with Harry’s as they made their way to Hagrid’s hut. “I wish we could have more classes outside, I think it would make learning more enjoyable,” Harry only smiled at her.
“We have Herbology in the greenhouses,” Neville spoke up, jogging to catch up to them.
“But we’re still inside, aren’t we?” She replied. “I want to smell the fresh air, feel the wind through my hair!”
“I’m sure if you could, you’d live outdoors,” Neville teased and Grace grinned at him.
“I hate being cooped up inside all day, it should be a crime-“ Grace’s smile fell and turned into a scowl when she caught sight of three figures a little ways ahead of them. “Great. We’re stuck with them again,” she muttered, motioning to Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle.
“C’mon, now, let’s get a move on!” Hagrid called from his hut, with Fang at his feet, looking impatient to start. Grace grinned at him and waved excitedly, the gesture seemed to ease Hagrid’s nerves a little. “Got a real treat for yeh all today! Great lesson comin’ up! Follow me!” He nodded and started to make his way closer to the forest.
Grace’s heart fell, she really hoped they weren’t going to go in the forest for their first lesson. However, Hagrid was leading them along the edge of the trees and after a five or so minute walk, they found themselves outside a paddock of some kind; but there was nothing there. “Everyone gather ‘round the fence here!” He called, motioning to the outside of the fence. “That’s it – make sure yeh can see – now, firs’ thing yeh’ll want ter do is open yer books –“
“How?” Draco asked coldly from the back.
“Eh?”
“How do we open our books?” Malfoy repeated, as he held up his own copy of The Monster Book of Monsters,, which was bound shut with some rope. Other people had taken their books out too, many were belted or taped shut. Grace frowned as she pulled her own book from her bag, she had no problem with her book.
“Hasn’- hasn’ anyone bin able ter open their books?” Hagrid asked, looking crestfallen.
Everyone but Grace shook their heads, while the girl rose her hand. “I have,” she smiled. Everyone had turned their gaze to Grace, whose cheeks were now red from the attention.
“Why don’ yer tell the class how to open their books, Gracie,” Hagrid instructed and she nodded. “I’ll go round up our lesson,”
“You’re supposed to stroke the spine,” Grace said, as she stroked the spine of her own book gently.
“Oh, how silly we’ve all been,” Malfoy sneered at her. “We should have stroked them! How didn’t we guess!”
“Common sense,” Grace started again, her voice turning cold and her eyes narrowed dangerously at the boy. “Isn’t a flower that grows in everyone’s garden, apparently,” she finished, making most of the class stifle their laughter. “It may be a book, but it’s a creature too! You’re supposed to show it affection like you would a pet! They’re a little funny-“
“Oh, tremendously funny!” said Malfoy. “Really witty, giving us books that try and rip our hands off!”
“Shut up, Malfoy,” Harry glared at the blond boy, as he stood in front of Grace.
“God,” Malfoy scoffed in disgust. “This place is going to the dogs. That oaf teaching classes, my father’ll have a fit when he hears this-“
“I said shut up, Malfoy,” Harry hissed again. Draco looked behind them, fear flooding over him as he pointed shakingly to the air.
“Dementor! Dementor!” Grace’s heart lept into her throat as she whipped around, fearfully, but sighed in relief when there wasn’t anything there. She turned and glared at Malfoy.
“Piss off, Malfoy,” She hissed, giving him a dirty look before turning Harry around.
“Oooooh!” Lavender exclaimed excitedly, catching all of their attention to the other side of the paddock.
Trotting toward them were a dozen of the most majestic creatures, Grace has probably seen. Bodies, hind legs and tails like a horse, but a front, wings and a head of a giant eagle with steel colored beaks and large orange eyes. They looked intimidating but beautiful. “Hippogriffs!” Hagrid exclaimed excitedly. “Beau’iful, aren’t they?” Grace nodded as her lips spread into a smile. “Come on a bit closer-“ Ron, Grace, Harry and Hermione were the only ones that seemed brave enough to step closer to the fence.
“Now, firs’ thing yeh gotta know abou’ hippogriffs is, they’re proud creatures,” Hagrid started. “Easily offended, hippogriffs are. Don’t want to insult one, ‘cause it might be the last thing yeh do.” He told them, and Grace nodded eagerly as she gripped the fence. She could feel herself bouncing in excitement. “Yeh always wait fer the hippogriff ter make the firs’ move,” Hagrid continued. “It’s polite, see? Yeh walk toward ‘em, and yeh bow, an yeh wait. If they bow back, yeh’re allowed ter touch ‘em. If they don’t bow, then get away from ‘em, ‘cause those talons hurt. Right – who wants ter go first?”
Grace wanted to have a go, but she didn’t want to be the first one. She was about to raise her hand when Harry spoke up. “I’ll do it,” and she sighed. She’ll go after Harry, because if Harry could do it, she knew she could.
“Oooh, no, Harry!” Parvati spoke up. “Remember your tea leaves!”
Harry, thankfully, ignored the girls protest as he climbed over the paddock fence.
“Good man, Harry!” Hagrid exclaimed happily. “Right then – let’s see how yeh get on with Buckbeack!” Hagrid said as he untied one of the chains, and pulled a silvery hippogriff away from it’s fellows, then slipped off it’s leather collar. “Easy, now, Harry,” Hagrid said quietly. “Yeh’ve got eye contact, now try not ter blink… Hippogriffs don’ trush yeh if yeh blink too much,” Grace gripped the fence, staring in wide eyed wonder and holding onto everything that Hagrid was saying. “That’s it,” Hagrid encouraged. “Tha’s it Harry… now, bow…”
Grace watched as Harry bowed in front of Buckbeak. The hippogriff didn’t do anything but continue to stare haughtily at him. “Ah,” Hagrid whispered worringly, “right – back away, now, Harry, easy does it – “ but before Harry took a step back, the hippogriff bent it’s front knees and sank into an unmistakable bow. “Well done, Harry!” Hagrid cheered. “Right – yeh can touch him now, go on, pat his beak!” Grace was the first in the class to break into applause when Harry had started patting the beak sever times.
“Right then, Harry,” Hagrid spoke up again. “I reckon he migh’ let yeh ride him now!”
“What?” Harry asked, turning to Hagrid with surprise.
“Yeh climb up there, jus’ bhind the wing joint,” said Hagrid as he helped a protesting Harry up on Buckbeak. “an’ mind yeh don’ pull on any of his feathers, he won’ like that.” Harry looked at Hagrid fearfully, as Hagrid smacked Buckbeak’s hind, making the creature sprint into a run. Grace’s eyes widened and she grinned as she watched Harry fly off.
When Harry and Buckbeak landed, the class (minus the Slytherins of course) cheered, and Hagrid clapped. “Well done, Harry! Well done! Now, who else wants a go?!”
“Oh! Me! Me!” Grace was already raising her hand before Hagrid had finished the question. Hagrid didn’t even get a chance to motion for her to come before she tugged her cloak off and climbed the paddock gate.
“Alrigh’ Gracie, I’ll have you try Buckbeak too, I think he migh’ like yeh,” Hagrid told her and she grinned. She took a deep breath and stood a good way away from the hippogriff. Just as Hagrid had instructed, she bowed lowly, never breaking eye contact with Buckbeak. Buckbeak looked at her curiously as he tilted his head before bowing himself. “Good job, Gracie, go on, give him a pet,” Hagrid encouraged, and Grace smiled as she carefully approached Buckbeak.
“Hello, Buckbeak,” she whispered softly as she stroked the creatures beak. “You’re beautiful, you know,” she added, and Buckbeak leaned into her touch. “Can I ride you too?” She asked softly, and Buckbeak lowered his head before lowering himself down for her to get on. She grinned, turning to Hagrid who was clapping in pride.
“Alrigh’, alrigh’ one more go,” He grinned as he helped Grace get onto Buckbeak’s back.
She wrapped her arms around Buckbeak’s neck firmly as he started running. Her stomach rose to her throat as Buckbeak soared into the air. Grace lifted her face and grinned as she felt the wind rip through her hair. She cheered excitedly as Buckbeak flew down close to the Black Lake, and she could see her reflection in the water. She had seen Hogwarts from the towers before, and from her broom, but in that moment, flying on the back of Buckbeak, she thought it was the most beautiful sight.
When Buckbeak landed, she was overcome with sadness because she didn’t want to ride to end. Harry, this time, had helped her down from Buckbeak as Hagrid was helping the other students with the hippogriffs. “Oh, Harry,” She whispered, gripping Harry’s cardigan. “It was amazing!”
“Looked like you enjoyed it,” He smiled at her and her cheeks, still red from the wind, but she felt them burn.
“I did, oh I want to do it again! Buckbeak’s brilliant isn’t he!?” She smiled, turning back to the hippogriff who nudged her shoulder.
“Maybe let someone else have a go?” Harry laughed at her and she sighed dramatically.
“I suppose,” she whispered, petting Buckbeak’s beak once more before letting Harry pull her away.
The next person to approach Buckbeak was, unfortunately, Malfoy. Grace scowled at the boy as she watched Buckbeak, who had miraculously bowed back. Malfoy was now patting his beak, looking disdainful. “This is very easy,” Malfoy drawled, loud enough for Harry and Grace to hear him. “I knew it must’ve been, if Potter and Black could do it… I bet you’re not dangerous at all, are you?” he said to the Hippogriff. “Are you, you great ugly brute?”
It happened too fast for anything to have been done. Malfoy let out a high-pitched scream as he fell backward to the ground, holding his arm. Hagrid sprung into action quickly, wrestling Buckbeak into his collar.
“I’m dying!” Malfoy yelled from the ground. “I’m dying! Look it’s killed me!”
“Yer not dyin’!” Hagrid told him.
“Hagrid, he’s got to go to the hospital wing!” Hermione called out and Hagrid nodded.
“Alrigh’ I’ll do it, I’m the teacher,” he bent down and carefully picked Malfoy up. “Someone open the paddock!”
“You’re going to regret this,” Malfoy called out painfully.
“Class dismissed!” Hagrid exclaimed.
“You and your bloody chicken!”
Chapter 13: twelve
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“He’s been sighted! He’s been sighted!” Seamus exclaimed as he ran down the Gryffindor table during lunch, squeezing between Neville and Dean and slamming the Daily Prophet down on the table.
“Where?” Grace asked, as she and Ron stood up from their seats and moved further down the table; Harry and Hermione joining them and standing behind Dean.
“Not too far from here!” Seamus answered. “It was a muggle who saw him. ‘Course, she didn’t really understand. The muggles think he’s just an ordinary criminal, don’t they? So she phoned the telephone hot line. By the time the Ministry of Magic got there, he was gone-“
“Dufftown?!” Hermione exclaimed, reading the paper over Seamus’ shoulder. “That’s just on the other side of Hogsmeade!”
“You don’t think he’ll try to come to Hogwarts, do you?” Neville asked, looking up from the paper and to the rest of their group.
“With Dementors at every entrance?” Parvati asked, frowning.
“Dementors? He’s already slipped by them once, hasn’t he?” Lavender replied nervously. “Who’s to say he can’t do it again?”
“That’s right,” Seamus nodded grimly. “Black could be anywhere. It’s like trying to catch smoke… Like trying to catch smoke with your bare hands.”
Grace shivered as she looked down at the paper, staring at the photo of the screaming man. It was the same picture that has been put up everywhere, the same photo that’s been in every issue of the Daily Prophet since his escape. It was the same picture she found herself staring at often, always finding ominous similarities.
“Thinking about catching Sirius Black single-handed, Potter?” Malfoy asked, smirking from the Slytherin table. “Or perhaps Little Black is going to help you?” he added, nodding at Grace, who glared at him. Instead, Malfoy’s lips curled into a mean smile. “Of course, if it was me, I’d have done something before now. I wouldn’t be staying in school, I’d be out there looking for him. I still don’t understand how the two of you are such good friends considering-“
“What are you on about, Malfoy?” Ron snapped at him.
“Don’t…don’t you know, Potter?” Malfoy asked slowly, narrowing his eyes at Harry, then he turned is cool gaze onto Grace. “You really don’t know, do you, Black?” this time he asked Grace.
“Know what?” Harry asked, glaring at Malfoy.
Malfoy let out a low, sneering laugh as he shook his head at them. “Maybe you’d rather not risk your necks,” he added with a nonchalant shrug. “Want to leave it to the dementors, do you? But if it was me, I’d want revenge. I’d hunt him down myself, and I wouldn’t associate with her,” he added, sneering at Grace. Before anyone could ask him anymore, the blond boy turned around and strutted away with his friends trailing behind him.
“What did Malfoy mean?” Harry asked. “Why would I want revenge on Sirius Black? He hasn’t done anything to me – yet.”
“And why wouldn’t you want to be around Grace?” Neville asked, looking from Harry to Grace, then back at Harry. “It’s Grace. She’s the nicest person in our year.”
“He’s making it up,” Ron answered. “He’s trying to get a rise out of both of you, and make you do something stupid.”
Grace frowned as she turned back to the newspaper, staring at the picture. She had an unsettling feeling in the pit of her stomach, that Malfoy knew what she was suspecting herself. If she was right, and if Sirius Black was coming after Harry… she wouldn’t blame Harry for not wanting to be around her either.
It was the first ever Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson, and Grace was excited. She had felt guilty for not seeing Remus after dinner yesterday, but she saw him leave shortly after he finished eating. She knew he was probably resting seeing as the full moon was only a few days ago. When Grace entered the classroom, she took a seat next to Harry, who sat behind Ron and Dean. She took out her book, ink, quill, and some parchment, and set everything in order on her desk, waiting for class to start. She smiled when she saw Remus – Professor Lupin – place his old, tatty briefcase on his desk. She should really get him a new one.
“Good afternoon,” he greeted them with a smile. “Would you please put all your books back in your bags. Today will be a practical lesson. You will need only your wants.”
Everyone glanced around at each other as they put away their books. Grace grimaced when she noticed Neville touch his ears; the last practical lesson they had in Defense Against the Dark Arts was when Lockhart decided to set loose a cage full of Cornish pixies on them. “Right then,” Professor Lupin started when everyone was ready. “If you’d follow me.”
Everyone in class had filed a line and followed Professor Lupin out of the classroom and down the corridor. Turning the corner, they saw Peeves floating upside down in midair and stuffing the nearest keyhole with chewing gum. Peeves didn’t pay any of them mind until Professor Lupin was two feet away, then he wiggled his curly-toed feet before breaking out into song.
“Loony, loopy, Lupin!” He starting singing. “Loony, loopy, Lupin! Loony, loopy, Lupin –“ Grace stared wide-eyed at Peeves. He usually showed some respect to their teachers, but it seemed that he threw any respect he had in him that day out the window. She felt herself smiling when she saw her Professor also smiling.
“I’d take that gum out of the keyhole if I were you, Peeves,” he said with mirth. “Mr. Filch won’t be able to get to his brooms.” Peeves paid Professor Lupin’s words no mind, instead he blew out a loud, wet raspberry. Professor Lupin let out a small sigh and took out his wand from his blazer pocket. “This is a useful little spell,” he told them all as he glanced over her shoulder. “Please watch closely.” Grace held her breath, staring wide eyed at her uncle with anticipation. He held out his wand to shoulder height and said: “Waddiwasi!” and pointed it at Peeves. The wad of chewing gum shot out of the keyhole and shot down Peeve’s left nostril, causing him to whirl upright and zooming away, yelling out curses.
“Cool, sir!” Dean exclaimed in amazement.
“Thank you, Dean,” Professor Lupin said with a smile as he put his wand away. “Shall we proceed?” The class nodded eagerly as they followed him through another corridor, and stopped right outside the staffroom door. “Inside, please,” he said, opening the door and standing to the side. Grace blinked with amazement. She’d always wanted to see what the staffroom looked like, she always had thoughts about it and wondered if it would resemble her own common room.
The room was long, and was full of old, mismatching chairs that were empty except for one. Professor Snape sat in a low armchair, and looked over when they started filtering through. He narrowed his dark eyes, and his lips curled into a sneer before turning to Professor Lupin. “Leave it open, Lupin. I’d rather not witness this,” he said as he stood up form his seat and strolled past the students. Before exiting the room, he turned to and glowered at the class. “Possibly no one’s warned you, Lupin – except you might’ve heard a different story from your…niece – “ Snape hissed the word as he glared over at Grace. “But this class contains Neville Longbottom. I would advise you not to entrust him with anything difficult. Not unless Miss Black is muttering instructions and answers in his ear.”
At this Neville’s face turned so red, he could have blended in with his robes. Grace glared at Snape, she hated how he treated her best friend in his own class, but to speak so rudely to Neville in front of Remus!
“I was actually hoping that Neville would assist me with the first stage of today’s lesson,” Professor Lupin said with a smile, “and I’m sure he will perform it admirable.” At Professor Lupin’s words, Neville’s face grew darker. Snape’s lip curled, glancing over them before turning on his heel, leaving the room and closing the door with a sharp snap. “Now then,” Professor Lupin started, gaining all their attention as he made his way down the room to an old wardrobe that was rattling back and forth. “Intriguing, yes? Would anyone like to venture a guess as to what’s inside?”
“That’s a boggart, that is,” Seamus answered nervously, his eyes never leaving the shaking wardrobe.
“Very good, Seamus! Can anyone tell us what a Boggart looks like?”
“It’s a shape-shifter,” Hermione spoke up, appearing beside Ron. Ron, Harry, and Grace whipped their heads in her direction, looking at her with wide eyes.
“When did you get here?” Ron whispered, then turned to Grace and Harry. “Did you see her come in?” The two of them shrugged and shook their heads.
“It can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us most,” Hermione continued, ignoring Ron.
“Couldn’t have put it better myself,” Professor Lupin praised proudly, and Hermione glowed. Grace glowered over at Hermione, not liking the bitter feeling that was rising in the pit of her stomach. Of course, Remus would praise Hermione, because of course Hermione always had to give the textbook answer, and answer everything without giving anyone else a chance. “And where do Boggarts like to live?” Grace raised her hand high in the air, but Professor Lupin to Parvati. “Parvati?”
“Oh…er… dark, enclosed spaces?” She answered nervously and Professor Lupin nodded.
“Good, good! Yes, they love to live in places like wardrobes, under beds, cupboards – I once met one that had lodged itself in a grandfather clock,” Grace shivered at the memory from her childhood. “This one moved in yesterday afternoon, and I asked the headmaster if the staff would leave it to give my third years some practice,” he continued. “So we know where a Boggart likes to live, and what it is! We currently have a huge advantage over the boggart before we begin. Have you spotted what it is, Harry?” He asked, turning to Harry.
Grace glared at Hermione, who was bobbing up and down on the balls of her feet with her hair in the air. Harry looked from her to Grace, nervously before turning back to Professor Lupin. “Er – because there are so many of us, it won’t know what shape it should be?”
“Precisely!” Professor Lupin said proudly. Hermione looked disappointed as she put her hand down, and Grace still hadn’t stopped glaring at her. “It’s always best to have company when you’re dealing with a boggart. He becomes confused, which should he become? A headless corpse, or a flesh-eating slug? I once saw a boggart make that very mistake – tried to frighten two people at once and turned himself into half a slug. Not remotely frightening. What is it that really finishes a boggart?” He asked. Of course Hermione’s hand was in the air again, as she bounced up and down, wanting to answer the question. Grace huffed at the girl, and scowled to the floor. “Grace?” She looked up and saw Professor Lupin waiting for her. “What finishes a boggart?”
She thought back to when she was seven, when Remus had found the boggart in their grandfather clock. It had turned into a dark, black mass that had covered her completely, she was scared of the dark at that time, so she was screaming. Remus, who was watching her, came in and stopped the boggart, turning the black mass into a large show of exploding fireworks. She laughed and jumped around in excitement. “Laughter,” She answered, smiling up at him. “Only laughter can really defeat a boggart.”
“Perfect answer!” He smiled at her, and she stood straighter with pride. She didn’t miss the disgruntled look on Hermione’s face, and she felt her smile growing. “Now to force it to take the shape of something amusing, you will need to cast a simple spell. We’ll practice it without wands first,” he announced. “Repeat after me, please … Riddikulus!”
“Riddikulus!” The class repeated.
“This class is riddikulus,” Malfoy muttered somewhere from the back and Grace turned and glared at him.
“Good, very good! But that is the easy part, I’m afraid. You see, the word alone is not enough, and that is where you come in Neville,” he said, looking to Neville. The wardrobe shook again, but not as much as Neville was. Grace looked to the boy with concern. She knew Remus wouldn’t put any of them in a position where they’d get hurt, or couldn’t do anything, but that still didn’t stop her from being concerned.
“Right, Neville,” Professor Lupin started. “First things first: what would you say is the thing that frightens you most?” he asked, and Grace’s heart fell. She already knew the answer. “Didn’t catch that, Neville, sorry.”
Neville looked around him, hoping someone would help him, and he caught Grace’s eyes. She nodded encouragingly to him, and he gulped. “Professor Snape.” Everyone except Grace erupted in laughter, and she glared at everyone. Ron and Harry immediately stopped when her eyes went to them.
“Hmm, yes, he frightens all,” Professor Lupin teased lightly. “Neville, I believe you live with your grandmother?”
“I don’t want the boggart to turn to her either!” Neville exclaimed.
“It won’t, but I want you to picture her clothes, only her clothes, very clearly in your mind. Can you do that?” Professor Lupin asked and Neville nodded.
“She carries a red handbag – “
“We don’t need to hear it. If you see it, we will. Now when I open this wardrobe, Neville, here’s what I want you to do…” He started and leaned in closer to whisper something in Neville’s ear. “You can do this Neville. Wand at the ready!” he said encouragingly as he stepped away. Neville nodded nervously as Professor Lupin flicked his wand and the wardrobe door opened, revealing Professor Snape.
The Boggart Snape sauntered toward them, and Neville trembled as he held his wand up. “Think, Neville, think!” Professor Lupin encouraged.
“R-r-riddikulus!” Neville called out. Crack! Boggart Snape stumbled backwards as his clothes turned from the usual black robes to a ghastly green dress, large pheasant hat, and red handbag. The entire class (except for the Slytherin’s of course) roared in laughter. Professor Lupin, flicked his wand and an upbeat jazzy tune filled the room.
“I want everyone to form a line!” He instructed and all the students pushed, and shoved their way into a line. Poor Ron tried to get further back but ended up at the front of the line. “Ron! Forward!”
Ron gulped and stepped forward. Boggart Snape snapped his head up and saw Ron, then started transforming into a new shape. This one was a giant spider. Grace shivered at the memory of Aragog. She jumped when she felt hands run up and down her arm, and she turned and saw it was Harry who was behind her. Her cheeks burned as she gulped and something light and unfamiliar fluttered in her stomach. “Riddikulus!” Ron exclaimed, and there was the crack and the Spider was now trying to balance its eight legs that were now scattering around in roller skates.
“Parvati!” Professor Lupin called out and Parvati stood forward. The boggart then took a shape of a blood-stained mummy.
“Riddikulus!” Parvati shouted, and the bandages started unraveling, and tangling at the mummy’s feet, making it trip and it’s head rolled off.
Grace wondered as Dean went up, what her own greatest fear was. There were a lot of things she was scared of: the dark (as silly as that sounds), drowning, being locked away. She was scared of the full moon, but that was a fear mostly for Remus’ sake. Then there was the Dementors.
“Gracie, you’re up!” Professor Lupin called out excitedly. Grace gulped and took a step forward. The Boggart zipped into itself, turning into a bunch of things before turning into a tall man with dark, curly hair that matched her own with no face. Professor Lupin stood straighter, looking at her with concern and taking a step closer, ready to step in if he needed.
Grace froze as she stared at the figure with wide eyes. Crack! The boggart shifted from the man into the shape of her mother. Her heart stopped, and she felt her body go cold. That was an unexpected turn of events. Remus frowned as he looked from the boggart to Grace, he too, hadn’t expected that.
“No wonder your father left at the first chance he got,” her mother hissed angrily. “To have you as a daughter,” she scoffed. “Helpless, untalented… a waste of my time and energy. I’d choose to have Ron as a child, or Harry, sweet and polite Harry Potter was more of a joy to have around than you were. I wish Hermione was my daughter instead, polite, highly intelligent. She’s the best of your year isn’t she?” Grace felt her wand slip from her hand and clatter onto the floor. “You ruined my life, I had plans and ambitions but I had to throw it all away for you! I wish you’d never been born-“ Grace felt herself being pulled back away from the Boggart.
Blinking away the tears that were clouding her eyes, she saw Harry step in front of her. She felt warm arms wrap around her shoulders and run down her arm gently. It smelt like Ron. Her mother turned and then the Boggart started to turn shape again. The large, black figure of a Dementor filled the space, and Grace’s heart stopped again. Professor Lupin, who was already at the ready, quickly stood in front of Harry, forcing the Boggart to change it’s shape again to the full moon. Grace’s heart fell as she looked at Remus, fearing that someone was going to find out.
“Riddikulus!” He exclaimed, and the boggart turned into a white balloon and whizzed around the room, and Professor Lupin guided it back to the wardrobe and with a flick of his wrist, the door was locked. “That’s all for today,” he called out, and everyone groaned. “Five points to each student who faced a boggart, and five extra to Seamus, Hermione, Harry, Parvati and Grace for answering questions correctly,” he announced. “Good work everyone, excellent lesson today. Homework: kindly read the chapter on boggarts and summarize it for me, and hand it in on Monday. That’ll be all,” the class groaned as everyone started filtering out of the room.
Ron still had his arm around Grace as she stared blankly at the floor, still feeling the tears falling down her cheeks. Her ears muffled the sound of her classmates gushing about the lesson, and she wanted to as well, but her mothers words kept echoing in her mind.
“Grace,” Remus called out. The Gryffindor’s had stopped and turned to look at Professor Lupin, who was looking solely at Grace with a sympathetic look. “Why don’t you come with me?” he nodded his head in the other direction. Grace nodded numbly as she pulled away from Ron.
Ron, Harry, Hermione and Neville all stopped and watched their friend and their teacher walk down the hall. “Was that her mother?” Neville asked in a whisper.
“Yeah,” Ron and Harry both answered.
“She’s not very nice is she?” Neville commented.
“Aunt Helena is great… with us,” Ron muttered. “She always seemed to treat me and my siblings really well, always did stuff for us and everything but…” he paused, glancing sadly down the hall as Grace and Lupin turned the corner. “She’s always treated us differently than she treats Grace. Aunt Helena is always too hard on Grace, and we never understood why…”
“One time over the holiday,” Harry spoke up quietly. “she was really upset, and wishing that your mum,” he turned to Ron, “was her mum instead.”
“She’s said the same thing to me before,” Ron admitted sadly.
Notes:
Hi, hello!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! This chapter is one of my favorites that I've written. I was able to start showing Grace's jealous side, and some of her bitter and negative feelings toward Hermione even though they are friends. I also started showing a bit more of Grace's strained feelings toward her mother.
Any guesses on what Grace's boggart is?
I'd love to hear what you all thought, and what you're thinking of it so far?
Chapter 14: thirteen
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace didn’t say anything as they walked to Remus’ office. She had sat down on the chair that was opposite of his own at his desk as he closed the door. There was shuffling and tinkering noises, then she saw a familiar mug placed in front of her on his desk. She had picked that mug out when she was six from a muggle store. It was a birthday present that her mother had purchased for her to give to Remus. The design had long worn off, and there was a small chip on the rim of the glass, but he still used it every day. She took the mug and held it in her hands, it was hot, and she smiled at the smell of hot chocolate.
“Do you want to talk about it?” He asked gently, sitting on the edge of the desk. Grace took a sip of the hot drink instead of answering him. “Gracie, talk to me… please,” he pleaded, giving her a look.
“Why didn’t she just leave me with Aunt Molly or with you?” Grace asked sullenly.
“Your aunt and uncle had seven of their own children, and I wasn’t in a place to take care of you,” he answered.
“So she did try to get rid of me?” She asked, and Remus grimaced, realizing what he unknowingly admitted to. “I wish she did…” she whispered. Remus’ heart broke at her small voice, and he crouched down.
“Don’t,” he whispered. “Don’t ever think that-“
“It’s the truth isn’t it?” She asked angrily. “She never wanted me did she? I’ve always been in the way of her living her life! She hates me! She’s only kept me because you and aunt Molly wouldn’t let her get rid of me!” Grace’s voice cracked and she clenched her eyes closed as the tears started falling. She felt the mug being pulled from her hands, and then warm arms wrap around her. She clutched onto Remus and cried heavily on his shoulder.
“Shh,” he whispered soothingly, running a hand up and down her back.
“Why didn’t he take me with him?” she cried into his shoulder, and Remus’ heart broke.
“Hey,” he whispered softly, pulling away from her and holding her went cheeks in his hands. “If your father had taken you with him… I wouldn’t have you in my life, now would I? We wouldn’t have each other,” he told her and she sniffled. “And you, my beautiful little niffler,” he teased, and she cracked a small smile. “You are the light of my life. I may not be your father, but I love you as if you were my daughter, you know that don’t you?” he asked her. Grace nodded with a small smile.
“I love you too,” she whispered. Remus stood up and held out his arms.
“Come here,” she smiled and stood up, wrapping her arms around him and he held her tightly, resting his cheek on the top of her head. “Do you remember why I started calling you little niffler?” Remus asked.
“Because I kept stealing your jumpers like a niffler steals shiny things,” she answered, feeling her lips turn up into a smile. Remus chuckled and kissed the top of her head before pulling away.
“Because you kept stealing my jumpers,” he nodded. He stepped away, and held up a finger before going into his trunk. “I remember, that this one was your favorite,” he said as he held up an old, faded, grey cardigan and she smiled at the sight of it. He’s had it for as long as she could remember, it was one that her mother hated and would always ask him to change if he wore it. Grace thought that was probably one of the reasons she liked it so much. Unbuttoning the jumper, he draped it over her shoulders, giving her a fond look. “I think it’s time that I finally hand this down to you.”
“But… you love this jumper,” she muttered unsurely, fiddling with the hem.
“I do but… I want you to have it,” He told her, giving her a sad smile. “Your father gave me that jumper,” Grace looked up at him with wide eyes. Remus never talked about her father, never mentioned him, never brought him up, nothing. “It was a Christmas present, the Christmas right before you were born. He told me I needed a new jumper to wear for when I would baby sit my niece.”
“He gave you a jumper to baby sit me?” She asked confused; Remus chuckled and shook his head.
“Your parents wouldn’t tell any of us what you were, they kept it a tight-lipped secret,” Remus smiled, as he thought about the memory. “His present was telling me that you were a girl, and…and telling me that I was going to be an uncle, including me in your life in that way…”
“I thought…I always thought you were just Mum’s friend who happened to know my dad…” she said, looking at him confused.
“I was friends with your mother in school,” Remus nodded. “But your father was one of my best friends, and I want you to have something that he gave me.”
“Really?” She asked and he nodded.
“Now, why don’t I show you the way to the kitchens, and get a little treat?” he offered, and a smile broke out on her face and she nodded. “Good,” he smiled and wiped her cheeks dry. “No more tears?”
“No more tears,” she shook her head, then took the mug from his desk. “Can’t let hot chocolate go to waste,” she added and Remus laughed.
“No, no, that’s a crime,” he teased. He opened his office door and the two began their journey.
As they made their way down the corridors on the ground level, they had passed Professor Flitwick, who had stopped them.
“Hello Remus,” He greeted with a smile. “Miss Black,”
“Hello Filius,” Remus had greeted in return.
“Hi, Professor Flitwick,” Grace smiled politely at her small Professor.
“Miss Black, Professor Lupin here has told me how talented you are at singing,” He started, and Grace’s cheeks flushed.
“Well, I-“
“I hope you’re planning on auditioning for the Frog Choir this year,” he continued, and Grace’s cheeks turned a darker shade of pink.
“I – er… well, I was thinking about it – “
“Oh, splendid! Auditions will be on Sunday at ten, in the music room on the fifth floor! We’ll be starting with vocal scales, then we’ll have individual auditions. You may audition with whatever piece you are most comfortable with singing acapella.”
“O-okay,” she nodded and Professor Flitwick smiled happily at her.
“I’ll see you in class Miss Black, see you later Remus,” Professor Flitwick nodded before leaving. Grace turned to look at Remus with narrowed eyes, but he simply stuffed his hands in his pockets and continued on down the hall.
“You knew I wasn’t going to audition didn’t you?”
“I haven’t the foggiest idea of what you’re talking about,” he replied, feigning innocence but she just scowled at the back of his head as she followed him. The scowl faded into a small smile, and she ran to catch up to him.
The next couple of days went by quickly and uneventful. Grace was grateful that her friends didn’t bring up her boggart, or asked questions. The same couldn’t be said for the Slytherins, as they had teased her and brought it up any chance they got.
It was now Sunday morning, and Grace was humming as she jotted down in her Divination notebook. She had taken up reviewing and interpreting her tea leaves in the morning at breakfast. Of course, Hermione had something to say about it and how Grace was wasting her time with it, that her intelligence was better used somewhere else like Ancient Runes. Grace didn’t dislike the subject of Ancient Runes, but it was too boxy for her liking.
“What are you humming?” Harry asked, making her jump and look at him with wide eyes. He laughed as he sat beside her. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“You didn’t scare me,” she muttered, her cheeks turning red. “Just…surprised me is all.”
“What do your tea leaves tell you today?” He asked, changing the subject as he piled sausage and eggs on his plate. Her cheeks burned even more as she held up her cup.
“This,” she pointed to a small rectangular figure at the top of her cup, “looks like an envelope, and that means good news. This one here,” she pointed to a shape just below it to the right of the rectangle, “looks like a basket. A basket could mean a treat, or award, or some kind of recognition,” she continued. Harry nodded as he took a bite of his toast. He didn’t really care about tea leaves, he just wanted to listen to Grace talk. He thought Divination was ridiculous, easy and he didn’t put any effort into it, but he liked how Grace’s face shined when she would talk about it. “This means success,” she continued, pointing to a circle that was beside the other two. “Since all three are together close to the top of the cup, it means that I’m going to receive good news today, and that I’ll be rewarded or recognized for my success.”
“What ‘bout those,” Harry asked, pointing to the leaves in the middle and bottom of the cup. Grace’s face flushed and she quickly set her cup down.
“Oh it’s nothing-“
“No, come on, tell me,” he nudged her with his elbow.
“Well… it’s funny, this one,” she sighed in defeat and pointed to the heart near the bottom of her cup. “It’s – “
“A heart,” Harry said, looking at her and her cheeks went darker.
“Yes, a heart…well it’s funny because well… it’s been in my cup every day, and usually in the same spot.”
“That’s not normal?”
“No,” she shook her head, frowning. Her neck was feeling really hot under Harry’s eyes. “A heart means-“
“Love,” he said, and she looked at him again with wide eyes, and a red face.
“What?” she asked, her voice a little higher than normal.
“A heart, means love, right? I don’t need the book to tell me that,” he answered with a shrug and she nodded, and let out the breath she was holding. Her heart was racing in her chest, and her face and neck felt hot. She didn’t know why she was feeling embarrassed that Harry saw that she had a heart in her cup, it didn’t matter. “I didn’t know you – er – liked anyone,” he continued awkwardly.
“I don’t,” she shook her head, and ignored that weird fluttery feeling in her stomach. “But apparently the tea thinks I do, because it’s in the spot that means it’s in the sort of distant future.”
“I thought you said that you weren’t interested in dating, said that you were too young,” Harry teased, and her heart raced again and that obnoxious fluttering feeling grew stronger.
“I am! That doesn’t…that doesn’t mean I can’t like someone, though, right?” she asked, and Harry shrugged, taking another bite of his toast. “Whatever, they’re just silly tea leaves, they don’t mean anything do they,” she huffed, closing her Divination book and picking up a sausage from her plate.
“I know you like them,” Harry said in a quiet voice, giving her a small smile. “So if you like them, they aren’t silly. Maybe you’re just reading too much into them.”
“You’re right,” she took a deep breath, hoping to calm her racing heart. “I should be focusing on auditions anyway, not tea leaves.”
“Auditions?” Ron asked as he sat across from them, and started piling food on his plate. Hermione’s lips curled in distaste as she sat beside Ron. “What auditions?” he asked, then stuffed some sausage in his mouth.
“Honestly, Ron, have some manners,” Hermione hissed in disgust as she started buttering her own toast.
“Uh…I’m auditioning for the Frog Choir,” Grace answered nervously.
“You are?!” Neville exclaimed happily as he sat on her other side. “Trevor is one of the toads in the choir, and he’s quite picky. Martha Jennings used to handle him, but she finished last year,” he told her. “Trevor really likes you, so I’m sure that he’ll let you hold him for practices and concerts-“
“I haven’t even been chosen yet, Neville,” Grace cut him off, but Neville waved her off.
“You will,” he assured her with a smile. “And if for some reason Professor Flitwick doesn’t choose you, then well… I’ll have to tell him that Trevor can’t be in it unless you’re holding him,” he nodded and Grace couldn’t help but smile as she felt warmth in her chest. Toads weren’t her favorite animal, it mostly had to do with an incident with Fred and George more than it had to do with their slimy, textured, skin; but she liked Trevor.
“Thanks, Neville,” she whispered, and he beamed at her.
“When are auditions?” Hermione asked, looking up from her Ancient Runes book.
“Oh, er… at ten,” Grace answered.
“That early?” Hermione asked, surprised and Grace nodded. “I would’ve thought it would be in the afternoon.”
“Yeah, me too but there’s orchestra auditions in the afternoon. Those take longer to get through than the choir ones, I’m sure,” she shrugged. “You know, because of all the instruments…”
“Do you know what you’re singing? Did Professor Flitwick set a piece?”
“Oh, er, no he didn’t select anything,” Grace shook her head, and started fiddling with the sleeves of the old jumper that Remus had given her. “But I know what I’m singing-“
“Is it Latin? I know they do a lot of Latin,” Hermione asked but Grace shook her head. “Oh it must be a popular wizarding song then! Who is it? Is it Celestina Warbeck? Or the Weird Sisters? Oh! You’re doing something from Spellbound!? You’d do amazing with one of their songs!”
“Let the girl answer, Hermione,” Ron huffed, nudging the girl with his elbow. Hermione’s cheeks turned pink as she relaxed.
“Sorry,” She sighed, leaning forward on the table.
“It’s alright,” Grace told her. “I’m not doing anything from any of those… I’m actually doing a muggle song,” this surprised everyone around her, Hermione especially as her eyebrows rose nearly to her hairline.
“Really?!” She asked excitedly. “What song?!”
“Oh er, it’s just a song I learned in muggle primary school,” Grace answered with a shrug. “I really liked it a lot, and it’s one that I play often at home. I figured it would be a safe choice.”
“But what is it?” Hermione pressed, but Grace shook her head.
“I don’t want to spoil it,” she answered; but really, she didn’t want to say the title out loud for the off chance that another student was around listening and also auditioning. She didn’t want someone to use her song, even though she knew the chances of that happening were slim.
“Well, I for one can’t wait to watch the auditions,” Hermione said with a nod. “I wonder how similar and different they are from muggle auditions.”
“Wait, what?” Grace blinked at Hermione, her face going pale. “What do you mean watch the auditions?”
“Well, we’re going to watch them,” Hermione answered.
“Why?”
“To support you, you dolt,” Ron rolled his eyes at her. Grace’s face turned bright pink.
“Yeah,” Harry spoke up, nodding his head. “Just like how we’ll be there for every performance the Frog Choir has-“
“We’re all there for every Frog Choir performance because they take place in the Great Hall,” Grace cut him off, dryly.
“Yeah, but this time we’re actually going to look forward to them,” Ron replied, then hissed when Hermione elbowed him roughly in the side. “Oi!” Grace didn’t let Ron’s words bother her, instead she started laughing.
Notes:
So, I know there isn't any mention of a choir in the books, but we do see it occasionally in the movies - which directors and JKR agreed that the school SHOULD have one, It would make sense that there is a choir and a band for extra-curricular activities. We know there are clubs, like Gobstones, and there is Quidditch so there being other types of clubs and groups in the school would make sense.
I will disclaim now, this WILL NOT be a song fic. While music is something Grace is passionate about and its important too her, it's not a huge focus point of the story. It comes up a few times, not much in PoA, but will appear more in GoF. There will be occasional song lyric's in the story - but only a few chapters since this ISN'T a song fic. There will also be a few chapters that have music IN them but the song title will be mentioned and very few lyrics will be put in - only the important ones. Again, this ISN'T a song fic.
Anyway, I really hope you enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 15: fourteen
Notes:
So since the Frog Choir is solely a thing from the films, I'm taking A LOT of creative liberty with all this. It's seen in the books that it's common for people to come watch Quidditch try-outs, and when I was in school it was normal for friends to come watch auditions for choir and theater so I'm going with that.
The song that Grace chooses is The Parting Glass.
Jessica Lowndes is the closest to what I imagine Grace's singing voice sounding like.Wanted to reiterate that this IS NOT a song fic, but there will be the occasional song lyric/singing. I think this is the only chapter for POA that has any lyrics in it, there are a few more in GoF as of where I'm at now (Ch. 80 before the second task).
And yes, the Gryffindor's are ridiculously obnoxious but the love and support is still heart warming :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You’ve got to be joking,” Grace whispered as she glared at Pansy Parkinson, who was standing with the other Slytherins in their year, warming up her voice.
“Just ignore her,” Hermione muttered as they tried to walk to another side of the room unnoticed, but didn’t succeed.
“What are you doing here, Little Black?” Pansy Parkinson sneered, glaring over at her. “The Frog Choir auditions are for people with talent, and seeing as your own mother says you have none,” she said, and the other Slytherins stated laughing. Grace’s face flushed from embarrassment and anger. “I wouldn’t waste my time if I were you, Little Black.”
“Well, I suppose it’s good that the choice isn’t up to you,” Grace sneered at her. “Professor Flitwick personally came to me and asked me to audition, and the choice is ultimately his, and your daddy’s money won’t be able to help you here.” Pansy’s mouth fell open and she went to retort but Grace held her head up high and walked away, not letting the pug get the last word.
“Bloody hell,” Ron whispered in amazement, looking at his cousin in awe. “You can be really amazing, you know that?”
“Sure,” Grace nodded, and even though she held her head up high, her hands were now cold and trembling from anxiety. She looked around the music room and gulped at the amount of people who were there. It was hard to say who was there to audition, and who was there for support. There were a lot of Ravenclaws, only a handful of Hufflepuffs, and their entire year of Slytherins were also present. There were also all the current choir students, who were sitting and conversing with one another on the risers, in the back of the room. “There’s so many people here…”
“Not all of them are auditioning, Grace,” Hermione assured her as she sat down on a chair to the right of the room.
“I don’t know, Hermione,” Ron started, looking around them. “Fred and George said there hasn’t been auditions for the Frog Choir since their first year.”
“Thanks, Ron,” Grace mumbled as she took a seat between Harry and Neville.
“Hey,” Harry whispered, leaning closer to her and grabbing her trembling hand. “You’re going to do great, and you’re going to get in. I know you will.”
“How can you be so sure?” She asked, turning to him. Harry didn’t know, not for sure, but he believed she would. Then he thought about her tea leaves from breakfast and squeezed her hand.
“Because I am,” he answered with a shrug.
“Alright, alright,” Professor Flitwick announced as he entered the room. “Everyone who is auditioning, please gather round here,” he called, motioning to the spot in front of the piano. “Everyone who is not, please find a seat on either side of the room. I want to thank you for wanting to come and support your friends, but I ask that you keep any talking to a minimum. It may distract our singers.” Grace took a deep breath as she stood up. Harry gave her hand one more squeeze before she let go and headed to where a handful of students were already gathered.
There were three Ravenclaw girls, and two Ravencalw boys, both were older than her. There was also an older boy and girl from Hufflepuff, as well as Justin Finch-Fletchley. Pansy Parkinson, Millicent Bulstrode and Blaise Zabini were the only Slytherins. Grace, unfortunately, was the only Gryffindor. The thought nerved her, she hoped that there might have been at least one or two more. Grace decided to walk to Justin, as he was the only familiar and friendly face in the group.
“Hello, Grace,” he nodded at her and she smiled shyly at him. “I didn’t know you liked to sing.”
“Yeah, a little,” she shrugged.
“I used to be apart of my primary school’s choir,” Justin told her proudly, and she nodded at him awkwardly. “I liked it a lot, and was excited to see that Hogwarts also had a choir as well. Of course it’s been filled the last two years, but I couldn’t pass up the chance to audition this year, now could I?” He asked and Grace shook her head. She wasn’t the biggest fan of Justin, he seemed a little… uppity for her liking, but he was nice enough and she’d rather stand with him than by herself. “Oh, look, more people are arriving,” Jusin nodded to the door.
Grace turned and saw that a few more people were entering the room, most were splitting off to sit on the sidelines, and few came to where they were. Grace sighed in relief when she saw Julie Peterson and Andrew Nimbleston, they were two years older than her, but they were familiar faces.
“I’m going to stand with my house,” Grace nodded to the other two students.
“Understandable,” Justin nodded, giving her a polite smile. “Good luck, Grace.”
“You too, Justin,” she gave him an awkward wave and went to stand with Julie and Andrew.
“Welcome, welcome,” Professor Flitwick smiled at them. “Now that I’m sure we’re all present, I’m going to separate you all. My young ladies, please stand to the left,” Professor Flitwick motioned to the side that Grace was standing. “My young men, please stand to the right,” at his instruction, everyone had split. Grace felt awkward standing next to Julie and an older Ravenclaw girl. “I will cast a charm, that will look like it’s floating above each of you, this is to track your key and pitch, as we begin the scales, and will help me see where your individual range is so I know where to put you.”
“Ladies, let’s start with you,” he announced as he moved to the piano.
The scale audition went smoother than Grace thought and was surprised at her own range. She cringed when she tried to hit a note that was far too high and her voice cracked. She heard Pansy and Millicent giggle, but Grace ignored them. They couldn’t even get as high as she could without being horribly off key. The boys scale auditions went faster, as they don’t have as wide of a range as the girls did.
“Well done!” Professor Flitwick clapped, and Grace felt her cheeks flushed again. “Now for the solo auditions. I’ll have each of you take a seat, and call you up one by one. First, Miss Edegecombe, let’s start with you.” Grace quickly went to previous seat between Harry and Neville. She smiled when she saw Remus toward the back of the room with the other teachers who had decided to watch. He gave her a small smile of encouragement and she instantly felt better as she took her seat.
“Bloody hell, no offense, but that was dreadfully boring,” Ron whispered behind her and she smiled.
“Just a tad,” she replied back.
Grace tried to relax in the chair as she listened to Marietta Edgecombe, but her hands were still shaking and her fingers felt ice cold, even under the sleeves of her jumper.
The solo auditions continued, and with each person who went up, the more nervous she became. Each person was talented, and Grace’s insecurity only grew as her knee started bouncing from nerves. She didn’t think she could do this.
“Miss Bulstrode,” Professor Flitwick announced, and the Slytherins in the room cheered.
“Cow,” Hermione hissed under her breath, and Grace held back a snort.
Millicent Bulstrode wasn’t terrible, her voice was on the deeper and raspier side, but it wasn’t something that stood out. She wasn’t sure what song Millicent was singing, she was sure it was some old, classic, Latin piece. Whatever it was, Grace was thankful when it was over.
“Miss Parkinson,” Flitwick called and every Gryffindor that was sitting in the room quietly groaned, and Grace’s face curled in distaste while the Slytherin’s cheered louder.
Pansy cleared her throat, then began. Grace hated to admit it, but she was good. She was really good, and it made her stomach churn. Pansy’s voice was more of a classic voice, that was traditionally heard in choirs, and whatever Latin piece she was singing only complimented her voice. Grace slumped in her seat, her leg bouncing uncontrollably and she had to cross her arms over her chest to keep her hands from shaking.
“You’re going to be great,” Harry whispered in her ear, putting his hand on her knee to keep it from bouncing. “Don’t let Parkinson think she’s better than you-“
“But she is,” Grace interrupted, bringing her hand to her lip and biting the skin around her finger nails.
“No, she isn’t,” he replied, taking her hand from her lips and squeezed it. “You’re better. Your light above your head stayed green the longest,” he told her.
“Really?” She asked, turning to him and he nodded. Her lips spread into a small smile and she sat up a little straighter in her seat.
When Pansy had finished, there were applause, obviously from the Slytherins, but also from some from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. Pansy turned her attention to Grace, giving her a smirk from across the room that clearly said ‘I’m far better than you’ as she sat down.
“Miss Black!” Flitwick called and Grace took a deep breath as she stood up. All the Gryffindor’s in the room clapped and cheered loudly, and she heard Fred and George shout: “Let’s go Gracie!” Her cheeks burned, but she couldn’t stop the smile forming on her face as she glanced over her shoulder and saw all her cousins, and her friends clapping. When she stood in front of Professor Flitwick, the cheering died. “Whenever you’re ready, Miss Black,” he told her and she nodded, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.
“Of all the money that e’er I had.
I spent it in good company,” Grace started, and the room went silent.
“And all the harm that I’ve ever done
Alas it was to none but me.
And all I’ve done for want of wit
To mem’ry now I can’t recall…
So fill to me the parting glass
Good night and joy be to you all…” She opened her eyes, and found Remus. He was smiling proudly at her, and nodded. She couldn’t help the smile that started to spread as she continued.
“She’s really good,” Hermione whispered under her breath.
“Yeah,” Harry replied breathlessly, as he watched her. He knew that song, it was a song that they had to sing in their music class in primary school.
“Of all the comrades that e’er I had
They’re sorry for my going away.
And all the sweethearts that e’er I had
They’d wish me one more day to stay,
But since it falls unto my lot
That I should rise and you should not…
I gently rise and softly call
Good night and joy be to you all…”
Harry couldn’t help but smile as he continued to watch her. He had heard her sing, quietly and usually to herself, and when they were in primary school… but he had never heard her sing like this before. Her voice was soft, yet powerful and compelling. He felt the hair on the back of his neck stand and he smiled wider. He knew she was going to get it, and if she didn’t, well… He was going to join Neville in begging Flitwick until he does.
“A man may drink and not be drunk.
A man may fight and not be slain.
A man may court a pretty girl
And perhaps be welcomed back again.
But since it has so ought to be
By a time to rise and a time to fall…
Come to me the parting glass…
Good night and joy be with you all” She paused, and took a final breath.
“Good night…and joy be with you all…” She finished, her voice fading.
Once she was finished, there were applause from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff, but nothing near as loud and obnoxious as the applause and cheers that came from the Gryffindor’s. Grace’s cheeks burned as she looked down, letting her hair fall over her face.
“Splendid, Miss Black, thank you,” Flitwick told her and she gave him a tight lipped smile before rushing back to her seat.
She didn’t hear who Flitwick called next as she felt numerous arms wrap around her at different times, but she knew who each person was. First it was Ron, who always gave her quick hugs. Then it was Hermione, who squeezed so hard out of pride for her that she felt like her rib cage was going to crack. Then it was Fred and George, who instead of hugging her, disheveled her hair. Neville gave her an awkward side hug, but it was warm and full of pride all the same. Then lastly, was Harry, who pulled her into a side hug and squeezed her shoulder.
It was near Lunchtime when Professor Flitwick gathered everyone’s attention again. “After careful deliberation,” he started, “I have chosen the new members of the Hogwarts Frog Choir. It wasn’t easy, as everyone was very talented; however, I can only have four of you,” he continued. Grace frowned. She thought there would be more spots available, and now her anxiety was eating her up inside. “I would like to welcome Miss Marietta Edgecombe, Mr. Finch-Fletchley,” Everyone began clapping politely, and Grace glowered at Pansy as she sat straighter in her seat waiting for her name to be called. “Mr. Zabini, and Miss Black – “ Grace blinked in surprise, her mouth falling open as she looked at Professor Flitwick. She glanced over at Pansy and saw the look of absolute disgust and horror on her face.
“Congratulations to the four of you, practices will take place on Sunday’s, and another day during the week to be determined once Quidditch practice schedules have been placed,” he informed them. Grace took that as a signal to be released. Good, she was starving.
She was thankful that her obnoxious cousins waited until they were out in the corridor before exploding into cheers. She shrieked when she felt the twins lifted her up on their shoulders, chanting: “Gracie!” Her cheeks burned from embarrassment; she thought Fred and George were being over dramatic in their congratulatory cheering, but the look on Pansy Parkinson’s face made the obnoxious antics well worth the embarrassment.
Notes:
It might have been a little cringy to read... it was cringy to write too but alas it's fine. It doesn't happen often lol.
Anyway, I hope it was enjoyable sort of? I know music in fics can be a hit or a miss!
I'd love to know what you thought, or felt, etc. I really do love and enjoy reading comments and I try to reply to them all when I get them! :)
Chapter 16: fifteen
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In the weeks that followed, it became obvious that Defense Against the Dark Arts was everyone’s (excluding Slytherin’s of course) favorite class, and Professor Lupin was becoming everyone’s favorite Professor. Only the Slytherin’s had something nasty to say. One time Grace over heard Malfoy talking to Crabe and Goyle in the hall as she and Neville passed them one day heading to the Library.
“Have you seen the state of his clothes?” Malfoy scoffed in disgust. “He dresses like our old house-elf! Not to mention he looks as if he has one foot in the grave-“
“It’s no surprise that Professor Lupin looks tired,” Grace started, whirling around and glared at Malfoy. “He has to put up with snot-nosed, greasy, cockroaches like you. Even looking at you is exhausting, I can’t imagine how your parents do it. No wonder they look as dreadful as they do,” she hissed.
“Gracie,” Neville whispered nervously, tugging on her robes. “Let’s go, he’s not worth it-“
“Oh yes, run away,” Malfoy sneered at her. “Not much of a Gryffindor are you, scared of a little confrontation, eh? Can’t even face a boggart without someone stepping in. No wonder your mother is disgusted, I would be to-“ Malfoy started, but Grace whipped her wand out and pointed it at him.
“Calvorios,” She hissed, and a purple light erupted from her wand and at Malfoy, who exclaimed, but wasn’t quick enough to draw his wand. The purple light hit Malfoy in the face, and instantly all his hair began falling out. Students nearby started laughing loudly, including Neville, as Malfoy and his friends began freaking out over the falling hair.
“Gracia Black!” Grace winced at the sound of an angry Remus. She slowly turned around and wanted to shrink away at the heated, narrowed look on his face. “Ten points from Gryffindor. You know better than to use magic in the corridors, and against another student.”
“But-“ She tried but he silenced her with a glare.
“No buts,” he shook his head, and waved his wand at Malfoy, uttering the counter-spell to reverse the hex she used and in seconds Malfoy’s hair was back to normal. “I suggest you three best be off now,” he advised the three Slytherin boys, who sneered at him, Grace and Neville before stalking away.
“A thank you would be polite!” Grace shouted down the hall at Mafloy, who sent her a dirty look over his shoulder.
“Five more points from Gryffindor,” Remus said, causing her to whip to him in shock. “Don’t give me that look. You know better, and you are better than this. What has gotten into you?”
“He was insulting you!” She answered angrily. “He always does, and I hate it! I couldn’t just stand here and listen to him anymore!”
“I don’t care what the reasons were, Gracia,” she winced at the usage of her first name. She hated the name Gracia, it always rubbed her the wrong way and she much preferred Grace. Only her mother called her Gracia, and sometimes Remus when he needed her attention but never out of anger, except for once before. “I don’t want to do this, but you’ve left me no choice.”
“You do have a choice,” She muttered angrily, and Remus rose a brow at her. “You have a choice to let me go.”
Sweet Merlin, help me. Remus pleaded silently. Teenage feminine hormones, mixed with the obvious sass she inherited from both of her parents was going to send Remus into an early retirement if it kept up.
“Five more points from Gryffindor for cheek, and Detention on Friday night,” he told her and her mouth fell open.
“More points!? That isn’t fair! I’ve never gotten detention before-“
“Then perhaps it’ll teach you the lesson you need to stay out of trouble.”
“You’re being unfair! Malfoy insults a teacher, and I’m the one getting detention!”
“Do you want to make it two detentions?” Remus asked lowly, and she blinked. That wasn’t his teacher’s voice, that was his parent voice. Remus hardly ever used his parent voice on her. She shut her mouth and shook her head. “Good. I’ll see you Friday after dinner in my office,” with that, he had turned around and walked away.
Grace fought the angry tears that were threatening to escape from her eyes as she gripped her bag and continued to the Library with Neville in tow.
The rest of her Gryffindor classmates knew something was wrong as the week continued. She was unusually quiet, she hardly participated in classes, and she had completely withdrawn from everyone. Not even Neville could get her to join him by the Black Lake, which was one of her favorite places to be. Every time he asked if she’d like to go outside she always shook her head and said she had homework to do, then would leave to go up to her dormitory.
“Hey Grace,” Harry started quietly, nudging her with his elbow. “I was hoping you might be able to help me with my Divination homework after dinner.”
“Sorry, I can’t,” she replied dully as she pushed her plate away. She had barely eaten a thing.
“Oh er –“
“Maybe tomorrow,” she added as she finished her goblet of water.
“Okay, but… why tomorrow?” he asked carefully.
“I’ve got detention after dinner,” she replied.
“What?!” Ron, Harry and Hermione exclaimed in surprise.
“But-but, you never get detention!” Ron sputtered, blinking in shock. “Who gave you detention?! I’ll have words with them! It must’ve been a misunderstanding! I bet it was Snape!”
“It was Professor Lupin,” She corrected and the three looked at her with wide eyes.
“What for?! I’ll go have words, Gracie! I will! You never get detentions, and you never get into trouble! I’m sure Professor Lupin will let you off –“
“It’s fine Ron!” She snapped. “I hexed Malfoy, and Professor Lupin saw it and gave me detention.” Ron’s eyes bulged as his mouth open and closed, unable to process words.
“You hexed Malfoy!” He whispered in awe. “Who are you and what have you done to my cousin?! Where is she?” Grace rolled her eyes as she stood from the table.
“I’ll see you all later,” she muttered and made her way out of the Great Hall.
She knocked on the classroom door, and opened it after she heard a faint ‘come in’ fro the other side. Closing the door behind her, she saw Remus at his desk reading something, she figured it was students assignments. “You’re early,” he said in greeting and she shifted her weight from one foot to the other.
“Earlier I’m here, the sooner I can get it over with,” she muttered.
“You’ll be cleaning out the Kappa tanks,” he started, nodding to the three, large, empty glass tanks. “And once you’re finished you can start on cleaning the rest of the classroom,” she nodded numbly as she grabbed the cleaning supplies and got to work.
It took Grace nearly an hour to get all three Kappa tanks cleaned to the point that they sparkled under the light. She didn’t bother to ask Remus how he wanted the classroom cleaned, she simply took a duster and started dusting. The classroom wasn’t dusty at all, she knew it was cleaned nightly by the house-elves that worked at Hogwarts. After dusting she took the broom and swept. After sweeping she mopped. The classroom took longer than she wanted, and by the time she was two-thirds of the way done, her hands ached and she felt blisters starting to form on her index finger and thumb.
“You can stop,” Remus called out when she got close to the door. Her body relaxed and she turned to him. “I’ve kept you too long, it’s past curfew.”
“Oh,” she whispered, looking down at the bucket. She didn’t realize it was that late.
“Come, I’ll walk you up to the common room,” he told her as he stood up from his desk. “Wouldn’t want you getting a second detention for being out past curfew,” he added, opening the classroom door, then motioned for her to go first.
“Are you going to talk to me about what’s been bothering you?” he asked softly as they started up the staircase.
“Nothing’s bothering me.” At this, Remus snorted, and she glared at him.
“I’m insulted that you think that’s going to work on me, little niffler,” he teased lightly, but his smile fell when he saw the look on her face. “Stop a moment, please,” he asked, taking her arm. “Grace… please tell me what’s wrong.”
“I hate the way they talk about you,” she muttered begrudgingly, referring to the Slytherins. “I hate that they think just because your clothes are a little worn, and that you look tired a lot means that you’re inadequate. It isn’t fair because you’re such a great teacher, and we’re learning loads and everyone else loves you and you don’t deserve that!”
“Grace, you don’t need to defend me,” he sighed, and she looked down at her feet. “I don’t need the approval of every student to do my job. Nor do I care if every student likes me, I’m here to teach and if my students happen to like me, it’s an added bonus. Now the next time Mr. Malfoy and his friends open their mouths, I want you to turn the other way and ignore them, understand?” He ordered sternly, and she nodded. “Good. Now what else is bothering you?” She went to protest but he gave her a look. It was his authoritative figure look.
“You don’t call on me during class,” she confessed.
“You don’t raise your hand-“
“I never get the chance to with Hermione. She raises her hand and spits out the answer before I even get the chance to raise my hand most of the time. She does this in every class, and at this point everyone just kind of gives up because she’s always called on, and even if she isn’t she just says the answers.”
“I thought you and Hermione were friends,” Remus frowned in confusion.
“We are…” she shrugged. “Still doesn’t mean she’s isn’t insufferable sometimes and a complete know-it-all,” she added. “I just get so upset for no reason every time you call on her, or praise her when I know I can be just as smart as she is!” She continued, feeling tears of frustration sting her eyes. “I’m right here too! And I’m tired of always coming second to Hermione in everything, I don’t want to come second to her with you too!” She sniffled, and wiped her tears away. “I thought that since you’re going to be teaching here that…that I’ll get to see you all the time but I only get to see you in classes and-and-and I have to share you with everyone else! I miss you,” she cried.
Remus sighed sadly as he pulled her into a tight hug. He never thought that Grace would end up feeling jealous and inferior over lack of attention. However, he understood that for her entire life that she knows of, she had been the only child in his life. He also knew that he was her only positive parental figure. He knew Molly and Arthur had seven other children, which he also knew that Grace loved like real siblings, but her aunt and uncles attention was often divided. Helena was more strict and harder on her, often paying more attention to seven other Weasley children. Where as when Grace was with him, she always had his undivided attention and he always encouraged her, and praised her for doing well, and would help her if she needed it.
“How about,” he started as he pulled away and smiled at her. “On Saturday’s you and I have afternoon tea,” he suggested and she sniffled. “We’ll sit, and talk, or if you need help with your school work I can help you. Anything you want, for a couple of hours, just for you and me? How does that sound?” He asked, whipping her cheeks dry from tears. Grace nodded as a smile started to spread on her face.
Notes:
I simply love the relationship Remus and Grace have. It's so wholesome.
Anyway, I might start doing twice a week postings. I'm on chapter 86, and wrapping up Goblet of Fire. I've got another chapter or two I think of that before starting Order of the Phoenix... so I think twice a week postings might be a thing!
Chapter 17: sixteen
Notes:
Sorry this chapter is a few days late! I've been sick with covid since tuesday... and spent most of this week asleep. But Here I am posting chapter sixteen! I'll start twice a week posting on Monday! :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Remember!" Professor McGonagall spoke up as she continued taking the permission slips from a queue of students. "These visits to Hogsmeade Village are a privilege. Should your behavior reflect poorly on the school in anyway, that privilege shall not be extended again," she continued as both Harry and Grace walked up to her. Harry had his permission slip in hand, and Grace was there for moral support. She knew McGonagall wouldn't sign hers. "No permission form, no visiting the village. That's the rule, Potter."
"Yes, Professor," Harry started nervously, but Grace gave him a smile of encouragement. "But I thought if you said I could go –"
"But I don't say so," she cut him off, and Harry's shoulders slumped in disappointment. Her eyes turned to Grace and she raised an eyebrow at the girl. "And I suppose you were going to try to ask me to sign yours as well, Miss Black?"
"Oh no," Grace shook her head, stuffing her hands into her jeans pockets. "I've already tried asking one Professor today, I'm not going to try my luck a second time," she answered sardonically. McGonagall regarded her with a raised eyebrow before looking back at Harry.
"A parent or guardian must sign, Potter, and since I am neither – Nor is Professor Lupin – " she said that last part to Grace. "it would be inappropriate."
"Technically, Professor Lupin is my guardian," Grace added sheepishly. "He is listed on my personal forms as a second guardian and contact-" Grace stopped talking when she saw the look on McGonagall's face.
"I'm sorry, Potter, Black, but that's my final word," She told them gently, and squeezed both of their shoulders before turning and following the other third years. Harry and Grace turned to see Hermione, Ron and Neville lingering in the back of the crowd and when they both shook their head, they raised a hand to give them a wave.
Grace sighed longingly as she watched everyone make their way to Hogsmeade. "Suppose it's just you and me," Harry muttered disappointedly.
"Gee, I didn't realize I was that bad of company," she retorted dryly.
"I- what? No! You're not!" Harry shook his head, but Grace smiled at him.
"I was kidding," She laughed as she looped her arm around his.
"Oh," Harry muttered, embarrassed.
"I'm going to be taking a walk with Professor Lupin, do you want to come?" She asked and Harry, who found that there wasn't much else for him to do by himself, nodded. Grace grinned at him and started dragging him around the grounds.
When they found Professor Lupin, walking leisurely on the bridge, Grace was laughing loudly at something Harry had said about Divination homework. Remus smiled, watching them; Grace held tighter onto Harry's arm and nearly tripped over her own feet as she laughed, Harry had caught her in time then also began laughing. He could hear James' voice in his head laughing: "One day, Harry and Grace are going to fall in love and get married, I can see it now!"
"Oi! Don't go marrying off my daughter!"
"Come on, don't deny that you would love it if they did end up together, Padfoot!"
"It's for my little Gracie to decide who she wants to be with," Remus can remember James' face. "But that doesn't mean we can't nudge them in the right direction..."
'You might be onto something, James.' Remus thought as he looked at Grace and Harry. It warmed his heart to know that they were friends, and seeing them interact at school brought back so many fond memories. He was a little sad to know that they weren't as close as he hoped, he knew that Grace was closer to Neville Longbottom since she often would talk about the boy and he would see the two of them huddled together in their free time. However, seeing Grace and Harry now... yes, he agreed with James, he could see it. They were still too young to think about romance, but he knew in just a couple of years he'll probably be hearing Grace talk about the boy.
"Hi Re-Professor Lupin," Grace greeted him with a large smile. "I hope it was okay that I brought Harry."
"Of course," he nodded, smiling at the both of them, and his eyes fell to where Grace had held onto Harry's arm. She was always an affectionate child, constantly touching someone in some way. However, now as a teenager, something twisted in his gut at the sight of it; it almost made him uncomfortable.
"So," Remus started, looking at Harry. "No Hogsmeade, eh?" Harry shook his head as he felt Grace let go of his arm and she skipped a head of them and leaned against the side of the bridge. Harry smiled as he watched her smile, and the wind blow through her hair. "Well, don't feel too bad. I was roundly disappointed the first time I went."
"Really?" Harry asked surprised.
"Don't lie, Professor!" Grace called out, glaring at Remus playfully.
"No, I was just trying to make you feel better," Remus smiled sheepishly. Grace rolled her eyes playfully and Harry had a small smile. "Honeydukes' sweets are the best in the world. Their Pepper Imps are so strong you smoke at the ears, and Zonko's Joke Shop may be dangerous, but you can't beat their Stink Pellets."
"Stink Pellets?" Grace asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Remus' cheeks flushed a little pink.
"Not to mention the Shrieking Shack, which, according to Hermione, is the most severely haunted building in Britain," Harry added glumly. At the mention of Hermione, Graces face scrunched and she turned away to look back out over the grounds. She did notice the subtle wince on Remus' face at the mention of the Shrieking Shack. She shivered, knowing what Shrieking Shack was to him; it was the only upside of not being able to go to Hogsmeade, she wouldn't have to look at it and imagine the horrors that he had to go through each month.
"Yes... that too," Remus nodded as he stood next to Grace, leaning against the bridge. Grace leaned into him, hoping the small bit of affection helped, seeing as she couldn't openly hug him or grab his hand. Not only because he was a teacher, but because Harry was with them. No one gave Harry enough credit, he was almost as observant as Neville if he wanted to be.
"Professor, can I ask you something?" Harry asked nervously.
"You'd like to know why I stopped you from facing the boggart," Remus said, already knowing where Harry was going. Grace's brows frowned and she also turned to look at him, curious to know why too. Harry nodded as he stood on Remus' other side. "I should think it'd be obvious. I assumed the boggart would take the shape of Lord Voldemort." Grace shivered at the name. Her mother hated the name, but Remus always told her that fearing his name would only give him more power. While she didn't wince, or freak out over the mention of Voldemort like others did, it still always sent a chill down her spine. "But clearly, I was wrong," Remus finished, looking over at Harry curiously.
"I did think of Voldemort first," Harry started, looking down at his hands. "But then, I remembered that night on the train...and the Dementors..." Grace shivered at the mention of the Dementors and leaned closer into Remus.
"Well, well, I'm Impressed," Remus gave Harry a small, impressed smile. "That suggest that what you fear most of all is... fear itself. This is very wise." Wise yes, but Grace also thought it was sort of ironic. If Harry was afraid of fear, then... was she really afraid of her mother? Or was she simply afraid of the truth?
"Before I fainted," Harry started again, and Grace leaned over the edge to look at him. Harry hasn't spoken about the night on the train, and she tried to forget about it all together. Neville was the only person who knew what she experienced. "I heard something. A woman... screaming." Grace felt her heart fall, as she looked at him. She moved from her spot beside Remus to move next to Harry instead. She looped her arm with his, sliding her hand down to take his hand in hers, then rested the side of her head on Harry's shoulder.
"Dementors force us to relive the worst memories of our lives. Our pain becomes their power," Remus told them gently, looking at the two of them sadly. He knew what each of them had experienced.
"I think it was my mother... the night she was murdered," Harry said sadly. Grace squeezed his hand comfortingly, and she felt him squeeze back.
"The first time I saw you, Harry, I recognized you immediately. Not by your scar, but by your eyes. They're your mother Lily's," Remus spoke up softly. Both Harry and Grace looked at him, surprised. Grace had no idea that Remus knew Harry's parents; and if Remus knew his parents, then her mother had to have known them too. "Yes, I knew her," Remus nodded, turning to look out over the Castle and it's grounds. "She and Helena were there for me at a time when no one else was. We used to talk for hours. Lily was not only a singularly gifted witch but an uncommonly kind woman. She had a way of seeing the beauty in whoever she met, even – and perhaps especially – when that person couldn't see it in themselves..." Remus continued, turning to smile at them, his eyes landing on Grace. "And you, Grace, often remind me of Lily. You're very much a like," he added, and her cheeks turned pink.
"It also, perhaps, explains her affection for your father, James," Remus continued, smiling at Harry. "James, had, shall we say... a certain talent for trouble. A gift, rumor has it, he passed on to you." He smiled. "A gift that both of your fathers seemed have passed on to the both of you," He added, looking at Grace, who, like Harry, smiled vaguely. "I could tell you, both of you, stories – and there are many about your parents Harry – but please know this..." Remus paused, looking at Harry intensely. "They lived. Every moment of every day. You should know that. That's how they'd want to be remembered."
Grace smiled sadly, looking out at the grounds. Since her detention with Remus a last month, she was getting used to having to share his attention with other students and their Saturday afternoons were helping. But, she realized, she didn't mind sharing Remus with Harry. Harry had no one to talk to him about his parents, who knew them, and well... she understood. Remus was only now starting to share little things about her own father, he only ever said something in passing or would let something slip; but she cherished those little tidbits. However, with each one, it was getting harder to believe that her father was a muggle.
Harry and Grace left Remus an hour or so later, as their Professor claimed to be feeling very tired and hasn't been feeling his best as of late. Grace knew why: the full moon. Grace thought they were going to go back to the common room, but instead, Harry took her hand and lead her away from the castle.
"Harry, where are we going?" she asked, even though she had an idea of where he was taking her.
"When was the last time you flew?" he asked her, grinning, and she felt her own grin begin to spread across her face.
"Buckbeak," she answered.
"Well, let's go change that," Harry didn't need to say anymore as Grace sprinted toward the quidditch pitch.
When they reached the storage shed, she bit the inside of her cheek as she pondered on what broom to use. She decided to grab one of the latest Cleansweeps that the school had. She almost asked her Mum for a new broom but she felt like that might be a bit of a stretch, and decided she was going to ask for one next summer.
"I'd say, lets race to the goal posts but well... your Nimbus is tons faster than this," she said, holding up the broom to Harry, who came walking out of the locker room with his Nimbus 2000 and an old, beat up quaffle.
"Here," He said, holding out his broom to her, and she blinked in confusion. "I'll keep, you score."
"But that's your broom," she said dumbly, and he only nodded.
"Yeah, but... you like going fast so... switch," he smiled, and her cheeks flushed. "When it's your turn to keep, we'll switch brooms."
"Alright," she muttered shyly as she took Harry's Nimbus.
"Well...go on, give it a try," he encouraged, and she grinned as she mounted the broom. She barely kicked off before she was zooming high into the air. She flew around the pitch, doing ducks, dips, twists, and turns from all different heights, living off the feel of her stomach rising and falling and the chill wind on her face. When she slowed, she gracefully caught the quaffle Harry tossed her way before flying up to the goalposts.
"Score to ten and then we'll switch?" Harry suggested and Grace nodded. "Alright, go!"
Grace sped around the pitch, zig-zagging in the air and threw the quaffle toward the tallest hoop. Harry was half a second to late, and she zoomed past and caught the quaffle before it hit the ground.
"Are you going easy on me Harry?" She teased after scoring for a fourth time. Harry rolled his eyes as he caught the quaffle and tossed it to her, and she caught it. "Your Gryffindor chivalry is showing."
"You wish," Harry scoffed. "You're just that good,"
Grace's cheeks burned, and she tried not to smile at the praise as she threw the quaffle hard into the shortest post. Harry almost blocked it, his fingers had only grazed the ball as it flew through the hoop. "Maybe your hand-eye coordination just isn't as good as you think it is," she teased.
"How come you haven't talked to Madam Hooch and Wood about joining the team?" Harry asked, tossing her the quaffle.
"Because Gryffindor already has their team," she answered slowly. "Alicia decided to stay on the team so there's no open spots."
"Yeah but we should have someone on reserve," he pointed out. "What if Wood gets knocked out? Or Angelina, Katie, and Alicia? Or me?" Grace found it funny that he didn't bother suggesting Fred and George, they were the ones that were usually doing the knocking out with the bludgers. "I'd hate for us to lose because we were a player down when we could have a reserve ready."
"Why are you trying so hard to get me on the team?" she asked, throwing the quaffle again, this time Harry caught it.
"Because I know you love flying, you love quidditch," he started, tossing the quaffle back to her. "And you're really good, Grace. You should be on the team."
Grace's face flushed as she threw the quaffle again, and it went through the hoop. Harry didn't even move. "You let that one in, didn't you?"
"Yeah," he nodded with a smile.
"You don't really care about trying to keep me from scoring, do you?" she asked again, and Harry shook his head. The quaffle made a quiet thump as it hit the ground. "Then why suggest it?"
"I wanted you to have fun," he answered simply with a shrug. Grace's heart skipped and she felt that familiar fluttering feeling in her stomach again. "You've always been on the quiet side but recently..." he paused, trying to figure out how to say what he was thinking, "recently you've been kind of distant?" he finished, not sure if that was the right thing to say. "I just mean... outside of classes and meals, you haven't really been around. You've seemed a little sad and well... since neither of us can go to Hogsmeade, I figured that Hogsmeade weekends could be our weekends," he suggested shyly, with a little shrug of his shoulders and a small smile.
Grace's cheeks burned, and that fluttering feeling intensified. She smiled at him and nodded. "I'd like that."
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed it~ Chapter seventeen and eighteen are two of my favorite chapters that I've written for PoA, and for the fic so far over all~ so I'm really excited to post them next week!
Chapter 18: seventeen
Notes:
Hello~ Happy Monday~!
Here is chapter 17!
This chapter on it's own isn't the most exciting, I think... but it's a good set up for next chapter, which is one of my favorite chapters that I've written for this fic.
I hope you enjoy~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry and Grace spent another hour out on the quidditch pitch, just flying around before they were hungry and decided to get some lunch in the Great Hall. After lunch they went up to their common room and Grace “helped” Harry with his Divination homework. He usually just goofed and fluffed off his Divination homework when he did it with Ron, but when he did it with Grace he actually tried and put real thought into it. It wasn’t because she scolded him about it, like Hermione did, but because well… she made it fun. It was fun in a different way than fun with Ron. He liked seeing her get excited over the tea leaves and the interpretations and trying to figure out what they could mean.
“Er…I was wondering,” Harry spoke up when Grace came back down from her dormitory, with a book in hand. “Next Divination class, er… willyousitwithme?” he asked quickly and she blinked.
“What?”
“Will you sit with me?” He asked again, this time slower. She blinked a couple more times. She had bounced around sitting with her housemates in Divination. Commonly going between Dean, Seamus, and Neville. She had Lavender once, only because Parvati wasn’t feeling well that day due to well… her time of the month. She sat with Hermione once, and it was the most dreadful time. The two didn’t speak to each other for almost a week because of it. However, she hadn’t had the chance to sit with Ron or Harry.
“You…want me to sit with…you?” she asked slowly, making sure that she understood him right.
“Yeah.”
“Why?”
“You’ve sat with everyone else in our house…”
“But you and Ron always sit together in Divination…” It was true. While this year, she’s found herself sitting next to Harry in both Transfiguration and Defense Against the Dark Arts, but their other five classes she sat with Neville.
“Well he can sit with you the week after,” Harry said simply and she blinked.
“Are you suggesting you and Ron share custody of me in Divination?” She asked, trying to sound offended, but it was difficult.
“Well… yeah? I’m sure the other guys will be happy to join in on the schedule,” he teased, and she scoffed.
“I’m not a class pet to be bounced around every week,” she said, trying to sound upset, but Harry grinned when he saw her try to fight the smile on her face.
“Are you sure? You’ve got that lovable pet quality going-ow!” Harry laughed when Grace hit him lightly with her book. “Okay, okay!” He called out, trying to grab her hands and make her stop.
“Hmph,” she huffed. “I think I’m all Harry Potter’d out for the day,” she said teasingly. “I’m going to go read.”
“Where?” he asked curiously, watching her walk to the portrait hole.
“That’s a secret,” she answered before leaving the common room.
“I’m glad you had a good time. Really,” Harry assured Ron and Hermione for what felt like the millionth time that evening, as they made their way up the staircase to the Gryffindor Common room. They had just come from the Halloween Feast. “Grace and I had fun here at the castle, but, I will need you guys to stop somewhere for me next trip, or the trip before Christmas.”
“What for?” Hermione asked, eyeing him suspiciously.
“Er… I may have had sent a mail-order to Dervish and Bangs earlier today…” Harry started.
“For?” Hermione pressed for more.
“It’s for…er… Grace’s Christmas present,” Harry muttered, feeling embarrassed. Hermione’s eyes widened and Ron looked at him confused. “It was something she mentioned earlier today when were looking through the Daily Prophet,” he started explaining. “She saw something and mentioned she liked it so I er… sent in an order. I wrote a note saying that either of you two could pick it up-“
“Why don’t you just have it delivered here?” Ron asked.
“Because I can’t very well have her present delivered when she sits by me at breakfast now can I?” Harry asked.
“He’s got a point- What’s the hold up?” Ron started, but stopped when he noticed a crowd outside the Gryffindor common room. “Neville must’ve forgotten the password again,” he muttered.
“Hey!” Neville exclaimed from behind him.
“Sorry.”
“Back! All of you! No one is to enter this dormitory until it has been fully searched!” Percy exclaimed. Harry, Ron and Hermione all looked at each other, feeling uneasy.
“The Fat Lady… She’s gone!” Ginny told them fearfully.
“Serves her right, she was a terrible singer,” Ron muttered but Hermione hit his harm.
“It isn’t funny Ron!”
“No, you don’t understand-“ Ginny started, but Hermione’s gasp cut her off as she grabbed onto both Harry and Ron. The Fat Lady’s portrait was shredded, with deep scratch marks.
“The Headmaster’s here! Make way!” Percy ordered all the students.
“Come on, Move!” Filch gruffed, pushing the students out of the way as he followed Dumbledore.
“Mr. Filch, round up the ghosts. Tell them to search every painting in the castle for the Fat Lady,” Dumbledore ordered as he gently touched the shredded painting.
“There’s no need for ghosts, Professor…” Filch started slowly as he lifted his hand and pointed to a painting on a landing above them. “The Fat Lady’s there.” It was then that all the students started running, pushing and shoving each other to get to where the Fat Lady was.
“Mind where you’re going! Slow Down!” Percy shouted as students ran past him. “You listen! I’m Head Boy!”
“Keep moving,” Dumbledore called as he weaved through the sea of students.
“Make way! Make way! Go, go, go!” Filch called out, pushing the students out of his way.
“Dear lady,” Dumbledore said softly as he stood before the portrait. “Who did this to you?”
“Eyes like the devil he’s got,” The Fat Lady cried from behind a boar. “And a soul as dark as his name! It was him, Headmaster. The one they talk about! He’s here. Somewhere in the castle! Sirius Black!” She cried and hid again. Fearful mumbling erupted amongst the students.
“Secure the Castle, Mr. Filch,” Dumbledore ordered solemnly. “The rest of you to the Great Hall!”
A heavy, sickening feeling sunk in Harry’s stomach as he tore his gaze from the portrait to look around him. His heart squeezed in his chest as he gulped. He didn’t see Grace’s face amongst the crowd. He turned to Ron, Hermione and Neville who were following the others. “Where’s Grace?” he asked them. They all stopped and turned to him, frowning.
“What do you mean?” Hermione asked, then looked around them. “She’s probably somewhere in the crowd-“
“But have any of you seen her?” Harry cut her off, then turned to Neville. He usually sat with Grace at meals. “Was she at the feast?” he asked the boy. Neville looked around him, hoping to see his friends face, then turned back to Harry.
“I-I-“
“Think, Neville, think! Did you sit with her at the feast?” Harry asked again more frantically.
“No, I sat with Dean and Seamus, I haven’t seen since before we left for Hogsmeade, Harry,” he answered and that sickening feeling of fear grew in Harry.
“You’ve been with her all day,” Ron spoke up nervously.
“Not since before the feast,” Harry shook his head.
“May-maybe she’s with Professor Lupin?” Ron suggested, his voice trembling with uncertainty. Harry nodded, hoping that Ron was right and the girl was just with their Professor.
“Let’s go see,” Harry muttered as the four of them pushed their way through the students. They broke off from the stream of students that were heading to the Great Hall, and went down a different corridor. When they reached the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom door, Harry knocked urgently, his banging echoing in the corridor. When there was no sign of movement, he knocked again and harder.
“Professor Lupin!” Harry called. “Professor Lupin!” He called again, this time banging on the door.
“Professor Lupin! Please open up!” Ron called out, also knocking on the door with Harry. “We’re looking for-“
“Potter! Weasley!” Snape’s shouted sharply, making the four Gryffindor’s jump and turn to see him briskly walking down the corridor, his black cloak flowing behind him. “I would have thought given the current atmosphere that even you would lower yourself enough to follow orders. However, foolish of me to think that you would as of course you and your friends find yourself away from –“
“Please, Professor,” Harry interrupted, and Snape’s lips curled in distaste. “We’re looking for Grace.” At his words, Snape stood straighter and glared down his nose at the four third years.
“We thought since Professor Lupin was Grace’s uncle that maybe she would be with him,” Hermione spoke up.
“I’m sure Miss Black is in the Great Hall with the other students, which is where you four should be.”
“Please, Professor Snape,” Neville stuttered nervously, looking up at the man. “She-she wasn’t at the feast…” At this, Snape turned to Neville and his dark eyes narrowed more. Harry noticed that Snape looked more stiff than usual and he thought, though it could have been Harry’s own worry that caused him to imagine it, he saw a glimpse of concern in his teachers face.
“You four, come with me,” He hissed and turned to walk the way they had originally came. The four of them looked at each other, unsure on what to do. They wanted to find Grace, but they didn’t want to get into trouble either. “Now!” Snape snapped and that made up their mind quickly.
They followed Snape to the Entrance Hall, where they saw Dumbledore and all the teachers gathered. “I’ll have head of houses settle their students accordingly in the Great Hall and-“
“Headmaster,” Snape interrupted as he stopped in front of the older man. Professor McGonagall noticed the four students behind Snape, and narrowed her eyes at them and took a deep breath, ready to scold them. “Apologies for arriving late, I heard an annoying disruption and went to investigate, only to find Potter, Granger, Weasley and Longbottom attempting to break down a classroom door,” he continued dryly. The Gryffindors wanted to shrink into the ground under the scrutinizing gaze of their Head of House, and the Headmaster.
“Of all the foolish things you lot could have done, this is the most- I have never thought you four would be so – so – “ McGonagall started, her face turning red from anger.
“But-“ Harry started, but Snape interrupted again.
“As foolish as they are, Minerva,” Snape started. “I found them banging on Professor Lupin’s door,” The teachers looked at them nervously. “It seems that they were looking for Miss Black, who has yet to make an appearance.” McGonagall gasped quietly and tried to keep herself composed, then looked over the four of them. “I assured them that Miss Black must be in the Great Hall, but they claim she wasn’t at the feast.”
“When was the last time any of you saw Miss Black?” Professor Dumbledore asked them seriously. The four of them looked at each other, then at their Headmaster.
“Well… we haven’t seen her since we left for Hogsmeade this morning,” Hermione spoke up, gesturing to her, Ron and Neville. All the teachers eyes then went to Harry.
“I-I er… I haven’t seen her since before the feast,” Harry told them.
“When was the last time you saw Miss Black, Harry,” Dumbledore asked gently, but didn’t mask the urgency in his voice.
“A little before the feast, before everyone came back from Hogsmeade –“ Harry started but Dumbledore shook his head.
“When exactly, and where?”
“Er… I-I don’t know the exact time… we went to the common room after lunch and did homework for a few hours. She went to her dorm, got a book and left the common room. I think it might have been around four?” Harry answered, looking from Professor Dumbledore to Professor McGonagall.
“What else, Potter?” Professor McGonagall asked gently but Harry shook his head.
“I-I don’t know, what else, that was the last time I saw her…”
“What did you do after she left the common room?” She asked and Harry frowned, wanting to know why it was relevant.
“I-I filled out an order slip from the Daily Prophet and went to the Owlry to see Hedwig and send it off,” he continued. “Then when I was coming back to the Castle, that’s when I saw Ron and Hermione coming back from Hogsmeade. We went up to the common room, then down to the feast.” The professors turned to Ron and Hermione, who both nodded.
“And you, Mr. Longbottom, you two are usually attached at meals,” McGonagall asked and Neville shook his head.
“I haven’t seen her since this morning, Professor,” he answered.
“Why did you think she would be with Professor Lupin?” McGonagall asked them.
“Well… we know that he’s kind of her, er… her uncle?” Ron answered with a shrug.
“Grace and I,” Harry started again, the teachers turning to look at him. “Earlier today, we went for a walk with Professor Lupin. Grace invited me to join them, I-I figured since no one saw her at the feast that she might have been with him and lost track of time…” There was a shared look between McGonagall, Dumbledore and Snape that made Harry confused, and made him even more curious when he saw how nervous they were.
“Thank you, Potter,” McGonagall nodded, squeeze Harry’s shoulder gently. “Now, you four lets head the Great Hall-“
“What about Gracie?” Neville asked, interrupting her.
“We will find-“
“But what if she’s hurt!? Or…or worse! What if Sirius Black has her? Or did something to her?!” Neville asked, his shaking voice rising. Harry, Ron and Hermione nodded in agreement with Neville as they looked at McGonagall worried.
“Once we have word on Miss Black,” Dumbledore spoke up softly, and all their eyes went to him, “we will let you know. I’m sure Professor Lupin must have showed her a secret spot in the Castle, and she is simply there reading. You did say she left with a book, correct, Harry?” He asked, and Harry nodded. “Yes, I’m sure she is simply lost in a fictional world. We’ll have her back with you in no time. Now, please follow Professor McGonagall to the Great Hall.”
Dumbledore’s words left no room for objection, as McGonagall ushered the four students into the Great Hall. None of them spoke, they were to worried for their friend. Something in Harry didn’t like the worried glances and looks the Professor shared, thinking that he wouldn’t have noticed. He even noticed the faint look of concern on Snape’s face, and that… that made Harry even more worried. Because if Snape, who hates all Gryffindors (and probably children in general) was concerned that Grace was missing then… Harry wasn’t going to rest until he knew she was okay.
Notes:
Where'd Grace go? What happened to her? Is she and Sirius going to come face to face?! Is the reveal happening?!
Won't know until Thursday~ :)
Hope you enjoyed~ let me know what you think might happen next chapter~ (because this is when the plot starts thickening muwahaha :) )
Chapter 19: eighteen
Notes:
So this is probably one of my favorite chapters I've written so far, this one and chapter 57 are the two that come to mind immediately.
So I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace shivered, pulling her jumper closer to her as she continued reading. She was nearly finished with the book, only fifty or so pages left. She knew it was getting late, but she was nearly done and she couldn't pull herself away from the chilling pages. She held her wand closer to the pages, letting the blue light shine so the words were clear enough for her to read. There was rustling in the distance, most likely trees or the wind, so Grace didn't pay it any mind.
Bark!
She jumped at the sound of a dog, and frowned, looking around her. She turned to the other side and stared wide eyed at a black dog. Her heart lurched into her throat as she stared fearfully at the dog, who made its way closer to her. Her mind instantly went to the Grim, and she felt as if ice ran through her veins, but when the dog grew closer, it barked again and started wagging its tail. She blinked and frowned, moving her wand to get a closer look. She felt herself relax, and her heart began to slow down. She shouldn't be reading horror books alone.
"Snuffles?!" she asked, surprised. The dog barked as he moved closer, his tail wagging; he rested his front paws on her lap and began licking her face. Grace laughed and started petting him. "Alright, alright, calm down!" she said, pushing him away gently. "What on earth are you doing up here? How did you even find me? How did you get here?" she asked as she stuck a worn piece of parchment into the yellowing pages of her book. She felt something fluffy rub against her other side and heard a soft purring sound. She turned and saw Crookshanks rub against her, she smiled and scratched the cat on his head. "Hello, Crookshanks... well you answer one of my questions..." she muttered, then turned back to the dog who looked at her with his mouth open, and panting. It was his smiling face.
"How did you even find Hogwarts," She whispered as she continued to pet Snuffles. She knew he was intelligent, extremely intelligent, but there was no way that he was able to find Hogwarts. Even if he was, that journey was long and exhausting, and she was surprised that the dog was even able to make that journey. "Not that I'm not happy to see you, I've thought about you a lot," she continued talking to the dog. "But..." her voice died as she continued to pet him. There was a gust of wind, and she shivered from the cold. Snuffles whined and moved closer to her, bumping his nose with her chin.
"Are you trying to keep me warm?" she asked softly, and Snuffles licked her chin, making her laugh. "You're such a sweet boy," she whispered. She wrapped an arm around Snuffles, who leaned against her, and she brought her knees up to lay her book against them. Crookshanks purred as he jumped onto Grace's stomach and curled into a ball. "Go right on a head, Crookshanks," she said dryly, then opened her book. Snuffles whined and pawed her book. "What?" She asked, and he rested his paw on the book again. "What am I reading?" she asked, and he nodded. "Oh...it's called The Haunting of Hill House, it's by an American muggle author. Remus lent it to me, I thought it was fitting since it's Halloween."
Snuffles whined softly, blinking his sad dog eyes at her and nudged her chin with his wet nose again. "It's pretty good, a little spooky but... I suppose that was the point," she shrugged, then pointed her wand over Snuffle's shoulder to her book.
She didn't know how long she was sitting there, but when she turned a page, nearing the end of the book, she heard Crookshanks growl and hiss. She frowned and looked down at the orange cat, who was staring off into the distance, hissing. Grace felt Snuffles tremble lightly in her arms, and he whined quietly, hiding his face under her chin; she shivered, feeling colder than before, and dread tugging inside her. She held her illuminated wand out and noticed Dementors at the flying toward the castle.
"What..." she whispered, putting her bookmark back in. She took hold of Crookshanks, holding the cat close to her chest, and stood up from the ground. She looked up to the sky as the dark clouds moved, revealing the full moon. "Oh no..." she whispered. Her face paled at the moon, and her heart and stomach fell in fear. She felt a tug on her jumper, she looked down and saw Snuffles tugging on the fabric, trying to pull her closer to the school. He looked up at her, whining, and it looked like he was scared for her.
He continued to tug her toward the school but she looked from the dog to the school that was now surrounded by Dementors, then at the full moon. She had nowhere to go. She didn't know why the Dementors were at the school, but she knew if she went then they'd turn to her. She knew she shouldn't linger this far away from the Castle on the full moon, even though she knew Remus had taken his wolfsbane potion, and she knew he wouldn't hurt her but still...
She jumped at the sound of a howl in the distant, and Snuffles was growling and barking at her now. "I can't," she whispered, shaking her head. "I-I can't go to the school! Those are Dementors! I-I can't face them again!" she told Snuffles, who barked at her then tugged on her jumper again. She turned around, and faced the direction of Hagrid's hut. She could go to him, but then she remembered the Halloween Feast. She completely missed it, but she knew Hagrid would be at the feast and not in his house. She felt Crookshanks tremble, and growl toward the school, and she held onto the cat tighter. She was stuck, she was alone with only two animals, she was lost on what to do, and she was terrified.
Tears stung her eyes as she held Crookshanks, staring off at the school. She was so stupid. She should've went back to the school when it started getting dark, but no, instead she wanted to try and finish her book. She was stupid, stupid, stupid! She was going to get detention for this, she knew she would and she deserved it. She could already hear Professor McGonagall yelling at her about how stupid and thoughtless she was, missing the feast on a full moon, knowing about her uncles affliction, and after being reassured by him that she knew better. A hundred points, she was sure would be taken from Gryffindor for her stupidity, and she would agree. She was stupid. She knew better.
"I messed up," she cried quietly. "I-I don't know what-what to do!" Snuffles whined, and started pushing her from behind. "I-I'm-"
"Go! Get to the castle, quickly! Now!" A deep, hoarse, voice whispered urgently. She frowned, then whipped around looking for the voice but so no one. She looked down for Snuffles, but he wasn't there. The voice, she knew that voice; it seemed too familiar, yet she couldn't place it. She heard Snuffles bark from a head of her and she blinked, confused. Did...did Snuffles talk? No, dogs couldn't talk... but who... The dog barked at her again and motioned to the castle. 'Get to the castle' the mystery man told her.
There was another distant howl, and Grace turned toward the forest. She thought Remus was going to be transforming at the Shrieking Shack? Maybe because today was a Hogsmeade trip, he decided to not risk it? She would have to ask him tomorrow. Snuffles barked again, and she looked at the Castle. "I'm going," she whispered, looking at the dog and patted his head gently. "I'm going... I'll...I'll be back out tomorrow, I'll bring you some food alright?" She whispered and Snuffles barked impatiently, glowering at her and she nodded. "Let's go Crookshanks," she whispered and scratched the cats head as she began walking to the castle. She wondered if there was a way to get past the Dementors?
Crookshanks hissed, wiggling himself from Grace's arms, and she struggled to keep hold of him. "It's alright Crookshanks! Come on, please! I'm sure Hermione's wondering where you are!" She whispered, trying to calm the cat down. Crookshanks hissed and escaped from her hold and leapt to the ground, then ran away. "Thanks, you stupid cat," she muttered, glaring at the cat, then she turned and started to make her way to the castle again.
With each step, she felt colder, and colder. She could see her breath around her, it was so cold her joints were aching with each step she took. She couldn't tell if she was shivering from how cold she was, or from pure fear. She wanted to hide somewhere, she didn't want to be getting closer to the castle where there were Dementors circling like vultures. It was then that she felt it, a tug from within and she looked up to see a Dementor getting closer to her. It found her, they found her. There was another, and she felt the tears that she's been fighting finally start falling down her face.
Howling.
Growling.
"Remus!"
Grace blinked, trying to take another step closer to the castle entrance, but there was another tug, this time it was stronger. Her knees felt weak, her entire body was hurting and she was losing feeling in her fingers. She was freezing, she was scared, she wanted to disappear.
"I'm...I'm not Sirius Black..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "I'm...I'm a student..." she added, but she could barely hear her own voice. Her eyes fluttered with she felt the tug from a dementor again, and she started feeling dizzy. She tried blinking her eyes back into focus.
"Remus!" a ten year old Grace screamed, running through the trees of the forest near her house. "Remus!" she cried out. "Ah!" she screamed in pain as she tripped over a tree root. She hissed in pain as she looked at the scrapes on her hands.
Growling.
Snarling.
Grace slowly looked up and saw a, large, grey wolf standing about ten feet from her. It's snout wrinkled, teeth bared in a snarl, and she could see the murderous look in it's golden eyes. She stared at it in terror. She knew that wasn't Remus. She knew because Remus had tan fur, but she also knew that he had taken wolfsbane. Her mother brewed it for him every month since he started living with them. The wolf growled and bared it's teeth. She froze. She couldn't move, she couldn't breathe. She was either going to get bitten or die, or both. She knew Remus would find her in the morning... she knew he was going to be riddled with guilt, he was going to be heartbroken... she was going to die from being stupid.
Her heart lurched into her throat as the wolf leaped. She closed her eyes, waiting for pain, but heard a growl and a whine of pain. She opened her eyes and saw a large, darker grey, wolf in front of her in a defensive position with it's fur standing up. The grey wolf growled as it stood up, and went to attack again, but the dark grey wolf snarled pounced. Grace stared wide eyed at the frightening scene before her. The grey wolf fell to the ground with a whine, then the dark grey wolf turned to her. Her heart stopped at the narrowed, furious glare in it's golden eyes. It was Remus. She blinked away the tears that stung her eyes, and he nodded in the direction behind her, and she turned and saw her tree house.
'Go. Hide.' She knew that was what Remus was telling her to do. She stood up, shakily, and wiped her hands on her pajama pants. "Remus..." she whispered, taking a step toward him but he growled, and she nodded. She screamed when the grey wolf lunged toward them, but Remus quickly attacked, latching his teeth on the other wolfs neck. Grace quickly ran to her tree house, climbed up the ladder, and shut the bottom door. She looked out the window and watched as Remus and the other werewolf fought.
Growling.
Snarling.
Howling.
She watched in horror as the two wolves clawed at each other. Her heart raced so fast, pounded so hard, she worried it would rip from her chest. Remus was getting hurt... he was getting hurt because of her. This was all her fault... she didn't know if she could live with herself if something happened to him because she was stupid.
There was a high pitched yelp when the grey wolf flew into a tree. She held her breath as she watched from the window, waiting for the wolf to get up. When it did, it was slow, lethargic, but it snarled again at Remus and lunged one more time. Remus, who was quicker, attacked. Blood splattered on the tree and the ground surrounding them and she watched as the grey wolf fell limply to the ground.
Slowly, the dark grey wolf turned and glared up at the tree house, and she started crying. "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!" She cried from the window.
"I'm so sorry!"
"Miss Black!"
"Remus! I'm sorry!"
"Gracia Black!" Grace's eyes snapped open. Around her was no longer dark and cool, but light and warm. She gasped, looking frantically around her and saw Hagrid, Professor's Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape and Madam Pomfrey; who were all staring at her in various degrees of concern. Snape was the most surprising, though his concern looked more like contemplation. Probably figuring out a way to punish her, which she would gladly take.
"There, there," Professor McGonagall said softly as she sat on the bed beside her. She looked around her, she was in the Hospital wing. "You're alright now, you're safe in the castle." Grace blinked up at her, and her lips started trembling. She couldn't hold back the tears anymore, so she started crying. "Shh, shh," McGonagall whispered, putting a comforting arm around the girl.
"Here, Miss Black, this will help," Madam Pomfrey said gently, holding out a cup of hot chocolate for her take once she had calmed down. Grace took it into her trembling hands, and took a small sip. She could feel her body starting to warm up.
"Miss Black," Dumbledore started gently, and she looked up at him through her tears. "I know this might be difficult at present, however, given the current circumstances we do not have time to waste," he continued, and she looked at him confused. "Please, tell us what happened."
"I-I don't...I don't know," she whispered, shaking her head. "What...why were the Dementors," she whimpered, and she let out a shaky breath as McGonagall rubbed her back.
"Where were you this evening, Miss Black?" Dumbledore asked gently.
Grace frowned in confusion, why were they concerned about where she was? "I-I was re-reading by the lake," she answered. Dumbledore stared at her, silently telling her to continue. "I-I lost track of time-"
"You didn't notice it getting dark," Snape sneered.
"Severus," Dumbledore warned softly.
"I-I did but..." she started again, and Dumbledore rose his brows for her to continue. "It...it was a really good part, I-I was almost finished. But-but I noticed the Dementors and... and I-I didn't know where to go," she cried. "Or-or what to do!"
"Miss Black," Dumbledore started again, looking at her seriously. "Did you see anyone or anything while you were out on the grounds?" he asked and she frowned. She was going to say just Crookshanks and her mysterious stray dog Snuffles, but decided that it was perhaps best to keep that to herself. Then she thought about the voice, the mans voice. 'Go. Get to the castle, quickly! Now'. His voice echoed in her mind. It was deep, hoarse, and he sounded so scared. It could've been from the Dementors...or for her. It was best not to mention that either.
"No," she whispered, shaking her head. "I-I didn't see anyone, sir."
"Are you sure?" he asked gently. Grace nodded.
"Why-why would I have seen someone?" she asked, nervously. "Wha-what happened? Why were the De-Dementors so close to the castle?"
"It seems, Miss Black," Dumbledore started. "That during the Halloween Feast, Sirius Black broke into the castle," fear plummeted into her stomach as she stared at Dumbledore with wide eyes.
"Harry! Where's Harry? Is he alright!?" She exclaimed, but Professor Dumbledore held up his hand to quiet her.
"Sirius Black tried breaking into the Gryffindor Common room," Dumbledore continued, and she opened her mouth to speak again but Dumbledore spoke before she could. "No one in the castle is harmed, and all students are currently in the Great Hall," she instantly relaxed into Professor McGonagall's side. "It was Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, Mr. Longbottom and Miss Granger who realized you were not at the feast and notified us. We were worried that perhaps Sirius Black had taken or harmed you in the process of getting in, or out of the castle," he explained, and she nodded. "I ask once more... did you see anything, or anyone?" he asked again. Grace shook her head, and he nodded slowly, but Grace had a feeling that he knew she wasn't being completely truthful. "I think it's best that we leave you here to rest, you've had an eventful evening," he spoke.
"What?" she asked, looking wide eyed from Dumbledore to McGonagall. "Can't...can't I stay in Remus' room? Please?" She asked, looking back at Dumbledore.
"While we are aware of your relationship with Professor Lupin," Dumbledore started softly, subtly reminding her that Remus was a professor and should be regarded as such. "And that you are aware of his...condition, we cannot have you stay in his quarters. It will be perceived as inappropriate to not only other staff members, but students as well, Miss Black."
"But-but please! I-I want my uncle!" She pleaded, blinking aware the tears that were swelling in her eyes. "I-I know he won't be back tonight but...but please I just-I just need him!"
"I'm sorry, Miss Black," McGonagall whispered gently. "You need to rest-"
"Here?" She asked, staring fearfully at her head of house. McGonagall nodded, and then Grace started shaking her head. "Please... please I don't-I don't' want to be here alone! I-I can't be alone!" She pleaded. McGonagall was about to protest but Dumbledore cleared his throat.
"Perhaps, Minerva, she will feel more comfortable sleeping amongst her friends and family in the Great Hall," he suggested. "I'm sure our residential Weasley's, Miss Granger, Mr. Potter and Mr. Longbottom will be able to provide the comfort she needs tonight."
"Of course," McGonagall nodded, and stood up.
"Drink up, Miss Black," Madam Pomfrey nodded to the hot chocolate. "You'll feel better."
"Once you're finished, I'll escort you to the Great Hall," McGonagall told her and she nodded.
Not wanting to be away from her friends much longer, she quickly downed her hot drink and stood from the hospital bed. The walk to the Great Hall was silent. Grace didn't want to talk, but she could feel McGonagall's sorrowful stare on her. When they walked into the Great Hall, heads turned, and Grace wanted to hide when she noticed every eye and head was turned to her.
There were colored sleeping bags, matching each house, lined along the Great Hall. Percy and Penelope were trying to get everyone to settle and go back to sleep. Grace didn't know what time it was, she presumed it was late and well past curfew. Her eyes trailed along the red sleeping bags until she found a familiar pair of emerald green eyes. Harry stood up from his sleeping bag, alerting Ron, Hermione, Neville and other members of Gryffindor.
"Back in bed!" Percy exclaimed, only noticing Harry and Ron; but when he turned and saw McGonagall, then noticed Grace beside the teacher. Percy's body relaxed, and he looked relieved to see the young girl.
"Grace!" familiar voices exclaimed. Before Grace could respond, she was hit with a warm, strong hug. The scent of broom polish and firewood surrounded her, and she knew instantly that it was Harry. She relaxed in his arms and returned his hug. When he pulled away, she saw Ron, who looked relieved and then wrapped his arms around her. Grace held onto Ron tightly and hid her face in his shoulder. It was then that she let herself cry again. If she couldn't have Remus, she wanted Ron.
"I ask that no one ask her what happened tonight," Professor McGonagall said softly. She felt Ron nod as he rubbed her back.
"Is she alright, Professor?"
"A good night's rest among friends is what she needs right now," McGonagall answered.
Grace felt Ron guide her to the sleeping bags, where the rest of their friends and the Weasley's were waiting impatiently. There was an empty sleeping bag between both Ron and Harry's, and she was thankful because she didn't want to be separated from Ron, not tonight. When he let go, she shivered, even though the Great Hall was warm, the last effects of the Dementors lingered.
"Here," Harry whispered, she turned and saw Harry tug off his black hoodie and hand it to her. "You're cold, take it," he said and she gave him a small smile before pulling it over her head.
She lay in the sleeping bag, lying on her back and staring at the enchanted night sky of the Great Hall. Sirius Black had broken into the castle, and escaped, and slipped through the Dementors again. Why did he break into the castle and go to Gryffindor Tower when everyone was at the Feast? If he was after Harry... why did he wait until a time that no one would be in the common room? It didn't make sense. Grace played with the strings of Harry's hoodie as she replayed everything in her mind. If Sirius Black slipped past the Dementors again... why didn't she see him? Wouldn't she have seen him outside?
'Go! Get to the castle, quickly! Now!' the mans voice returned. Grace wondered if that voice belonged to Sirius Black. The man the voice belonged to had disappeared in thin air... and like Seamus had said before: Catching Sirius Black was like catching smoke with your bare hands. However, if Sirius Black was as deranged and dangerous as everyone claimed him to be then why help her? If the voice did belong to Sirius Black... then why would he risk getting caught just to keep her safe?
Notes:
Grace is starting to question everything and seeing the little things, wonder when she'll find out the truth? Will it be earlier, or will it be with everyone else??? Guess you'll have to find out! Or if you have guesses, please comment them!
I also want to say that this is an important chapter in Grace's development. That night was the moment that really forced her to be more prepared and really dive into learning and practicing magic more so she wouldn't feel so helpless and scared - that and the fact that she wants to try and best Hermione.
We also got to see what happened to her when she was 10, and what she sees with the Dementors. We learn later on the aftermath of that event later in chapter 38. But I'd also like to make a note that while Helena and Grace lived with Remus in the mid to late 80s, Helena did learn how to brew the wolfsbane potion for Remus because of their living arrangements.
Also, let me know what you think about this chapter! I love reading comments :)
Chapter 20: nineteen
Notes:
This chapter is the chapter that marks the beginning of Grace's defiant nature and when she starts standing up for people and not caring about the repercussions. I mean, the chapter where she balded Malfoy was a glimpse, but this chapter is truly the beginning of her starting to come into herself.
Also Snape is the worst. I love Alan Rickman's portrayal of him, and movie Snape... but Snape in the books was an awful teacher and honestly shouldn't be around children lol. Just wanted to put that out there, because of the events of this chapter it's in no way bashing Snape or making him out to be an awful person - this is something that he would 1000000% do in the books, but not the movies.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning, everyone was able to return to their common rooms, including the Gryffindors, as Professor Dumbledore had acquired someone to take the Fat Lady's place until she was repaired. Dumbledore also announced that morning, that due to the circumstances of the previous night, that classes will start an hour later, thus pushing everything back an extra hour. Ron moaned about how they'll be doing school until five.
Everyone was whispering about Sirius Black in the castle, and everyone was also whispering about Grace. She felt everyone's eyes on her from the moment she woke up that morning. Harry and Ron glared at everyone who tried glanced her way, even Neville shot a few people a dirty look when he heard someone whisper Grace's name. The entire morning, she was attached to someone. When they went to their common room, Grace attached herself to Hermione as they made their way up to their dorm to get ready for the day.
Their first class of day was Defense Against the Dark Arts, and as they made their way to the classroom, she found herself attached to Harry. She looped her arm with his and clung to him, he didn't seem to mind and she was grateful. She didn't know why, but something about Harry seemed to calm her nerves. When they entered the classroom, she sat next to him and pulled out her book. She wondered which teacher was going to step in for Remus this morning.
"Turn to page 394," Professor Snape ordered as the classroom door banged open. Grace jumped and turned to see their potions Professor walk between the desks, and all the shudders to the windows closed at a flick of his wand.
"Excuse me, sir, but... where's Professor Lupin?" Harry asked. Snape waved his wand and all the candles blew out. He pulled something down from the ceiling and glared once he turned around.
"That's not really your concern, is it Potter? Suffice it to say, your Professor finds himself incapable of teaching at the present time," He sneered, his dark eyes flickering to Grace, who sunk into her seat. "Page 394," he ordered again as he tapped the projector that was behind Harry and Grace. She frowned, as she opened her book and flipped the bottom of the pages to find the correct one.
"Werewolves?!" Ron asked confused, and Grace felt dread fill her. She opened her book to the page. No. It was too early!
"But, sir, we've only just begun learning about Red Caps and Hinkypunks. We're not meant to start nocturnal beasts for weeks –" Hermione started. Grace looked up and stared at Hermione with wide eyes, wondering when and where she came in.
"Quiet," Snape ordered, glaring at Hermione, then his eyes went to Grace, who was glaring up at him.
"When did she come in? Did you see her come in?" Ron whispered, turning to look at Harry and Grace, but he frowned when he saw the dark look on Grace's face. "Gracie?" He whispered, but Grace ignored him. She continued glaring murderously at Snape. She was furious. How dare Snape waltz in as if he were the teacher of this subject, and go against Remus' curriculum!
"Now, which of you can tell me the difference between an Animagus and a werewolf?" Snape asked, looking around the class. Hermione's hand went up, but Snape's eyes went past her and were solely on Grace. "Miss Black? Perhaps you can tell the class how to identify a werewolf?" Everyone turned to look at her, including Hermione – who still had her hand raised. Grace ignored everyone and continued to glare at Snape. "Just because you were found at the disposal of the Dementors last night –" the majority of the class gasped, "Miss Black, does not excuse you from participating in class. Now, how do you identify a werewolf from a true wolf?" He asked again.
Grace's hands balled into a fist, she could feel her nails cut into the palms of her hands as she glared at Snape. "No," she said defiantly.
"No?" Snape sneered, and everyone in the class held their breath.
"No. I will not answer your question," she said sternly, shaking her head.
"Ten points from Gryffindor for blatant disobedience," Snape sneered.
"Please, sir," Hermione spoke up, "the werewolf differs from the true wolf in several small ways. The snout of the werewolf – "
"This is the second time you've spoken out of turn, Miss Granger. Tell me, are you incapable of restraining yourself? Or do you take pride in being an insufferable know-it-all?" Snape asked. "Five points from Gryffindor – Miss Black, sit down," Snape ordered as Grace stood up from her seat with her bag and book in her arms.
"No," she glared. Everyone went still as they watched nervously, their eyes flickering between Snape and Grace.
"Sit down, now –"
"No," She said again. "You are blatantly disrespecting Professor Lupin and his curriculum!"
"Another ten points from Gryffindor," Snape glared furiously, but Grace didn't back down. "Now, sit down!"
"No!"
"Sit down now, or we'll have a lesson with the Dementors," He threatened darkly, and a shiver went up Grace's spine, but she held her ground. "As Professor Lupin is ill, he won't come when you end up screaming for him again." The class started whispering quietly, but Harry and Ron looked at Grace with concern. Grace glared at Snape, before turning around. "Twenty points from Gryffindor, and detention Miss Black – " Snape snapped, but Grace ignored him as she stormed out of the classroom.
Grace stormed through the castle corridors furiously. She needed to get out of the castle, she needed fresh air before she suffocated. Her legs were burning by the time she reached her favorite spot, the same spot she was at the previous night. It was a tree by the Black Lake. There was a spot that when she sat, was perfect to lean against. She threw her bag and books onto the ground and sat against the tree, bringing her knees up to her chest and wrapping her arms around them before burying her face. Then she started crying.
Minutes later, she felt something warm and soft nudge against her, and then there was a familiar, quiet whine. She sniffled and looked up to see Snuffles looking at her sadly. He lifted a paw, and pawed her arm gently, silently asking her what was wrong. Her lips trembled as she looked at him and she blinked away the tears again. Snuffles whined and moved closer, licking the tears from her cheek.
"I hate him," she whispered, wrapping her arms around the dog, burying her face into his fur. "Snape is so cruel," A low growl rumbled from Snuffles' throat. "He-he was trying to out Remus' secret," she started. "He-he skipped to-to werewolves, we're not supposed to learn them until before Easter. But he skipped to them anyway, hoping someone would notice that-that...and tell, forcing Remus to get fired – then he-he tried to force me to explain the signs of a werewolf and-and he's so cruel! I hate him!" she cried.
Snuffles whined as Grace cried into his fur. She sniffled as she pulled away and when she went to wipe her tears, Snuffles started licking her cheeks. She smiled weakly at the dog. "You're far to intelligent to be a normal dog," she stated. "Are you a magical dog?" she asked, and Snuffle's ears perked, and he tilted his head to the side as his tail started wagging. "You are, aren't you?" his mouth parted and he smiled up at her. "I know this might sound silly... but do magical dogs talk?" she asked. Snuffles blinked at her, tilting his head the other way as his ears went back. "I thought so," she sighed and leaned back into the tree.
"Did you see anyone out here last night, Snuffles?" she asked and his ears moved again as he stared at her. "I heard someone last night... he... I think he tried to help me," she continued and Snuffles ears perked up. "I think... I think it was Sirius Black," she added quietly. "He-he's a murderer who escaped from Azkaban over the summer," Snuffles made a sound, it was between a huff and a whine. "He broke into school last night, tried to get into the Gryffindor Common room, that's my house," she said, pointing to the crest on her robes. "Everyone thinks he was after Harry," Snuffles sat straighter. "But... I don't know," she confessed, and Snuffles tilted his head.
"It's strange, though, isn't it?" She started again. "Harry was told that Sirius Black wanted to kill him and if that's true, then why did he wait until the feast to break in to get to Harry?" she continued. "If he's so dangerous and terrifying... why did he tell me to get to the castle? If it was him that is..." she sighed, and looked at Snuffles, who was giving her a curious look. "I'm thinking out loud, Snuffles... I know you can't talk, I wish you could though."
Snuffles barked and smiled at her, making her smile.
Notes:
Grace isn't the only one walking out of classes lol.
As I said in the notes at the beginning of the chapter, this is just the start of Grace coming into herself as a person, and we're finally able to see how deep her loyalty is to those she cares about, and how impulsive she really can be - which later on will get her into trouble. Woops lol.
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed~
Chapter 21: twenty
Notes:
Happy Thursday~ Here is chapter 20!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the first Saturday of November, meaning it was also the first Quidditch game of the year. Grace pulled on Harry's black hooded jumper, before slipping on his Gryffindor Quidditch practice shirt over top of it. It was storming out, and she knew it was going to be freezing.
"Isn't that Harry's jumper?" Hermione asked, nodding to the black hoodie.
"And his shirt!" Lavender teased. Grace's face burned and she glowered over at the girl.
"Yeah, so?"
"So, I've just noticed you haven't given his jumper back," Hermione spoke up with a smirk, and Grace rolled her eyes. "And like Lavender pointed out, you are wearing his practice jersey."
"Again, so? I asked him if I could wear it for the match! It doesn't mean anything, Hermione," she muttered as she pulled out her scarlet and gold-knitted beanie from her trunk. "Harry's just been trying to cheer me up after...well...after everything this week." All week, people have been whispering and staring at her. Not only because of what happened on Halloween, but word spread like wild fire around the entire school that she stood up to Snape and walked out of his class. She had not only received a detention with him, which was cleaning the bed pans in the hospital wing with Ron, but she also got called into McGonagall's office. For over half an hour, McGonagall all but shouted at her and gave her another detention, and said she was going to have to send an owl to her mother.
However, she'd take McGonagall shouting at her for an hour over the meeting Remus called her into. The look of disappointment rivaled the night she snuck out on a full moon.
"What in the world were you thinking?!" Remus snapped.
"He was trying to out your secret-"
"I'm well aware of Severus' sneaky plans, Gracia. He's been trying to announce it to the world since we were fifteen!" He shouted, and she grimaced. "That still does not give you the right to blatantly disrespect your teacher!"
"What did you want me to do?! Sit there and just let him all but announce that you're a werewolf to the entire class!? Or sit there and have him force me to do it?! Because that's what he tried to do!" She shouted at him. "He also told the entire class that the Dementors almost got me, and that I screamed for you – he completely embarrassed me!"
"And how do you think he felt when his student embarrassed him?" Remus retorted with narrowed eyes, a look that she returned. "Do you have any idea how hard it was to convince, not only Minerva, but Severus to not write to your mother? First you're hexing students in the corridors, then you're disappearing for hours, now you're disrespecting teachers and skipping classes? I thought, maybe, this year would be different. There is no way Grace would find herself in troubling situations if I'm here. Grace is so well behaved for me, this year will go smoothly. But, no, it seems that every week there's something new that has you acting out! Helena is right," Grace's heart fell as she stared at him, hurt. "Sometimes, you really are just like your father," Remus shook his head in disappointment then waved her off. "Now go, dinner will be soon and quite frankly I'm too angry to look at you."
"I'm simply making an observation," Hermione shrugged and Grace rolled her eyes, but her cheeks still burned.
"Yes, well, you can keep your observations to yourself," Grace said shortly with a curt nod.
"She's blushing," Parvati teased, giggling with Lavender. Grace glared over at them, her face burning more.
"Gracie is so cute when she's blushing," Lavender teased, making Parvati giggle.
"Ooh! You know she's been seeing a heart in her tea leaves! Not once or twice, but it's been there every day!" Parvati mentioned, and Lavendar 'ooooh'ed. Hermione rolled her eyes at the mention of the tea leaves but smirked over at Grace, who was glaring at the three of them.
"You all can go sod off," she huffed and waltzed out of the dorm room.
"Oi! Gracie!" Dean called out from the table across the room when he saw her coming down from the staircase. "Want face paint?" He asked.
"Uh, yeah!" She grinned and then made her way over to him. He was just finishing up Seamus' face paint. Neville's face was half scarlet and half gold, while Seamus was scarlet with a gold '+' across his face. When Seamus stood up, Grace took his spot.
"What do you want?" Dean asked and Grace shrugged.
"Surprise me!" Dean nodded as he thought about what to do. Seamus walked around and whispered something in his ear, then Dean grinned.
"Brilliant," he said, then dipped his brush into the paint and went to work.
After about fifteen minutes, Dean put his brush down and stepped back with a grin. "You're all done, Gracie."
"Let's see," Neville said, as he came to look. He blinked, his eyes widened and his mouth fell open.
"What?" she asked Neville, and he shook his head, trying not to laugh. "What, Neville?" she asked again, lowly. "Dean! What did you do?!" she exclaimed, glaring over at the dark boy, who, with Seamus, was trying not to laugh.
"Oi, what are you lot do – oh bloody hell," Ron blinked at her once he came up to them. He tried not to laugh, but was failing.
"Oh not you too! What is it?!" She hissed as she went to a mirror that was hanging on the wall by the bulletin board. She looked and saw that her face was like Nevilles. Half scarlet, half gold... but then she noticed it. On the scarlet side, was a gold zero, and on the gold side was a scarlet seven. The same number she was currently wearing on her back. Harry's number. Her eyes narrowed dangerously as she slowly turned around to look at the boys, who were all laughing. Grace closed her eyes and took a deep breath in, then slowly exhaled. She took out her wand, which made all of them flinch and shield their hair (word had gotten around about the shaving hex that she used on Malfoy). She waved her wand as she muttered a charm, then took her beanie and pulled it over her hair.
"Well, let's go, or else all the good seats will be gone," she said, then made her way to the portrait hole.
The storm was brutal, it was so hard to see what was going on with all the rain, but somehow, they all managed it. Grace waved her Gryffindor flag and cheered with her housemates. "Go Harry!" She screamed as he flew by. She saw him look over his shoulder, and their eyes locked (well she thought they did seeing as he was wearing goggles over his glasses) and he grinned at her before flying off and dodging a bludger.
"How is your face paint and hair not all ruined!" Lavendar complained as she leaned into her. "My poor hair is frizzy and wet! My curls are all gone!"
"Yeah how did you keep the face paint from getting wet?" Hermione asked.
"Water repelling charm!" Grace answered.
"Why didn't I think of that?!" Hermione frowned. "That's brilliant! Which one did you-"
"LET'S GO HARRY!" Grace shouted, cutting Hermione off when she noticed Harry had spotted the snitch. She watched him and Cedric Diggory, the Hufflepuff seeker, fly higher and higher. There was a flash of lightning, a loud clap of thunder, then she saw them. A whole hoard of Dementors flying around. Grace's heart felt like it stopped in her chest as she watched in horror. Harry's body was falling. Everyone gasped, and then silence.
"HARRY!" Grace heard herself screaming as she almost pushed herself over the edge of the stands. Dumbledore's voice rang throughout the Quidditch pitch, and Harry's body began slowing down. Grace pushed herself from the edge of the stands, then pushed her way through the crowd, not caring who it was that she walked over. She ran down the wooden stairs, then raced onto the pitch behind Madam Hooch, and several teachers. Both the Hufflepuff and Gryffindor quidditch teams were grounded, all looking in various degrees of concerned and fright.
"Harry!" Grace shouted again as she pushed her way through the Hufflepuff quidditch team. "Move!" She hissed, pushing their keeper out of the way. Her heart fell at the sight of Harry, motionless on the ground. She took a step forward, but felt someone grab hold of her. She tried to push the person away, to get out of their grip but they held on tighter.
"There's nothing you can do, Gracie," Remus whispered softly. "Let Madam Pomfrey take care of him." She only nodded numbly as she watched Madam Pomfrey begin to mutter healing spells, and with the help of Dumbledore, got him on a stretcher to take him to the Hospital Wing. "Go on," he whispered, nudging her to follow and she nodded.
She waited with the Gryffindor Team, Dean, Seamus, Neville, Ron and Hermione outside of the Hospital Wing. Madam Pomfrey refused to let any of them until she was done. They all had been sitting around waiting for nearly hour before Madam Pomfrey let them in. "Now he's still resting, so do not overwhelm him!" she told them sternly. Grace instantly went to his side and sat in the chair beside his bed.
"Looks a bit peaky, doesn't he?" Ron asked, looking at how pale and discolored Harry was.
"Peaky?" Fred scoffed. "What d'you expect him to look like? He fell fifty feet."
"Yeah, c'mon, Ron. We'll walk you off the Astronomy Tower and see how you come out looking." George scoffed.
"Probably a right sight better than he normally does," Harry muttered groggily as he blinked his eyes open.
"Harry! How are you feeling?" Hermione asked, and Grace rolled her eyes.
"Brilliant," Harry replied dryly as he moved to sit up. He winced as he pushed himself up the bed, with Grace's help.
"Gave us a right good scare, mate," Fred nodded.
"What happened?" Harry asked, looking at them all.
"You fell off," George answered.
"Must've been – what – fifty feet?" Fred continued.
"We-we thought you...you weren't going to wake up," Grace whispered, squeezing Harry's hand. He turned to look at her, and saw her grey eyes were glossy, and even though her scarlet and gold face paint was still flawless despite the rain, he could tell she had been crying.
"But that match," he started again, looking from Grace to the others. "What happened? Are we doing a replay?" Grace gaped at him, blinking. How could he think about a – a game when he nearly fell to his death! "We didn't – lose?" he asked, distressed when no one said anything.
"Diggory got the snitch," George spoke up. "Just after you fell. He didn't realize what ha happened. When he looked back and saw you on the ground, he tried to call it off. Wanted a rematch. But... they won fair and square... even Wood admits it."
"Where is Wood?" Harry asked, looking around for their captain.
"Still in the showers," said Fred. "We think he's trying to drown himself."
Harry made a face as he pulled his hand from Grace and gripped his hair in despair. Everyone else shared a look.
"C'mon, Harry, you've never missed the snitch before," Fred said gently, gripping Harry's shoulder in comfort.
"There had to be one time you didn't get it," George said.
"It's not over yet," Fred spoke up. "We lost by a hundred points, right? So if Hufflepuff loses to Ravenclaw and we beat Ravenclaw and Slytherin..."
"Hufflepuff'll have to lose by at least two hundred points," George countered.
"But if they beat Ravenclaw..."
"No way, Ravenclaw is too good. But if Slytherin loses against Hufflepuff..."
"It all depends on the points – a margin of a hundred either way –"
Harry leaned back into the bed, and Grace looked at him in concern. He didn't look good, and she knew he was blaming himself for the loss and over all being upset that he lost a match. Grace grabbed his hand again, and even though Harry didn't look at her, he squeezed her hand gently. After about ten minutes of Fred and George bantering back and forth about Quidditch stats, Madam Pomfrey came over to tell the team to leave him to rest.
"Dumbledore was furious," Hermione spoke up. "I've never seen him like that before. He ran onto the field as you fell, waved his wand, and you sort of slowed down before you hit the ground," Hermione started to explain. Grace shivered as she replayed the terrible scene in her mind. "Then he whirled his wand at the dementors, shot silver stuff at them. They left the stadium right away... he was furious they'd come ono the grounds. We heard him – "
"Then he magicked you onto a stretcher," Ron cut Hermione off. "And walked up to the school with you floating on it. Everyone thought you were..."
"I was – we were so scared," Grace whispered, and Harry turned to her again. His heart sank at the look in her eyes. He tore his gaze away and looked around them.
"Did anyone get my Nimbus?"
Ron and Hermione looked at each other, and Grace frowned at them. She didn't even think about Harry's broom, she didn't even bother to look for it as she was too concerned with him. "Er –"
"What?" Harry asked, looking between them.
"Well... when you fell off, it got blown away," Hermione started hesitantly.
"And?"
"And it hit – it hit – oh, Harry – it hit the Whomping Willow..."
Grace grimaced, her insides twisting. She knew what that meant.
"And?" Harry continued, as if hearing the answer would change anything.
"Well, you know the Whomping Willow," Ron started nervously, as he reached down and pulled the Gryffindor banner up from the floor. "It – it doesn't like being hit."
"Professor Flitwick brought it back just before you came around," Hermione said in a small voice. Graces heart broke for Harry as she looked at the destroyed broom.
After a while, Ron and Hermione decided to leave to let Harry rest (mostly due to Madam Pomfrey's orders), but Grace had remained seated on the chair beside him. They didn't speak for a while, there was no reason for either of them to say anything as they opted to sit in a comfortable, comforting silence. That's usually the kind of silence Harry found when he was with Grace.
"You heard her screaming again, didn't you?" Grace asked in a voice so quiet that Harry had struggled to hear her. He looked over at her, and nodded stiffly. "I hear screaming too..." she confessed, staring at their conjoined hands. Harry looked over at her with surprise. "Only... it's me that's screaming."
"Grace," Harry started but she ignored him.
"I was ten," she started, swallowing the lump in her throat. "I-I snuck out at to go into the woods by my house – my old house – in the middle of the night. I wasn't alone..." she continued, and Harry squeezed her hand. "I-I don't know who, or what, it was but something attacked me. It chased me through the forest and – and I tripped. I thought I was going to die... but then Remus showed up, having heard me scream. He – he saved me," she swallowed again. "He was fighting – dueling I guess – with the attacker. I ran and hid in my treehouse and watched... Remus ended killing the attacker, trying to save me... I – I relive that night with the Dementors."
"Grace... I – I had – " Harry started but she shook her head.
"No one does, well... only Neville," she shrugged.
"Ron doesn't?" Harry asked, surprised. He thought Grace and Ron told each other everything since they were so close.
"No..." she shook her head. "That night is the reason me and Mum moved to Little Whinging... Mum thought it would be best if we moved so I wouldn't try to sneak out again..." she shrugged.
"No wonder you hate Little Whinging," Harry said softly. "Not that it's a pleasant place but... I can see why you hate being there, a reminder that you were taken from your home..."
Grace shrugged again. "I still go back to house. Remus lives there, so I'm there during the summer holidays some times. But..."
"It isn't the same?" he finished, and she nodded.
"It has all my memories, and every time I go back I wish I could stay," she sighed. "At least... I did."
"You don't anymore?"
"Not since this past summer."
"Why?"
"Because, summer holidays now mean it's just you and me," she answered with a smile. She was thankful for the face paint, as her face was burning and she didn't know why, but she didn't want Harry to see her blushing that vibrantly. Harry's own cheeks tinted pink and he smiled at her, and that fluttering feeling returned.
"I like your face," Harry said, changing the subject. Grace's eyes widened, and then Harry realized what he said and how it sounded. He shook his head and struggled to find words to fix the damage that was being done. "I – I meant your face paint! You – er chose my number – " he struggled, feeling embarrassed.
"Oh, er... actually I think it was Seamus' idea. He whispered something in Dean's ear and Dean did the paint," she explained, embarrassed. "They thought that – well since I'm wearing your practice shirt then my face should match – er I mean – " Grace cringed at herself, she needed to stop talking before she continued to embarrass herself more.
"I like it," Harry nodded, giving her a smile. "I'd do the same for you, you know," he admitted sheepishly, and Grace felt her cheeks burn hotter.
"I know," she whispered, and she believed it. She didn't know how, but, she knew he would wear her number on his face if the roles were reversed. The thought made her happy, that light fluttering feeling in her stomach started again, and this time she didn't try to push it down. She was accepting these feelings that she got when she was Harry, even if she didn't want to admit what they meant. Not yet anyway.
Notes:
First quidditch match~!
Gotta love awkward teens being awkward and cute lol.
We're also getting close to the chapter where Harry learns the truth~ :)
Chapter 22: twenty-one
Notes:
Hello!
We are officially halfway through Prisoner of Azkaban! Only twenty chapters left until the end, and then we'll be getting into Goblet of Fire territory which is where, I feel, the rest of the story begins to come alive. At least it's where we start seeing Harry and Grace's relationship start to blossom, and the start of the teen angst lol.
As this is being posted I am currently writing chapter 96, and I think this is the chapter that's finally going to get into OotP :) So that's exciting.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Wait a moment, Harry," Remus called as the students started filtering out of the classroom once the lesson was over. "I'd like a word," Harry hesitated, looking from Professor to Lupin to Grace, Hermione and Ron, and nodded. Ron and Hermione told him they'd see him later as they left, but Grace lingered. "Yes, Grace, I suppose you can stay too," he added, and Grace felt herself smiling as she closed the classroom door.
She didn't intrude on their conversation, she simply lingered. Even though it's been a week since Halloween, and the Quidditch match was two days ago, Grace was having a picking feeling that didn't like being away from Harry for too long. She couldn't explain why, but, being around Harry made her feel safe. She thought she was silly, but she liked the fluttering feeling she got around him, and she didn't want them to stop.
"I'm sorry about your broomstick. Is there any chance of fixing it?" Remus asked gently.
"No," Harry shook his head gloomly, "the tree smashed it to bits."
Remus sighed. "They planted the Whomping Willow the same yar that I arrived at Hogwarts," Grace frowned at that bit of information. She knew about him going to the Shrieking Shack, but the Whomping Willow? That was news to her. "People used to play a game, trying to get near enough to touch the trunk. In the end, a boy called Davey Gudgeon nearly lost an eye, and we were forbidden to go near it. No broomstick would have a chance."
"The Dementors..." Harry started hesitated. "Why do they affect me like that.. am I just ..."
"It has nothing to do with weakness," Professor Lupin cut him off sharply. "Dementors are among the foulest creatures that walk this Earth. They feed on every good feeling, every happy memory, until a person is left with nothing but their worst experiences. The dementors affect you worse than others because there are horrors in your past that your classmates can scarcely imagine. You have nothing to be ashamed of." Remus continued, and then his eyes went to Grace. "Both of you," he added, including her. "Neither of you are weak."
"Why did they come to the match?" Harry asked bitterly.
"They're getting hungry," Remus answered cooly as he closed his briefcase. "Dumbledore won't let them into the school so their supply of human prey has dried up," he paused. "I don't think they could resist the large crowd around the Quidditch pitch. All that excitement, emotions running high... it was their idea of a feast."
"Azkaban must be terrible," Harry muttered. Grace shivered at the thought and Remus nodded grimly.
"The fortress is set on a tiny island, way out to sea, but they don't need walls and water to keep the prisoners in, not when they're all trapped inside their own heads, incapable of a single cheerful thought. Most of them go mad within weeks." Grace shivered again at Remus' words. She wondered how he knew that much about the prison, she wondered if he had ever gone. She knew he wasn't ever sentenced, but...
"But Sirius Black escaped from them," Harry's voice bringing her back from her thoughts. Thump. Grace turned and saw Remus bend to pick up his briefcase.
"Yes," he said, standing straighter. She noticed his mood darken at the mention of Sirius Black. "Black must have found a way to fight them. I wouldn't have believed it possible... Dementors are supposed to drain a wizard of his powers if he is left with them too long."
"You made that dementor on the train back off..." Harry said.
Grace frowned, looking at Remus. He always got fidgety and looked uncomfortable whenever Sirius Black was mentioned. It wasn't often that he was in passing conversation, but whenever Grace mentioned him, or when he would notice Sirius Black in the paper, he always got the same way. She thought back to when she asked Remus if Sirius Black was her father, how uncomfortable he got. Now he's dropping things when Harry mentions him? And how he talked about Azkaban, as if he's been there, even if it were for a visit. Although, there was no reason for Remus to visit... unless he knew Sirius Black. But how did Remus know Sirius Black?
"Gracie," The girl jumped as she felt something tug on her hand. She looked up and saw both Harry and Remus look at her with concern.
"Huh?"
"You coming?" Harry asked, nodding to the door and she nodded. She turned and waved at Remus, who gave her a small smile in return.
November continued on. There was another Hogsmeade trip on the third Saturday. Harry and Grace spent the first part of the day with Professor Lupin, taking walks around the castle grounds. Then they spent the afternoon in the common room, and did some homework. Mostly, Harry watched Grace do her Divination homework, and then when she was finished, she pulled out a muggle book and leaned against him on the couch and read. He didn't mind the silence with her, he didn't mind not doing anything. What he did mind, was the odd feeling he felt tugging in his stomach when he was with her.
November rolled into December, and Professor Flitwick had started decorating the Castle in glittering lights and floating baubles. Grace had been higher spirits when she walked into the Great Hall the first day that the Christmas Trees were placed, and the Great Hall ceiling was sparking with fairy lights and snow fell. She loved Christmas.
"We're going to be having a Christmas show the last night of term, before everyone leaves for the holiday," Grace told them one Sunday evening at dinner. "It'll be the first one of the year, and I'm a little nervous," she added.
"Why? It isn't like you'll be singing solo. You'll be with other people," Ron shrugged as he stuffed some chicken in his mouth.
"Yeah... but it's going to be in front of the entire school..."
"You auditioned in front of half the school," Ron retorted and she glowered at him and threw a roll across the table at his head. "Oi!"
"Anyone have plans for the winter holiday?" she asked, changing the subject.
"I'm staying," Hermione answered. "I've got a lot of work and I could really use the library."
"I'm also staying. I don't think I could spend two whole weeks in a house with Percy," Ron said, and made a face.
"I'm obviously staying," Harry spoke up lightly. "You?"
"Oh I'm staying, of course," she smiled. "I'd never pass up Christmas at Hogwarts, and I want to stay for you – " Hermione raised an eyebrow at Grace, which the girl ignored. Harry blushed at her words and tried to fight a smile. "This is also the first Christmas in a few years that I get to spend with Remus. I'm really happy he's going to be here. I haven't spent Christmas day with him since I was nine," she added with a grin.
"The next Hogsmeade date was posted!" Neville said with excitement as he sat down next to Grace.
"When?!" Hermione asked, leaning across the table.
"It's the last weekend of term," he answered as he piled food onto his plate.
"We can do all our Christmas shopping there!" Hermione exclaimed excitedly. "Mum and Dad would rally love those Tooth-flossing Stringmints from Honeydukes!"
"Hey, Nev," Grace said, turning to the boy who looked at her mid-bite into his chicken. "Can you pick something up for me in Hogsmeade?"
"Of course, Gracie," he nodded after swallowing.
"Thank you! I'll give you the information that morning! I'll make sure to stick it to your pockets," she smiled at him and Neville's cheeks tinted pink, but he smiled at her.
"C'mon," Harry said to her when he came up to her in the common room. She blinked and frowned up at him, and noticed he was dressed for the snow.
"Huh? What are you dressed like that for?"
"Get your coat," he told her as he took her book from her lap. "We're going to Hogsmeade."
"But we're not allowed to go..." she started, but Harry gave her an exasperated look, and she sighed in defeat. "How are we getting there?" At this Harry grinned and pulled a very familiar cloak from behind his back. "Harry Potter, you can be really brilliant," she grinned at him. "I'll be right back," Grace stood up from the couch and ran up to her dorm. She pulled on Harry's black hoodie over her Gryffindor jumper, her brown peacoat, her scarf and her beanie before heading back down the stairs to see Harry waiting for her by the portrait hole.
"Ready?"
"Let's go," she smiled.
They made their way down to near the courtyard. Harry stopped her and threw the cloak over them, and then took her hand. As they walked through the clock tower courtyard, they saw Fred and George throwing snowballs at each other, and they hoped that the twins wouldn't take notice of their footsteps in the snow. However, they couldn't have gotten that lucky as Fred and George came up and started dragging them back into the clock tower entrance.
"Hey!" Harry and Grace exclaimed.
"Guy's let go! We're trying to get to Hogsmeade," Harry told them.
"We know," they said at the same time.
"You two are clever," Fred started.
George continued, "But not clever enough."
"Besides, we've got a better way," Fred finished as George yanked the invisibility cloak off the two and Fred pulled out a wad of old-looking parchment, handing it to Harry.
"What's this rubbish?" he asked, jerking the parchment toward them.
"Rubbish he says," Fred scoffed, shaking his head in disappointment. "That there's the secret to our success."
"It's a wrench giving it to you, believe me," George sighed dramatically.
"But we've decided your needs are greater than ours. George, if you will," Fred motioned for George to demonstrate.
"I solemnly swear that I am up to no good," George said, pointing his wand at the parchment. Grace's eyes widened as an image slowly started to appear on the parchment.
"'Messrs Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs are proud to present The Marauder's Map'...?" Harry read aloud, then looked up at Fred and George with confusion. Grace frowned, her eyes scanning the names. There was something picking the back of her brain... Moony... it sounded so familiar, she was sure she had heard it before but she wasn't sure where.
"Ah... Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs. We owe them so much," George sighed dreamily.
"Hang on," Harry started, unfolding the parchment. Grace's eyes widened at the magical foot prints and the floating banners that were gliding across the page. "This is Hogwarts! And...that... no. Is that really..." Harry squinted and Grace followed his gaze to see the name 'Albus Dumbledore' moving back and forth.
"Dumbledore," Fred started.
"In his study," George jumped in.
"Pacing," Fred added.
"Does that a lot," George finished.
"You mean, this map shows..." Grace started, looking at the map in amazement.
"Everyone," Fred nodded.
"Everyone?" Harry asked.
"Everyone." George nodded.
"Where they are."
"What they're doing."
"Every minute."
"Of every day."
"Brilliant!" Harry and Grace grinned, looking at the twins. "Where'd you get it?" Harry asked.
"Nicked it from Filch's office, of course, first year," Fred answered, grinning in pride. "Now listen, there's seven secret passageways out of the castle. But we'd recommend –"
"This one," Fred and George said at the same time, pointing to a part of the map.
"The one-eyed witch on the third floor," George said.
"The one-eyed..." Grace started.
"Witch, right. But you best hurry. Filch is heading this way," Fred told them. "Oh, when you're done, make sure to give it a tap and say: 'Mischief Managed'. Otherwise, anyone can read it." With a tap of Freds wand, the ink on the parchment faded until it was blank. Grace grinned up at Harry, who returned it.
"Let's go," he whispered, throwing the cloak over them again, and they made their way to the third floor to find the one-eyed witch statue. As they got closer, Harry handed Grace the map and she whispered the incantation and the map came to life.
"I wonder if there's a way to edit this map," she whispered, looking at the names 'Harry Potter', and 'Gracia Black' gliding across the page as they got closer to the statue.
"Why?"
"I hate the name Gracia," she whispered, and they stopped.
Dissendium. Popped up on the map and Harry repeated the word. The witch's eye opened, blinking at them then slowly pivoted, revealing a dark opening on the floor.
"You first," Harry nudged her.
"Oi! What if there's something down there? You're the boy..."
"I went first the last time we had to go down a dark tunnel," he retorted and she huffed and shoved the map to his chest and flicked her wand muttering 'lumos' and the blue light shined from the tip. She took a deep breath and started making her way down. When her feet hit the bottom, she looked up and waved her wand.
"Your turn!"
When Harry made it down, they saw the statue start to slide over the top. Any light that came from the castle was gone, and they had only their wands. "Alright, lets go," Harry whispered, and muttered 'mischief managed'.
"Are you cold?" Harry asked her after a while of walking.
"What?"
"Are you cold? You're shaking," he said.
"Oh...er, not so much cold as... well, I don't like being in the dark," she answered, feeling embarrassed.
"Oh," he nodded. Grace grimaced at herself, she shouldn't have admitted that she was scared of the dark. She was thirteen for crying out loud. She jumped when she felt Harry grab her hand, intertwining their fingers. "I've got you," he assured her softly. Grace looked down at the ground, hoping it would hide her face enough so Harry wouldn't notice the blush that spread across her cheeks.
The rest of the walk was silent, although Grace thought that Harry might have been able to hear how loud her heart was beating, but seeing as he didn't say anything or made any mention that he could, she realized she was over exaggerating. They finally reached the end of the passage way, and Grace let go of Harry's and started to make her way up the ladder. She pushed the top door up ever so slightly to take a peek and make sure no one was around. She heard someone shuffling, and she quickly ducked, closing the door most of the way. She heard someone going up the stairs, and when the foot steps faded, and a door closed, she pushed the trap door up and crawled her way out. Harry handed Grace the cloak, as he crawled out, and when he closed the trap door, Grace threw the cloak over them.
Harry grabbed her hand again and they carefully made their way out of the Honeydukes store room. The scent of chocolate and sugar overwhelmed her as she looked around the store. It was completely filled to the max with students. They pushed their way through the crowd, being thankful that it was crowded so no one would try and wonder why they were accidentally being shoved. Grace saw Neville, Dean and Seamus sitting by the window and Neville was licking a large red lollipop. Her eyes widened at how good it looked, and Harry grinned and went to take it but she grabbed his hand and glared at him. He smiled at her and shook his head, guiding them out of the store.
"There's Ron and Hermione," She whispered, pointing to their two friends that were walking down the path. "Let's see where they're going."
"Right," He nodded, and they started following them. Grace frowned when she realized where they were going. She could see the Shrieking Shack off in the distance and she froze, staring at it wide eyed.
"I-I'm going to stay here," she whispered, stopping and Harry paused, looking at her. "I'll stay hidden, and I'll wait for you lot here."
"Are you sure? Don't you want to look at the Shrieking Shack?" he asked her, and she shook her head. She didn't want to go near that place.
"Go, I'll stay back here behind the trees- Oh no," Grace groaned.
"What?" Harry asked, turning around.
"Malfoy," she hissed. The two of them got a little closer to try and hear what Malfoy and his friends were saying. She bent down and scooped up a handful of snow and patted it tightly together in a ball, and then chucked it as hard as she could.
"Who did that!" Malfoy shouted, looking around. Harry grinned at her and they both scooped up some more snow and once the snow balls were tightly compacted, they threw them at the Slytherin again.
"Go," she whispered, pushing Harry as she stepped behind a tree. "Cause some mayhem," she grinned. She couldn't see Harry anymore, but she could imagine his grin. It took all of Grace's strength to not laugh loudly as she watched Harry pull down Crabbe's (or was it Goyle's?) trousers, and kick his arse into the snow, and when Harry started dragging the Malfoy by the ankles, she nearly lost it. She quickly pushed her back against the tree trunk as she heard Malfoy and his friends run past, and she moved to other side of the tree so they wouldn't see her in case they turned around.
"Gracie, you can come out now!" Harry called laughing.
"Bloody hell, Harry, that wasn't funny!" Ron tried to scold him, but failed as a smile started forming on his face.
"It was incredibly funny," Grace laughed as she walked closer to them.
"Oh shut it, Gracie," Ron huffed.
Notes:
Next chapter is a big one, and I can't wait until Thursday! :)
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 23: twenty-two
Notes:
Hello and happy Thursday!
Here is chapter 22, and this chapter is 1 of 2 of the big reveals for Prisoner of Azkaban.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Those weasels!" Ron hissed. "Never told me about any Marauder's map," he complained.
"But they're not going to keep it," Hermione spoke up, looking narrowly at Harry and Grace. "They're going to turn it over to Professor McGonagall, aren't you?"
"Oh sure, along with Harry's invisibility cloak!" Ron retorted.
"Oh, shut up," Hermione rolled her eyes. Grace tried not to grin at their bickering, but her smile fell when she spotted Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Hagrid, and the Minister of Magic outside The Three Broomsticks.
"Rosmerta, m'dear!" Cornelius Fudge greeted brightly.
"That's Madam Rosmerta," Hermione said dramatically. "Ron fancies her-"
"No, I don't!"
"Shh," Harry and Grace hissed at their friends.
"I trust business is good?" Fudge asked.
"It'd be a right sight better if the Ministry wasn't sending Dementors into my pub every other night!" The woman snapped, shaking something in Fudge's face.
"We have a killer on the loose!"
"Sirius Black? In Hogsmeade!? And what would bring him here?" She asked.
"His daughter," Fudge started and Rosmerta frowned.
"His daughter?" she asked, frowning. Grace tensed beside Harry.
"And Harry Potter-"
"Harry Potter?!" At the mention of his name, Harry threw the invisibility cloak over the two of them and grabbed her hand, then they followed the Minister and McGonagall inside, and up the back stairs to an empty room.
"Come on then, let's hear it," Madam Rosmerta motioned for someone to start talking.
"Years ago, when Harry Potter's parents were marked for death, they went into hiding," McGonagall started, sitting down on the sofa. "Few knew where they were, those who did were the Blacks, and Sirius told –"
"You-know-who," Rosmerta nodded impatiently. Grace's heart was beating rapidly in her chest, and she started to feel ill. "I've heard this rot. It was all over The Daily Prophet back in the day! I'll say now what I said then: of all the boys I ran out of here, Sirius is the last who would've gone over to the dark side!"
"You don't know half of it, Rosmerta," Fudge said gruffly. "The worst he did isn't widely known."
"The worst?" Rosmerta asked curiously. "Worse than murdering all those people, you mean?"
"I certainly do."
"I can't believe that. What could possibly be worse?"
"You remember him at Hogwarts, Rosmerta," McGonagall started sadly. "Do you remember who his girlfriend was? Who his best friend was?"
"Naturally," Rosmerta said, laughing lightly. "Never one saw one without the other, did you? The number of times I had them in here – ooh, they used to make me laugh! Quite the double act, Sirius Black and James Potter!" Harry sucked in a breath, and Grace squeezed his hand. "Can't forget him and Helena Prewett either. They rivaled James and Lily – those two, being in love as much as they were. Black worshiped the ground Helena walked on, no wonder they married not long after graduating," she shook her head in disbelief. "Hearsay. That's all the Ministry had! Hearsay!"
Grace held her breath. Sirius Black was her father... she knew it. The nausea grew, and she found it hard to breathe.
"Hah!" Fudge barked. "Tell that to Peter Pettigrew!"
"Peter Pettigrew?" Rosmerta asked, confused.
"Little lump of a boy? Always trailing around Sirius Black-"
"Yes, yes, I remember him. What's he got to do with it?"
"After the Potters were killed, Pettigrew went looking for Black and, unfortunately, found him..." McGonagall continued.
"Black was vicious!" Fudge said as he poured himself a drink. He looked up when he heard Harry and Grace breath, and they held their breath. "He didn't kill Pettigrew. He destroyed him! A finger! That's all that was left, a finger! There's your hearsay!"
"Didn't Helena try to fight for-"
"Hah!" Fudge barked a laugh again. "She fought for a few hours, but when presented with all the evidence and a pensieve, no fight was left in her. Black wasn't in Azkaban long before she sent divorce papers."
"Refused to sign them too," McGonagall sighed sadly, shaking her head.
"Yes," Fudge nodded grimly. "He refused to sign them unless he could have a picture of Gracia in return and for her to deliver it herself."
"What?!" Rosmerta gasped. Grace felt disoriented and sick to her stomach.
"Mhm," Fudge nodded, then sipped his drink. "It took a while for Helena to agree. Although plans changed and she couldn't deliver the photo herself, nonetheless, Black got the picture of his daughter. It was the only thing he had in his cell, still after twelve years. Last I was there, he still cradled the picture in his hands," Fudge continued. "I was shocked on how normal Black seemed. He spoke quite rationally to me, it was unnerving. He asked If I'd finished with my newspaper, said he missed doing the crossword," Fudge scoffed, shaking his head.
"But what do you think he's broken out to do?" Madam Rosmerta asked. "Good Gracious, Minister, he isn't trying to rejoin You-Know-Who is he?"
"I daresay that is his – er – eventual plan," Fudge nodded slowly. "But not before kidnapping his daughter, and taking her with him to You-Know-Who, or kill them both. Gracia and Harry." Grace's heart plummeted, and she felt bile rise in her throat, and tears swell in her eyes. "That isn't even the most gut-wrenching part of it all..."
"What could be worse than all that?"
"This," McGonagall started grimly. "Sirius Black was, and remains today... Harry Potter's Godfather."
No. Grace's heart froze. She didn't have time to fully process anything before she felt Harry tug on her hand, and he dragged her out of the room, not caring if anyone noticed the door opening and closing. They pushed through all the people, pulled open the door to the Three Broom Sticks, and then ran. They ran through the streets of Hogsmeade, not caring who they pushed over, and they ran until they were alone. They sat down on a fallen tree trunk, and it was then that Grace finally allowed herself cry.
She cried for her Mum, now realizing why she had freaked out over the summer, why she had always been so protective of her.
She cried for Remus, because she knew he was friends with Sirius Black, and had lost almost everyone.
She cried for Harry...
Grace felt the grip on her hand tighten and she looked down, blinking away the tears and saw that Harry was still holding her hand. Why was he still holding her hand? Why was he still next to her? Why hadn't he shoved her away? Why wasn't he hating her? He should hate her. Her father was the reason his parents were dead.
The invisibility cloak slipped from over their heads, and she saw Hermione and Ron crouching in front of them.
"He was their friend. And he betrayed them..." Harry cried and Grace's heart twisted. "He was their friend!" he shouted. "I hope he finds me," he started again. "But when he does, I'm going to be ready. When he does, I'm going to kill him," Harry promised.
Something in Grace twisted like a knife in the heart, and a brick fell in her stomach. She clenched her eyes shut and tried to hold in her sob.
Harry and Grace snuck back to the castle. Neither of them said a word. Every time Harry tried to grab her hand, she tore it from him and after the fifth or sixth time, she stuffed her hands into her pockets. She couldn't wait until they got back into the castle. Once the initial shock and grief wore off, she became angry.
Angry at her father.
Angry at her mother.
Angry at Remus. Especially Remus.
They climbed through the one-eyed witch passage way, and the moment the statue pivoted back to where it was, Grace ripped the cloak off.
"Grace..." Harry called softly, but she ignored him as she made her way down the hall way. "Grace!" He called again but she shook her head as she continued down the hall, then turned the corner. She glared at the floor, pushing her way through the younger students as she made her way to Remus' office.
She didn't bother knocking on the door as she stormed into the room. Remus' jumped from the sudden, loud, noise and looked up from his desk. He frowned in confusion when he saw that it was Grace; then he noticed tear-stained cheeks, red and puffy eyes, and lastly, the fury that was in her stormy grey eyes. He shivered, he had seen that same look on Sirius' eyes when they were younger.
"Gracie, what's wrong?" he asked carefully as he stood up, making his way around the desk.
"You're a liar," she hissed. Remus faltered and looked at her confused.
"I'm sorry?"
"You lied to me!"
"Grace, I don't know what you're-"
"You promised me that you would never lie to me! But that's what you've been doing my whole life!" She shouted.
"Grace, I understand whatever is going on is upsetting you, but I am still you're teach-"
"No!" She snapped. "No! You're not my teacher right now, Remus! Right now, you're my uncle!" Remus pulled out his wand, flicked it, and the door closed. Whatever was bothering her, they needed privacy... and a silencing spell, which he cast on the room.
"Grace, please tell me what's wrong-"
"I came to you. I asked you if Sirius Black was my father," Remus' entire body slacked as he stared at her in shock. "I've asked you so many times to tell me about my father! To tell me who he is, to tell me anything about him!" she shouted, her voice wavering as she blinked away the angry tears. "I asked you... and you lied to me! My entire life, all I wanted was to know about my father!"
"Grace-"
"No!" She snapped. "I had the right to know! I had the right to know that he was my father!"
"How did you find out?" Remus whispered, not trusting his voice to be any higher.
"Does it matter?" she asked.
"Grace-"
"Does. It. Matter?" she hissed. "Is there a different story? Was it all fake? Is he innocent and just waiting for the right time to come back?" she asked, her voice breaking as some part of her, deep inside hoped that everything she heard today was a lie.
"Grace-"
"Is that why he left me and Mum? To go follow Voldemort?"
"I-"
"To kill Harry's parents?"
"Grace-"
"Did he even care-"
"Yes-"
"Did he really betray them-"
"I don't know!" Remus shouted, his voice echoing through the classroom and his chest heaving. He swallowed down the lump in his throat as he looked at her. "I don't know," he whispered. "But the evidence, the eyewitnesses, the memories... it all pointed-"
"Did he even want me?" she asked, her voice cracking, not fighting the tears.
"Gracie-"
"Did he even love me?"
"Yes," Remus he answered breathlessly. "He loved you very much."
"Then why?" she cried, her voice finally breaking. "Why did he betray everyone? Why did he leave me?"
"I don't know," he shook his head, feeling helpless. He'd always been able to comfort her; he always knew what to say, he always knew what she needed. He still did, knowing what she needed, and what Grace needed was her father... not him.
Notes:
I really enjoyed getting to write this chapter, and it's one of those chapters I find myself going back to reread because I feel like this is the chapter where the story shifts and it's really beginning. Everything before has been to set up for this moment, and now the story can really begin. Not just canon plot wise, but also Grace's story, and her feelings for Harry will start to become more obvious to herself and others and that's going to be building.
I also loved writing the last part of the chapter, it hurt to write it because I love Grace's and Remus' relationship, but it's also probably one of my favorite scenes.
I have this headcanon, that I 1000000% believe in. There had to have been the smallest part of Remus that believed Sirius was innocent, that he didn't betray everyone, that he wasn't the reason for James and Lily's death, that he didn't kill Pettigrew. There had to have been a part of him that believed, because if he didn't hold onto that small spark of hope that Sirius was really innocent.... why didn't Remus tell the Ministry or ANYONE that Sirius was an animagus? They would've told the Dementors that, and Sirius would've never escaped. So there had to have been a small part of Remus that believed in Sirius' innocence - or at least hoped for it - enough to keep that secret. And that headcanon is what helped drive that scene... because Grace is desperate to know the real truth, and Remus can't tell it to her and been 100% sure of it.
Anyway, what did you all think of this chapter?? And what are you excited to see happen? :)
Chapter 24: twenty-three
Notes:
Hello, happy Monday!
Here is chapter 23, and it's another chapter that I enjoyed writing, and it was one that I had in my mind before I even started writing this fic.
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In the days that followed, Grace had shut down and completely withdrew from everyone. The most anyone was able to get out of her, was when she sat down after the Christmas Frog Choir performance, and everyone told her how good it was. All she did was say: "Thanks," and that was it. She didn't speak to anyone anymore after that.
The only person that was able to get anything out of her was Hagrid, who had let her help him take care of the creatures in the reserve. Most of which they wouldn't be learning about until next year, but she listened carefully and did as Hagrid had told her. Nifflers and Bowtruckles were her favorite.
If she wasn't with Hagrid, or holed up in her bed with the curtains drawn, she was outside reading at her tree.
"Grace," She turned saw Remus sit down beside her at the end of the Gryffindor table. "Please talk to me-"
"What's there to talk about?" she asked, turning away from him and back to her breakfast. "You lied to me-"
"I didn't lie-"
"You refused to tell me the truth. It's the same as lying."
"Your mother didn't-"
"I don't give a damn about what my Mum wants!" She snapped, slamming her hands on the wooden table as she stood up. She glared at Remus, not caring that the very few people who remained at the castle, all had their attention on them. "What about what I want?"
"Grace-"
"I wanted the truth."
"And you have it now," Remus whispered gently.
"No thanks to you," Grace shook her head as she walked away from the table. As much as Grace wanted to believe him, there was a nagging part of her that didn't.
On Christmas morning, Grace woke up to find a pile of presents at the end of her bed. She crawled over and started going through them. There was a neatly wrapped pink gift from Hermione; it was a copy of Jane Eyre, a muggle book they had talked about. Another neatly brown wrapped box from her aunt and uncle was a new knitted jumper: light pink with a dark grey 'G' in the middle. There was a box from Neville: a book on tasseomancy. A box from Ron, full of chocolate frogs, and other sweets from Honeydukes. There was one from her mother, and when she opened it she was surprised to see a camera and some film.
Then there was a box from Remus. He didn't often buy her presents, not that she cared if he did. In the box was, of course, some chocolate, but it also had a copy of The Hobbit. It wasn't a new copy, but it didn't look as old and worn as some of the other books he had gotten her from a second-hand shop. This copy looks old, but well taken care of. She recognized it from his shelf... this was his copy. She took the note from the inside cover and unfolded it.
There aren't many things I've been able to keep from my youth, as most of them bring back painful, bittersweet memories. However, I've never been one to get rid of books, especially if I loved said books. This was one of the first gifts your father had ever given me, and it was one of the few things that I haven't been able to part with... until now.
I want you to have this little piece of your father.
Grace blinked back the tears and folded the parchment and placed it back in the book. She didn't see anything from Harry. Not that it surprised her... she didn't blame him if he didn't want to be friends with her anymore. She stood up and started cleaning up her mess, when an envelope fell to the floor at her feet. She frowned and picked it up. The front only had: 'Grace' in elegant script. She opened it, and before she could even read the letter, her eyes caught the bottom of the page that read: 'Your father'. She quickly folded it and put it back in the envelope.
She should toss it in the fire. Rip it to shreds, throw it away... but she couldn't. She physically couldn't bring herself to get rid of something from him, something of him. He wrote her this letter, this was him in the closest way she could have him. She shouldn't want it... not after what she's learned, but she couldn't help it. She stuffed the letter into the hoodie pocket, and she went to change quickly before Hermione woke up. Grabbing a blanket and the copy of The Hobbit, Grace made her way outside.
It was cold, freezing actually, however Grace didn't seem to mind once she reached her favorite tree by the Black Lake. It was a rather large, wide tree, her favorite place to sit was facing the lake. The way the tree roots laid, and curved made it the most comfortable place to relax. It was a popular tree, a lot of students tend to hang around the tree, it was also a popular snogging spot. Not where she sat thankfully, but on the side of the tree that faced the Forbidden Forest. She traced some of the initials that were carved into the tree, she always noticed them and sometimes would sit and imagine who they were and make up stories on where they were now. Some she imagined were happily married now, some she imagined had gone separate ways - those were the ones that the initials weren't carved very deep. She frowned when she spotted two sets of initials further up on the tree. She stood on her tiptoes to get a better look, and her breath caught in her throat.
Grace ran her fingers over the jagged lines of a carved 'H.P.', and she paused, hovering her fingers over the S. Lightly, so lightly, and so slowly, Grace started tracing the S with her index finger. Taking in every dip, curve, ridge of the bark, as she traced the letter, and did the same with the B. H.P. and S.B. carved in a heart. She traced the S.B. again, and again, and she committed how it felt to her memory. She knew her mother wouldn't have carved it, her mum wasn't one for sappy displays of affection; but Grace was, it was one of the things her mother had said she got from her father. Her father carved these initials on this tree... on the same side she sits in. She wondered if her parents sat in the same spot when they were together, or if this was a spot that her father enjoyed being in. She caught the sight of another set of initials not far away, and a little higher. J.P. and L.E. also carved in the middle of a heart. She wondered if that was Harry's parent's initials.
Grace traced the S.B. again.
Bark!
Grace jumped and turned to see Snuffles looking up at her with his head tilted to the side and his tail wagging. Snuffles looked up, and she realized he was looking at where her hand was and the carved letters, then he looked back at her. Snuffles whined softly and moved closer to her, bumping against her gently. She blinked, not realizing she was crying; she wiped her cheeks and smiled down at the dog. "Hi Snuffles," She whispered with a small smile. He made a soft sound, looking up at the trunk where her hand still rested, then back at her. Grace turned to look at the initials one more time before moving to sit down below them, right in her favorite spot.
Snuffles started licking her cheeks, making her smile and she started petting him. Taking her blanket she wrapped it around both of them and leaned against the tree. "Happy Christmas, Snuffles," she said softly. Snuffles barked and bumped her chin with his nose. She smiled at him, and her smile must not have seen genuine because Snuffles whined softly and pawed her arm, she knew this was his way of asking if she was okay. Grace just shook her head, and closed her eyes again to try and stop the tears.
"Sirius Black is my father," she said aloud to the dog. Snuffles sat straighter and looked at her. "I-I think I've always known, ever since I saw his picture in The Daily Prophet. I just hoped that my Mum or Remus would tell me when I asked, you know?" she sighed as she scratched behind his ears. "I don't know how I should feel about it. I know I'm angry at Mum and Remus for not telling me. I'm sad for Harry, because apparently Sirius Black is the reason his parents are gone," Snuffles whined softly and leaned into her. "I have the biggest question of my life answered, but all it did was sprout so many more questions... questions that I don't think I'll ever have the answers to unless..." she paused, letting out a deep sigh, "unless I find him. Sirius Black I mean."
"Like... I want to know why, that's my biggest question, really..." she started again. "Why, why did he do it? Follow Voldemort, that is," Snuffles growled softly, but she continued on. "Why did he betray Harry's parents?" Snuffles growled softly again, and she scratched behind his ears, thinking that was why, because she had stopped and he wanted her to continue. "Why did he leave...me?" she whispered, feeling the tears begin again. "Remus said that my dad loved me very much... but if he loved me, if he really loved me then...why did he leave me and Mum that night? Why didn't he just stay?" Snuffles whined softly and licked the tears from her cheeks again.
"Also, why does he want Harry so badly?" She started again. "Why did he try to break into the Gryffindor Common room while everyone was at the feast? And... and why did he try to help me?" Snuffles whined softly and his ears twitched as he looked at her with his big grey eyes that Grace thought looked sad. "I wonder... if he wasn't caught... would he have come back to Mum and me?" she asked, as if Snuffles would be able to answer her. Snuffles licked her cheek and she smiled sadly. "There are so many what if's and why's in my head, and I'll never have the answers to them, and I think that's part of why my heart hurts," Snuffles whined again and pawed her chest. "The other reason is... I feel guilty for wanting to know my dad, to know everything about him, because... because Harry's parents are gone because of him... that's what the Minister said at least," Snuffles growled quietly, and she continued petting him.
"And - and knowing that, and wanting to know my dad... I can't be around Harry anymore..." she whispered sadly. "Malfoy was right... he said if he were in Harry's position, he wouldn't want to associate with me either..." Snuffles growled and but she continued. "I'm sure Harry hates me now... and it hurts," Grace closed her eyes as the tears started to fall again. "It hurts because he's one of my best friends and...and..." she sniffled, clutching her hand over her heart, trying to take a deep breath. This was the first time in two weeks that she had finally let herself cry about her feelings. Inside, she had to put on a face for everyone; she didn't want anyone to know why she was crying and being nosey, and Hermione was the nosiest of all. But it wasn't just that... this was the first time she was finally letting herself admit to the feelings she's been pushing down. "And...and I like him," she confessed. Snuffles pulled back a little and looked at her with his head tilted to the side. "I-I think I have for a while, but... but now, he hates me, and it hurts!" Grace cried.
Snuffles whined and leaned against her, as he couldn't do anything else for the girl.
"I-I did get something..." she started to say once she had calmed down, and she wiped the tears from her cheeks. "From my dad," Snuffles ears twitched again as he looked at her. "It was a letter... I only opened it to see who it was from, I haven't read it yet..." she continued. "I don't know if I can..." Snuffles barked and pawed her chest again. "Should I read it?" she asked, and Snuffles barked again. Grace nodded as she pulled the envelope from her hoodie pocket and took it out carefully before unfolding the parchment. She looked at Snuffles, who simply looked at her and rested his paw on her arm, and she nodded to herself before turning to the letter.
My dearest Grace,
You may or may not know who I am when you read this. If you do, then I don't know what people have told you about me, or if you believe them, but I want you to know that there is more to the story than the world believes. People, like life, are not always black and white, within us is both light and dark, and we are all capable of things we never realize. Only two people know the truth of what happened the night Voldemort disappeared: Peter Pettigrew and myself. Neither of us were given a chance. For twelve years, I have lived with many regrets, regrets that replay over and over in my mind.
My biggest regret, however, was acting too impulsively that night, for it has resulted in me being unable to watch you grow up. Because of my actions, I not only lost twelve years of my life, but I lost twelve years of your life. I lost the chance to watch you grow up. I lost the chance to be your father. I lost the chance to be with you; that is my biggest regret. When your mother filed for divorce, what was left of my heart broke, and I couldn't sign them because that meant I would lose you too. You may not know this, but I would only agree to let your mother go if I could have just one picture of you. I wanted her to bring me one picture of you and so I could say goodbye to both of you. It didn't end up as I had planned, but perhaps that was the point. I had messed up, I didn't deserve to say goodbye to your mother. It was only fitting that Remus was the one who dropped the photo off.
I know that he has kept his final promise to me because I see it in your face, in your eyes, in your smile. I can hear it in your voice, in the way you laugh... I am forever thankful to have had him for a friend in my youth, and so grateful that he promised me one last thing even though I know inside he was hurting and it went against his better judgment. He kept the promise, not for me, but for you.
No matter what you hear or what you may think, I love you. In that dark, empty, hopeless place... you, Gracia Venus Black, were my only light. You were my morning star. You still are.
Happy Christmas, my love.
Love,
Your father.
p.s. if you don't know who I am: I'm Sirius Black.
Grace blinked, folding the parchment, and holding it close to her chest, letting the tears fall. She didn't fight the sob that forced its way up through her throat. She sat there, clenching the parchment tightly to her chest and wept. Snuffles whined again and licked her tears away. Grace put the parchment back into her hoodie pocket, and wrapped her arms around Snuffles, then cried into his fur.
"He loves me," she cried. "He would've come back...he would've stayed," she cried. "He does love me."
Her father did love her, and it made everything hurt so much more.
Notes:
I know Grace's gift from Sirius wasn't something extravagant or huge like his gift to Harry was. Harry's Firebolt was supposed to be anonymous, and it was something that he'd need to play quidditch and win. Grace's gift, while it's just a letter, it was something he needed to give her because he wanted and needed her to know how much he loved her and how much he regrets leaving when he did, and he needed to know who he was. The letter also meant more to Grace than a regular gift would have, anyway.
But yes, Grace is also being stupid and is lost in her thoughts and feelings, don't worry she'll get knocked out of it next chapter :)
Chapter 25: twenty-four
Notes:
Happy Thursday!
Here is chapter 24~ I'd say it's a cute chapter to balance the previous one out but.... well, you'll see! :)
I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A few hours had passed, and after crying her heart out to the point that she couldn't cry anymore, she finally started reading. Snuffles had left her when Crookshanks decided to come out, and the two of them ran off somewhere leaving her alone to read. She had read The Hobbit once before, but it had been a long time since then, so she had become so enthralled with the world that she didn't hear, or feel, someone come sit beside her.
"There you are," Grace froze, her eyes widened, and she gripped her book tighter. "I've been looking for you everywhere," he continued, and Grace felt her hands begin to shake. "I was about to give up until dinner, then remembered the map so I checked it. I should've known you'd be here," Grace took a deep breath and closed her eyes. "How long have you been out here? Hermione said you were already gone when she woke up. You must be freezing, Grace."
"Please go away, Harry," she whispered desperately hoping he'd leave and stop torturing her. She couldn't be around him. Not only because of her father, but because every time he was near her heart raced, and her hands shook, and it hurt to breathe.
"No," he told her firmly. "I'm not going anywhere, Grace."
"Just go away."
"No," he said again, his voice harder. Grace turned and finally looked at him with narrowed eyes, only to be matched with narrow green eyes that looked at her with worry. "Please, Grace..."
"Why are you here?"
"Because I miss you," he admitted, and Grace's heart fluttered in her chest. "We all miss you," he added, and disappointment filled her. "We're all worried about you, Gracie."
"Why?" she asked, afraid of his answer.
"Why?" he asked, frowning in confusion. "Why what?"
"Why do you care?"
"Because you've pushed everyone away!" Harry replied in frustration. "I know what we learned at Hogsmeade was a lot, but Grace-"
"No," she shook her head. "Why do you care..." she rephrased. Harry paused, blinking in confusion, trying to comprehend what she said.
"Why do I care?" he asked, gobsmacked. "Are you being serious right now?" he asked, frowning in frustration. Grace looked away from him, and down at her book. "I thought we were friends, Grace!" he snapped, and she winced at the harshness of his voice. "None of that was easy to hear, or process... I figured that you would understand-"
"I do!" She snapped, looking at him, not caring about the tears threatening to fall. "I do understand! I understand that you hate him! I understand that you want to kill him for what he did! What I don't understand is why you care about me!" her voice cracked as her lips trembled. "He's my dad... he's my dad and you-your godfather and...and," she clenched her eyes shut and turned her head away from him. "Malfoy was right... you shouldn't want to be around me..."
"What?" Harry said breathlessly in disbelief. "What are you on about?" he asked, but she closed her book and refused to look at him. "Did he say something to you before break?" she shook her head. "Grace... why wouldn't I want to be around you?"
"Because Sirius Black is my dad," she whispered.
"But you're not him," Harry whispered to her softly. "Remember what I said over the summer?" he asked, and she turned to him with a frown. "I could never see you as awful, Gracie... You're not your father," he continued and she sniffled. Harry smiled at her softly as he leaned back into the tree and grabbed her hand, squeezing it gently. "You're Grace, no one else... Just Grace. I like just Grace, just Grace is my friend and nothing is going to change that."
"How can you be sure?" she asked him in a small voice.
"Because I am," he said, smiling at her and she felt herself smile and her cheeks tinted pink. "Is this why you've been avoiding everyone?" he asked carefully, and she nodded. "Grace, none of us care, it doesn't change who you are, okay?" she nodded. "Good, now stop being thick about it."
"I'll try," she mumbled and Harry smiled.
"Good," he nodded. "Thank you, by the way."
"What for?"
"The Quidditch gloves," Harry answered, and she blushed. "They fit really well and I like the details with the gold stitching and my initials."
"I'm glad. I was stumped on what to get you. I couldn't get you a service kit because, well..." she started, her voice fading.
"Well," Harry started, a grin spreading onto his face. "I don't know who sent it, but, I got a new broom for Christmas."
"What?!" she shrieked, and Harry winced from her loud voice. "There wasn't any note or anything?" she asked, and he shook his head, carefully looking at her.
"You're not worried about who could've sent it?"
"I mean, it is strange but you've gotten a new broom from the school before-"
"But Grace, this is a Firebolt."
"A FIREBOLT!" She exclaimed excitedly. "Blimey Harry, you're so lucky! Wow... have you ridden it yet?'
"No, not yet," he shook his head. "But I will tomorrow."
"I'm so jealous, Harry! Can I have a go on it, after you and Ron, of course?"
"Of course," he grinned. "Oh! I almost forgot," he started and reached into his coat pocket. "Here, Happy Christmas Grace."
"What's that?" she asked, staring at the small box that was wrapped in shimmery red wrapping paper.
"Your Christmas gift."
"You're giving me a gift?"
"That is what I'm trying to do."
"I just... I didn't think you got me one..."
"Of course, I got you a gift, why did you think I wouldn't?" He asked, and she looked away. "I got this for you weeks ago. Now go on, open it."
Reluctantly, Grace took it from his hands and gingerly began unwrapping it. It was a small, black velvet box and she frowned curiously at it. Lifting the lid, she gasped softly as she stared wide eyed. "Harry..." she said breathlessly in awe. "Is this-"
"Yeah," he nodded, smiling at her. "I filled out the order form when you left the common room."
"You shouldn't have... Harry, this must've been expensive! You really shouldn't have!" she protested, looking up at him. She blushed when she noticed how close he was.
"You said you liked it," he said simply with a shrug.
"Thank you," she smiled as she looked back down at the box. Inside was a necklace, a golden snitch necklace. She took it out of the box and held it up. The chain was long, and the snitch had it's wings hanging beside it. She smiled as she slipped it over her head. "It's beautiful, thank you."
"It's also a watch," he found himself whispering. "That way you'll never lose track of time."
"It's perfect... thank you, Harry."
"You're welcome, Grace," he smiled and put an arm around her shoulder. She couldn't stop smiling, and she couldn't stop the heat from rushing to her cheeks as she rested her head on Harry's shoulder.
Christmas dinner was different than it had been in the previous two years. With so few people residing in the castle that year, everyone sat together. Grace sat between Ron and Harry at the long table with the other professors. She was sad that Remus wasn't there, she really wanted to talk to him, but when Dumbledore said that Remus was ill, her heart sunk. She lost track of the day and it didn't occur to her that the full moon fell over Christmas. She told herself that she would see him tomorrow and spend the day with him.
Ron and Hermione didn't say anything to Grace about the previous two weeks, they carried on as if nothing had happened, which she was thankful for. When they finished eating, Ron, Harry and Grace stood up from the table, causing Professor Trelawney to shriek.
"My dears! Which of you left your seat first? Which!?"
"Dunno," Ron shrugged, looking at Harry and Grace, feeling uneasy.
"I doubt it'll make much difference," Professor McGonagall answered cooly. "Unless a mad axe-man is waiting outside the doors to slaughter the first into the entrance hall." Grace tried to keep her smile hidden. She liked Professor Trelawney, but she admitted that the woman could be a bit over the top.
"Coming?" Harry asked, turning to Hermione.
"No," she shook her head. "I want a quick word with Professor McGonagall."
"Suite yourself," Grace shrugged as she, Ron and Harry made their way out of the Great Hall.
"She probably is trying to see if she can take any more classes," Ron yawned.
"Well, I think we're safe, no mad axe-man here," Grace announced, making Ron and Harry laugh.
"Happy – hic – Christmas! Password?" Sir Cadogan asked drunkily once they reached the common room entrance.
"Scurvy cur," Ron answered.
"And the same to you, sir!" Sir Cadogan laughed, swinging open the portrait for them.
Grace curled into the closest corner of the couch to the fire place and leaned back. "Are you alright?" Ron asked gently from across from her. They were alone for the first time that day, as Harry had went up stairs to his dorm to get his Firebolt.
"Yeah... I'm okay now," she answered.
"You'd tell me if you weren't...right?"
"'Course, Ron."
"Good," he nodded. "I was worried about you. You haven't been the same since Hogsmeade..."
"Yeah...well it's a lot finding out that my dad is the reason Harry's parents are dead," she said, but the words felt bitter as they came out, as if they were wrong. "I thought Harry would hate me-"
"Pfft," Ron scoffed. "Harry could never hate you! I'd go as far to say that he might fancy you one day," at his words Grace's heart skipped and the butterflies began fluttering.
"Really?" she whispered, sinking further into the couch, her cheeks turning red. Ron shrugged and looked behind him to the staircase. "Hey Ron..." she started.
"Yeah?"
"I... I er... I was wondering if... if well..." she started nervously.
"Well, go on, spit it out," Ron teased and her face went darker.
"IsitalrightifIlikeHarry?" she asked in one breath. Ron blinked, his face scrunching up in confusion.
"What?"
"Is it alright if I like Ha-"
"Here it is," Harry said excitedly as he made his way to them, and placed the Firebolt on the coffee table that sat between the two sofas.
"Wow..." Grace breathed in awe. "It's beautiful, Harry,"
"Yeah," he nodded, looking at her. He felt something hit his side and he blinked, looking to his left to see Ron, who was giving him a weird look. His cheeks flushed pink and he shook his head before turning to look at the Firebolt.
"Can I touch it?" she whispered and Harry nodded. She smiled as she ran her fingers down the wooden stick. "Wow..."
The three of them sat there, admiring the Firebolt for some time. None of them were sure how long exactly but when the portrait hole swung open, they all looked up to see Hermione and Professor McGonagall. Grace's eyes went from McGonagall to Hermione, narrowing in suspicion as the other girl sat down and picked up the nearest book to hide her face in.
"So that's it, is it?" Professor McGonagall said, eyeing the Firebolt.
Harry, Ron, and Grace all turned their heads to Hermione, whose forehead was reddening over the book, which happened to be upside down. Grace's eyes narrowed even more. Of course this had Hermione written all over it.
"May I?" Professor McGonagall asked, but didn't wait for an answer before pulling the Firebolt out of the three thirteen year olds hands, then began examining it closely. "Hmm, and there was no note at all, Potter? No card? No message of any kind?"
"No," Harry answered dully.
"I see..." Professor McGonagall sighed. "Well, I'm afraid I will have to take this, Potter."
"Wha-what!?" Harry asked as he stood up. "Why?"
"It will need to be checked for jinxes," she answered. "Of course, I'm no expert, but I daresay Madam Hooch and Professor Flitwick will strip it down – "
"Strip it down?!" Ron asked in shock. He looked at McGonagall as if she were crazy.
"It shouldn't take more than a few weeks," she continued, ignoring Ron. "You will have it back if we are sure it is jinx-free."
"But there's nothing wrong with it!" Harry protested, his voice shaking. "Honestly, Professor –"
"You can't know that, Potter," McGonagall cut him off, her voice softening. "Not until you've flown it, at any rate, and I'm afraid that is out of the question until we are certain that it has not been tampered with. I shall keep you informed." McGonagall turned around and left the common room with the Firebolt in her hand.
"What did you go running to McGonagall for!?" Ron snapped, whipping around to glare at Hermione.
Hermione huffed and threw her book to the side. "Because! I thought – and Professor McGonagall agrees with me – that that broom was probably sent to Harry by Sirius Black!"
Grace's heart stopped for a moment as she stared at Hermione with wide eyes. "But what if it wasn't?" Grace spoke up. "What if it wasn't him?"
"Well we'll know after it's been thoroughly investigated," Hermione answered matter-of-factly.
"Why can't you just leave well enough alone?" Grace hissed. "Why do you have to be so nosey and meddle in everything?"
"I'm only looking out for Harry!" Hermione glared. "It came with no note! Nothing to even hint at who it came from! Much like that letter of yours!" Grace stared at Hermione in disbelief.
"Letter? What Letter?" Ron asked, confused, turning from Hermione to Grace.
"Please tell me you didn't open it Grace! I knew I should've taken it to McGonagall when I saw it last night-"
"You went through my things?" Grace asked, her voice just barely above a whisper.
"I woke up and I saw Crookshanks on your bed so I went to grab him and saw an envelope on top of your gifts that wasn't there before I went to sleep."
"You went through my things?!" Grace repeated slowly, her eyes narrowing dangerously.
"Please tell me you didn't open it, Grace! What if it was from Sirius Black-"
"You mean my father?!" She snapped. "You had no right Hermione! That was mine and you had no business even thinking about it!"
"But what if it was-"
"What if it was!? What does it matter to you!?"
"He's after Harry! And you by the sound of things!"
"He wouldn't hurt me!"
"He's a murderous lunatic!"
"Regardless of what he's doing, I know he wouldn't hurt me!" Grace shouted at her.
"How can you know?! You've never even met him!" Hermione shouted back. Grace stared at the girl in shock, eyes wide and mouth ajar. "You're romanticizing a person who you've never met!" Grace continued to stare at Hermione, and she shook her head slowly.
"Shut up," Grace hissed.
"I didn't mean-"
"Yes you did," she shook her head.
"Grace I'm really sor-"
"For once in your life, just shut up!" she shouted. "You might like to think you know everything, Hermione, but you don't! You know nothing about my father!"
"Neither do you!" Hermione snapped. "He left you, remember?!" Ron and Harry gasped at Hermione. Even knowing that Sirius Black was the reason for his parent's death, Harry couldn't ever think of saying something like that to Grace; he knew Hermione had crossed a line.
Hermione then realized what she had said, and her eyes widened. She covered her mouth with her hands and shook her head. "Grace-"
"I'm going to see Remus," Grace said cooly, turning away from Hermione.
"Professor Lupin is ill tonight, remember?" Hermione said, and Grace turned to give her an icy look. She saw the look on Hermione's face and caught the way she worded herself. Dread filled her, and in that moment, Grace knew that Hermione knew.
"I'd rather risk getting sick than stay here with you," and with that, Grace left the Gryffindor Common room.
Notes:
It's moments like these that really show how rocky Grace and Hermione's friendship is. They get along one moment and seem like close friends, and then the next they have spats like this.
I'd like to say they get over it and mature... but lol, for my female readers lol you know. Grace and Hermione, at the end of the day are friends and would always have each other's back, but they're also so different and they butt heads way too much.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed it!
Chapter 26: twenty-five
Notes:
Hello~ Surprise!
In honor of Back to Hogwarts today, I decided to post chapter 25! We'll still have regular posting tomorrow and thursaday, but wanted to give y'all a surprise!
I hope y'all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Grace," the girl groaned as she hid her face in the pillow. "Gracie, wake up."
"No," she muttered, and pulled the blanket over her head. There was a quiet, tired, chuckle and the blanket was pulled from her.
"Gracie, please wake up," she groaned again, and cracked an eye open to see a very tired, and worn Remus giving her a small, warm, yet confused smile. "What are you doing here? You know you shouldn't be here."
"I had a fight with Hermione," she admitted as she scooted over on the bed, pressing her back against the wall.
"Grace, you know you shouldn't be in here-"
"Please," she pleaded, looking up at him with sad, tired eyes. Remus let out a sigh of defeat, he hated it when she used those eyes on him because he could never say no.
"Give me a moment," he sighed and went to change. When he came back in, he smiled at Grace, who was curled up in his bed, pressed against the wall. "You used to do this every morning after the full moon," he said gently as he slipped in beside her. "I'd come back inside to find you waiting for me."
Grace smiled, remembering those days as a child. "I couldn't be with you during the full moon, but I could be with you after," she said quietly as she shimmied closer to Remus, being mindful of him because she knew he was in pain. "Why didn't you tell me..." she whispered, and Remus didn't need to ask her what she meant, he already knew. "I asked you..."
"Your mother didn't want you to know," he answered. "She thought keeping you from the wizarding world where Harry was a household name, and everyone knew what Sirius did, she thought it would be best for you, you'd live a normal life without whispers," he explained. "It doesn't make what she did right, I don't agree with her hiding it from you as long as she did. I told her she needed to talk to you, especially after he escaped. This was something you needed to hear from her."
"All she would've told me was that he was a bad guy, and did really bad things and that's why he left... she would've never given me the truth," Grace grumbled bitterly, and Remus sighed knowing she was right.
"He wasn't always bad," Remus confessed in a quiet, sad, whisper.
"He wasn't?" she asked, looking at him and Remus kept staring up at the ceiling, shaking his head. "Do you really think he betrayed everyone?" she whispered. "Like, deep down do you really believe that?"
Remus didn't answer right away. He kept quiet, reeling over his thoughts, memories, feelings... reeling over everything. "I don't know," he finally answered. "You have to understand Grace that back then... it was dark times. Everyone was on edge, looking over their shoulders, people didn't know who to trust... at one point they even suspected me being a double agent because of what I am. I don't blame them, I would've thought the same," he started and she kept quiet. "Sometimes people do things they normally would never do when they're desperate and scared."
"Why would he be desperate and scared?"
"For you," Remus admitted, finally turning his head to look at her. "He would've done anything to keep you safe."
Grace frowned at those words. She now knew, with out a single doubt, that the man who told her to go to the castle was her dad, it had to be. "Can you tell me about him?" she asked nervously. "The good things, before..." she started and Remus smiled sadly.
"We had just started our sixth year," Remus started, and she stared at him. "Sirius had finally took his head out of his arse and realized his feelings for your mother. He had been denying them for over a year, doing everything he could to not think about them. So instead of us getting our own compartment on the train, he, with James, decided that they were going to go to every single compartment until they could find Helena and Lily. When they did, eventually, find the compartment Sirius thought it would be funny if he got down on one knee in front of Helena with a sugar ring," Grace felt herself grinning. "He acted as if he was proposing, which only made her even more embarrassed, but when he asked her to be his girlfriend, she said no. Of course, he was upset but he kept trying. Once a week he would try something different, and this was something he and James both did, but the answer was always no."
"What did he do to make her finally say yes?"
"He made a paper flower," he answered simply and she frowned. "He asked Lily if she knew how to make a paper flower the muggle way and she showed him, and he made one. Then the Friday night before our first Hogsmeade trip, he sat down next to her in the common room and gave it to her, and asked her to Hogsmeade."
"And she said yes?" she asked with a smile.
"She said yes," Remus nodded, smiling sadly up at the ceiling. "Sirius was a sap, loved romantic gestures, and public displays of affection where as your mother didn't, she preferred small and simple so he compromised. A simple, romantic gesture is all it took for your mother to say yes," Remus finished and Grace couldn't help but smile.
Remus continued, telling her old, happy memories of his Hogwarts years with her father, not caring how tired he was. He was in the middle of one when he turned to look at Grace and noticed she was fast asleep again.
For the rest of Christmas break, Grace avoided Hermione like the plague. Every time she tried to come up to her, whether it was alone, or around Harry and Ron, she always tried to apologize but Grace wanted none of it. She was still angry that Hermione invaded her privacy by being nosey, and for turning Harry's Firebolt in. When everyone started arriving back at school, Grace took this opportunity to cling herself to Neville's side.
"Hi, Gracie," Neville smiled as he hugged her back when he came into the Gyrffindor common room. "How was your holiday?"
"Er... fine," she shrugged. There was so much to tell him but she couldn't tell him when they were surrounded by everyone. "How was yours?"
"It was alright," he shrugged. "I loved the book you gave me though! I've been reading it all break!" He exclaimed happily, his face brightening up.
"I'm glad you like it, Nev. I also liked the book you got me, I've been reading it every morning while I do my tea leaves," she smiled and Neville's cheeks went pink. "Hey, come on," she said, and took Neville's hand.
"Where are we going?"
"Somewhere private, I've got something to tell you," she told him and she started dragging him out of the common room.
"Grace, where are we going?" He asked as she pushed her way through the sea of students in the halls.
"Somewhere," she answered simply. They reached the tree by the Black Lake and she sat down, and Neville sat beside her.
"Are you going to tell me why you dragged me all the way out there?" he asked after catching his breath.
"It's a bit of a long story..." she started and he gave her a look to continue. She took a deep breath and began telling Neville everything. When she finished, she sat there, staring at him and waiting for him to say something.
"Sirius Black...is your dad?" he asked slowly and she nodded. "Wow... that's a lot," he added and she nodded again. "Is that what was bothering you before break?" he asked and she nodded. "I'm sorry, Gracie..." he muttered and she gave him a small smile.
"It's not your fault, you can't do anything..."
"But I'm sorry that you're upset," he told her and she smiled at him and rested her head on his shoulder.
"Thanks, Nev."
"Hey Grace," he spoke up after a while.
"Hm?"
"My parents are in St. Mungos..." He confessed quietly and Grace turned and looked at him.
"Are they okay?" she asked. Neville never really spoke about his parents, she thought they passed away when he was a baby and that was why he lived with his grandmother. Neville shook his head as he stared out to the lake. "Will they be okay?" she asked gently and he shook his head.
"They were tortured," he whispered. "They don't know who they are, or who I am..." Grace looped her arm with his and rested her head on his shoulder. "They used to be aurors, that's how they got tortured."
"Oh, Neville..." Grace whispered. "You don't have to tell me-"
"I want to..." he cut her off, looking at her. "You're my best friend, and I talk about you to them every time I see them even though... even though I know they don't understand. I'm not ashamed of them, I'm proud to be their son... but that doesn't mean that-"
"You want the world to know?" she finished, giving him a small smile, which he returned as he nodded. "It's none of their business anyhow," she continued. "Hey Neville," she spoke up after a few more minutes of silence.
"Yeah?"
"Thank you... for trusting me."
"Thank you for trusting me too."
Notes:
So this chapter isn't one of my favorites that I've written, but its still cute with the sweet, cute little moments between Grace and remus and Grace and Neville.
Chapter 27: twenty-six
Notes:
Hello, happy Monday!
Here is chapter 26!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
January continued on, and soon it rolled onto February. Grace still hasn't talked to Hermione, and while she knew Ron and Harry haven't talked with her much either, she still felt weird being around them. She was afraid one of them would ask about that letter, namely Harry, and it wasn't something she wanted to talk about. Instead, she's been spending all her time with Neville, well except for Saturday afternoons when she would spend them with Remus, and a couple evenings a week when she would sit out at her tree and read with Snuffles.
"Hold on, I've got them in here somewhere," Neville muttered as he searched his bag and his robes for the list of passwords.
"Fopdoodle," Grace sighed, wanting to get into the common room so she could curl up on the couch.
"Sorry fair maiden, that is not the password!" Sir Cadogan announced and she frowned.
"What?! It was the password last night!"
"I've wrote them down!" Neville said tearfully. "But I must've dropped them somewhere!" Grace sighed and patted Neville's shoulder.
"A likely tale!" Sir Cadogan roared. "Good even, my fine young yeomen! Come clap this loom in irons! He is trying to force entry to the chambers within with this fair young maiden!" Grace's face flushed red when she spotted Ron and Harry.
"Oh, shut up," Ron said as the two of them walked closer.
"I've lost the passwords!" Neville cried nervously. "I made him tell me whawt passwords he was going to use this week, because he keeps changing them, and now I don't know what I've done with them!"
"Oddsbodikins," Harry said, and Grace frowned. It must've been the password he changed it to that morning. Sir Cadogan sighed and swung the portrait open to let them in. That was when she noticed the Firebolt.
"You've got it back!" She exclaimed excitedly as she looked at it closely.
"Yeah, Professor McGonagall handed it back to me in the hallway," he answered and Grace smiled brightly at him. Then before she could say anything, everyone in the common room had started surrounding Harry and his new broom. Once the excitement died down and everyone went back to what they were doing, Harry and Ron caught sight of Hermione sitting at a table by herself. Grace glowered in her direction and stepped away.
"I suppose you two are going to go talk to her?" she said shortly.
"Er – well, yeah," Harry nodded and Grace huffed.
"Makes sense, since now there is no reason for you two to stay mad at her."
"C'mon, Gracie," Ron sighed. "I know she was being nosey, but it's been over a month. I'm sure she's learned her lesson by now."
"I highly doubt it," Grace scoffed.
"She's really sorry she said those things, Grace," Harry spoke up awkwardly. "you two both said things you didn't mean because you were both angry-"
"Oh I meant what I said," Grace cut him off. "She did too; she's just sorry for how it came out; she isn't sorry she said them."
"Gracie, please?" Ron pleaded, giving her a puppy dog look that made Grace squirm. She hated it when Ron used that look.
"Fine," she huffed. "But I'm not happy about it."
"You don't need to be," Harry grinned and she glared at him as the three of them made their way to Hermione. "I got it back," Harry said, grinning at her as he held up his Firebolt.
"See, Hermione? There wasn't anything wrong with it!" Ron said.
"Well – there might have been!" Hermione huffed. "I mean, at least you know now that it's safe!"
"Yeah, I suppose so," Harry said. "I'd better put it upstairs-"
"I'll take it!" Ron said eagerly. "I've got to give Scabbers his rat tonic."
"I'll help," Grace said as Ron took the Firebolt gingerly and they made their way up the boys staircase. "I'm so happy Harry got his Firebolt back, Gryffindor is going to sweep the floor with Ravenclaw on Saturday," Grace grinned.
"I know! I can't wait until we get to have a go on it."
"Oh I know... I think I might just ask Harry if I could borrow it when he isn't at practice just to fly around," she laughed, but her smile fell when she noticed Ron's face pale as he stared in wide eyed horror. She turned and followed his gaze and gasped. Ron's bed was destroyed. Grace placed the Firebolt next to Harry's bed before stepping closer to Ron's. Rons top sheet was destroyed, ripped and there appeared to be blood stains.
"Scabbers," he whispered, his voice trembling.
"Maybe he's here hiding?" Grace wondered as she looked under Ron's bed, and then under all the other beds but nothing. She couldn't find Scabbers. "I-I can't find him, Ron..." she whispered sadly. She didn't hate Scabbers, she never really liked him much either. She wasn't a fan of rats, but she knew that Ron cared about Scabbers. She frowned when she noticed a tuff of long, ginger hair that looked too familiar to be a coincidence. "Ron..." She called softly as she handed him the hair.
Ron let out a shout of anguish as he tore his sheet from his bed and ran out of the room, which Grace followed him.
"LOOK!" Ron bellowed as he rushed to where Hermione sat. "LOOK!" He yelled, shaking the bedsheet in the air in front of her face.
"Ron, what-"
"SCABBERS! LOOK! SCABBERS!" He cried, his hand shaking. "BLOOD!" Ron shouted, his loud voice echoing in the silent common room. "HE'S GONE! AND YOU KNOW WHAT WE FOUND ON THE FLOOR?"
"N-no," Hermione whispered in a trembling voice, and Grace knew that Hermione knew what was on the floor but she didn't want to hear it. Ron glared and threw the tuff of ginger cat hair on top of Hermione's text book before storming away.
Ron was devastated, and took Scabbers' lost very hard. He was almost inconsolable. In an effort to try and cheer Ron up, Harry invited him and Grace to come down and watch the final practice before the match with Ravenclaw. This had excited Ron as he asked if he could try and shoot some goals with it, and Harry said sure, but after they finished practice.
It wasn't just Madam Hooch and the Gryffindor team that seemed to be impressed with the Firebolt, as the next day Ravenclaw's and Hufflepuffs were coming over to ask Harry to look at it. Percy's girlfriend, Penelope Clearwater, had even asked to touch it.
"No, now, Penny, no sabotage!" Percy teased lightly as his girlfriend examined the broom. "Penelope and I have got a bet going on, you see. Ten Galleons on the outcome of the match!" Once Penelope left, after thanking Harry, Percy leaned in closer. "Harry – make sure you win! I haven't got ten galleons" He whispered. "Yes, I'm coming Penny!" He called and quickly left to join her.
"Here," Harry spoke up, handing Grace his practice jersey. Her turned red, almost the same shade as the Gryffindor jersey Harry was handing to her. "I want you to wear it again."
"Oh," she replied dumbly.
"And you're going to have my number face painted again, right?" He asked hopefully and her cheeks darkened.
"Do you want me to?" she asked awkwardly, holding the shirt close to her chest. Harry nodded with a grin. "Alright... I'll have Dean paint it on."
And so she did. She made sure to use the charm Aunt Molly always used on her hair, and slipped on a white long sleeved shirt before putting Harry's jersey over it. When she went downstairs, Dean was finishing up Neville and she grinned. "Just the number's zero and seven on my cheeks, Dean!" She requested and he nodded before painting a gold zero and a red seven on her cheeks.
"You're awfully cheerful," Hermione spoke up from her seat and Grace glanced over at her.
"Well, we're going to win."
"I meant about wearing Harry's number," she said, and Grace's cheeks flushed. "Have you finally admitted it to yourself?"
"Yeah... I have," Grace nodded, and Hermione smiled at her, which Grace returned. Even though she was still upset with what Hermione had said on Christmas, she desperately wanted someone to talk to about her feelings for Harry. "Are you coming to the match?" she asked. "I can save you a seat next to me?" she asked, and Hermione smiled at her. She knew Grace's offer was a peace offering.
"I'd like to, but I've got a lot of homework to catch up on."
"Oh... alright," Grace nodded. "Well, I'll see you later?" she asked, and Hermione nodded.
"Oi, Gracie! Let's go!" Ron shouted from the portrait hole, and she rolled her eyes.
"I'm coming! Hold your horses!"
"I don't have any horses to hold!" he retorted.
"It's a saying, Ron!" she rolled her eyes at him as they made their way to the Quidditch Pitch.
"You're wearing Harry's shirt and number again," Ron observed and Grace nodded slowly, her cheeks turning pink.
"He wanted me too..." she answered.
"Do you... do you, er, fancy him?" he asked her awkwardly and her cheeks darkened.
"Lets go get a good seat," she said, changing the subject as she grabbed his arm and started dragging him up the Gryffindor steps.
This Quidditch match was one of the best she had seen since she started at Hogwarts; and she was envious of Harry and his Firebolt. She knew Gryffindor was going to win, but waiting for it to happen was unnerving. She frowned as she watched the Ravenclaw seeker block Harry as he made his way to the goal post.
"That cow," Grace hissed, glaring at the Ravenclaw seeker.
"What?" Ron frowned.
"She's not looking for the Snitch! She's waiting for Harry to do it so she can block him and get it herself!"
"Oh, that's stupid!"
"I know!" Grace huffed, and turned back to watch the match. It seemed that Harry had realized what Cho was doing, and he started flying off. He passed where she and Ron stood and she cheered. "GO HARRY!" She shouted and Ron winced.
"Oi, you're going to shout my ear off!"
"Get a pair of earmuffs next time if I'm so loud!" she retorted and watched Harry catch sight of the snitch again. Grace gasped as she saw three Dementors flying toward Harry. She gasped, and covered her mouth in shock, but then something silver and white came from Harry's wand, and the Dementors scattered away. She held her breath as Harry reached out for the Snitch and as his hands wrapped around it, she screamed. Pushing herself from the railing, and pushing through all of her classmates she made her way to the field where the Gryffindor Team was engulfing Harry.
"Yes!" Ron shouted excitedly as he yanked Harry's arm up in the air in victory. "Yes! Yes!"
"I'm so proud of you! You were so amazing!" Grace exclaimed as she wrapped her arms around Harry's neck and kissed his cheek. Harry's cheeks flushed pink as he smiled at her, ignoring the praises of everyone else.
"That was quite the Patronus," said a voice, and both Harry and Grace turned around and smiled at Professor Lupin.
"The Dementors didn't affect me at all!" Harry said excitedly. "I didn't feel a thing!"
"That would be because they – er – weren't dementors," Professor Lupin said awkwardly. "Come and see," he nodded, gesturing for Harry to come with him. Harry took Grace's hand and followed their teacher away from the crowd. "You gave Mr. Malfoy quite a fright," Remus said, and Grace snorted, trying to keep in her laughter. There lying in a crumbled mess on the ground were Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle and the Slytherin Quidditch team Captain Marcus Flint. They were all struggling to remove themselves from long, black, hooded robes. Standing over them was Professor McGonagall, whose face was red in fury.
"An unworthy trick!" She shouted. "A low and cowardly attempt to sabotage the Gryffindor seeker! Detention for all of you, and fifty points from Slytherin! I shall be speaking to Professor Dumbledore about this, make no mistake! Ah here he comes now!"
"Come on, Harry! Grace!" George shouted, making his way over to them. "Party in the Gryffindor Common room! Let's go!"
The Gryffindor Common room acted as if they already won the Quidditch Cup. Music was blaring, Fred and George had came back with heaps of bottles of butterbeer, pumpkin Fizz, and so many bags of Honeydukes sweets, and they started tossing them out to the crowd. Grace had finished dancing, horribly, with Seamus when she saw Hermione bolt upstairs crying. She frowned and turned to see Harry and Ron muttering to each other. She knew exactly what was going on, and knew that Ron wasn't giving up too easily.
"Lighten up you two!" She shouted over the music, looping her arm with Harry. "It's a party! We're celebrating VICTORY!" she laughed.
"How much butterbeer did you have?" Ron asked, amused and she rolled her eyes.
"We're supposed to be having fun!" she told him and tugged on Harry's arm. "Come dance with me!"
"But – I – er – Grace!" Harry exclaimed, laughing. "I don't dance!"
"Neither do I! But it's fun see!" She laughed as she started swaying at the hips, and moved their arms back and forth.
"I don't think this is dancing!" Harry laughed but she rolled her eyes playfully. Harry moved to spin her around, making her laugh loudly, and smile so brightly that he felt a tug in his stomach, and the odd fluttering feeling. There was a flash and they turned to see Ron grinning at them as he held up Grace's camera. Her face flushed red as she looked wide eyed at Ron.
"Lavender brought it down, figured you might want some pictures?" he answered her unasked question with a grin. She shifted her gaze to where Lavender and Parvati were standing, they saw her and started giggling. Before she could say anything, she felt a tug on her hand and she turned to see Harry grinning at her, and when he spun her again, she didn't care about the flash, and she forgot why she was annoyed with Lavender and Parvati. All that mattered was that Harry was dancing with her, and smiling at her.
Notes:
Aaah, Harry and Grace are so cute, and innocent and just... so cute lol.
Next chapter is a big one~ :) A part of me wants to post it now, because I'm excited... but I have to have self control so I can't and just like you all, gotta wait until Thursday :)
Chapter 28: twenty-seven
Notes:
Happy Thursday! I actually forgot today was Thursday because it's a short work week since Monday was a holiday here in the States and I had off so my week is all funky lol.
Anyway, here is chapter 27! I actually got this one and 28 mixed up, next chapter is the one that I'm really excited for, but this one is still a good one :)
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Gryffindor Party carried on into the wee hours of the night, and only ended when Professor McGonagall came in with her tartan dressing gown and hair net at one in the morning. Even though she insisted everyone go to bed, Grace had other plans. She was at the good part of her book, Little Women, and decided she wanted to enjoy the common room while it was quiet and she could be alone. However, she didn't get two pages in before she ended up falling asleep.
She stirred when she felt someone take the book from her hand. "Shh," a voice whispered softly, a very familiar voice. She cracked an eye open, groaned quietly when she felt something soft and warm drape over her. She couldn't see much, her vision blurry from sleep. "Shh, go back to sleep, love," the voice whispered and when she felt them press a hand to her hair, running their fingers through it, and she let her eyes close again. She brought the blanket up closer to her chin as she enjoyed the feeling of the person's fingers. "Good night, my Grace," they whispered and she felt them press a kiss to the top of her head, then they were gone and sleep consumed her again.
Grace stirred for a second time that night, not long after when she heard something loud coming from up in the dormitories, and then the scampering and growling of Crookshanks. She groaned when she heard a familiar whine and a hiss. She blinked open her eyes a few minutes later to see Harry, Ron, Neville, Dean and Seamus standing in the common room pale in fear.
"What's going on?" She yawned tiredly, rubbing the sleep from her eyes, then pulled the blanket closer to her.
"Professor McGonagall told us to go to bed!" Percy exclaimed as he came down the stairs. Grace glared in confusion as she noticed more boys coming down, and heard a few girls whispering as they too came from their dorm room.
"Excellent! Are we carrying on?" Fred grinned.
"Everyone back upstairs!" Percy tried to usher everyone back to bed.
"Perce – Sirius Black!" Ron said faintly. "In our dormitory! With a knife! Woke me up!"
The common room went very still.
"Nonsense!" Percy said, voice trembling in fright as he shook his head. "You had too much to eat, Ron – had a nightmare –"
"I'm telling you –"
"Now, really, enough's enough!" McGonagall snapped as she slammed the portrait behind her when she entered the common room, looking at everyone furiously.
"I am delighted that Gryffindor won the match, but this is getting ridiculous! Percy, I expected better of you!"
"I certainly didn't authorize this, Professor!" Percy protested. "I was just telling them all to get back to bed! My brother Ron here had a nightmare-"
"IT WASN'T A NIGHTMARE!" Ron shouted. "PROFESSOR, I WOKE UP, AND SIRIUS BLACK WAS STANDING OVER ME, HOLDING A KNIFE!" Grace stared at Ron with fear.
No... he-he wouldn't do that. Why would he go to Ron? Grace thought in her head... And if he was here I would've seen him...right? She asked herself, as she curled deeper into the couch. That voice... she remembered, looking at the blanket that she didn't remember pulling over herself. She was barely awake when she heard the voice, and it was familiar, it was the same voice that told her to go to the castle. It was her father that tucked her in and kissed her head goodnight. He came in and what? Tried to hurt Ron? That didn't make any sense.
"Don't be ridiculous, Weasley, how could he possibly have gotten through the portrait hole?"
"Ask him!" Ron said, pointing a trembling finger to the back of Sir Cadogan's picture. "Ask him if he saw –" McGonagall glared suspiciously at Ron before making her way to the portrait entrance. The entire common room held their breath and listened.
"Sir Cadogan, did you just let a man enter Gryffindor Tower?"
"Certainly, good lady!" He exclaimed.
Everyone froze in stunned silence.
"You – you did?" McGonagall asked, surprised. "But – but the password!"
"He had 'em!" Sir Cadogan told her proudly. "Had the whole week's worth of passwords, my lady! Read 'em off a little piece of paper!" Grace grimaced, now knowing where Neville's list went.
"Which person," McGonagall said after returning into the common room, her face stone cold and white as chalk. "Which abysmally foolish person wrote down this week's passwords and left them lying around?"
The thick silence was broken by a small, terrified squeak and Grace winced when she saw Neville raise his hand in the air, looking guilty.
"Oh, Nevile," Grace sighed.
No one in Gryffindor Tower slept that night as the castle was being searched again, this time however, the entire house was able to stay awake in the common room, waiting for word on if Sirius Black was captured or not. Grace knew she should've spoken up to Professor McGonagall about seeing Sirius Black before he had went to the dorms, but she couldn't. There was some nagging part of her brain that made her hesitant and she kept thinking about it over and over.
Why would he risk breaking into the common room when everyone was asleep? And why would he go to Ron's bed? If he was dangerous, wouldn't he have tried to kill all the other boys trying to find Harry? But why Ron? What did her dad want with Ron? Perhaps it was a mistake, that he got the wrong bed... But she heard Snuffles, and Crookshanks. Did they know him too?
When Professor McGonagall returned to the common room, she had announced that Sirius Black had escaped once again. And even though she shouldn't be, a small part of Grace was relieved.
The next day, there seemed to be new, tighter security measures taking place within the castle. Professor Flitwick was teaching the doors to recognize Sirius Black's face. The Fat Lady returned to her post but now had two security trolls patrolling the corridor.
Ron, however, was basking in his new found fame as the entire school was buzzing about him. Grace rolled her eyes as she listened to Ron tell a new version of the tale. "Why though?" Ron asked, turning to Harry and Grace as a group of second-year girls walked away. "Why did he run?" he asked. "And how come you didn't see him?" He asked, turning to Grace. "You were in the common room!"
"I was asleep, Ron," she huffed, glaring at him. "You know that thing you do at night when you're tired and your eyes are closed!" she hissed and pushed past the two boys and stormed down the corridor. She didn't want to hear about Ron's run in with Sirius Black anymore, and she didn't want anymore questions about why she didn't see him! Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore had brought her into his office the afternoon after the incident and asked her if she had seen or heard anything. Of course, like on Halloween, she said no, but she got that same look from Dumbledore, the same look that made her think that he knew she was lying.
For the next week and a half, Grace spent her time with Hermione, researching everything they could to help Hagrid with Buckbeak. They even wrote their own eye-witness testimonies that he could provide in the hearing, that Malfoy was the one at fault and it wasn't Buckbeak. If she wasn't with Hermione, she was out at her tree, hoping to see Snuffles, but after almost two hours outside with no sight of the dog, she went back inside the castle.
Now she was sitting, curled up on the sofa in the corner closest to the fire with her book. She still hadn't finished reading Little Women, and while she enjoyed the story of it, she just couldn't get into the book. She wondered if it was because she had too much on her mind to concentrate on the book.
"Come with me," Grace jumped and looked up to see Harry in his pajama's and a grey hoodie, his wand in one hand and the Marauder's Map in the other.
"What?"
"Come with me."
"Why?"
"I thought I saw something on the Map and I want to go investigate but you're the only person I want to check it out with," he told her and she blushed.
"What did you see?"
"Look," he handed her the Map and she frowned. He pointed to a name, that made her frown. Peter Pettigrew.
"Peter Pettigrew? But...but he's dead..." she said, looking from the Map to Harry, who nodded.
"Let's go," he nodded to the door. Grace put her bookmark back in her book and placed it on the sofa as she stood up. Harry grabbed her hand and they snuck out of the Common room. Grace held the map, while Harry held his illuminated wand.
They walked through the dark corridors, they had gotten onto the same floor as the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and Remus' quarters. "Wait," she whispered to Harry as she came to a stop. "He's coming this way," she whispered, pointing to the map where they saw the name Peter Pettigrew slowly get closer to them. She frowned, noticing how wonky the footprints were, going all over the place, she knew that wasn't normal. Grace held her breath and squeezed Harry's hand tightly as the name got closer to closer. They looked up, Harry holding his wand out hoping to see the mysterious man. She squinted her eyes, hoping to see through the darkness. They slowly turned, facing the name and they both jumped when they saw their reflection in the mirror.
"Watch it there, you two!" A portrait scolded them. Grace took deep breaths as they turned around, frowning at Peter Pettigrew was now past them and had rounded the corner.
"That's odd," she whispered.
"Snape!" Harry hissed, and her heart stopped as she looked down and saw Snape's name coming close and about to round the corner. "Mischief Managed," Harry whispered, pointing his wand to the map, and Grace stuffed into her, well it was still Harry's, hoodie pocket. "Nox," The light at the end of Harry's wand disappeared just in time.
They both knew they couldn't escape in time, there was no point in even trying, so Harry squeezed her hand as an apology as the bright light shined in their faces. Grace squinted from the harsh light that close.
"Potter, Black," Snape sneered. "Out for a lover's midnight stroll, are we?" he asked mockingly, looking down at their conjoined hands. Grace's face burned from embarrassment.
"I was...I was..." Harry started, trying to think of something. "Sleepwalking..." he finished. It took all of Grace's willpower not to turn to him in confusion.
"How extraordinarily like your father's you both are. They, too, were exceedingly arrogant. Strutting about the castle –"
"My dad didn't strut," Harry retorted, cutting Snape off. Grace couldn't say the same, she had a feeling that her dad did strut based on the stories that Remus had told her. "Nor do I, or Grace for that matter. If you don't mind, we'd appreciate it if you lowered your wand."
Snape gave them an icy glance before lowering his wand, noticing the fullness of Grace's pockets. "Turn out your pockets," he told her and Grace didn't move, instead she stared up at him. "Turn out your pockets!" he ordered harshly and Grace, begrudgingly, pulled the folded up map from her pocket. "And this, what might it be?" he asked, raising a brow at Grace.
"Spare bits of parchment," she answered simply. "I was reading, I like to take notes you see..."
"Really," he said dully, drawing the word out, then pointed his wand to the parchment. "Reveal your secrets." Grace and Harry both looked down, and their eyes widened in horror as they saw the words beginning to appear on the paper. Grace felt her heart fall, they were both in it. "Read it."
Grace gulped. "Mr. Moony presents his compliments to Professor Snape, and begs him to keep his abnormally large nose out of other people's business," she read aloud, wincing.
Snape froze, his eyes narrowing dangerously at the parchment. "Continue," he hissed, as the words kept appearing on the paper and Grace wished it would stop.
"Mr. Prongs agrees with Mr. Moony, and would like to add that Professor Snape is an ugly git," Harry read, squeezing her hand and they both knew they were really in for it now. It would've been funny if it had been anyone else, and not Snape, but Grace grimaced as the words didn't stop. Please stop! She pleaded mentally.
"Go on," Snape glared and Grace swallowed hard.
"Mr. Padfoot would like to register his astonishment that an idiot like that ever became a professor..." Grace closed her eyes in horror. She was in for it, they both were. She knew that Remus wouldn't be able to talk her way out of a letter to home after this.
"Mr. Wormtail bids Professor Snape good day, and advises him to wash his hair, the slimeball." Harry had finished.
Grace opened her eyes to see Snapes face so red, that she nearly ran from fright. "Why, you two-"
"Professor?" Remus' voice came from behind Snape, and they all looked to see Remus slowly appear from the darkness.
"Well, well, Lupin," Snape sneered. "Out for a little walk in the moonlight, are you?"
"Harry? Grace? You two alright?" Remus asked, ignoring Snape. Grace nodded quickly, wanting to get out of there and go back to the common room.
"That remains to be seen. I've just now confiscated a rather curious artifact from Miss Black and Mr. Potter. Take a look, Lupin, this is supposed to be your area of expertise," Snape glared, snatching the map from Grace's hands, the map now had a horribly insulting characture of Snape, and handed it to Remus. "Clearly, it's full of dark magic."
Remus frowned as he took the paper from Snape and quickly glanced at a guilty-looking Grace and nervous-looking Harry, then at the map. "I severely doubt that, Severus," he started, looking back up to Snape. "It looks to me as if it merely insults anyone who tries to read it," he said, chuckling. "I suspect it's a Zonko's product."
"You think a joke shop could supply them such a thing? You don't think it more likely that they got it directly from the manufacturers?" Snape sneered.
"You mean from Mr. Wormtail? Or Mr. Padfoot, or Mr. Prongs? Or this Mr. Moony?" Remus asked chuckling, then turned to Grace and Harry. "Do either of you know any of these men?" he asked them, and they both shook their head. "It looks like a Zonko's product to me," he continued and Snape went to grab the paper but Remus pulled it out of Snapes reach. "Nevertheless, I shall pursue any hidden qualities it may possess. As you say, it is my area of expertise," he said with a small smirk, then turned to look at Grace and Harry. "Come, Harry, Grace," he nodded to them.
The look in Remus' eyes didn't go unnoticed by Grace, and she wanted nothing more than to go back to the common room. Hurriedly, Harry pulled Grace along with him past Snape and followed Remus. The walk to his classroom was silent, and she could feel the anger coming from him. Harry seemed to notice the distressed look on Grace's face and squeezed her hand in comfort. He was going to take the blame, since it really was his idea to drag her out of the common room.
"Professor, it was all my idea-" Harry started as they rounded the corner, but with a look from Remus, Harry quieted. Remus opened the door to his classroom, storming down the center aisle with Harry and Grace following after him.
"I don't know how this map came to be in your possession, but I'm astounded that neither of you handed it in!" Remus scolded them angrily. "Did either of you stop to think that this – " he held up the map, shaking it in the air at them, "in the hands of Sirius Black – is a map to the two of you?" Grace looked down at her feet, feeling guilty. "Your father didn't set much store by the rules either, Harry, but he and your mother gave their lives to save yours! Gambling their sacrifice by walking about the castle unprotected, with a killer on the loose, strikes me as a poor way to repay them!
"And you, Gracia," Grace winced at the name. "I thought your mother and I raised you better, than this! I taught you better than this! Do you know what your mother and I have sacrificed for you? All of that would go to waste if Sirius Black managed to get a hold of you! This is not the first, or the second, but the third time I've had to speak to you! I will not do it again, because the next time I find that you've stepped out of line, I will write to your mother!" He shouted, slamming the map on his desk. Grace grimaced. "I don't know what's gotten into you, and, no matter how many times I've tried to talk to you, it doesn't seem to work! I am at my wit's end with you! One more mess up, Gracia, and I will be through, do you understand?" Grace nodded numbly.
"Professor," Harry spoke up quietly.
"I don't want to hear explanations," Remus cut him off shortly.
"No, it wasn't," Harry shook his head. "Why did Snape think we'd gotten it from the manufacturers?"
Grace noticed how Remus became stiff. "Because," he paused, "because these mapmakers would have wanted to lure you out of school. They'd think it extremely entertaining," Grace frowned. She just realized that Remus knew it was a map, how did he know it was a map?
"Do you know them?" Harry asked, impressed.
"We've met," Remus answered shortly, before scribbling something on a spare parchment. "Here you two go, in case you are stopped by Mr. Filch or another teacher. I'd like you two to return to your dormitory now. Don't take any detours, if you do, I will know," Remus tapped the map on his desk. Harry nodded and went to leave, tugging Grace with him, then he paused.
"Professor Lupin," Harry started again, turning to their teacher. "Just so you know, I don't think that map always works. Earlier, it showed someone in the castle... someone Grace and I both know to be dead."
" And who was that, Harry?" Remus asked, half-listening as he moved to the other side of his desk.
"Peter Pettigrew," Remus stood straighter and looked at the two of them. There was something in his eyes, confusion and disbelief, and he shook his head.
"That's not possible," he whispered and Harry shrugged.
"Just telling you what we saw," he said and tugged on Grace's hand, but Grace didn't move. "Grace?"
"Uh... I-I want to ask Professor Lupin something, wait for me outside?" she asked and Harry looked at her curiously before nodding. When Harry stepped out of the classroom and when she heard the door closed she turned to Remus, who sat at his desk.
"It's time for bed, Grace-"
"How did you know it's a map?" she asked.
"Gracia," Remus sighed, giving her a look that clearly said he didn't want to talk about it.
"We never mentioned a map, and that paper never said map either," she continued. "How did you know it was a map?" she asked again.
"Gracia," He said, in a low voice, clearly done. "It's time to go to bed."
Grace sighed, looking out the window at the moon that shone through the glass, then she realized. "Moony," she whispered, her eyes widening in realization and she looked at him in surprise. She's been wondering why that name sounded so familiar, wondering where she had heard it before. Her mother had said it a few times when she thought Grace wasn't in the room or listening whenever she talked to Remus. "You're Moo-"
"GO TO BED!" Remus shouted at her, making her jump and look at him in fright. "Now." She nodded and turned to walk out of the room. She paused at the door to look back at him. He hovered over the papers on his desk, gripping his hair tightly. She saw the slight tremor in his shoulders, and her heart broke.
"I love you," she called to him softly, "and I'm sorry..." Then she left the room.
Notes:
Could not have Sirius sneaking into Gryffindor Tower in the middle of the night, and not give the two of them a little moment.
I hope you all enjoyed it, and next chapter is a special one~ :) we also only have 12 chapters left until Prisoner of Azkaban is finished! :)
Chapter 29: twenty-eight
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
Here is chapter 28 and it's one of the chapters that I'm excited for!!
We are also getting close to the end of Prisoner of Azkaban, I only have 11 chapters left to post!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace woke up the next morning to Lavender and Parvati giggling loudly as they got ready. She yawned as she sat up, looking tiredly at Hermione, who was making sure she had all her books in her bag, then turned to see Lavender and Parvati put dangling, heart-shaped earrings in. "Oh Gracie, look a little more cheerful!" Lavender said as she turned to look at her.
"Yes! It's Valentines day! The day for love! After last night, you'd think you'd be happier!" Parvati teased and Grace groaned. It was Valentines day! How could she have forgotten! "Oh we're just teasing!"
"Yeah! Whatever you and Harry did last night that had you come to bed so late, is completely your business" Lavender nodded and Grace groaned again, falling back into her pillow and throwing her blanket over her head.
"Oh, will you two stop," Hermione huffed. Seconds later, Grace's blanket was ripped from her head, and Hermione stood with her hands on her hips. Now, get up and get dressed! We're going to be late for breakfast."
"But Hermione!" Grace groaned and reached for her blanket again, but Hermione pulled it off the bed. "I don't want to go to breakfast! It's going to be awful!"
"Oh, Grace, it's only one day! It's a silly holiday!" Hermione huffed and walked to her bed. Grace groaned. It wasn't just a silly holiday, not to Grace. She sighed and got out of bed, then got dressed. She muttered the charm that smoothed out the frizz and defined her curls.
"Here!" Lavender said, shoving a pair of danging heart earrings in her hands, and Parvati did the same to Hermione. "I've got us all a pair!" Hermione saw the pleading look on the girls face and sighed before putting them in. Grace stared at them. "Please Gracie? You've got the really nice red ones that sparkle! They'll look so perfect with your hair!"
"Fine," she sighed in defeat and took the earrings and placed them in her ears. "Thank you, they are nice," she told Lavender, who smiled at her.
The four girls then decided to go down to the Great Hall together. Grace's face scrunched up when they walked into the Great Hall. Everything was decorated in reds, whites, and pinks, the ceiling was enchanted to have heart shaped clouds that were 'raining' rose petals and glitter. "Oh it's so beautiful!" Lavender squealed as they sat at the Gryffindor table, and Grace grunted.
"Looks like somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning, eh?" Fred teased and Grace glared at him.
"Must not have had enough sleep, with you know, coming in late from a midnight stroll with Harry," George continued. Grace's cheeks turned red, making the twins laugh loudly.
"I'll tell Aunt Molly what you two've got cooking up here at school if you don't shut your gobs!" Grace snapped at them.
"You wouldn't!" Fred gasped.
"Try me."
"But you're the sweet one, little Gracie-racie!" George started.
"You're not supposed to tell!" Fred continued.
"I will if you two won't shut up!"
"Fine, have your secret meetings."
" We don't want to know what's going on with a bunch of thirteen year olds in the dark corners of the castle anyway."
Grace rolled her eyes as she started piling her food on her plate. She felt eyes on her, so she looked up to see all her friends looking at her with concern. "What?"
"You, er, alright?" Harry asked carefully from beside her.
"I'm fine."
"You sure?"
"Harry..."
"Yeah?"
"Eat your breakfast."
"Right," he nodded and took a bite of his sausage.
"Mail's here! I wonder if Harry's going to get a Valentines-gram again!" Ron joked, and Grace noticed Ginny's cheeks turn red. "Looks like Grace has some!"
"What?" She frowned as she noticed two owls swoop down and drop two packages down in front of her. She picked up one, it was a pink envelope with a gold ribbon. She stared at it warily before breaking the seal and opening it. A loud explosion erupted as confetti exploded around her, and little sparklers shooting up, and a large glitter banner read 'HAPPY BIRTHDAY!'. Oh no... She looked down at the note.
I'm sorry about last night. I didn't mean to shout at you, especially when it was minutes into your birthday. Enjoy the chocolate, I don't expect you to share. And please see me after classes have finished, I have something else for you.
Happy birthday, little niffler.
Remus.
"Hey, someone's got the date wrong!" Ron exclaimed, frowning in confusion at the banner. "Your birthday is in two weeks! The day before mine!" Grace grimaced, and turned to the teacher's table to see Remus trying not to laugh into his goblet. He mouthed 'sorry' to her, but she knew he wasn't. Remus was the only person who ever sent her something on her birthday. She always opened her birthday letters from Remus away from everyone because she always knew he did something extravagant like that. She narrowed her eyes at him, knowing that he disguised this years card to look like a Valentine just so she would open it.
"No, no, they didn't," Grace sighed in defeat. She supposed the secret is out now.
"What?" Ron blinked. "But – but we've always celebrated your birthday and mine together since they were next to each other!" Grace shook her head.
"Mum and Aunt Molly thought it would be easier if we celebrated together since we're only two weeks apart," she told him. And the fact that Mum hates my birthday, and prefers to celebrate it on the twenty-eighth, Grace thought to herself.
"How come you never told us?" Hermione asked. "Oh, no! Your present isn't supposed to arrive until right before the twenty-eighth!"
"Hermione, it's fine," Grace assured her. "Really. The only person I've ever celebrated my birthday with on my actual birthday was Re-Professor Lupin. I've gotten used to celebrating it at the end of the month," she shrugged as she looked in the shabby wrapped package, and smiled at the abundance of chocolates.
"What's in that one?" Harry asked, nodding to the other small package. Grace looked at it, and noticed the familiar handwriting.
"Oh, it's just something from my Mum," Grace answered quickly, stuffing the package into her bag under the table.
Grace ignored the looks from her friends for the rest of Breakfast, and when it was time for classes, she stood up and made her way to Divination, ignoring everyone.
When she reached the North Tower and entered the classroom, she went to a table on the ground portion of the classroom and started getting her book out. She huffed as she pulled her Divination book out of her bag, and started flipping to the palmistry section of the text. She didn't hate palmistry, but she doesn't enjoy it like she does tasseomancy.
"Hey," Harry whispered as he took the seat across from her. She looked at him, and he gave her a small smile.
"I thought you were sitting with Ron?"
"I wanted to sit with you," Harry shrugged as he pulled out his book. "Are you alright?"
"I'm fine."
"Are you sure-"
"Harry," Grace cut him off and gave him a look.
"Do you really hate your birthday?" he asked her gently.
"I don't hate it, I just... it kind of always gotten overlooked because it's on Valentine's Day, and my mom hates today so we always celebrated with Ron's birthday. I always only celebrated with Remus on my actual birthday, and he always made it special in some way."
"Well now that I know it's really today," Harry started. "I'll make sure next year's is really special." Grace's cheeks burned and she looked down at her book.
"Good morning," Professor Trelawney greeted them airily. "Today, to match with the festivities, we will be focusing on the heart line of our palms!" She announced and Grace groaned quietly. "I want one boy and one girl per table, today," she smiled. Then her hand rested on Grace's shoulder. "Don't worry, my dear, he'll realize his feelings for you in due time," she said, patting her shoulder before going to the next table.
Grace's face went red, then she groaned and she hid her face in her arms. "Who is she talking about?" Harry whispered, leaning closer over the table. "Gracie?" he asked, poking her arms. "Is it Neville?" he whispered curiously. Her head shot up and she glared at him. He looked at her with fear and leaned back in his seat. "Right, I'll shut up," he nodded and she sat up straighter.
"I want you all to rest your right hand, palm up, in front of your partner, and identify the heart line," Professor Trelawney instructed. Grace laid her right hand, palm up, across the table as Harry did the same.
Grace couldn't hear what else Professor Trelawney was saying, her heart was beating loudly in her ear as she stared down at Harry's hand. She'd held Harry's hands so many times before, she was used to it by now, but for some reason, she was struggling. She kept thinking about Trelawney's words 'he'll realize his feelings for you in due time'. Did that mean that Harry likes her too? If he did, that means he just hasn't realized it yet... right? Or maybe Trelawney was talking about someone else? No, it had to be Harry... right?
She glanced at Harry who squinted at his book, reading it, and glanced back at her hand. She smiled at him, she thought it was cute that he tried on the days he partnered with her, because he knew that she enjoyed the class. Her heart fluttered in her chest, as her smile softened as she continued to watch him. Harry glanced up at her and blinked, frowning in confusion. "You alright?" he asked her. Grace blushed and nodded before looking down at his hand.
Grace shivered when she felt Harry lightly trace her heartline. She should've partnered with Ron, this was becoming too much for her to concentrate.
As soon as class ended, Grace bolted from her seat and nearly ran out of the classroom. "What's wrong?" Hermione asked, pulling her to a stop outside of the charms classroom.
"How-how did you get here so fast? You were just in the Divination classroom? I left before everyone?" Grace asked, confused but Hermione shook her head.
"What's wrong?" She asked again.
"Nothing, just... overwhelmed," Grace answered. "Sit with me?" She asked, not wanting to end up sitting next to Harry for the second class in a row. She might combust.
When they found their seats, Grace noticed the look of disappointment on Harry's face when he saw that she and Hermione were sitting together. He thought it was also odd since the two of them never sit together in classes.
Grace was quiet for the rest of their morning classes and was quiet throughout lunch. She finished early, after only ten minutes, and quickly excused herself. Ron, Harry, and Hermione all looked at each other with worry before turning to Neville, but he only shrugged.
She decided she was going to take the free time she did have and sit outside for the rest of lunch before heading to Potions. She sat down at her tree and pulled out her package from her bag. She traced her name on the envelope lightly, knowing immediately whose handwriting it was. It was her father's. She's memorized it by now, having read the letter she received at Christmas every night since.
She looked at the small, black, box with curiosity and opened it slowly. She gasped at the beautiful necklace inside. It was a circular pendant made of amethyst, her birthstone, and a little golden star charm at the top. The chain appeared to be shorter than the golden snitch watch necklace Harry had gotten her for Christmas (which she never takes off and it hangs below her breasts), she knew she'd be able to hide it under her uniform with no problem. She ran her fingers over the stone and the star charm and smiled. Then she picked up the piece of folded parchment and began to read.
Grace,
I can't believe you're fourteen years old. I still remember the moment that you were born, the exact moment that I held you in my arms for the first time. You were so small, so precious. I remember the way your little hand held my finger, and I promised myself, and you, that I would never let anything happen to you. I wish I could've kept it, or at least done a better job than I have... but I've been trying to make up for the lost time. As you have guessed, it was me that you heard on Halloween night.
I hope you like the necklace. I had it made when you were a baby, hoping to one day give it to you when you were older. I've had it stashed away in our vault in Gringotts, but I thought now would be the best time to give it to you. Fourteen is a special age, I think. I hope one day soon you'll be able to tell me yourself if I made the right choice to give it to you now as opposed to later.
The amethyst, as you know, is your birthstone. I was hoping you would be born in January so your birthstone would be garnet, as it's red and I knew you would be a Gryffindor just like your mum and I. However, you had other plans. You were late, and you drove your mother mad, she couldn't wait to have you, and neither could I. I wanted to meet you, my little star. That's what I called you when your mother was pregnant, and what I called you even after you were born.
Which leads to the charm: a star. You were born in the early hours of the morning before the sun started to rise, and in the sky that morning I could see Venus, also known as the morning star, and since you were born on February 14th (Valentine's Day), the day of love, and Venus was the planet of love, it was only fitting that we'd name you that. Well, I named you Grace Venus, your mother wanted to name you Gracia Danica. I thought it sounded horrendous, and she thought the same, so we compromised on Gracia Venus. Even though I know you hate the name Gracia, just know that I was not a fan either. Grace suits you more.
You're beautiful, and my breath is taken away every time I see you. Although I'm sure it's very vain of me to say, since you do look so much like me, I still can't believe something so precious, and beautiful came from me.
I hope you have a wonderful birthday, and remember: I love you, more than anything.
Love,
Your dad.
Grace blinked away the tears, and smiled down at the letter. She traced her dad's writing, it reached to the very last centimeters of the page. He really did use every writable space on the piece of parchment. This was probably one of the best birthdays she's had in a long time.
Notes:
So we officially know when Grace's birthday is! She's a valentines day baby~ (Also you can only imagine how ootp is going to be LOL)
I can't believe we're almost done with PoA~ It's so exciting.
ALSO I have a playlist for not only the fic, but I also have curated playlists for Grace, Harry and Grace, Sirius and Grace, and Sirius and Helena. Would having links to those be something y'all would be interested in having/listening too?? Let me know~!
I hope you all enjoyed :)
Chapter 30: twenty-nine
Notes:
Happy Thursday!
Here is chapter 29! It's a relatively short chapter, and a bit of a filler one as not a lot happens.
Anyway, I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"They can't do this," Harry hissed, shaking his head as he looked at the letter. "They can't! Buckbeak isn't dangerous!"
"Malfoy's dad frightened the committee into it," Hermione said, wiping her eyes. "You know what he's like!"
"They're a bunch of wrinkly old fools without a brain of their own! They were scared into agreeing with Malfoy!" Grace hissed angrily. "There will be an appeal, there always is one for face but... but nothing will change. Their decision is final as long as Malfoy has them on his payroll."
"It will! It has too!" Ron exclaimed. "You two won't have to do the work alone this time! I'll help!"
"Oh Ron!" Hermione cried, flinging her arms around Ron's shoulders and stated crying into his neck. Ron, looked at Grace and Harry, completely terrified on what to do, just patted Hermione on the head awkwardly. "Ron, I'm really, really, really sorry about Scabbers! I really am!" she sobbed as she pulled away.
"Oh – well – he was old," Ron shrugged, looking relieved when she finally pulled away. He could handle a crying Grace, he's had years of practice with her, but other crying girls? Ron couldn't do it. "And he was a bit useless. You never know, Mum and Dad might get me an owl now," he hoped.
Grace was happy that Ron and Hermione were finally talking again, she was not happy with the outcome of Buckbeaks trial. She wish she could console Hagrid, but with the extra security measures on the castle, it was next to impossible to talk to Hagrid in the evenings, or to be outside in general. She missed sitting outside by the lake reading with Snuffles, and was sad that she didn't get to see Snuffles on her birthday, but she realized that maybe it's best if he was away for a little while with all the security.
"S'all my fault, got all tongue-tied. They was all sittin' there in black robes an' I kep' droppin' me notes and forgettin' all them dates yeh looked of fer me, 'Mione. An' then Lucious Malfoy stood up an' said his bit, and the Committee jus' did exac'ly what he told 'em," Hagrid told them that afternoon during Care of Magical Creatures class, as it was the only time they were able to talk to Hagrid about it.
"There's still the appeal!" Ron reminded him fiercely. "Don't give up yet, we're working on it!" he said as they all made their way back up to the Castle. Grace glared murderously at Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle, who were all looking back at them and laughing.
"S'no good, Ron," Hagrid told him sadly as they reached the castle steps. "That Committee's in Lucius Malfoy's pocket. I'm jus' gonna make sure that the rest o' Beaky's time is the happiest he's ever had. I owe him that..." he nodded, and turned to head back to his hut with his face buried in a hankerchief.
"Look at him blubber!" Malfoy cackled. "Have you ever seen anything quite as pathetic?" he laughed. "And he's supposed to be our teacher!"
Grace glared at him, pulling her wand from her robes as she followed Hermione. She held out her wand, ready to hex him with the scalping hex again, but Hermione beat her to him and then SMACK! Grace blinked, staring at Hermione in awe. She had just slapped Malfoy across the face.
"Don't you dare call Hagrid pathetic, you foul – you evil –"
"Hermione!" Ron called, grabbing her hand and tried to pull her away.
"Get off, Ron!" Hermione shouted, pulling her arm away.
"Yeah, Ron! Let Hermione loose!" Grace encouraged, grinning at Hermione as the other girl pulled out her wand, aiming it at Malfoy, who stepped backward.
"C'mon," Malfoy muttered, glaring at them and pulling Crabbe and Goyle along as they all made their way to the dungeons.
"Hermione!" Ron said, both stunned and impressed.
"Harry, you'd better beat him in the Quidditch Final!" Hmerione said, turning to Harry. "You just have to because I can't stand it if Slytherin wins!" Harry only nodded, still staring at Hermione in awe.
"Hermione, you're my new favorite person," Grace grinned, and the other girl's cheeks flushed. "I aspire to be like you."
"Well the next time Malfoy acts like a git, you can hit him," Hermione promised, and Grace's grin widened in excitement.
"We're due in Charms," Ron told them, still goggling Hermione. "We'd better go." Grace and Harry nodded as they followed after them. When they reached Professor Flitwicks classroom, Grace turned and frowned, wondering where Hermione went.
"Where's Hermione gone?" Ron asked, as he placed his bag on his desk.
"That's weird," Harry said, frowning as he also looked around. "Maybe – maybe she went to the bathroom or something?" he asked, turning to Grace, who shrugged and took her seat next to Ron.
Hermione didn't turn up at all during their Charms lesson, and Grace frowned in worry. It was never like Hermione to miss a class.
"She could've done with a Cheering Charm on her too," Ron said as they left for lunch, all of them grinning. The Cheering Charm had left them all with a feeling of giddiness.
When Grace noticed that Hermione didn't make it to lunch either, she grew concerned. She packed up her things and stood up, gaining the attention of Ron and Harry. "I'm going to go find Hermione," she said.
"You don't think Malfoy did something to her do you?" Ron asked anxiously, but Grace shrugged. "Let's go," Ron nodded as they hurried out of the Great Hall and raced to the Gryffindor Common rom.
Grace was relieved when they found Hermione fast asleep at a table, resting her head on her Arithmancy textbook. "Hermione," Grace said softly as she gently shook Hermione's shoulder.
"W-what?" Hermione muttered groggily, she blinked her eyes open then shot up, looking around her wildly. "Is it time to go? W-which lesson have we got now?"
"Divination, but it's not for another twenty minutes," Harry answered. "Hermione, why didn't you come to Charms?"
"What? Oh no!" Hermione groaned loudly. "I forgot to go to Charms!"
"How could you forget?" Grace asked, confused. "We were all on our way to Charms together. You were with us up until we walked in."
"I don't believe it!" Hermione exclaimed furiously. "Was Professor Flitwick angry? Oh it was Malfoy! I was thinking about him and I lost track of things!"
"You know what, Hermione," Ron started, looking down at Hermione's large Arithmancy textbook, as well as all the scattered pieces of parchment and quills. "You're trying to do too much. You've spread yourself too thin!"
When they reached Divination, Hermione was arriving at the bottom of the steps right behind them. Grace frowned. There was no way that Hermione could have gotten to the Charms classroom, and up to the Divination classroom in less than twenty minutes. Nonetheless, she took a seat at a table, and Ron took the seat across from her. She frowned as she looked at the Crystal ball that sat in the middle of their table.
"I have decided to introduce the Crystal ball a little earlier than I had planned," Professor Trelawney announced. "The fates have informed me that your examination in June will concern the Orb, and I am anxious to give you sufficient practice!" Grace heard Hermione snort, and she glared over Ron's shoulder. "Crystal gazing is a particularly refined art," Trelawney said dreamily. "I do not expect any of you to See when first you peer into the Orb's infinite depths. We shall start by practicing relaxing the conscious mind and external eyes – " Ron stuck his fist to his mouth to keep from laughing, and Grace kicked his shin, forcing him to wince and glare at her. This was why he didn't like sitting with her during Divination. "So as to clear the Inner Eye and the superconscious. Perhaps, if we are lucky, some of you will See before the end of the class!"
Ron and Grace then leaned forward, and stared intensely at the crystal ball. Ron stifled a yawn as he rested his head in his hand, and Grace rested her chin on her hands. "See anything?" Ron whispered after fifteen minutes but Grace shook her head.
"You?"
"Yeah, burn marks," he muttered, and she frowned. "On this table, someone's spilled their candle," he finished and she tutted at him with a roll of her eyes before staring back at the Crystal ball.
"Oh my, what do we have here?" Professor Trelawney asked as she got close to Harry and Hermione's table.
"Can – can I try?" Hermione asked, a smirk forming on her face. Grace frowned as she watched, Ron turned around in his seat to watch too; both of them were surprised as Hermione hated this class. "The Grim," she said, not even bothering to look at the crystal ball. "Possibly." Grace rolled her eyes at Hermione, she knew what the girl was doing and was feeling mildly annoyed. Why didn't she just drop the class already?
"My dear," Trelawney started. "From the moment you first arrived in my class," she said as she took Hermione's hand in hers, flipping her palm up to look at it. "I sensed that you did not possess the property spirit for the novel art of Divination. No, you see here?" she paused, running a finger down Hermione's palm. "You may be young in years, but the heart of that beats beneath your bosom is as shriveled as an old maid's, your soul as dry as the pages of the books to which you so desperately cleave, mhm," she sighed, and held Hermione's hand gently, giving it a light pat as she gave Hermione a small, sad smile.
Hermione looked like she was ready to explode, instead she yanked her hand from Professor Trelawney's grip and stood up from her seat. With a scoff, she flicked her wrist and pushed the crystal ball from the table, letting it roll out of the class room as she stormed away. Grace blinked, as well as the whole class who silently watched as Hermione left.
"Oooh!" Lavender exclaimed. "'In late spring, one of our number will leave us forever!'" Lavender announced, remembering one of Trelawney's predictions from the first day of class. "You knew, Professor! You saw!" Lavender said in awe.
"On these occasions, I take no joy in my gift, Miss Brown," Professor Trelawney sighed sadly.
Notes:
Update on the story: I am currently on chapter 107, almost done with it actually, and they're finally at Hogwarts and lets just say... I'm so incredibly frustrated with Harry and Grace. If I didn't want to still have Harry have that arc of his first relationship and date go so terribly wrong (and because it's what leads to something big happening next), and Graces own internal struggle that she has to work through, then they would've been together by now.
So, I am officially apologizing right now for all the frustration that this story may cause, especially at the end of GoF and during OotP. Turst me, I am feeling it too, but I PROMISE it will all be worth it :)
Chapter 31: thirty
Notes:
Happy Monday~
Here is chapter 30. It's a bit short... but it's a cute one :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace looked forward to the Easter holiday's, it was always a nice break from classes, and the weather was always fair and enjoyable. This year, however, they were not relaxing. She, and everyone else in her year, all had so much homework that she was ready to collapse from exhaustion every time she and Neville entered the common room after spending hours in the library studying.
"Call this a holiday!" Seamus roared in frustration one evening in the common room, pushing a book away in exhaustion. "The exams are ages away! What're they playing at?"
"It's only going to get worse," Grace muttered sadly as she reviewed Neville's Charms essay, while he reviewed her Herbology one. "Just think about Fifth year when we have to take our O.W.L. exams-"
"Oh hush, Gracie, we don' need to think about tha' right now!" Seamus groaned.
But she did agree with him, it was a tad much since exams were two months away. She even asked Remus why he had assigned a monster length essay, when he knew they were drowning in other classes, but he just smiled and nudged her along. However, no one had as much work to do as Hermione did. Honestly, Grace didn't know how Hermione was doing everything. Her friend was so overworked that Grace and Ron took it upon themselves to take over Buckbeaks appeal, when they weren't doing their own work that is. Then she looked at poor Harry, who looked so exhausted. Not just from classes and homework, but from the brutal practices that Wood has scheduled.
Tensions were high between Gryffindor and Slytherin, and that tension spread to the whole school. There's never been a match so highly anticipated as the one between Gryffindor and Slytherin, she even asked Remus if there had been one when he was in school, and to her surprise he admitted there wasn't, and even he was anxious to see the outcome.
It was the night before the match, and for once everyone had abandoned everything due to the high anxiety for the next day. Even Hermione put down her books and tried to relax. "I can't work, I can't concentrate," she told them nervously.
"Yeah, my stomach is in knots and I feel like I'm going to vomit," Grace sighed as she leaned into Harry's side, who rested an arm around her shoulder and rubbed it gently. "Can't imagine how you must be feeling, Harry," she added, glancing up at him, and he nodded numbly. She reached up and squeezed his hand, and he squeezed back.
"You're going to be fine," Hermione assured him, though she looks like she didn't quite believe her own words since she looked the same way that Grace felt.
"Yeah, you've got the Firebolt!" Ron reminded him.
"Yeah..." Harry sighed, feeling nauseous.
"Team! Bed!" Oliver Wood called and Harry sighed and pulled away from Grace to stand up.
The next day when Harry and the rest of the Gryffindor team entered the Great hall, everyone (except Slytherins of course, as they hissed) erupted in applause. He grinned as he took a seat next to Grace, who was wearing his practice jersey again. He felt his stomach flip as she grinned at him, already wearing a red and gold zero and seven on her cheeks.
"Good luck, Harry!" Cho Chang, the Ravenclaw seeker, said to Harry with a smile as she passed. Harry blushed. This didn't go unnoticed by Grace. She felt her stomach plummet at the look on his face. A sour taste filled her mouth as she scowled at her food, suddenly no longer hungry.
"You okay?" Harry asked her, nudging her with his elbow.
"I'm fine," she replied shortly and moved away from him. He frowned in confusion, then turned to Ron looking for an explanation but he looked as confused as Harry, and all he did was shrug. Then he turned to Hermione, who was on the other side of Grace, and she was giving him a cold look too.
"What?" He asked her but she just looked away from him and leaned in closer to Grace to whisper something in her ear. He turned to Ron, who shrugged. Girls.
"Are you alright?" Hermione asked quietly as she, Grace, and Ron made their way to the Gryffindor stands.
"Yeah, why wouldn't I be?" Grace replied, even though she knew exactly what Hermione was asking and why.
"Grace..." she said softly.
"Harry is allowed to like whoever he wants, even if it's a stuck up, seeker who can't try to find a snitch on her own and has to piggyback off Harry and try to cut him off," Grace huffed and Ron turned to look at them confused. "If that's his type."
"No!" Ron gasped, gaping at Grace. Grace looked away, her cheeks burning red. "You fancy Harry!" he exclaimed loudly, grabbing the attention of some of the other Gryffindors and they turned to look at them. Grace's face turned bright red as she glared at Ron. "Sorry," he muttered sheepishly, his ears turning red. She glared and pushed past him.
"Good going, Ron!" Hermione hissed as she followed after her.
"I'm sorry!" he exclaimed, as he followed. "Oi! You lot! Forget what I just said and focus on the match! Its starting soon!"
"Like that'll help," Grace grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest.
"They'll forget I said anything once the match starts," Ron said, and she glared at him. "Why didn't you tell me! I asked you weeks ago and everything!"
"Yeah, because I'm going to tell you that I fancy your best friend!"
"I mean, you're my friend too! Well, I mean, you're my cousin, but you're also my friend! We've been friends forever, Gracie!"
"Well I thought you wouldn't really appreciate me talking about how cute I find it when Harry's hair sticks up no matter how many times he tries to fix it," she started. "Or that I like how his eyes light up when he smiles. Or that my heart races and I get butterflies every time he grabs my hand. Or that I got so nervous during the last Frog Choir performance that I nearly threw up in front of everyone because he was smiling at me. Or – "
"Alright! I get it!" Ron exclaimed, his ears turning red. "You don't need to tell me about any of that," he muttered. "Still would've been nice to know."
"Well you don't need to know," Grace nodded shortly and turned to the Quidditch pitch. "The match is about to start," she said, nodding to pitch as Lee Jordan began announcing the teams.
This was the dirtiest matches of Quidditch, Grace probably has ever seen. She held onto Ron's hand so tightly he had to tell her to let go before she broke it. Then he switched places with Seamus, and Hermione moved to stand next to Ron as Neville took her place. Both of them needed to give their hands a break.
"Breathe, Gracie!" Neville told her as he wrenched his hand from her grip, rubbing it gently. "You're going to pass out if you don't!"
"I'll breathe once we win this match," she said nervously staring at the field as a bludger narrowly missed Harry's head.
"BLOODY HELL! THAT'S CHEATING!" Grace screamed, pointing to Malfoy who had grabbed onto Harry's broom. "THAT BLOODY-" Grace swore so loudly that the third year Gryffindors were glad that Lee Jordan's protests echoed the pitch, because they were sure that Grace's would've gotten them a talking too by one of the teachers. "LET'S GO HARRY! YOU'VE GOT THIS!" She cheered as she saw Harry zoom past her. She saw the Snitch, and knew that Harry saw it too. Harry and Malfoy were neck and neck, and she screamed. "YES!" She pushed herself through the sea of people and made her way down to the pitch as fast as she could.
Grace ran into Harry, wrapping her arms around him tightly and kissed both of his cheeks from joy. "YOU DID IT! YOU DID IT! WE'VE GOT THE CUP! I'M SO PROUD OF YOU!" She cheered, kissing his cheek again. Harry's face turned red as he grinned at her, the cheers of everyone else drowning to the sound of her voice.
That night, Gryffindor had a party that rivaled the last one. The music blared, the Twins brought cases of Butterbeer and Pumpkin Fizz, some of the older students shared Firewhiskey amongst each other. Grace laughed as Fred spun her around as they danced to a song by The Weird Sisters. When the song ended, Fred bowed dramatically to her before turning to Angelina Johnson. Grace turned around and looked for her next dance victim. She grinned when saw Ron.
"Ron!" She shouted over the music. He turned to look at her with wide eyes, fearing that she was going to hurt him after earlier. "Let's go!" She grinned, pulling his arm toward the dancing crowd.
"Oi, do I have to!?" He asked, cringing at the thought.
"Yes!"
"Why don't you ask Harry?" Ron suggested, pulling his arm from her grip. "He'll dance with you!"
"What?" Harry blinked, looking at Ron with horror. "I – what?"
"Dance with me, Harry!" Grace grinned as she pulled on Harry's hand.
"I – but – okay," Harry sighed in defeat but couldn't fight the smile from his face. He stood awkwardly as Grace moved in beat with the music, letting her lead. He spun her around, making her laugh loudly, her head falling back. He couldn't help but smile softly as he watched her. She looked happy, carefree and... and pretty. Harry frowned, at the thought. Sure, Grace was pretty, but he also thought Hermione was pretty, they were his friends... but he looked at Grace again, who was moving their arms to the beat of the music, he couldn't help but think she was more than just pretty.
"Are you okay?" She asked, pulling him closer to her.
"Er, yeah, I'm fine," he assured her with a smile.
"Good! Because you won the Quidditch cup, you're not allowed to frown!" She teased. Harry smiled and shook his head as he spun her around again.
Notes:
It's staaaaaaaaarrrttiiiiiiiinng~ :)
This is the beginning of it all :) this is when Harry starts seeing Grace in a different light, and starts to view her differently as a whole. But I will say he won't realize how he feels, or that he has feelings for her for a whiiiiile :).
The sparks are sparking, and soon it will ignite and the burn will be slooooow :) Its worth the wait, I promise!
Chapter 32
Notes:
Hello, hello!
Some few announcements!
1. I am almost halfway through OotP right now! They're going to be starting their first DA meeting. I hate Umbridge so much lol. I think Grace has wanted to kill her twice already. But I have just started writing chapter 112!
2. When PoA is finished, I'll probably be sharing the playlists I've created for this fic! I'lll probably put them in the Author's note at the beginning! I also have my own fancast on who I imagine Grace and Helena looking like, so if you were interested in knowing who I see as Grace and Helena, maybe I'll post it with the playlists!
3. Starting Monday 30th of September, I will be posting THREE times a week! I did the math, and based on what I'll have left and where I'm at now, I'll be posting ch 111 at the end of March so I've decided to start posting 3 days a week. I'll most likely be posting on Monday, Wednesday and Friday!
Anyway, here is ch. 31! Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
June was quickly approaching, thus meaning that their final exams were just around the corner. This propelled their studying and soon Grace found herself at home at the table in the common room next to Hermione. She had been so stressed over studying that she had her nose in a book the previous Saturday afternoon tea she had with Remus, to which he told her she should go study.
Grace was hunched over her Transfiguration book when there was a rapping on the window close to them. She paid it no mind as she flipped the page to continue reading. "It's from Hagrid," Harry spoke up, and she tore her eyes from her book to look up at him as he ripped open the note. "Buckpeak's appeal – it's set for the sixth."
"That's the day we finish our exams," Hermione said as she looked for her Arithmancy book.
"And they're coming up here to do it," Harry continued, reading the letter. "Someone from the Ministry of Magic and – and an executioner..." Grace's heart plummeted as she stared in wide-eyed horror. It wasn't fair!
"They're bringing the executioner to the appeal!? But that sounds as though they've already decided!"
"Yeah, it does," Harry nodded grimly.
"They can't!" Ron shouted. "Gracie and I've spent ages reading up on stuff for him! They can't just ignore it all!"
"Of course they can," Grace scoffed in disgust. "When they're already paid off by Lucius Malfoy. The appeal is only for show; it's only to keep everyone 'accountable' and for face, showing that they went through the proper steps before execution. They're not really going to deliberate after the appeal," she hissed, sitting back in her seat and crossing her arms. "What's the point of having a proper procedure for legal matters, or having an entire committee, or a bloody department for magical creatures when all they're going to do is just do whatever someone pays them enough money to do! It's absolutely disgusting!" She huffed, then stood up. Slamming her Transfiguration book closed, she pushed her chair back and grabbed her books.
"Neville! Let's go!" Grace called out to the boy, who was sitting on the sofa with Dean and Seamus. "You two can come too, I'm going to go practice Transfiguration," with that she waltzed out of the common room, Neville hot on her heels.
Harry's face turned sour as he watched Neville follow after Grace, wondering why she didn't practice her work in the common room. "Why does she always have to leave with Neville?" Harry muttered, turning back to his book, now suddenly disinterested in Charms.
"Why do you suddenly care who she studies with?" Hermione asked slyly, raising an eyebrow at him.
"I don't," Harry glowered. "It just seems like she always studies with Neville, she hardly studies with us."
"You do realize that Neville is like her best friend," Ron muttered awkwardly. "We have been kind of keeping her a lot this year." Harry frowned, realizing that Ron was right. The previous two years, she spent most of her free time with Neville, that is when she wasn't being roped into coming with them by Ron. This year had seemed so different, she was outspoken more, she was more outgoing, more comfortable... or has she always been that way? Ron didn't notice anything different about her, except that she had been spending more time with them. Had Grace always been like this, and Harry just too thick to notice? When did he even start to notice? Maybe it was because they had gotten to know each other more over the summer, and she started opening up more...
Or maybe it was because they both had a common enemy? Someone who wanted to hurt them both? She was the only person that really understood him, and how he felt, and he was the only person who could understand how she felt... As much as he wanted to find Sirius Black and kill him, a part of him was hesitant because of her. He, more than anyone, understood the pull to want to know more about a parent, especially if said parent wasn't around. Could he really do that to Grace? Who, even though Sirius was bad, still had a part of her that loved her dad and longed for him? He knew that was why she had been avoiding him after Christmas, he had a feeling that the letter she got was from her dad, and didn't want anyone to know about it.
"Oh no," Ron groaned. "Not you too!" he sighed, looking at Hermione, silently asking for help but she ignored him. Harry frowned, confused on what Ron was going on about.
"What?" Harry asked, but neither of them answered him.
Exam week began, and the entire castle had went quiet, as everyone focused on their studies. Third years made their way to the Great Hall for lunch after their Transfiguration exam on Monday, all looking ashen-faced and tired. They all compared their results on turning teapots to tortoises.
"Mine looked a bit like a turtle, than a tortoise," Hermione muttered irritably. This gained a glare from nearly everyone.
"Mine still had a spout for a tail, what a nightmare," Ron groaned.
"Is still had a willow-patterned shell, d'you think that'll count against me?" Harry wondered.
"Were tortoises supposed to breathe steam?" Seamus asked, turning to Grace.
"I didn't find it hard, mine turned out to be a perfectly cute tortoise," Grace said with a shrug, this earned her and cry of outrage from her friends, and Hermione huffed in frustration and stormed off. She blinked, looking at her friend walk away then turn to her other friends. "What?"
"Stop bragging," Ron muttered. Grace rolled her eyes at him and sat down at the table to eat her lunch.
Charms was after lunch, and Grace had been paired with Dean for their exam. It was a little daunting as she's never practiced with him, but she'd rather have Dean than have Harry as her partner. She would've casted the Cheering Charm horribly if she had to do it on him. After dinner that night, everyone returned to their common rooms, but it was everything but a relaxing evening as they all spent their time studying.
Care of Magical Creatures was first thing the next morning, and Grace sighed. She knew Hagrid's heart wasn't in it, and she didn't blame him at all. She had just wished that...maybe, well, they'd have a better exam. However, since Flobberworms did best when left alone, Grace, Ron, Harry and Hermione took this time to talk to Hagrid.
"Beaky's gettin' a bit depressed," Hagrid told them, bending low to appear as if he's checking Harry's flobberworm. "Bin cooped up too long. But stil... we'll know day after tomorrow – one way or another – "
Next was Potions. To most, it was a disaster, but to Grace, she flourished. While she didn't like Snape, well, now she hated him, she rather enjoyed potions themselves. She decided to sit furthest away from everyone so she could concentrate. She watched Professor Snape as he examined her Confusion Concoction and begrudgingly gave a curt nod before moving on. She knew she had done well.
Astronomy, History of Magic and Herbology went by like a breeze, although Grace was nearly dying in Herbology due to the heat.
Thursday, their second to last exam was Defense Against the Dark Arts, and she was so happy to know that Remus had created an extravagant obstacle course for them outside. Grace had to get across a deep paddling pool that had a Grindylow, cross potholes full of Red Caps, make her way through a patch of marsh with a hinkypunk trying to trick and misleade her, then she had to climb into an old trunk to battle a boggart.
Grace was more prepared this time to see her mother, but the boggart didn't turn into her mother. This time it turned into her father. She was thankful that she was in the trunk and not in front of everyone, because if she was still being mocked by Slytherins about her mother, she didn't want to think about what they would do if they learned her boggart became Sirius Black...and that he was her father. However, she was sure they already knew because Malfoy sure did.
She watched as her father turned to her, glaring evilly, and she felt her hands begin to shake. She shook her head as she stared at him, he looked just like his wanted photo. "I should've gotten rid of you when I had the chance," he hissed coldly and she frowned. His voice, however, was not the same. She remembered her father's voice, it was hoarse, but it was warm, and full of care for her. She wasn't sure about anything else that regarded her father, except she knew he loved her. He wouldn't have risked the Dementors to warn her, he wouldn't have risked a few precious moments to make sure she was warm on the couch. He loved her and she knew that, so why was this boggart taking his form.
The boggart frowned in confusion and then it twisted in on itself and changed shape again. Then Harry appeared, and her heart stopped.
"Why would I ever like you?" He scoffed. "You're nothing special. Hermione's smarter than you. Ron is a better friend than you. Cho is prettier than you, and a better Quidditch player. She's also smarter than you, more talented than you. Cho is perfect. Her father isn't the reason my parents are dead," He hissed, getting closer. Grace shook her head, her hands trembling as she raised and pointed her wand at the boggart. "You're going to turn out just like him – "
"Riddikulus!" She shouted, and she watched the boggart Harry turn bright read and explode into fireworks. She quickly climbed out of the trunk and calmed her breathing.
"Well done, Gracie," Remus said softly with a smile, but his smile fell when he noticed how pale she was. "Are you alright?" he asked quietly as she passed.
"I'm fine," she assured him and went to wait to the side for Harry, Ron and Hermione to finish their exam.
When Hermione finished, she was a wreck and Grace tried everything to help calm her down, and after twenty minutes, she finally got a grip on herself. As the four of them made their way to the castle, Ron tried not to laugh at Hermione's boggart as she went to explain what had happened with her. Fortunately, or not so fortunately, for peace of mind they had spotted the Minister of Magic which halted any argument that would've broken between Ron and Hermione.
"Hello there, Harry!" Fudge greeted him as he patted his forehead with a hankerchief. "Just had an exam, I expect? Nearly finished?"
"Yes," Harry replied. Grace, Hermione and Ron stood beside him awkwardly, not having officially met the Minister of Magic.
"Lovely day," Fudge said, glancing over at the castle. "Pity... pity..." he sighed deeply and glanced back at the four third years. "I'm here on unpleasant business, Harry. The Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures required a witness to the execution of a mad hippogriff. As I needed to visit Hogwarts to check on the Black situation," Fudge not so discreetly glanced at Grace before turning back to Harry, "I was asked to step in."
"Does that mean that the appeal's already happened?" Grace spoke up from beside Harry, glancing up at Fudge, who looked rather uncomfortable being under her gaze.
"No, no, it's scheduled for this afternoon," Fudge answered, trying to avoid looking at her. Grace's face flushed in anger, and she glared at the minister. She knew why he refused to look at her, it was because of who her father was and how closely she resembled him.
"Then you might not have to witness an execution at all!" Ron spoke up, frowning. "The hippogriff might get off!"
"He's right, Minister!" Grace nodded. "Buckbeak did nothing wrong! Harry and I both interacted with him before Draco Malfoy did, and we both rode him, too! We experienced nothing dangerous from Buckbeak as we followed Professor Hagrid's instructions! Why should Buckbeak be punished for something a student did because they didn't listen!" Grace said fiercely, her face reddening in anger. The look on her face seemed to unnerve Fudge slightly as he stood awkwardly, looking around. "This isn't fair! It isn't right! You know this is an injustice! How many more innocent beings are going to fall victim due to-"
"Dear, dear, I'm getting too old for this!" And older gentleman, one who appeared to look ancient, called out and Hermione pulled Grace back and gave her a look. "Two o'clock is it, Fudge?" he asked. They turned to see him, and another man who was much younger and to have a more fit build approach. The second man carried an axe, and Grace's heart raced with anger, as she glared at them.
Ron went to open his mouth, but Hermione nudged him hard and jerked her head to the entrance hall, forcing him and Grace to follow her and Harry. "Why'd you stop me?!" Ron hissed as they entered the Great Hall for lunch. "Did you see them? They've even got the axe ready! This isn't justice at all!"
"Ron, Grace, your parents work for the Ministry! You can't go saying things like that to their boss!" Hermione reminded them, even though she looked upset just like them. "As long as Hagrid keeps his head this time, and argues his case properly, they can't possibly execute Buckbeak..."
Grace knew Hermione didn't really believe her own words, and Grace didn't believe her either. The only person that could over rule the Committee was Fudge, and she had a feeling that he wouldn't do anything. The four of them couldn't join in the happy chatter, their thoughts were on Hagrid and Buckbeak.
After lunch they had their last exam. Hermione had Muggle Studies, while Ron, Grace and Harry had Divination. The three of them sat beside Neville, who had his Divination book open on his lap. "She's seeing us all separately," Neville told them, looking nervous. "Have any of you ever seen anything in the crystal balls?" he asked, his eyes went straight to Grace, who, beside Lavender and Parvati, was good at the class.
"Nope," Ron replied as he looked out the window. Grace shook her head as she started chewing on her bottom lip, she opened her golden snitch necklace to look at the time.
"Miss Black, I'm ready for you, my dear," Trelawney called and Grace took a deep breath.
"Good luck," Harry muttered and she nodded.
When she entered the classroom, Professor Trelawney smiled at her. "Hello dear, please have a seat," she said, gesturing to the seat across from her. Grace set her bag down and sat straight in her chair. "If you would kindly gaze into the Orb, take your time now and clear your mind... then tell me what you see within it," she instructed and Grace nodded.
Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, held it for five seconds and slowly exhaled, and did this twice more before opening her eyes to stare into the foggy crystal ball. She tried to concentrate, but her mind kept going to Hagrid and Buckbeak. She blinked a few times and took another deep breath and told herself to focus on the crystal ball. She frowned when she saw something take shape in the fog, and her head tilted to the side in curiosity.
"Well, what do you see?" Trelawney asked excitedly, leaning in.
"I-I don't know," Grace whispered as she leaned in closer, watching the smoke take shape. "It...it looks like a – a rat?" she said, frowning.
"What else?"
"Er..." she paused, watching the smoke-rat transform into a round man, who fell on his knees in front of two other smokey figures as if he was pleading for his life. The smoke figures faded, smoke swirling to show the figure of a dog, and the smoke-dog swirled into a man; the smoke swirled into a familiar shape of a Dementor.
"Miss Black?" Trelawney called, and Grace jerked up, and blinked. "Miss Black, what did you see?" She whispered eagerly.
"Er... a rat," she started and Trelawney nodded, encouraging her to continue, "turning into a man? He...he was pleading for his life...and a – a dog and another man and...and a Dementor..." Grace answered, looking at Trelawney nervously. The teacher stared at her blankly before nodding slowly.
"Yes...yes, quite odd but," she started and patted Grace's hand. "A strong sense of intuition you've got Miss Black, well done," she nodded. "Can you call up Miss Brown?" Grace nodded as she stood up from her chair and before she exited the room she paused, turning back to Professor Trelawney.
"Professor," she spoke up, and the woman turned to her.
"Yes, my dear?"
"What...what do you think that meant? What I saw?" she asked nervously and Professor Trelawney paused.
"The Inner Eye is a mysterious thing, Miss Black, so mysterious that even I do not claim to know it's in's and outs," Professor Trelawney started. "However, I stand by what I said. You have a strong intuition, and you'll do well to listen to it. Don't let logic clog your mind, if something doesn't feel right trust what your instincts are telling you. You've done well in this class, exceeded my expectations I must say as you are very intuitive. I may not be able to make out what you saw in the Orb, that is for you to figure out as it will reveal it's meaning to you when the time is right."
Grace nodded slowly, taking in everything her teacher said. "Thank you, Professor," she smiled and Professor Trelawney gave her a small smile in return. Grace made her way down the ladder and she told Lavender it was her turn.
"How was it?" Neville asked nervously.
"Er... fine," she shrugged.
"Are you alright?" Ron asked, noticing that she was a little pale.
"I'm fine, look I'll meet you guys in the common room, alright?" she said and pushed between Ron and Harry to begin her trek to Gryffindor Tower.
When she arrived in the Common room, she went straight to her dorm to change out of her uniform. She tugged on a pair of jeans, and a white, short sleeved, v-neck shirt that had little embroidered yellow daisies all over it. She was glad to be out of her uniform and it something that was comfortable and didn't still have traces of stale sweat. She looked at herself in the mirror and fixed her amethyst necklace so the clasp was in the back, and pulled out the golden snitch pendant from under her shirt. After slipping on her shoes, she made her way to the common room and waited until someone came back.
Notes:
We're almost at the end, and we're almost at the big reveal! So exciting!
I will say that Grace IS NOT a seer of any kind. As Trelawney said, Grace has a strong sense and intuition, and she's very open minded and I think that helps her with Divination quite a bit.
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it! I love reading your comments when I get them! :)
Chapter 33: thirty-two
Notes:
Happy Monday!
This is probably a chapter that you all have been waiting for!
I hope you all enjoy! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first to return was Hermione, who as she sat down, looked relieved to finally be finished with exams. "I really think you need reevaluate your courses, Hermione," Grace told her. "This can't be healthy. You can't take this many again next year!" But her words fell on deaf ears as Hermione hauled her things upstairs to their dorm, then when she came back down a few minutes later she was changed out of her uniform too.
"Any word from Hagrid yet?" Hermione asked when she came back down, and Grace shook her head. She had momentarily forgot about Hagrid and Buckbeak, and she suddenly felt awful. "How was your...exam?" she asked, pulling a face and Grace rolled her eyes.
"It went fine."
"Did you have to see someone's death in the crystal ball?" Hermione asked, jokingly.
"No... but..." Grace fiddled with the hem of her shirt, wondering if she should tell Hermione.
"But what?"
"Look do you promise you won't judge?" Grace asked, turning to the girl. "I mean it! Don't judge, because while Divination isn't a solid area of magic, it's fun and I like it. So please don't judge?"
"Fine," Hermione sighed.
"I saw...something in the crystal ball," she confessed and Hermione rolled her eyes. "No judging!" she reminded and Hermione huffed. "I don't know what it was, I can't explain it... the smoke just took shapes. It could've been my imagination but...it was strange. I got a weird feeling when Professor Trelawney snapped me out of it. I asked her about it, and she said the 'Inner Eye' is mysterious or whatever but told me that...that I have a strong intuition and that I should listen to it..."
"Of course we should be listening to our intuition-"
"This was different," Grace cut her off. "Hermione, you and I think differently. You're very logical, very strategic... I'm not," she said, and for the first time... she didn't feel like she was less than Hermione. "I'm reactive, I listen to my gut not my head. I make my decisions based on what feels right-"
"It's called being impulsive, Grace," Hermione interrupted and Grace narrowed her eyes.
"Being impulsive is smacking Malfoy right cross the face!" Hermione's cheeks burned, but a smile spread on Grace's face. "Brilliant by the way," she said. "Still replay it in my mind." Hermione was about to say something when the portrait door swung open, and in came Ron.
"How did it go?" Grace asked and Ron shrugged.
"Made up a bunch of stuff, I don't think she bought any of it," he answered. "I'll be right back," he said, nodding to the boys staircase. "Any word from Hagrid?" Ron asked when he came back down and sat opposite of them. They both shook their head. Just then, there was a scuffle at the window. They all bolted up and ran to let in the owl, who held out it's leg for them. Ron took the letter.
"It's from Hagrid!" He exclaimed, then opened it. Grace held her breath as she watched Ron's eyes scan the page, and his face fell.
"No," she whispered, cover her mouth with her hands. "No! They can't have!" Hermione frowned as she took the letter from Ron's hands to read it herself and she shook her head, tears swelling in her eyes before handing it to Grace.
Lost appeal. They're going to execute at sunset. Nothing you can do. Don't come down. I don't want you to see it.
Hagrid.
Grace shook her head as she reread Hagrid's letter. "This is so unfair!" She exclaimed, angrily, shoving the parchment back to Ron and she crossed her arms over her chest.
"Professor Trelawney, just told me-" Harry panted as he ran into the common room.
"Buckbeak lost," Ron told him weakly. "Hagrid's just sent this," he held out the letter to Harry.
"We've got to go," Harry said once he finished reading it. "He can't just sit there on his own, waiting for the executioner!"
"Harry's right...we've got to," Grace whispered sadly.
"We'll leave in five minutes," Harry said and rushed upstairs to change out of his uniform.
Once Harry returned to the common room, the four of them raced out of the common room. They managed to make it outside without being stopped by a teacher, and they took that as a good sign, but they were all still reeling with the news. Hermione shook her head as they got closer to the sundial garden that overlooked Hagrid's hut.
"I can't believe they're going to kill Buckbeak! It's too horrible! It isn't fair," Hermione shook her head, trying to not let the tears escape.
"It just got worse," Harry said, as they stepped out on the grass to see Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle standing by the giant stones, laughing.
"Did you see the big, fat blubbering oaf?! Oh, this is going to be rich! Did I tell you, father said I can keep the head- Ah!" Draco grinned, turning to them. "Come to see the show?" He laughed. Grace saw red at his stupid, gloating smirk on his stupid face. She pulled her wand from her back pocket as she raced to him, pointing it at him. He looked at her with fear, pressing himself back against the stone as she got closer.
"You cowardly, pathetic, loathsome, evil, COCKROACH!" She shouted, pointing her wand at his face. "Can't leave well enough alone! Won't be too cocky with a bald head now, will you?" she hissed, poking his face with the tip of her wand. Draco whimpered with fear at the thought of the scalping hex again.
"Grace! No! He's not worth it!" Ron called out to her. She glared at Malfoy, keeping her wand steady for a few more seconds before lowering it. Malfoy relaxed into the stone as she pocketed her wand and turned around. Then she heard the scoffed chuckle.
Her hand balled into a fist, and she whipped around so fast and swung her fist right into Malfoy's face. Crack. Malfoy hit the stone, and brought his hand to his nose, staring at her with shock. Then he and his two friends scrambled together to leave. "Yeah run away! I'm sure your father would love to hear about how you got hit by two girls!" She shouted as they ran away. One punch wasn't enough.
"I think you broke his nose," Hermione whispered in awe.
"Good," Grace huffed. "It felt good too. Wow..."
"Not good... brilliant," Ron said in awe. "Gracie, you're my favorite cousin."
"I'm your only cousin, Ron," she reminded him as they made their way to Hagrid's.
When they arrived, Grace stopped and stared at Buckbeak, who was tied up to a post. He looked up at her and called out. It broke her heart. She went to take a step toward him but noticed that Ron, Harry and Hermione were already standing on Hagrid's front steps. Harry knocked on Hagrid's door, and when it opened, Hagrid narrowed his eyes and shook his finger at them. "I told yeh that you lot shouldn't come! I don' want yeh seeing tha'!"
"But Hagrid, we can't leave you here to go through it alone," Grace said as she made her way up, then turned to look at Buckbeak again, who was looking at her.
"Well get in you lot," Hagrid sighed as he stepped to the side to let them in. When he closed the door, Hermione went to work on making some tea, so Hagrid didn't have to. He sighed and looked out the window at Buckbeak. "Look at 'em... loves the smell o' the trees when the wind blows..."
"I say we set him free," Harry muttered, looking out the window.
"They'd know I did it. And tha' would only get Dumbledore in trouble," Hagrid shook his head. "Gonna come down, yeh know. Says he wants ter be with me when it...when it happens. Great man, Dumbledore."
"We'll stay with you too, Hagrid," Hermione told him as she placed the tea on the table.
"Yeh will do no such thing!" Hagrid shook his head. "Think I wan' yeh seein' a thing like this?! No, yeh'll drink yer tea an' be off," he nodded, firmly. "But before yeh go – I have something fer yeh Ron," he started as he stood up and went into a large flour tin and pulled out a little, furry creature.
"Scabbers! You're alive!" Ron beamed, with a big smile on his face as he stood up and took Scabbers from Hagrid. Grace looked at the rat with confusion, a weird feeling settling in her gut as she looked at Scabbers. Why was he in Hagrid's hut? How did Hagrid even find him? Scabbers has been missing for months. But the more she looked at Scabbers, the more the uneasy feeling started growing and she thought about the Crystal ball and the rat she saw.
Smash!
Grace jumped, and turned to see one of Hagrid's glass jars broken on his table. She frowned as she picked up the rock and looked at it, Hermione looking over her shoulder and inspecting it too.
"Ow!" Harry hissed, as he rubbed the back of his head. "Hagrid!" They all turned to look out the window to see Dumbledore, Fudge and the executioner approaching the hut.
"Yeh got to go! It's almost dark! Anyone sees yeh outside the castle it'll be trouble! Big trouble! 'Specially you, Harry –" Hagrid was cut off by three loud knocks at the door.
"C'mon," Grace whispered as she opened Hagrid's back door softly.
"Jus' a minute!" Hagrid called, and then turned to them to usher them out. They quickly, and quietly, exited Hagrid's hut right as Dumbledore, Fudge and the executioner entered, then raced to the other side of the giant pumpkin patch. They hid behind Hagrid's giant pumpkins and watched inside. There was a quiet snap and a shh!, making all four of them whip around to look at the forest behind them. Grace frowned when she saw the tree branches moving, and a little glimmer shine from behind the trees.
"What?" Harry asked.
"Nothing... I just thought I saw..." Hermione frowned and shook her head. "Never mind, let's go," she told them and the four of them made their way back up to the top of the Sundial Garden. The clock tower chimed; it was seven o'clock.
Grace stared at Hagrid's hut, holding her breath, and tried to hold the tears in. Then a sickening chop echoed around them. Grace jumped and turned into Harry, hiding her face in his neck. Harry swallowed hard and wrapped an arm around her, rubbing her shoulder gently. There was a faint gasp, and Grace pulled away to look at Ron, who stared at his finger.
"He bit me... Scabbers bit me!" He hissed, and turned around to see Scabbers running. "Scabbers!" He shouted, following after the rat.
"Ron!" Grace called out, pushing away from Harry and running after Ron to help him grab Scabbers. Grace, who was a faster runner than Ron, dove to the ground and managed to capture Scabbers in her hands. "Ron, I swear if my shirt gets stained because of your stupid rat!" Grace hissed as Ron appeared next to her on the ground, and she handed him his rat.
"Scabbers," He sighed in relief. "Now behave yourself!"
"Ron! Grace!" They frowned when they heard Harry shouting at them. They turned and their eyes widened. Rons from fear, and Grace's from surprise.
"Snuffles?!" She exclaimed as she watched her friendly stray dog, growl and glare murderously toward them.
"Harry! Run! It's the Grim!" Ron shouted, as Snuffles growled and ran toward them.
"Snuffles! Stop! It's me! Stop it!" She shouted as the dog leaped and closed his teeth on Ron's ankle. Ron cried out in pain, and she stared in horror. "Snuffles stop! Bad dog!" She shouted, but Snuffles didn't listen to her as he started dragging Ron by the leg toward the tree trunk. "Ron!" She shouted as she tried to grab Ron's hand but he disappeared into the tree.
"Grace!" Harry exclaimed in warning. "Stop! It's the -" she didn't listen as she ran into the crevis that Snuffles dragged Ron through. She hissed when she felt something hard and sharp scrape her back, she rubbed it softly as she looked around her, it was a tunnel of some kind, and she followed it and frowned at the stairs.
"Ron!" she called out nervously. She gently pushed back a half-broken door and saw Ron cowering on the floor, holding Scabbers close. He looked in pain, and his face was pale in fear. "Ron!" She rushed over to him and went to see if he was okay.
"Gracie..." He whimpered, his eyes staring behind her.
"It'll be fine, Ron. I'm sorry he hurt you, I'll have words with him! He's usually very sweet," she assured him.
"Gracie," Ron whimpered again, lifting a finger and pointing.
"Snuffles! Bad do...g..." her voice faltered as she turned around. All the color drained from her face and suddenly she forgot how to breathe. Across the room was not a large, black dog... it was her father.
Notes:
And so the big reveal has happened! Well... it's started. As we all know there is so much to the big reveal, but to Grace... finding out that her mysterious canine friend is actually her father, is a huge one!
And I'm sorry, not sorry, that I ended it there :)
I hope you all enjoyed!!
Chapter 34: thirty-three
Notes:
Happy Thursday!
Here is chapter 33, and big reveal number 2!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They stared at each other, both in shock and awe. Her father stood before her... looking so thin, in tattered clothes that hung on him loosely. She could see the tattoos on his chest, and his sunken, sullen face. She looked into his eyes, grey eyes just like hers, but she didn't see madness in them... she saw grief, and exhaustion. Grace was suddenly hit with a heavy wave of emotions as she stared at him.
"Gracie..." Ron whimpered a third time.
"You're...you're Snuffles?" she whispered in disbelief as she stared at him. She felt tears begin to swell in her eyes, and she blinked them away. "All this time...?" she asked and he looked away for a moment before turning back. He parted his lips, trying to find an explanation. There was a loud squeak, and Grace turned around to see Scabbers struggle in Ron's grip, then she turned back to her father. Now, she could see the mad, angry expression in his eyes as he stared at Ron. She stood in front of Ron, blocking her fathers view and she shook her head. "Please don't!"
"Ron! You're okay!" Hermione shouted as she ran into the room and to Ron.
"The dog – where's the dog-" Harry asked as he entered after her.
"It's a trap, Harry!" Ron shouted, pointing to where Grace was staring. "He's the dog! He's an Animagus!" Harry and Hermione whipped around to see the door closing, revealing Sirius Black.
"If you want to kill Harry," Hermione spoke up, stepping in front of Harry. "You'll – you'll have to kill us too!"
"No," Sirius shook his head, his eyes landing on Ron and a dark smile spread across his face. "Only one will die tonight."
"Then it'll be you!" Harry shouted as he pushed past Hermione and ran to Sirius, wrapping his hands around his neck as they fell to the floor.
"HARRY! STOP!" Grace shouted in horror. "Please! Don't!"
"Going to kill me, Harry?" Sirius asked.
"Yes," Harry hissed as he held his wand to Sirius.
"Harry, please! Please! Don't!" Grace cried, shaking her head.
Bam!
Grace jumped and stared at the door to see Remus, with wand out. "Expelliarmus!" he shouted, and Harry's wand flew out of his hand.
"Professor Lupin!" Harry, Ron, and Hermione exclaimed at the same time Grace shouted: "Remus!" Remus stared at them for a moment, before nodding his head at Harry, silently telling him to get out of the way.
"Looking a bit ragged, aren't we, Sirius? Finally, the skin reflects the madness within." Remus spoke slowly, eyeing Sirius on the floor as Hermione pulled Harry away.
"You'd known all about the madness within, wouldn't you, Remus?" Sirius asked, grinning. Remus let his wand fall, and he smiled at Sirius as he held out his hand to help the man up. Grace blinked wildly at them as they embraced like long lost brothers. She shook her head, staring between them.
She knew Remus... she knew Remus wouldn't help someone who was bad! There had to be an explanation... but she couldn't think, she was still staring at her father and her uncle unable to know if she should be feeling surprise, fear, or betrayal.
"No!" Hermione shouted, stepping in front of Harry again. "I trusted you! Grace trusted you! We've both covered for you, and all this time you've been his friend!" She shouted. Grace frowned, turning to Hermione, shaking her head at her.
"Hermione!" Grace hissed. "Don't you dare!"
"He's a werewolf! That's why he's been missing classes!" Hermione shouted, pointing to Remus. Grace's heart fell, and she shook her head, taking a step away from Hermione.
"How could you," she whispered in disbelief.
"How did you know?" Remus asked, eyeing her. "Because I know that Grace wouldn't tell a soul."
"Snape's essay," Hermione answered, glaring at him.
"You really are one of the brightest witches I've met, Hermione," Remus smiled.
"Yes, she glows like the sun!" Sirius rolled his eyes. "And you howl at the moon! Enough talk! He dies, now! If you won't do with me, Remus, I'll do it alone!" Sirius shouted. Grace shook her head, staring at him and Remus.
"Wait, Sirius-"
"I'VE DONE MY WAITING!" Sirius shouted, his voice cracking as he looked at Remus in pain. "TWELVE YEARS OF IT! IN AZKABAN!"
"Just one more moment, they deserve to know why!" Remus said calmly.
"I know why!" Harry snapped, glaring at them. "You betrayed my parents! You sold them to Voldemort!"
"It's a lie!" Sirius exclaimed, and Grace turned to look at him, blinking away the tears. "I never would've betrayed James and Lily!"
"Someone else betrayed your parents, Harry. Someone in this room right now," Remus started, speaking slowly. "Someone who, until quite recently, I believed to be dead."
"What're you talking about? There's nobody here..." Harry shook his head. Grace frowned as she looked around the room. Harry was right...there was nobody there. Just her, Harry, Remus, her dad, Hermione, Ron and Scabbers.
"Oh yes there is," Sirius grinned. "Come out, come out, Peter! Come out, come out and play!" He shouted.
"You're mad..." Ron whispered as he held onto a squirming Scabbers.
"Expelliarmus!" Snape shouted, and Remus' wand flew out of his hands. "Ah, vengeance is sweet. How I hoped I'd be the one to catch you," he smirked at Remus and Sirius.
"Severus," Remus warned.
"I told Dumbledore you were helping your old friend into the castle. And here's the proof."
"Brilliant!" Her father exclaimed. "And – as usual – you've come to the wrong conclusion! Now give us our wands back. Remus and I have a bit of unfinished business to tend to."
Snape glared venomously at Sirius as he held his wand to Sirius' neck. "Give me a reason, I beg you."
"Don't be a fool, Severus!" Remus called out.
"He can't help it! It's a habit by now." Sirus scoffed.
"Quiet Sirius!" Remus snapped.
"Listen to you two. Quarreling like an old married couple. The creature and the criminal," Snape sneered.
"Oh, why don't you go and play with your chemistry set!" Sirius sneered.
"Tell me, will you be so irreverent when I turn you over to the dementors?" Snape threatened and Sirius stared at him in fear. "Do I detect a flicker of fear? One can only imagine what it must be like to endure the Dementor's kiss. It's said to be unbearable to witness, but I'll do my best to watch and make sure your daughter endures it too," he hissed and gestured his head to the door. "After you."
"Expelliarmus!" Harry shouted, and Snape went flying across the room, and hit the wall. Grace gasped as she stared in horror.
"Harry! You attacked a teacher!" Hermione gasped.
"Now isn't the right time for an ethical code, Hermione!" Grace snapped.
"You said, Peter, Peter who?" Harry asked.
"Peter Pettigrew! He was at school with us, we thought he was our friend," Remus spoke up.
"No," Harry shook his head. "Pettigrew's dead. He killed him!" Harry looked at Sirius.
"I thought so too until you two mentioned seeing Pettigrew on the Map!" Remus spoke up.
"The map was lying then –" Harry shook his head.
"The Map never lies!" Sirius interrupted. "Pettigrew's alive, and he's right there!" Sirius pointed to Ron, and Grace frowned. It couldn't have been Ron! Then she noticed Scabbers, who was squeaking so loud and squirming in fear in Ron's hands. She frowned at the rat, and then she turned to her father, who was grinning madly at Ron. Her father was an animagus, a big, black dog... Remus had told her that his friends in school would help him on full moons... Her eyes went back to Ron and Scabbers, and she remembered the crystal ball... a rat, turning into a man.
"Scabbers?" Ron shook his head. "Scabbers has bene in my family for –"
"Twelve years!" Sirius cut him off. "A curiously long life for a common garden rat! He's missing a toe isn't he?"
"So what?" Ron asked.
"All they could find of Pettigrew was his – "
"Finger!" Sirius finished for Harry. "Dirty coward cut it off so everyone would think he was dead!" Grace felt bile rise in her throat and she shook her head.
"He's an animagus..." Grace said in realization, and everyone turned to her. "That's...that's how he got away, isn't it?" She asked, looking at her father.
"But you have to register with the Ministry when you become an animagus," Hermione spoke up, shaking her head in disbelief.
"You didn't," Grace said, looking at Sirius. "Because...because if you did, then...that's how you escaped, isn't it? That's how Peter was on the map that night, even though Harry and I couldn't see him!"
"But we didn't see anything, Grace," Harry shook his head in disbelief. "Look, I know he's your dad but-"
"Think about it Harry!" She said, turning to him. "It makes sense! We couldn't see Pettigrew because he was a rat, running past us on the floor where the light from your wand didn't reach! He's been an animagus all this time!"
Harry stared at her, and then back at Remus and Sirius. "Show us." Remus nodded and grabbed Scabbers from Ron's hands as he protested.
"Leave him alone!" Ron cried out.
"Together?" Sirius asked, ignoring Ron's cries as he turned to Remus who held out his wand. Scabbers tried running away, and as Sirius and Remus tried to chase the rat, Harry pulled Grace away and closer to him. She trembled, really hoping that she was right about this. She swallowed hard, then relaxed when she felt Harry's hand squeeze hers.
Grace gasped when she saw the rat make a dash to the door, but then suddenly turned into a rather round man, who got stuck in the broken hole at the bottom of the door. The man turned around and smiled nervously at Sirius and Remus.
"Si-Sirius! Re-Remus! My old Friends!" He greeted, smiling and then darted to the window. Sirius stands in front of him and shoves him back as he and Remus held their wands out to him. Grace stared at the man with wide eyes, and felt bile in her throat. She had cared about that rat, often letting him sleep with her when she stayed over at the Burrow.
"Harry!" Peter exclaimed as he inched closer to Harry. "Look at you! You look just like your father, James. We were the best of friends, he and-"
"Shut up! Don't talk to him about James!" Sirius shouted and Peter cringed.
"You sold James and Lily out to Voldemort!" Remus shouted, pointing his wand.
"I didn't mean to!" Peter cried as he cowered into himself. "The Dark Lord, you have no idea the weapons he possesses!" He winced, and turned to Sirius again. "Ask yourself what you would've done, Sirius! What would you have done!"
"DIED!" Sirius shouted. "I would've died rather than betray my friends! You should've realized Peter, if Voldemort didn't kill you-"
"Then we would!" Remus finished, glaring at the man. Grace shivered at the look in his eyes, she'd never seen him look that murderous.
"No.. please... you can't!" Peter pleaded as he went to Ron. "Ron! Haven't I been a good friend? A good pet? You won't let them kill me, will you? I was your rat!" Ron shimmied away in disgust, then Peter turned to Hermione. "Sweet girl... clever girl! Surely you won't let them-" Hermione stepped away, then Peter saw Grace. "Oh Gracie, sweet, beautiful Gracie. You've always been so kind to me-"
"Get away from my daughter!" Sirius shouted, stepping in front of Grace and Harry and pushing Peter back. Grace stared wide-eyed, and Harry pulled her back against him. "Now, Remus!"
"No!" Harry exclaimed, and everyone turned to him.
"Harry... this man..." Remus started.
"I know what he is... but we'll take him to the castle," Harry said, glaring at Pettigrew.
"Bless you boy! Bless you!" Pettigrew whimpered as he reached for Harry.
"Get off! I said we'd take you to the castle... after that, the Dementor's can have you," at this Peter started crying in protest.
"No," Grace shook her head.
"Grace, this man deser-"
"No," she shook her head, looking at her father. "If the Dementor's get him then, no one will know the truth. We take him to Dumbledore, then you'll be free..." she said, and Sirius' eyes softened at her, then he nodded.
"Alright... we'll take him to Dumbledore."
Notes:
So, Grace now knows that Sirius is innocent!
But this is only the beginning of a very long night!
As a reminder, that on Monday I'll be posting three times a week!
I hope you all enjoyed :)
Chapter 35: thirty-four
Notes:
Happy Monday!
Here's chapter 34! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Sorry about the leg," Sirius apologized gently as he and Harry helped carry Ron out of the Whomping Willow. "I usually have a sweet disposition as a dog."
"Sweet? Sweet!? You nearly tore my leg off!" Ron exclaimed.
"Sorry, I was aiming for the rat," Sirius grimaced and Grace smiled. "Key word I used was usually."
"It's true!" Grace nodded, and Ron scoffed.
"Of course you'd say so! He's your dad, isn't he!" Ron huffed as Sirius and Harry helped him to the ground. Grace watched as her dad walked away, staring at the castle. She followed him, ignoring Ron and his injured leg.
"So..." she stared awkwardly. "This whole time, you were Snuffles?"
"I was Snuffles," he nodded, smiling softly at her. "That's the same name as that toy cat, correct?" He asked and she nodded. "You still have it?"
"Yeah," she nodded again, her cheeks turning pink.
"You're wearing the necklace," he said softly, nodding to the gold and amethyst necklace. She smiled and reached up, holding it gently. "Do you like it?"
"I love it," she looked up at him. "Thank you..."
"You're welcome," Sirius said, then silenced. Grace looked at Sirius, noticing the tired but hopeful look in his eyes as he stared at the castle. Then he shifted his eyes and turned to her. "What is it?"
"Can..." She paused and looked away from him, feeling awkward. "Can I have a – a hug?" she whispered nervously as she glanced up at him. Sirius smiled softly and nodded, holding out his arms for her. Grace grinned and wrapped her arms around him tightly, burying her face in his chest. When he wrapped his arms around her, she felt the dams break, and she started crying softly. This is what she wanted, what she's always wanted... to be held by her father.
"Shh," he whispered as he held her tighter and rested his chin on her head. "It's alright, love, I'm not going anywhere."
Grace held on for a little longer. She didn't want to let go in fear that if she did, he would disappear again. When she finally got the nerve to pull away, she sniffled and went to wipe her eyes, but he beat her to it. He held her face in his hand so gently that he was afraid she'd break, and he wiped her tears from her cheeks with his thumbs.
"No more tears, little star," he whispered softly, smiling at her and she could see his eyes glossy. "I hated seeing you cry and there was nothing I could do..."
"You were there," she told him, giving him a small smile. "As a dog... and I didn't know, but you were there," she continued, and Sirius smiled at her softly and wiped another tear from her cheek. "You were there for me when... when I didn't feel like I had anyone else." Sirius smiled at her and pulled her close into another hug, and she smiled happily into him as she hugged him back.
She lingered when they pulled away again, leaning into his side as he kept an arm around her. It appeared that they both were scared that if they let go of each other entirely, the other would disappear. Grace leaned forward and saw Harry awkwardly making his way to them, and he gave her a small smile when he came up on Sirius' other side. She noticed that he, too, had the same look on his face that she did, the longing of wanting to know Sirius as they both had a connection to him. But she was thankful that Harry let her have her moment with her father alone.
"Beautiful isn't it?" Sirius sighed, still staring at Hogwarts. "I'll never forget the first time I walked through those doors. It'll be nice to do it again... freely," he said, turning to look at Harry. "That was a noble thing you did back there, both of you... he doesn't deserve it."
"I don't reckon my father would want his two best friends to become killers," Harry shrugged.
"'Specially over a worthless piece of vermin like Pettigrew," Grace spat, and shivered again. She still felt sick; but the soft stroke of her father's hand on her shoulder eased her.
"Besides... dead, the truth dies with him. Alive, like Grace said, you're free," Harry told him and Grace couldn't help but smile. She would have her dad around, like he should've been. She'll have her dad and Remus around, and she never felt happier.
"I don't know if you know, Harry, but... when you were born, James and Lily made me and Helena your godparents," Sirius said a little nervously. Grace frowned. Although she knew her dad was Harry's godfather, she should've realized that her mother would've been his godmother, too.
"I know," Harry nodded.
"And, well, I'll understand if you choose to stay with your aunt and uncle, but, so you know, you could –" Sirius started and Grace's eyes widened at what her dad suggested.
"Come live with you? All of you? When?" Harry asked, a grin spreading on his face.
"You practically lived with us already over the summer," Grace teased as she glanced over at him with a grin. Harry was glad that it was dark enough that she didn't notice his cheeks turning pink, but he didn't miss the raised eyebrow and a small smirk on Sirius' face.
"As soon as my name is cleared," he answered. "We'll all be a proper family, the way it-"
"GRACE!" Hermione screamed. The three of them turned around to see Hermione pointing to the sky. Grace frowned, as she followed Hermione's finger and her stomach fell in dread.
"No!" Grace shook her head in horror as she ripped away from her dad and ran to Remus. "Remus!" She screamed, feeling her fingers grow cold and weak as they began to tremble in fear. "Did-did you take your potion!?" She asked as she reached him, gripping his blazer. Remus was pale as he stared in horror at the full moon. "Remus please!" She cried. Grace felt herself being pulled from Remus, and she fought to hold onto him but the moment her hands let go of the blazer, her father was in front of her. Remus screamed in agony, and her father held him up.
"Remus, old friend! Did you remember the potion!" He asked desperately. "Please!" Remus struggled, but shook his head. His eyes turning to Grace and she shook her head, crying. She knew he wanted her to leave, not to have her watch him turn. He let out a howl of pain as the transformation began. "Run! All of you! Now!" Sirius shouted.
"Remus! You had to have taken it!" Grace shook her head as she stared in horror, her heart felt like it was being ripped to shreds as she watched him.
"You know the man you truly are, Remus! The flesh is just flesh! This heart is where you truly live! This Heart! Here!" Sirius shouted as he held on desperately to Remus. Grace went to take a step but Sirius glared at her in warning. "Grace, take them and run! NOW!" All she could do was nod as she walked backward, never taking her eyes off them.
She felt someone grab her hand and pull her close, she smelt Harry's soap. "No!" Harry shouted when he noticed Pettigrew take Remus' wand. Grace glared at him and took her wand out, right when Harry shouted: "Expelliarmus!" and Remus' wand flew out of Pettigrew's hand.
The rat merely grinned evily at them as he waved. Grace glared and pointed her wand at him. "Stupefy!" she shouted, and a red light shot from her wand and hit Pettigrew, and the man fell backward to the ground.
"Nice," Harry whispered, and she felt herself smile in pride. "You've been studying."
"I've got to get a head if I want to try and top Hermione," Grace whispered, shrugging her shoulders. A loud, piercing howl rang and Grace turned around and saw werewolf Remus knock Sirius to the ground. Her heart stopped as she stared at his wolf form. She hoped, it was wishful thinking, but she hoped that his wolfish instincts would recognize her scent. Grace stood in front of Harry and Hermione, keeping her arms out in front of her.
"Professor...?" Hermione asked carefully as she tried to move past Grace, but Grace kept her arm out to block her.
"Hermione," Grace hissed. "Shut. Up."
"There you are-" Snape hissed as he came from the Whomping Willow, and Remus growled at the sight of him. Snape whipped around and pulled Hermione and Harry behind him protectively. "Miss Black, don't be foolish-" He warned her quietly but was cut off by Remus swinging at him. Hermione screamed as the three of them fell to the ground. Grace held her breath as she took a small step back. This gained the werewolf's attention as he turned his head to look at her.
She gulped, her heart beating loudly in her ear as she tried to keep her breathing calm. She needed to be calm and collected when faced with a werewolf. It was something Remus had taught her after that night. If she was still, and calm, most of the time a werewolf would lose interest if it wasn't already angry. She stared into Remus' gold eyes, keeping her breath slow and steady, but she could feel her hands tremble in fear. The wolf tilted his head as he took a slow step toward her.
"Remus..." she whispered softly. "It's...it's me, Gracie. Your little niffler... you recognize my scent," she continued, taking another slow step backward. Remus growled lowly, his gold eyes narrowing at her, and she felt her heart stop. No. Remus went to leap toward her, but then a large black mass jumped in front of her and knocked into Remus, sending the wolf tumbling sideways. Grace's eyes landed on her father's familiar black canine form in fear. She watched her dad growled at Remus as he stood protectively in front of her, ready to attack him again.
The werewolf leaped, and so did Sirius, and Grace screamed in horror as she watched the two of them fight. Grace felt someone pull her and she looked to see it was Harry, who was pale and looked at her worried. "You alright?" he asked, but she shook her head, and turned to watch her father and her uncle fight.
"DAD!" she screamed as she saw Remus knock Sirius to the side and the wolf turned his attention back on her. He growled as he took a step toward her, but then Sirius ran and tugged on the wolf's tail, forcing him to turn around. Sirius barked and ran off in the other direction, then Remus followed. "Dad!" She shouted as she bolted after them.
"Black!" She heard Snape shout.
"Sirius!" She heard Harry shout behind her, and she knew that he also came running.
"Potter, get back here!" Snape shouted but was ignored.
"NO!" Grace screamed as she saw the werewolf attack the black dog and throw him to the ground. The werewolf turned to her and she froze, then a rock flew past her and hit the wolf right in the snout. He turned and Grace took this as a chance to run to the dog. She fell to the ground and stared in horror at the cuts, and the blood that was staining the grass. "Dad..." she whispered as she stroked the dogs head gently and he let out a tired, pained whine. Grace pulled out her wand and muttered a healing charm that she had learned. She thought that it might come in handy knowing a few healing charms if she was roped into doing dangerous things with Harry and Ron.
"Thank you," Her father whispered after he transformed back, but he still looked to be in pain. She stood up, and helped him stand, but he stumbled, putting all his weight on her. Grace struggled to hold him up and she staggered. He groaned as he tried to walk.
"Sorry," she whispered. "I-I don't know a lot of healing charms yet-"
"No," he shook his head, giving her a grateful smile, "this helps, love, don't worry," he assured her as they got closer to the lake. Grace, unable to hold her father's weight anymore, stumbled and Sirius groaned as he fell to the ground.
"Sorry!" She winced and he shook his head as he laid there, keeping his breathing under control. She swallowed the lump in her throat as she looked at him, he had so man cuts. "I – I'll try the charms again," she nodded as she pointed her wand to a cut on his chest, but her hands were shaking terribly.
"Sirius! Grace!" Harry shouted as he ran toward him.
Grace kept muttering the charm under her breath, as she stared worringly at her father, who closed his eyes. "Dad..." she whispered.
"Sirius!" Harry shouted, making his way to them and falling to the floor on the other side of her father.
"He's really hurt," Grace whispered, feeling the tears swell. She shivered, suddenly feeling cold. She frowned, she shouldn't be cold in June. She saw her own breath as the feelings of dread, fear, and despair overwhelmed her. She slowly turned her head and stared in horror at the masses of Dementors that were flooding toward them.
"NO!" Harry shouted as a Dementor came close to her father.
"GO AWAY!" She screamed, even though she knew it was no use as the Dementor grew close to her. She felt the familiar pull of the Dementor as her heart stopped in her chest. When she felt herself breathe again, another Dementor was getting close to Harry. She looked down at her father as another Dementor came to him. She regretted not joining Harry for those Dementor classes, she should have... she should have because if she did she would be able to help. Grace started crying uncontrollably as she hid her face in her father's chest.
"Expecto Patronum!" Harry shouted as a silver light surrounded them. The light disappeared as another Dementor flew over them. She felt Harry move closer to her, she could feel his body heat and she saw his hand rest on her father's chest near her head. "Expecto Patronum!" He shouted louder, and a larger silver light surrounded them, blocking some of the dementors, but there were still more of them coming.
Harry screamed in agony as the dementors surrounded them, and it was taking all of Grace's strength to try not to let them affect her so much, but she felt that pull of a Dementor as one hovered over her. She let out a scream as memories of four years ago played in her mind.
"No! Get away!" She screamed, trying to lift her arms to hit the Dementor as it continued sucking something from her father. "NO!" she cried, letting the tears fall as she stared helplessly at her father. "DAD! NO!" She cried as a soft, light blue ball escaped from his mouth, and she was sure that her heart had been ripped into pieces. "No!" she sobbed, holding on his tattered clothes tightly. "Don't leave me again! Please!"
"Grace..." Harry whispered breathlessly. "Look..." she forced herself to look from her father to across the lake. She frowned at the sight of a large, silvery-blue stag. All the dementors went still as they turned toward it, and then a pulsing silver light flooded around them and the Dementors started swarming away as the light grew larger. She stared at it in awe as it's beautiful light surrounded them. She felt Harry fall beside her, but she couldn't take her eyes away.
The light faded, and she squinted to see who it was that casted it. Her heart skipped at the familiar silhouette of Harry, but Harry was out beside her. She blinked twice, clearing her eyes free of tears but when she looked again, there was no one there. Her lips trembled as she looked away and then back at her father, and saw the silver ball float back into his mouth. A weight of relief lifted from her chest as she rested her head on her father's, crying.
It was over...
It was over.
Notes:
Dun... dun... DUUUUUNN!! Semi-cliff hanger!
Also that little father-daughter moment? So cute :)
Chapter 36: thirty-five
Chapter Text
"Miss Black," she jumped at the sound of Snape's voice as he approached them slowly. "Was it you that conjured that patronus?" she shook her head. "Who?"
"I – I don't know," she whispered, shaking her head. "Ple-please, Professor! Ha-Harry passed out from them and...and my – my dad –" she paused, looking down at her father who was also out. "He's really hurt! He needs help –"
"The Dementor's will take care of your father," Snape sneered as he summoned a floating a stretcher, then casted a charm to levitate Harry onto it.
"No!" She protested. "He's innocent!" Snape's lips curled in disgust as he conjured another stretcher. "He is! Peter Pettigrew! I stunned him! He should still be by the Whomping Willow!"
"There is no one there, Miss Black. Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley are both currently in the Hospital Wing."
"What!" She exclaimed as Snape pulled her up from the ground by her arm. "No! I-I stunned him! He-He's the one that killed those muggles! He's the one that sold Harry's parents out to Voldemort! He framed my dad-"
"Silence!" Snape hissed at her and she stared at him.
"I'm telling the truth, Professor! I – I know you don't like my father, but please! He's innocent!"
"I said silence, Miss Black!" Snape glared at her. "You will keep your mouth shut until we reach the castle, in which then you will go straight to the Hospital wing," he ordered her as she watched her father's body levitate onto a stretcher. "Now go!" he hissed and she nodded numbly as she began walking beside her father's stretcher toward the castle.
She couldn't stop the tears as they flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to reach out to grab her father's hand, especially when she heard him stir. She ignored the murderous look from Snape as she took her father's hand gently. She saw Dumbledore making his way out of the castle with Professor McGonagall, and the Minister of Magic. McGonagall and Fudge gasped as they took the scene in.
"Where should I take Black, sir?" Snape asked, looking at Dumbledore, who seemed to be looking at Grace and Sirius with a curious expression, but she just glared at her headmaster and held her father's hand tighter.
"Up to the Dark Tower, Severus, it's been enchanted with impenetrable charms," Dumbledore told him and Grace's eyes narrowed dangerously.
"He's innocent!" Grace hissed, clutching her father's hand tighter. "It was Peter Pettigrew-"
"Pettigrew is dead, Miss Black," Fudge cut her off, his voice sharp and cold as he glowered at her.
"No, he's not! I saw him! I stunned him!"
"Miss Black, let's get you and Mr. Potter to the hospital wing," McGonagall started, gesturing for her to follow but Grace didn't move.
"Now, I'm not sure what bewitchment Black used on you but know that you are safe-" Fudge started.
"I'm not bewitched!" She hissed. "My father is innocent! He was framed! If you don't believe me then give me veritaserum!"
"Silly girl!" Fudge scoffed. "Veritaserum only works on the events you perceive as true!"
"Then take my memory of tonight!" She shouted angrily, and Fudge looked at her appalled. "Take my memory! It will show you everything! It'll show you that Peter Pettigrew is still alive! That he framed my father and killed those twelve muggles!"
"A memory that will be false," Fudge scoffed as he laughed, shaking his head at her. "You silly girl, you really think a word of a twelve-"
"I'm fourteen," she hissed. "And I've got a clean record here at school! I've got top grades and-"
"Yes, yes, I'm sure you do well, but forgive me if I don't take the word of a distressed teenage girl who happens to be the daughter of a deranged criminal!" Fudge snapped. "Now, Minerva, please escort Miss Black to the hospital wing. Hopefully by then whatever bewitchment she's under will have faded."
"I'm not leaving my FATHER!" She shouted.
"Grace..." Sirius whispered groggily, squeezing her hand gently. She looked down at him with wide eyes. "Go..."
"No! You're innocent! You've done nothing wrong!"
"Go..." he whispered hoarsely. "You know the truth...that's all that matters-"
"No! I want you to come home-"
"Perhaps it's best to get Miss Black out of here now before it makes matters worse," Fudge advised and Professor McGonagall went to grab Grace but she yanked her arm away.
"I don't want to leave you," she whispered, blinking the tears away.
"Go... Grace," Sirius whispered tiredly. "I'm proud of you-"
"Dad..." She cried.
"I love you, little star," he said softly, and Grace shook her head.
"Dad-"
"Take him," Fudge told Snape, who nodded and started guiding the stretcher her father was in away.
"NO!" She shouted as she went to follow them but Fudge grabbed her arm. "LET ME GO!" She yanked her arm away. "HE'S INNOCENT!"
"Minerva," Fudge said, as he went to follow Snape.
"NO!" Grace shouted as she took a step to follow.
"Miss Black, please," McGonagall said softly.
"I want my father!" She shouted. "He's innocent! DAD!" She shouted, but when she tried to move, she found her legs were frozen. "DAD! NO! DAD!" She screamed over and over, and she screamed so loud her throat became raw. "DAD! PLEASE NO! HE'S INNOCENT!"
"Come now, Miss Black," Dumbledore said gently. "Let's get you to the hospital wing, and get you a calming draught-"
"I don't want-"
"On the way you can tell me your recounts of this evening," He continued. "Then, with your permission, perhaps that memory?" he asked, giving her a small smile. "I'm impressed you are aware of memory extraction and a pensieve..."
"My mother told me about them..." she muttered.
"Yes, yes, Miss Prewett would know about them," he nodded. "Come, let's go."
As they walked to the hospital wing, Grace told Dumbledore and McGonagall everything, well except for her father being an animagus that is. When they reached the doors, Dumbledore paused and conjured a small glass vial. "If I may, Miss Black?"
"Will it...hurt?" she asked, and he shook his head.
"No, it will not," he assured her, and she nodded. "Think about tonight's events, Miss Black," he instructed, and she nodded. She felt the soft press of the tip of Dumbledore's wand as she thought about everything that happened in the Shrieking Shack, and about stunning Pettigrew before following after her father. She stared in amazement as a silvery light filled the small glass vial. "Thank you, Miss Black," he smiled kindly at her. "Now, please go rest. You've had an eventful night."
Grace watched her headmaster walk away, and felt McGonagall usher her and Harry's stretcher into the hospital wing. She glanced around and saw Ron getting his leg wrapped in a cast. Hermione turned around and gasped at the sight of Harry, then she turned and caught sight of Grace.
"Grace!" Hermione exclaimed and rushed to her, wrapping her arms around the other girl tightly. "Are you alright?" she asked as she pulled away and Grace shook her head.
"They're taking Dad..." she whispered, her voice breaking and she clenched her eyes shut. She was so tired of crying, but she couldn't help it.
"I must take my leave," McGonagall said softly as she patted Grace's shoulder. "Poppy, please see that Miss Black has a calming draught. She's a bit distressed." With one more gentle squeeze, McGonagall left them.
"Here, dear," Madam Pomfrey said softly as she guided her to the bed next to Harry. "Have a lie down, I'll be back with that draught-"
"No thank you, Madam Pomfrey," Grace shook her head as she sat on the bed. "I'd rather not take anything."
"Are you sure, dear?" she asked concerned, and Grace nodded, staring blankly at Harry. "Well alright, if you change your mind just let me know," Grace nodded.
"What happened?" Hermione asked as she sat down next to her.
"Dad's hurt..." Grace whispered, her lips trembling. "I-I followed him and tried to help with a simple healing charm but... but it wasn't enough. We fell by the lake, and then Harry came... and then the dementors," she clenched her eyes shut as she tried not to cry. "They... they just swarmed us and – and then someone cast a patronus, a full patronus and they all went away. That's when Snape came," she sniffled, wiping her cheeks dry.
"They're going to perform the kiss on Dad..." she whispered, shaking her head. "I'll never see him again and it's all my fault-"
"No it isn't Gracie!" Ron assured her from his bed across from her.
"Yes it is!" She snapped. "I-I should've used the fully-body binding curse! But instead I stunned Pettigrew and he got away! My dad's going to die and it's my fault!" she cried, hiding her face in her hands. Hermione wrapped her arm around Grace and hugged her tightly, neither her or Ron knew what to say to console their friend.
There was a stir sometime later, and they all turned to see Harry starting to wake up. "Harry?" Hermione asked, as she stood up from Grace's bed and hovered of him.
"I saw my dad," Harry said as he sat up from the bed. Grace frowned at him.
"What?" she asked.
"He sent the dementors away..." He answered, looking at her. "I saw him! You had to have seen him too, Grace, he was across the lake!"
Ron, Hermione and Grace looked at each other before turning back to him. "Listen... Harry," Hermione started carefully, glancing at Grace quickly before turning back to him. "They've captured Sirius. Any minute now the Dementors are going to perform a kiss..."
"A kiss?" Harry asked, frowning. Grace closed her eye and turned away, her hand wrapped around the necklace her father gave her. "You mean, they're going to kill Sirius?" He asked, alarmed, turning to Grace.
"No," Hermione shook her head. "It's worse... they're going to suck out his soul..." she whispered and Grace rolled her lips between her teeth to keep herself from crying again.
"But...but he's innocent!" Harry exclaimed, looking between Grace and Hermione. Before Harry could say anything more, the doors to the Hospital wing opened and Professor Dumbledore walked in. Grace and Harry stood from the bed, and the girl rushed over to him.
"Professor, please! Tell me they're not going to give Dad to the Dementors! Please! He's innocent!"
"It's true, sir! Sirius is-"
"It's Scabbers who did it!" Ron exclaimed from his bed.
"Scabbers?" Dumbledore frowned in confusion.
"He's my rat, sir... Only he's not really a rat-" Ron started and Dumbledore nodded.
"Yes, yes, Miss Black told me the tale," he nodded.
"The point, sir, is we know the truth! You must believe us!" Hermione pleaded.
"I do, Miss Granger. I do, Miss Black has provided a beautifully untampered memory," Dumbledore told them gently. "However, I'm sorry to say that the word of four third year wizards will convince few others. A childs voice, however honest and true, is meaningless to those who have forgotten how to listen," he said as he looked out one of the windows. "Ah... a shooting star, if ever one was to make a wish, now would be the time... but time, I'm afraid is precisely our problem," he continued, then he turned to them. "Mysterious thing, time... powerful, and when meddled with... dangerous." Grace frowned, wondering where he was going with this, and wondering if he was just trying to distract them from her father.
"Sirius Black is in the topmost cell of the Dark Tower," he told them, turning to look at Hermione seriously, and Grace stared at her confused. "You know the laws, Miss Granger, you must not be seen. And you would, I feel, do well to return before this last chime. If not.. well, the consequences are really too ghastly to discuss," he told her. "Three turns should do it, I think. If you succeed, more than one innocent life may be spared tonight," he turned around and started to make his way out of the hospital wing, then he paused and turned around to look at them. "By the way, when in doubt, I find retracing my steps to be a wise place to begin... good luck," and with that, their headmaster left the hospital wing, closing the door behind him.
"What the bloody hell was all that about?" Ron asked. Grace shrugged as she turned to look away from the door to see Hermione pull something gold out of her jumper, and loop a long golden chain over her, herself and Harry.
"Sorry, Ron, but seeing as you can't walk," Hermione said as she held up a gold circular pendant with an hour glass in the middle. Harry went to touch it but Hermione slapped his hand away as she twisted it three times.
Grace stared in awe as she watched everything that had just happened, and then more move fast around her until it stopped and the hospital wing was empty. Hermione pulled the chain from around them and stuffed the necklace back into her jumper. Grace blinked, looking around them in awe.
"What...what just happened? Where's Ron?" Harry asked.
"Seven-thirty... where were we at seven-thirty?" Hermione asked, turning to them.
"Huh?" Harry frowned. "Dunno...going to Hagrids?" He answered.
"Come on! And we can't be seen!" Hermione told them as she started making her way out of the hospital wing.
Notes:
.... Yeah... I know... very sad :( all Grace wants is her dad.
And honestly, this is one of the moments where it really gets Grace's drive to be better at magic and dueling,etc, so something like this doesn't happen again :)
Also, I know these chapters are a little on the shortish side... once we get into GoF, the chapters do start getting longer...and longer.... :)
Chapter 37: thirty-six
Chapter Text
"Hermione!" Grace called after her friend as her and Harry followed Hermione through the stone tunnel that lead to the Sundial garden. "Will you please tell us what we're doing?" Hermione held up a hand to quiet her, and Grace turned to Harry with an exasperated look as they stopped behind Hermione. They both frowned when they noticed their figures, and Ron, standing in front of Malfoy.
"But...that – that's us!" Harry blinked in confusion. "This isn't normal-" Harry was cut off by Hermione pulling the both of them under the bridge so they couldn't be seen.
"This is a time-turner," Hermione said, pulling out the gold hour glass necklace from under her jacket. "McGonagall gave it ot me first term. This is how I've been getting to my lessons all year."
"You mean we've gone back in time?" Harry asked, blinking.
"Yes," she nodded. "Dumbledore wanted us to return to this moment. Clearly something happened he wants us to change..." Hermione told them, and the three of them turned to look at the scene before them. They watched as Grace pulled away from Malfoy and then turned around and swung her fist into Malfoy's face. She didn't realize how hard she had hit Malfoy until she they heard the familiar crack of her fist meeting his nose.
"Nice punch," Harry whispered in her ear.
"Thanks," she grinned.
"Hurry, Malfoy's coming," Hermione whispered to them, and she tugged on their arms, pulling them on the outside of the bridge, out of sight.
"Not a word of this to anyone, understood!" Draco hissed as he and his friends ran past. Grace held her breath as she pressed herself against the stone wall. "I'll get that filthy blood traitor one of these days, mark my words!"
Grace's eyes narrowed, as she pulled out her wand. She hissed the tripping jinx under her breath, and Draco stumbled and fell to the ground. Harry pulled her away just in time for Draco to miss her as he looked around in confusion. When the coast was clear, the three of them moved toward the cliff.
"Look," Harry pointed to Hagrid's pumpkin patch. "Buckbeak's still alive."
"What?" Grace frowned as she came up beside him. Her eyes widened and she grinned at the sight of the Hippogriff.
"Of course!" Hermione gasped. "Remember what Dumbledore said?" Grace frowned, looking at the other girl. "If we succeed then more than one innocent life could be spared!"
"Buckbeak? But – but how will saving Buckbeak help Sirius?" Harry asked.
"I guess we're going to figure it out," Grace shrugged as she started making her way down toward Hagrid's hut. As they got closer, they made their way behind the giant pumpkins, and she caught Buckbeak's eye, who had been following her. She gave Buckbeak a small smile, and a tiny nod of her head before she crouched down beside Harry.
"There they come, I better hurry," Harry muttered, noticing Fudge and Dumbledore in the distance.
"No!" Hermione protested, grabbing ahold of Harry's arm. "Fudge has to see Buckbeak before we free him! Otherwise, he'll think Hagrid set him free!"
"Hermione's right," Grace shook her head, looking worryingly at Buckbeak. "If we free him now, Hagrid could be in really big trouble." Harry looked between them and nodded before turning back to watch the scene in Hagrid's hut. Grace sucked in a breath as she watched Hagrid take Scabbers – Peter from the flour container.
"That's Pettigrew," Harry hissed and he went to stand but Hermione took his arm and pulled him back down.
"No, Harry!" she hissed. "You can't!"
"Hermione, that's the man who betrayed my parents! You don't expect me to just sit here – "
"Yes! You must!" Hermione hissed, then pointed to the window. "Harry, you're in Hagrid's hut right now. If you go bursting inside we'll all think you've gone mad! Awful things happen when wizards meddle with time. We can't be seen!"
Grace turned away from the window and saw that Fudge, Dumbledore and the executioner getting closer. "Fudge is coming and... and we're not leaving," Grace muttered, turning back to the window then to Hermione. "Why aren't we leaving?" Hermione looked from the window to Grace and shook her head with a shrug. As she turned to look back to the window, Grace noticed an oddly shaped rock and picked it up. She frowned at it, then looked up at the window then back down at the rock before hauling it. It flew through the window and hit the jar. Smash!
"Grace!" Hermione hissed, glaring at her.
"We aren't moving!"
"Nice shot," Harry grinned.
"Thanks," she smiled at him. Then noticed they weren't leaving yet. She took another rock and threw it at the back of Harry's head. "That hurt," he muttered, rubbing his head, remembering the pain.
"Sorry," she grimaced.
"C'mon," Hermione whispered, pulling both of them by the arm. "Any minute now we're going to be coming out the back door," Grace looked back at Hagrid's hut, and then to where Fudge and Dumbledore were as they got closer before nodding and following Harry and Hermione into the tree line.
She watched as their past selves hid behind the same giant pumpkins. She frowned her brows as she pulled down a branch and stared at herself from behind. "Is that really what our hair looks like from the back?" Grace hissed, taking a small step forward and winced when she stepped on a twig.
"Shh!" Harry quickly covered her mouth with his hand and pulled her closer. Then, as their luck seemed to not exist in that moment, the sun shined through the trees at the right angle and reflected off her necklaces. Harry quickly grasped both of them in his hand and held them close to her chest. She shared a wide-eyed look with Hermione, hoping that they weren't seen. She realized Harry's hand was pressed against her chest, clutching onto her necklaces tightly and she became so aware that he held her close. Her heart was racing, and she suddenly found it hard to breathe.
"Nothing," they heard the past Hermione speak up. "I just thought I saw... never mind."
Then a moment or so later, they watched their past selves start to make their way up the cliff. "Now, Harry!" Hermione whispered. Grace felt Harry nod his head and when he let her go, she felt as if she could finally breathe again. The two of them followed behind Harry, carefully watching as he bowed, and once Buckbeak bowed his head, Harry approached him carefully. "Why isn't Buckbeak coming?" she whispered, looking at Grace, and she shook her head. No matter how many times Harry tugged on the chain, Buckbeak simply stayed where he was. She eyed the collection of dead ferrets that were hanging, and she grabbed them, hanging them over her shoulders before slowly approaching behind Harry.
"Here, Beaky," Grace called softly, holding up a dead ferret. "Come and get the nice dead ferret," she dangled the ferret up and this caught Buckbeak's attention as he stood up. "Yum, yum," she nodded as she took slow steps back. "Good job, Buckbeak, come on," she encouraged as Harry tugged on Buckbeak's chain, helping guide him to the forest but the sound of a door opening had them freeze. All three of them stared wide-eyed as they watched Dumbledore and Fudge step out of Hagrid's hut.
"Professor Dippet planted those blackberries when he was headmaster," he said, showing Fudge something in the distance, keeping their backs turned. Grace let out a sigh of relief as her, Harry and Hermione continued to guide Buckbeak away from Hagrid's hut.
"Good Buckbeak," Grace praised as she tossed the dead ferret to Buckbeak, who jumped and grabbed it with his beak, then began eating. "Now come on," she motioned, taking the chain from Harry and tugging it. "Let's get further in and then you can have another ferret, okay?" she asked, holding up another ferret. This caught Buckbeak's attention, and he started following them through the trees.
"Now what?" Harry asked as they stopped, with the Whomping Willow insight.
"We save Sirius," Hermione nodded.
"And we do that...how?"
"No idea..." Hermione sighed, crossing her arms.
"Great plan," Grace commented dryly as she watched Buckbeak eat his ferret, while Harry and Hermione watched themselves fall into the Whomping Willow.
"I don't see you coming up with any ideas," Hermione hissed, narrowing her eyes at Grace.
"I've already got one," she shrugged, surprising both Hermione and Harry.
"You – you do?"
"Yeah," she nodded, turning to look at them. "I stunned Pettigrew, right? Well, after Harry and I run off, one of us can come back and put the full-body bind curse on him so he doesn't run away."
"Are you – that is your plan?" Hermione asked, surprised and Grace nodded. "And what are you going to say when you try to run off again? Or how are you going to explain to Professor Snape when he see's you moments before he goes to collect you, Harry and Sirius?"
"I didn't say it was a well-thought-out plan," Grace muttered. "We have time to smooth out the little kinks-"
"Little kinks?" Hermione hissed. "I've told you already that terrible things happen to wizards that mess with time, Grace! After you ran off after Sirius, Ron and I didn't see you again until you came into the Hospital Wing with McGonagall."
"So we don't get seen," she shrugged nonchalantly and Hermione made a sound of protest. "Hermione, this is my dad! My whole life all I've wanted was to know about him! Now I have the chance to do that and so much more! I messed up by not putting Pettigrew in body-bind curse, that's my fault! I'm not going to let the same mistake happen again!"
"Gracie... it wasn't your fault," Harry assured her gently. "None of us would've thought that Snape couldn't see Pettigrew on the ground. But it's not your fault..."
"I can't help but think it is..." she whispered.
"It's not, Grace. I can't say for Sirius since well... we've kind of just met him, but I know Professor Lupin wouldn't want you to blame yourself," Harry assured her, and she felt her heart do a little flip in her chest.
"Look, it's Lupin," Hermione spoke up, pointing behind them at the Whomping Willow. They all turned and watched him poke the trunk with a stick, making the tree go still.
"Wicked," Grace breathed, her lips spreading into a smile.
"Here comes Snape," Harry pointed, and they watched their potions professor follow Lupin into the Whomping Willow.
"And now we wait," Hermione sighed, sitting down on a fallen tree trunk.
"Now we wait," Harry nodded, sitting next to her. Grace let out an exhausted sigh, sitting next to Harry, she leaned into his side and rested her head on his shoulder. She so tired, and wanted to sleep but until she knew her father was safe, she couldn't.
She shivered as the wind blew around them, and Harry wrapped an arm around her shoulder. She blushed and smiled as she watched Buckbeak chase after the bats that flew around. "At least someone's enjoying himself," Hermione commented, and Grace felt herself smile as she watched Buckbeak capture a bat.
"Earlier," Harry started, gaining their attention. "Down by the lake, when we were with Sirius... I did see someone," Harry paused. Grace's brows frowned, thinking back at the lake. "That someone made the Dementors go away."
"With a patronus," Hermione told him. "I heard Snape telling Dumbledore when he brought us to the castle. According to him, only a really powerful wizard could have conjured it..."
"It was my Dad," Harry said so surely. Grace frowned, turning her head to look at him. Something gnawed at the back of her head, it couldn't have been Harry's dad. "It was my Dad who conjured the patronus..."
"But, Harry, your Dad's..."
"Dead, I know," he said shortly with a nod. "I'm just telling you what I saw. You saw him too, didn't you Grace?"
"I don't know," she answered. "I was barely able to keep conscious, Harry," she admitted. "It took everything in me to stay conscious, to watch over you and Dad..."
"Here we come," Hermione said, grabbing their attention as she stood up. Harry and Grace stood up, and her heart fell when Harry dropped his arm. She watched her father walk away, and herself follow him.
"Thank you, by the way," Grace said softly, nudging Harry with her elbow.
"For what?"
"Giving me and Dad a moment alone..."
"You don't need to thank me for that," he told her, nudging her arm with his.
"I know you wanted to talk to him too..." she shrugged, watching her awkward conversation with her dad.
"He's your Dad, Grace," Harry whispered softly. "I know how much you needed that moment," he added, and she watched her and her father embrace for the first time.
"When he's free," Grace started, turning to Harry with a smile. "We'll all be together. You, me, Dad, Mum, and...and Remus. You'll finally leave the Dursley's, and I think I can convince Mum to move away from Little Whinging. Our house in Yorkshire isn't big enough for five, but we'll get a new place, by the forest for Remus, and we could all fly during summer holidays, have family Christmas', the way it should be," she said, and Harry smiled softly at her. She may have feelings for Harry, and while it may be awkward with her parents being his Godparents and him living with them... if it meant Harry being happy, letting her feelings go would be worth it. For him.
"That sounds... nice," he nodded slowly, smiling at her.
"It's happening," Hermione spoke up, forcing their attention to her. "Lupin's transformation," Grace's eye went to Remus, watching her and her dad try to talk to him. Her heart started pounding in her ears as she watched Remus transform; her heart broke for him, knowing his pain. They saw a red light shoot from Grace's wand and hit Pettigrew, and his body falling to the ground.
"Which means Pettigrew will slip safely into the night while we just stand here," Harry hissed bitterly.
"C'mon let's go," Grace whispered and started to follow in the direction of where her and Harry had ran off to. They leaned against the trees, watching as werewolf Remus flung her father's canine form and Grace winced when she saw the black dog land. Remus turned his attention Harry after he flung a rock at Remus' head. Grace held her breath as she watched the werewolf start to make his way to Harry.
"Oouuuuuuuu!" Hermione called. Grace whipped to face her, staring at her as if she had lost her head.
"What are you doing!" she hissed, forcing Hermione's hands down.
"Saving Harry's life!" Hermione ripped her hands away and howled again.
"Are you insane!?" Grace hissed.
"Thanks, but we have to move," Harry said hurridly, grabbing their arms.
"Why?" Hermione asked, and Grace turned to see that Remus was making his way to them.
"Because that werewolf you so stupidly called is coming this way!" Grace hissed, and then the three of them started running.
Notes:
We are so close to the end of Prisoner of Azkaban! We've got only a few more chapters left! I can't believe we're that close!
I started writing this back in May, and published at the end of June, and it's nearly October and I can't believe how far this has come! I'm now writing chapter 122 (Harry and Grace are SO CLOSE TO FINALLY BEING TOGETHER) and it's just a trip guys lol.
PoA was so much fun to write, I forgot how simple it was... but in this fic, it truly is the salad before the appetizer.... :)
Anyway, I Hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 38: thirty-seven
Notes:
Happy Monday!
Here is chapter 37!
We are nearly done with Prisoner of Azkaban!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They continued running through the trees of the Forbidden Forest, trying to escape their werewolf professor. Grace's stomach lurched up into her throat when her foot caught a tree root, and she screamed as she fell to the ground. Pop. She hissed as pain shot up her arm from her wrist. Grace paused when she heard a low growl, and slowly, she turned her body to see Remus standing twelve feet away, eyeing her. Gulping, she slowly tried to back up, wincing at the pain in her wrist, and Remus took a step toward her.
If she was bit, she was bit. She knew Remus would feel guilty, and hate himself, but it wasn't his fault, she knew it wasn't his fault. She also knew that he would never forgive himself for hurting her... but right now, Remus wasn't Remus. She took a deep breath and watched as the werewolf leapt toward her. She clenched her eyes shut, but when she heard a flap and a screech, she opened her eyes and saw Buckbeak slash the wolfs face. The werewolf howled in pain, and went to follow Buckbeak as the hippogriff galloped in a different direction, leading the wolf away from them.
"Grace!" Harry called, running to her. "Are you alright?"
"I'm fine," she nodded, staring wide-eyed at the direction that Buckbeak led the Werewolf. She blinked, shaking her head, and went to stand up, but she hissed when she put her weight on her wrist.
"You're not alright," Harry sighed as he held out his hand for her, and she took it.
"Thanks," she replied. "I'm fine, it's just a sprained wrist, nothing that Madam Pomfrey can't fix," shrugged.
"Guys..." Hermione called out as she pointed to the distance. Dementors.
"Let's go," Harry said, taking Grace's good hand and the three of them ran to the clearing of the lake.
Grace stared in horror as she watched the Dementors surround her, her dad, and Harry. She watched Harry attempt to conjure a patronus, and Grace's screams and cries for her dad echoed around them. "This is horrible," Hermione whispered as she stared in horror.
"Don't worry," Harry told them. "My dad will come, right there," he pointed to large, flat rock at the shore line of the lake. "You'll see, he'll come... any minute," he continued. "He'll conjure the patronus."
Grace continued to watch in horror.
"No one's coming, Harry," Hermione said nervously.
"He will! He will come!" Harry assured her.
"No one's coming!" Hermione whispered. "You're dying! All three of you!"
Grace gasped in realization as she looked at Harry in awe. "It's you..." she whispered, and Hermione frowned. "It was you..." she whispered again, but it fell on deaf ears as Harry had ran to the shore and pointed his wand.
"EXPECTO PATRONUM!" Harry shouted and a bright, blue light pulsated around them as a giant, blue stag stood before them on the lake. Grace watched in amazement as Harry's patronus forced the dementors to retreat. As the dementors flew away, she saw herself staring at Harry. Her eyes widened as she tugged on the back of Harry's jacket, pulling him back into the tree line.
"You're brilliant," she whispered in awe, smiling up at him. Harry felt his cheeks flush and he caught his breath. They heard a familiar screech, and the three of them turned to see Buckbeak had returned to them. Grace started to bow, but Buckbeak lowered his head to her and she went straight to him, stroking his beak. "Thank you," she whispered to him. "You saved me, and my relationship with Remus," Buckbeak bumped his beak against her cheek and she smiled. "I know you've done a lot for us already but... can you help us one more time?" she asked him and Buckbeak bumped her cheek again. "Can you help us save my dad?"
"Of course!" Hermione gasped. "Buckbeak can take us to the top of the Dark Tower!"
"Can you, Beaky?" Grace asked, and Buckbeak made a sound, nodding his head. "Can you even fit four of us on your back?" she asked, and he nodded his head again. "Well, we've got how we're going to get to Dad..."
"Now we have to wait," Hermione sighed. "Again," Grace turned her attention back to Buckbeak and stroked his beak again. "There's Snape," Hermione said, pointing to the lake. Grace turned and saw Professor Snape arrive, and he began gathering Harry and her father on stretchers.
"Come on, let's start making our way toward the castle," Grace said, grabbing Buckbeaks chain and the three of them started their trek toward the castle. As they got closer, they noticed someone exiting the front of the castle. "Who's that?" Grace asked, pointing.
"That's the executioner!" Harry answered. "It looks like he's calling the Dementors!"
"And that's our queue," Grace said, turning to Buckbeak. Grace climbed on Buckbeak first, then Harry, and Hermione on behind him, holding on tight. Buckbeak galloped and leapt into the air.
"Oh, no – I don't like this!" Hermione protested. "I really don't like this!" She shouted as Buckbeak flew them higher. They circled the Dark Tower, and when Buckbeak landed, the three of them got off, and ran to the only cell. Grace's heart fell when she saw her father leaning against the stone wall, staring blankly before him. At their shadow, he turned and stared at the three of them in shock.
"How?"
"Doesn't matter," Harry shook his head as Hermione pushed between him and Grace, pointing her wand at the door.
"Alohamora!" Sirius stood up and gripped the metal bars, testing them but they didn't open. "Didn't expect that..." Hermione muttered.
"Er, Hermione," Harry called, looking over the ledge to see Snape and Fudge approaching the tower. "You might want to hurry up."
"Dunamis!" Hermione said, pointing her wand to the door. Nothing. "Liberare! Annihilare!" She tried, but as Sirius tested the iron door, it was still locked. "Emancipare!" she tried, and still nothing.
"You might try-" Sirius started, but Hermione glared.
"Quiet! I'm trying to think!"
"You don't have a lot of time, Hermione!" Harry told her nervously. Hermione groaned a she paced back and forth, trying to think and Grace stared at the iron gates. Everything Hermione had tried wasn't working, it seemed that the cell was impenetrable to keep him in... the only thing that could get him out was to blow through the cell door....
"That's it..." Grace's eyes widened in realization. She turned to Hermione, who was still mulling over how to open the cell. "Move over!" She pushed Hermione out of the way and pointed her wand to the cell. "Dad...might want to stand back."
"Grace, if I can't get it open-" Hermione started, glaring at her, but Grace ignored her as she watched her dad stand as far from the iron gate as possible.
"Bombarda!" she exclaimed as a pale yellow light shot from her wand, and the cell exploded.
"That-that would work," Hermione gaped at her.
"That's my girl," Sirius smiled at her, and Grace's cheeks flushed pink.
"We've really got to go," Harry told them, looking slightly panicked. Sirius was about to ask how when he noticed the hippogriff, who was leaning down, ready for them to climb on. Grace tugged on Buckbeak's chains again, and they were off in the air. Her heart soared in her chest like they soared through the sky. Her dad was alive, he was safe from the Dementors and the next step was to clear his name. Buckbeak circled the castle before descending to the Clocktower courtyard.
"You truly are your father's son, Harry," Sirius commented as he stepped off Buckbeak after Harry, and helped Hermione down. Grace winced with a hiss when her wrist moved a certain way and Sirius looked at her with concern. "Are you alright?" he asked gently as he helped her down.
"Yeah, I'll be fine," she answered with a shrug. "It's just a sprain. Madam Pomfrey will fix me right up," Sirius frowned and held her wrist gently in his hand.
"May I?" he asked, motioning to her wand. She frowned, confused, but handed it to him. Sirius stared at her wand, holding it gingerly in his hand, rubbing his thumb up and down the carvings in the wood. It felt familiar, yet foreign in his hand. "What wand do you have?" he asked quietly.
"Oh, er, ebony and a dragon heartstring core. Mr. Ollivander said it was quite 'unyielding', but he thought it was very well suited to me," she frowned. "Why?"
"I'll tell you some other time," he shook his head and pointed her wand to her wrist, hoping that it would work for him. "Episkey," he said gently, and Grace hissed when there was a soft pop, but then the pain was gone. Her wrist only felt sore.
"Thank you," she smiled, and Sirius returned it as he handed her wand back.
"I'll forever be grateful to all of you for this," he said, turning to Harry and Hermione.
"We want to go with you," Harry said, gesturing to Grace.
"I know," he nodded, giving Harry a grim smile. "But you're meant to be here," he reminded. Sirius let go of Grace's hand and rested his hands on Harry's shoulders, giving them a gentle squeeze.
"But you're innocent," Harry protested and Sirius nodded, sitting Harry down on the stone bench.
"And you know it, both of you do, and that's all that matters to me for right now," Sirius assured them. Grace noticed Hermione had stepped away to soothe Buckbeak, giving the three of them some privacy. "I suspect you're tired of hearing this but... you look so much like your father," he started, taking Harry's face in his hands. "Except your eyes-"
"I've got my mother's eyes," Harry nodded with a smile.
"It's cruel that I've got to spend so much time with James and Lily, and you so little..." Sirius started, "but know that the ones that love us never really leave us, and you can always find them here," Sirius rested a hand on Harry's chest, just above his heart. He gave Harry a small smile before standing up, turning to Grace. Harry stepped away from them, letting them also have a moment of privacy.
Grace stared at her father, feeling the tears swell in her eyes. She wasn't ready to say goodbye, not yet. "Please don't leave me again," she whispered. Sirius shook his head as he rested his hands on her face, wiping the tears from her cheeks.
"Oh, love, I won't ever leave you, I promise," he whispered.
"Do you have to go?" she asked, and he nodded.
"I'm sorry, Grace, but I do."
"Where will you go?"
"I hear there's a nice place in Yorkshire where I could hide," he whispered, a smirk growing.
"How did you..."
"I'll tell you later," he winked, and Grace smiled.
"So I'll see you soon?"
"Before you know it," Sirius assured her, pushing back her hair. "You're smart, you know, smarter than you realize. Don't doubt yourself, alright?" he asked, and she nodded as he let go of her before making his way to Buckbeak.
"Dad," she called, and he turned around, but she wrapped her arms around him tightly before he could ask what she wanted. Sirius paused for a few seconds before returning her embrace. "I love you," she whispered. "I didn't get to tell you before, but I love you. I always have, I think..." Sirius smiled and kissed the top of her head. With one more squeeze, they separated, and he gave her another smile before climbing on the back of Buckbeak.
"You should go," Harry nodded, coming up beside Grace.
"I'll see you soon," Sirius nodded, giving them all a grateful smile before nudging Buckbeak's chains, and then they were off in the air.
"Come on, let's get back to the hospital wing," Hermione spoke up, and the three of them made their way back through the castle.
As they were slowing to a stop, they arrived just in time to see Dumbledore closing the Hospital wing door. Dumbledore turned around and paused, looking at them curiously. "Well?"
"We did it," Harry nodded.
"Dad, he's free...we did it," Grace added.
"Did what?" Dumbledore asked, but the three noticed a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Goodnight," he waved before leaving.
Hermione, turned to give Harry and Grace a confused look, and Grace turned to Harry as he spoke to Dumbledore more than any of them, but he only shrugged. The three of them opened up the doors to the Hospital wing, just in time to see them disappear.
"How'd you lot get over there?" Ron asked, pointing to where they are then to where they were just at. "I was just talking to you...over there!"
Harry, Grace and Hermione all looked at each other, trying to contain their smiles. "What d'you think, Harry? Grace?" Hermione asked, nodding to Ron. "Too much for him – everything that's happened tonight?"
"Afraid so," Harry nodded. "Always been a bit of a nervous type, Ron has."
"What?" Ron asked, blinking, looking at them, but the three of them grinned.
Notes:
Gotta love the sweet father-daughter moment at the end :)
Also, idk if anyone caught it, but it'll be explained much later on (I'm thinking either during the Department of Mysteries, or after) the connection to Grace's wand and Sirius'. This was the first little nugget. If you know what Sirius' wand looks like, you'll know what Grace's looks like. It's supposed to look and be almost identical to his. More will be explained later on :)
Also... maybe spoiler alert??? but er... IT FINALLY HAPPENED~! All of this slow burn will finally be worth it on chapter 123 :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed~ :)
Chapter 39: thirty-eight
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
Here is chapter 38!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Know, I shouln' feel happy, after wha' happened las' night," Hagrid said as he joined Harry, Ron, Hermione and Grace by the Black Lake the next afternoon. It was the last Hogsmeade trip of the year, but the four of them didn't feel like going, instead Harry, Ron and Hermione joined Grace at her favorite spot by the Black Lake. "I mean, Black escapin' again, an everythin' – but guess what?"
"What?" they asked, pretending to be curious for Hagrid's sake.
"Beaky! He escaped! He's free! Bin celebratin' all night!"
"Oh, Hagrid's that's wonderful!" Hermione smiled. Grace elbowed Ron in the ribs, giving him a look to shut up as he was close to laughing.
"Yeah... can't've tied him properly," Hagrid told them happily, looking around the grounds. "I was worried this mornin', mind... thought he mighta met Professor Lupin on the grounds," Grace's eyes widened, remembering last night, "but Lupin says he never ate anythin' las' night..."
"What?" Harry asked quickly.
"Blimey, haven' yeh heard?" Hagrid asked, his smile fading. "Well, I know that yer know, Gracie, but er – Snape told all the Slytherins this mornin' ... thought everyone'd know by now. Professor Lupin's a werewolf, see," Grace's heart fell and she felt sick. She knew immediately what was happening. She stood up from the floor and ran to the castle, not bothering to listen to Hagrid finish.
Grace pushed pass the younger students as she made her way to Remus' office. "MOVE!" She shouted, pushing a group of older students who stayed behind out of the way. She swung the door opened so hard, it banged on the wall behind it and she ran up to his office. Grace stood there in his doorway, shaking her head as she watched him pack.
"Hello, Gracie," he greeted, his back to her.
"No," she shook her head. "You can't be leaving!"
"I'm afraid so," he sighed.
"It's not fair!" she shook her head, feeling the tears sting her eyes. "You haven't done anything wrong!"
"I forgot my potion, last night, Grace," Remus sighed as he placed some books in his trunk. "I don't even want to think about what –" he paused, looking at her, then he noticed the bandage around her left wrist, and he paled. Grace frowned and looked down, then started shaking her head.
"This wasn't you! I promise, Remus! I tripped last night and I fell on my wrist funny," she told him, but Remus shook his head.
"It shouldn't have happened at all," he sighed. "I could've hurt you, or worse..."
"Would it be so bad if I was a werewolf too?" she asked in a small voice, and Remus dropped the book he was holding, and glared at her.
"Don't even suggest it Gracia Venus Black-"
"But-"
"No!" He snapped. "I would rather die, than have you experience the life of a monster-"
"You're not a monster!" she told him, glaring at him. "You, Remus John Lupin, are not a monster!"
"But I turn into one," he reminded her sadly. He took a deep breath as he looked at her. That determined look in her grey eyes reminded him of the same one Sirius had when they were younger, when he told Remus the same thing.
"I told you once and I'll tell you again," Grace started, "I wouldn't care if I was a werewolf, because then you won't have to go through the full moons alone."
"And I will remind you, little niffler," Remus started softly, with a small smile, "that the sentiment, and having you waiting for me in the morning is all that I need to get through the night."
"I don't want you to leave," she said sadly, walking to him.
"I know," he sighed.
Grace wrapped her arms around him and hid her face in his chest, he smiled and returned her hug. "You're our best Defense teacher," she mumbled. Remus didn't say anything in return, he simply held her, resting his chin on the top of her head.
"You're acting as if you won't see me in two weeks," he teased lightly, pulling away, and she rolled her eyes.
"Speaking of which..." she started sheepishly, and he narrowed his eyes at her before returning to his packing. "You may have a visitor waiting for you when you get home..."
Remus was about to ask what she meant when saw a name enter the room on the map. "Hello, Harry," he greeted, placing something in his trunk. Grace turned around and saw Harry leaning against the doorway. "I saw you coming," he added with a smile, and pointed to the map that was open on his desk.
"Hagrid said you've resigned," Harry said, watching Remus pack. "It's not true is it?"
"I'm afraid it is," Remus sighed as he opened up his desk drawers.
"But why?" Harry asked. "The Ministry of Magic don't think you were helping Sirius, do they?" Grace pulled Harry away from the door, and Remus pointed his wand to the door, and it closed.
"No," he shook his head. "Professor Dumbledore managed to convince Fudge that I was trying to save your lives," he started. "That was the final straw for Severus. I think the loss of the Order of Merlin hit him hard," Grace scoffed as she started helping Remus pack his things. "So he...accidentally let it slip that I am a werewolf this morning at breakfast."
"Git," Grace hissed.
"You're not leaving just because of that!" Harry protested.
"By this time tomorrow, the owls will start arriving from parents and they will not want..." Remus smiled ruefully. "Well, they won't want someone like me teaching their children, Harry."
"Bunch of hogswallow. They're all a bunch of ignorant bints who know nothing," Grace hissed.
"And after last night," Remus continued, giving Grace a pointed look. "I see their point. I could've bitten you, or Grace and that must never happen again."
"It was one slip-" Grace started.
"And it only takes one slip," he sighed. "Grace, I could've bitten you, or worse... if something happened to you I would never forgive myself."
"But you're the best Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher we've ever had!" Harry told him, and Grace nodded in agreement as she folded one of Remus' jumpers. "Don't go!"
Remus let out a sigh and shook his head as he continued to empty his desk drawers. Grace placed his jumper in his trunk and started folding another, she didn't want him to go more than anyone else in the school but she understood where he was coming from. She just hated that it came to this...
"From what the headmaster told me this morning, you all saved a lot of lives last night," Remus started. "If I'm proud of anything, Harry, it's how much you've learned. Tell me about your patronus."
"How d'you know about that?"
"What else could've driven the dementors back?" he asked, a proud smile on his face. That was when Harry told Remus what happened, and Grace sighed sadly as she noticed that everything was almost packed.
"Yes, your father was always a stag when he transformed," Remus said. "You guessed right... that's why we called him Prongs."
"I thought you all meant a giant shrimp," Grace muttered, making Remus laugh.
"You might need your hearing checked, Grace," Harry teased and she rolled her eyes at him.
"Prongs, Prawns... it's easy to get them mixed up," she shrugged.
"As I am no longer your teacher, I don't feel guilty about giving this back to you," he said, pointing to the map. "It's no use to me, and I daresay, you four will find uses for it," Remus pointed to the map and said: "Mischief Managed," and the ink faded and the map folded up. Harry grinned as he took the map from Remus' desk.
"You told us that Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs would've wanted to lure us out of the castle... you said they'd have thought it was funny..."
"And so we would have," Remus answered, leaning down to close his trunk. "I have no hesitation in saying that James and Sirius would have been highly disappointed if their children had never found any of the secret passages out of the castle," he teased, giving them both a small smile.
There was a knock on the door, and Harry quickly stuffed the map into his pocket as the door opened. Professor Dumbledore walked in, not surprised to see Harry and Grace there, and he smiled at Remus. "Your carriage is at the gate, Remus."
"Thank you, headmaster," Remus nodded as he grabbed his suit case and took his cane, a beautifully carved one that Grace had picked out for him a few years ago for his birthday. "Well, good bye, Harry," Remus smiled at Harry. "It's been a real pleasure teaching you. I know we'll see each other quite soon if Gracie has anything to do with it," he teased lightly. "Headmaster, there is no need to see me to the gates, I can manage," he assured Dumbledore, who nodded. Remus turned, giving Harry and Grace one more smile before leaving.
Grace sighed sadly as she leaned against Remus' old desk, and Harry sat in the chair. She knew she would see Remus over the summer, but she liked having him at school, and she regrets not spending more time with him when she could have.
"Why so miserable, Harry? Miss Black?" Dumbledore asked them quietly. "You should be very proud of yourselves after last night."
"It didn't make any difference," Harry replied bitterly. "Pettigrew still got away."
"And Dad is still seen as a criminal," Grace added.
"Didn't make any difference?" Dumbledore questioned quietly, shaking his head. "It made all the difference in the world! You two helped uncover the truth, a broken family has now been brought back together, and an innocent man has been spared from a terrible fate," he told them.
Grace shrugged. She knew he was right; the learned the truth and her dad is alive, but it still didn't sit well with her. She still felt like she could've done more, that she should've done more to make sure Pettigrew didn't get away. Grace pushed herself from the desk and stuffed her hands into her pockets. "I'm going to go find Neville," she muttered, then slipped behind Dumbledore.
"Miss Black," Dumbledore called for her, and she turned to look at him. "I know it must not seem like it at present. However, you knowing the truth was a greater, heavier shadow being lifted than that of what exoneration would be." Grace only stared at the headmaster and nodded numbly before leaving.
Notes:
We're so close to the end of PoA!
I promise the chapters for Year 4 are going to be longer!
Also...there is a chapter in the future that kind of has flashbacks of before year 3. I have when Harry and Grace first met, and the Troll in first year...so if there is anything you all would like to see please let me know!
Chapter 40: thirty-nine
Notes:
Happy Friday! I hope you all are well!
Here is Ch. 39!
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Later that day in the Great Hall, students were buzzing with the news that Professor Lupin had left. Grace heard a few older students mutter about it as they passed between the Gryffindor and Ravenclaw tables, and she had had enough. She's been listening to people talk about him all day. Not just Slytherins, who did nothing but say nasty things and joke, but other people from the other houses, including her own, say and whisper prejudiced and ignorant things and Grace was tired of it.
"He could've bitten anyone in this school!"
"How could they let someone so dangerous be a teacher!"
"He always seemed so nice! I guess you shouldn't judge a book by it's cover."
"Can't believe they let a monster around children-"
That was when Grace had had enough. She balled her hands into fists as she stood up from her place between Harry and Neville, who along with Ron, Hermione, Ginny and the Twins, paused their eating to look at her. Grace pushed the on the table away, creating a clear space, not caring if things got knocked over. Fred and George grinned as they watched her and eagerly helped create more space on the middle of the table for her by sliding everything further down. She took a deep breath and climbed to stand on the top of the table.
"OI!" She shouted, gaining the attention of everyone, including the teachers.
"Miss Black! Get down this instant!" McGonagall shouted from the teacher's table as she stood up.
"Now, now, Minerva, perhaps it is exciting news," Dumbledore smiled whimsically at her.
"Shut your fat Gobs!" Grace shouted, sending a heated glare to the Slytherin table. "Professor Lupin is the kindest, sweetest, funniest, smart, and gentle man with the biggest heart! It doesn't matter if he's a werewolf or a giant or the giant squid! He is the best Defense teacher we've had, and will be the best teacher we will ever have!!" The Great Hall went deathly silent as every eye looked up at her. She turned and glared at the Ravenclaw table, at Marietta Edgecombe who Grace had heard call Remus a monster, then her icy gaze turned to the Hufflepuff table, and a few of them looked away in shame as they too said mean things about their teacher. "So, if any of you pillocks have anything bad to say about Professor Lupin, then you can come to me and say it to my face! And if you don't want to know what you look bald, then you can keep your nasty, prejudiced, and judgmental comments to yourself!" After a few seconds of silence, Grace nodded. "Thank you for your time. You may continue."
When she stepped down, she moved all the food back to its place, then piled some of it on her plate as if nothing had happened. She reached for her goblet and paused when she noticed everyone's eyes on her. Hermione stared at her in shock, her mouth hanging open. Neville gaped like a fish out of water, his lips trying to form words as his mouth opened and closed. Ginny looked at her in awe. Ron blinked at her repeatedly, looking completely stunted. Fred and George were both grinning wildly. Percy glared at her, and was about to open his mouth to scold her but Fred stuffed a buttered roll in his mouth. Then there was Harry, who looked at her in awe with a large smile, and she felt her heart skipped because it was a look as if she was the only person in the room.
"Gracie, we have to admit," Fred started, leaning over George.
"That we are absolutely," George continued, leaning over Ginny, who protested and tried to push them out of her space so she could eat.
"Tremendously,"
"Spectacularly,"
"Astonished,"
"And proud,"
"We very much like this new side of you,"
"And wonder where it has been all this time,"
"We also must wonder if we have been of influence of you,"
"But nonetheless, we are happy to see our sweet, quiet, little Gracie-racie,"
"Being bold, and starting a ruckus,"
"And creating monumental scenes."
"We couldn't be more proud," they finished at the same time.
"Perhaps we should've taken more notice of the quiet ones, Fred," George turned to his brother, who was nodding.
"Yes, it seems the quiet ones are the ones we need to look out for,"
"Sneaky little lot they are,"
"But dead useful and full of surprises,"
"Wonder if she'll let us pick her brain?"
"Only one way to find out for sure, George," Fred and George turned to her but Grace rolled her eyes and went back to her food.
"You're brilliant," Ron whispered, his lips spreading into a smile.
"Are you mental?" Hermione hissed, leaning across the table to scold her.
"No, I'm quite right in the mind, thank you." Grace nodded and sipped her pumpkin juice.
"What in the world were you thinking?!" Hermione hissed. "Do you have any idea-"
"I was thinking that I'm sick and tired of hearing people say nasty, awful things about my uncle!" Grace cut her off. "None of these hoopleheads had a problem with him before, but suddenly they do? It's disgusting how they're talking about him and treating him all because he's a werewolf."
"Well...werewolves do have a bad-" Hermione started but stopped when she noticed the chilling glare from Grace.
"And so it's okay to lump them all together under the same umbrella?"
"No! That's not what I meant-"
"A werewolf is a beast that an innocent person is forced to change into! They're people too!"
"Yes, of course-"
"They have no choice! Not a single one has ever asked to be bitten and infected with lycanthropy!" Grace continued, her voice growing louder. "They never ask to be looked at, whispered at, feared because once a month, they turn into something against their will! Do you know how many jobs my uncle has had to take that was far below what he's worth to make ends meet, all because of the fear and prejudice that the wizarding community has all because of ignorance? Werewolves are people, too, and it's the conditions that the wizarding community sets that shape them! Forcing them to live underground to steal food because they can't get jobs to support themselves!
"They have no choice but to turn, and then finally someone was genius enough to be able to create a potion that can help them retain their human selves during a full moon when they transform, and what happens to it? Its priced so ridiculously high that they can't afford it! The wolfsbane potion is so beneficial and helps werewolves so much, but they can't have access to it! It's a vicious cycle within this world and it's absolutely disgusting! Do you know what it's like having to watch someone you love, someone who has been like a father to you, struggle every day! Taking odd jobs with low pay, that was is below them just to get food on the table? To buy clothes! To just survive! Then to finally have a job that he loves, a job that he excels in only to be forced to resign because of the fear, and prejudice of our community!
"No! You don't! No one in this blasted school does! Because the wizarding world looks at werewolves as if they're scum, that they're dangerous and monsters! They're people too! They deserve a chance too! They deserve the same things the rest of us have!" Grace shouted, her voice echoing against the walls of the Great Hall. She slammed her hands on the table as she stood up. "And yes, some werewolves are awful people, but look at the conditions in which they're forced to live! The environment in which the wizarding world has set! The lies, the fear, the prejudice! It's no wonder a lot of them are bitter and hate us! I can't fault them because I hate us too! No one gives them a chance! No one!" With that, Grace stormed away from the Gryffindor Table, and out of the Great Hall.
Grace ran, and ran, and ran. She finally reached a little alcove near the astronomy tower. It was a little balcony that over looked the grounds. She found this place in her first year, she had gotten lost and stumbled upon it, and its been a place she would go to if she couldn't go outside. Grace slid to the floor in the corner of the balcony, bringing her knees to her chest and she cried. She hated how people were talking about Remus, as if he didn't have feelings, and she hated how the wizarding world looked at werewolves.
"Gracie?" she looked up and saw Neville leaning in the arch way. Neville was the only person who knew about the little alcove, since he was with her when they found it. Neville sat down perpendicular to her, resting his back against the stone balcony. "I'm sorry Professor Lupin lost his job," he told her softly.
"He didn't lose it, he resigned-"
"I know," he nodded. "I'm sorry he felt like he had to... He was a really good teacher..." he added and Grace sniffled, resting her chin on her knees.
"That night... when I was ten," Grace started, wiping the tears from her cheeks. "It was a full moon..." Neville turned and stared at her with wide eyes. "We lived in the country, surrounded by a forest, and that's where Remus would have his transformations. Mum is a skilled potioner, so she makes the wolfsbane potion for him. He didn't want her to at first, saying it was too expensive, but Mum didn't care, we were never struggling. That night, I knew he had his potion, I knew he was himself but I couldn't let him go through another transformation by himself, I just couldn't," she sniffled, and wiped the tears that were falling down her cheeks away. "So, I snuck out, and I was going to find him. I knew the potion made him a little sleepy because it made the wolf sleepy... but I just wanted to keep him company, talk to him or something, you know?" she scoffed, wiping her eyes.
"But...I-I didn't know there was another werewolf in the forest," Neville's eyes widened and he stared at her. "It chased me, and...and it almost got me, but I kept calling for Remus, and he heard me because the next thing I know, I saw him and this other werewolf fighting so I ran and hid, and watched as Remus tried everything to protect me and...and the other werewolf didn't make it," Grace's voice cracked as she closed her eyes and she cried. "Remus was already so tired because of the potion, I knew it took everything he had to keep fighting... he did it for me, to keep me safe and...and I know the other werewolf didn't know what they were doing, I know that, and it made everything so much worse! He was so angry with me..." she whispered, shaking her head, and hiding her face in her knees.
"Gracia Venus Black!" Remus' voice echoed through the house. Grace jumped from where she sat at the kitchen table, with two mugs full of hot chocolate. "What were you thinking!? What have we told you about going outside on a full moon!" he shouted as he staggered into the kitchen.
"I'm sorry!" she cried, but Remus glared at her. "I – I didn't want you to be alone!"
"Do you have any idea what happened tonight!? Do you know even understand?!"
"Ye-yes!"
"No, I don't think you do!" Remus shook his head as he ran his hands through his hair. "Your mother and I have told you, time and time and time again that outside is off limits during a full moon!"
"But you had your potion-"
"BUT WHAT IF I DIDN'T!?" Remus shouted louder, making her jump. "What if I didn't have the wolfsbane potion, like that other werewolf? Hm? I could have hurt you! I could've bitten you! Or worse!" His voice got louder, and she shrunk in her seat. "That werewolf had no idea who they were! They were driven on pure instinct and that instinct is to bite or kill! Do you know what I thought when I heard you scream?" He asked and she blinked away the tears. "DO YOU?" she shook her head. "I thought you were hurt! I thought you were bit and there was NOTHING I could do to help you!"
"But you came-"
"Yes, I came," Remus nodded, cutting her off. "I came and saw another werewolf about to attack you! One, I can handle, Grace. Two, perhaps... but what would have happened if there were a pack of them?! Do you know what would have happened if there was!?" Grace shook her head. "They would've attacked and killed me, Grace, and then they would've moved to you, tearing you apart! Or if they noticed I was protecting you, they would force me to watch them kill you! Not turn you, but kill you!" Grace's lips trembled as she sniffled, guilt eating her up.
"Do you know what it would've done to me to have seen that?" he whispered, crouching down in front of her. "It would've killed me, Gracie. I would never be able to live with myself if something ever happened to you! By my hands or another, I would die if something happened to you! I love you more than anything."
"I love you too..." she whispered in a small voice.
"Do you understand what I had to do tonight, Grace?" he asked her, taking her hands in his. She nodded. "Do you?" he asked again, and she nodded.
"You hurt them to protect me," she whispered, and Remus rolled his lips between his teeth, and he shook his head.
"No, Gracie," he whispered. "I did something that I never wanted to do, and you saw something you should've never had to see at your age. Grace, that werewolf... they're dead," Grace's lips trembled again as the tears started cascading down her cheeks again, and she saw the pained look in Remus' eyes. "Do you understand what happened tonight?" he asked her again, and she nodded slowly. "I would do anything for you, because I love you, I love you as if you were my own daughter, and I do not regret what I did because you're safe," he told her. "But understand that actions have consequences, Grace. What happened tonight, can never happen again, do you understand?"
"I understand," she whispered.
"And you know I love you?" he asked gently, and she nodded, "but I'm very disappointed in you."
"I don't want you to go through it alone," she whispered, and he gave her a small, sad smile.
"I know-"
"Can't you turn me too?" she asked, and Remus stared at her in horror. "Please! Please turn me too so I can stay with you, so you won't ever be alone!"
"What's going on?" They turned and saw her mother standing in the door way, looking at them with fear. "Gracia, what are you talking about?"
"I want to be a werewolf too!" Grace said, looking from her mother to Remus. "You won't have to do full moons alone anymore!"
Remus stared at her, and blinked away the tears that formed as he shook his head. "No, Gracie," he whispered. "I would never want you to experience this."
"But-"
"No," he shook his head, squeezing her little hands gently. "You can't be a werewolf, sweetheart. I know you don't want me to be alone on the full moon, and knowing that warms my heart," he gave her a small smile. "But I'm fine, and I'll continue to be fine. Coming home in the morning to you waiting for a cuddle with a bar of chocolate, is all that I need, it's all that I want. Never think you need to do more than that, alright?" he asked her and she nodded. Remus smiled softly at her, and brought her hands to his lips, giving them a light kiss. "Now it's time for you to go to bed, alright?" she nodded and stood up from the kitchen chair, then she wrapped her arms around Remus' neck. He smiled sadly and returned her hug.
"I love you, Remus," she whispered. "I'm sorry I disappointed you," she continued. "And I'm sorry I scared you, and I'm sorry that I made you do the bad thing... I won't ever do it again, I promise."
"I know, little niffler," he whispered and squeezed her tightly before pulling way. "I forgive you."
"He's my favorite person," Grace whispered, sniffling. "I just wish people could see that werewolves are people too."
"Maybe," Neville started as he reached over and took her hand, squeezing it gently, "one day, when we're out of Hogwarts... we can make things better for them."
"Really?" she asked him, and he nodded, giving her a small smile. "Why?"
"Because I like Professor Lupin," Neville answered with a shrug. "He's kind, and finding out he was a werewolf didn't really change how I felt about him," he continued. "And also... because of you."
Grace felt herself smiling at him, and she squeezed his hand. She missed Neville and felt guilty about not being around as often this year, but Neville understood. Neville always understood, she never had to explain herself to him. He was always right there when he needed her, just like she would be right there with him when he needed her, too.
Notes:
Grace is very passionate about werewolf rights :)
Also, we get to see the aftermath of what happened when Grace went outside on a full moon!
And I just... I love Grace's and Neville's friendship it's so sweet :)
I can't believe there's only one chapter left for PoA!
Let me know what kind of things you're hoping to see happen in Year 4 since we'll be starting that next week!
Chapter 41: forty
Chapter Text
"I went to see Professor McGonagall this morning, just before Breakfast," Hermione told them once they were settled in their compartment on the Hogwarts Express. "I've decided to drop Muggle Studies."
"But you passed with three hundred and twenty percent!" Ron exclaimed sarcastically.
"I know," she sighed, either not recognizing Rons sarcasm, or just ignoring it completely. "But I can't stand another year like this one. That time-turner, it was driving me mad. I've handed it in. Without Muggle Studies and Divination, I'll e able to have a normal schedule again."
"Still can't believe you didn't' tell us about it," Ron huffed, crossing his arms over his chest as he leaned into the window. Grace tried not to smile as she looked at Harry, shaking her head. "We're supposed to be your friends."
"I promised I wouldn't tell anyone," she replied, rolling her eyes. Grace looked over at Harry, her smile falling when she notiched that he turned back to the window, watching Hogwarts disappear behind a mountain. "Oh, cheer up, Harry!" Hermione spoke up.
"I'm okay," he replied quickly, turning to look at them. "Just thinking about the holidays is all..."
"Yeah I've been thinking about them too!" Ron spoke up. "Harry, you've got to come and stay with us! I'll fix it up with Mum and Dad, then I'll call you! I know how to use a fellytone now-"
"A telephone, Ron," Hermione sighed. "Honestly, you should take Muggle Studies next year."
"It's the Quidditch World Cup this summer! How about it, Harry? Come and stay, and we'll go and see it! Dad can usually get tickets from work."
Grace completely forgot about the Quidditch world cup! "Oh yes! It'll be so much fun Harry! Mum and I can come and get you from the Dursleys!"
"Yeah, I bet the Dursleys'd be pleased to let me come, especially after what I did to Aunt Marge," Harry grinned, and she nodded. She was about to continue on, when she noticed something fluttering outside the window.
"What's that?" she asked, nodding past him. Harry frowned, turning around to the window. Outside, trying to keep up with the speed of the train, was a little, gray owl. Harry opened the window and stretched out his arm for the little thing, and he caught it. The little owl 'hoot'ed happily as it dropped two letters on the bench between Harry's seat and Grace. "Well, aren't you adorable?" she smiled, watching the owl fly around them. Ron quickly stood up, and took the owl in his hands, narrowing his eyes at Crookshanks.
Harry took the letters, and noticed one had his name, and one had Grace's name written in the middle. He handed hers over to her, and she frowned, taking it from him, she looked at the penmenship, recognizing it immediately. "It's from Dad!" she grinned as she ripped open the letter.
Grace,
I hope this finds you soon, I'm not to sure about the reliability of the owl, but he is the only one I could find and he seemed eager for the job. I was surprised Moony didn't have an owl, how else have you been talking while at school? Never mind, I'm sure you'll tell me soon.
Buckbeak and I have arrived, and I will tell you that he is happy with the space. Moony also knows that I am here, and we are currently fixing up a plan to tell your mother. Don't worry, little star, you'll see me in a matter of days. Don't be alarmed when you read the Prophet tomorrow, I had to allow muggles to see me down south so the security on the school will be lifted.
I've also enclosed something that will make next year at Hogwarts more enjoyable.
I'll see you soon,
Love,
Dad.
P.S. In case Harry hasn't noticed his yet, I thought Ron might like to keep this owl, as it's my fault he no longer has a rat.
Grace, ignoring the conversation around her, she pulled the second piece of parchment out and smiled.
I, Sirius Black, Gracia Venus Black's father, hereby give her permission to visit Hogsmeade on weekends.
"I've got permission!" she exclaimed excitedly, waving the piece of parchment in the air. "I can go to Hogsmeade!"
"I can too!" Harry grinned at her.
"Also, Ron," Grace said, turning to Ron. "Dad said you can have the owl, since it's his fault you kind of don't have a rat anymore." Ron's eyes widened, and he looked at the little minute owl, how was hooting excitedly at him.
"Keep him?" he asked uncertainly. He looked closely at the owl for a moment, then to everyone's surprise, held him out to Crookshanks. "What d'you reckon? Definitely an owl?" he asked the cat, and Crookshanks looked at the owl and purred. "That's good enough for me! He's mine!"
Grace couldn't help but smile at how happy and excited Ron was about his own owl. The rest of the train ride to London was quiet, Grace leaned against Harry as she read Jane Eyre, petting Hedwig's feathers absent mindedly. When it was time to deboard the train, she followed Harry, Ron and Hermione, trying to find her mother. She saw her aunt and uncle, and she waved at them. She also spotted Mr. and Mrs. Dursley standing a bit away from the Weasley's, and she hid her face. Harry was the only one that knew about her and her mother in Little Whinging, and she wanted to keep it that way.
"I'll call about the World Cup!" Ron told him, and Grace shook her head.
"How about, you just let him know the normal way, and let me and Mum worry about getting him for the World Cup," Grace suggested.
"Yes, that might be wise, Ron," Grace's mother said, as she walked up to them with a smile. "Hello, Harry," she greeted, smiling at Harry.
"Hi," he nodded.
"Do you need a lift home? I don't mind," she offered but he shook his head, nodding to where his aunt and uncle stood.
"It's alright, thank you, but The Dursley's are here." Helena frowned and turned to look at them, then she gave them a friendly wave.
"If you're sure," she said, and Harry nodded. "You know, you're welcome over any time, Harry."
"Thank you, Helena," Harry smiled. "I should probably go, Uncle Vernon looks like he's going to explode," Grace leaned over to see the mans face begin to turn purple.
"Yeah, good idea..." she nodded, as she turned to him. "See you in a couple of days?" she asked, and he nodded. Grace wrapped her arms around him in a hug, and she smiled when she felt him return it.
"See you," he whispered, before pulling away.
"Sorry I was late, I was talking to Remus," her mom told her as she grabbed Grace's trunk.
"Oh?" Grace asked curiously.
"He's invited us over tomorrow," she answered, and Grace nodded. "You didn't get into trouble at school, did you?" Grace instantly started shaking her head. "Gracia?"
"I didn't, I swear," she smiled, and her mother raised an eyebrow at her. "It think it's nice that we're spending the day with Remus, when was the last time we all spent the day at the old house?"
"I know, but I can't help but feel like you and Remus are keeping something from me," she said, narrowing her eyes at Grace, who shrugged her shoulders.
"I don't know why you'd think that," but Grace started feeling the anxiety bubbling in her stomach at the thought of tomorrow. If her suspicions were right... then her mother will finally know the truth. If she was right... then she might have her family whole again.
Notes:
And Prisoner of Azkaban comes to a close!
The next 9 chapters will be set before GoF starts so we will have some time before the plot of year 4 really begins :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and PoA as a whole!
I'd love to know what your favorite parts/moments were! Also what things are you looking forward to seeing for year 4!
Chapter 42: forty-one
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
We are officially going into Goblet of Fire, even though we've got nine chapters until the we jump into the plot of GoF, but you know, small details.
I hope you all enjoy ch. 41! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Why are you being so impatient?" Helena sighed in frustration as she sipped on her tea.
"Because I want to see Remus!"
"You saw him not even two weeks ago."
"I've gotten used to seeing him every day, Mum," Grace rolled her eyes. "I know when September comes, I won't be able to see him again until summer." It was partially the truth. Grace was also nervous about what was going to happen when they got to the house. She had no idea what Remus and her dad were planning, or knew how they were going to tell her mother. She was also growing impatient, she wanted to see her dad. She couldn't quite believe he was safe unless she saw him for herself.
Helena sighed as she finished her tea, and folded up The Daily Prophet. Grace noticed the words on the front page: SIRIUS BLACK SIGHTED IN KENT. "Alright, let's go. You won't leave me alone until you see him anyhow," Helena rolled her eyes and Grace grinned.
"Can I go first?!" she asked, bouncing on the balls of her feet impatiently.
"Fine, yes, yes, go on! Tell Remus I'll be there in five minutes! I've got to get a few things for lunch, then I'll be round!"
"OKAY!" Grace bolted to the fireplace, grabbing a handful of green ash, she threw it down. "Blue Cottage!" Blue Cottage was the name of Grace's childhood home, and Remus' current one. It was only named that because when she was four, she had a hard time telling the difference of blue and shades of gray; that and little blue flowers always grew around the house.
"Hello! It's me!" she called as she stepped out of the fireplace. She grinned when she saw her dad poke his head out from the doorway that led to the kitchen. She ran straight to him, and instantly wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug. He laughed softly, returning her embrace and he squeezed. "Hi," she whispered, pulling away from him.
"I told you we'd see each other very soon," he grinned. Grace thought her dad looked different, but she supposed that's what a good night's sleep, and a nice long shower would do to a person. The clothes he wore, she recognized to be Remus', were too big and hung on him, but they were clean.
"Where's Helena?" Remus asked, coming up behind her from upstairs.
"Oh, she said she'll be here in five minutes, she had to grab things for lunch," Grace shrugged before she hugged Remus tightly.
"Sirius," Remus started slowly, giving Sirius a look that made the man roll his eyes. "Don't. I told you that until I've told Helena, you've got to stay upstairs!"
"I'm perfectly fine being hidden here in the kitchen-"
"And what do you think is going to happen when she comes and goes straight to the kitchen thinking she's fixing lunch?" Grace looked at her father, who paused. "Exactly. Now, upstairs, the both of you!"
"But-" both of the Black's protested but Remus gave them both a look and pointed to the stairs.
"Upstairs!" Grace and Sirius rolled their eyes and made their way up stairs. Remus watched them, and when they were out of sight, he let out a long, deep sigh. "One I can deal with, but two? Bloody hell," he shook his head and he pinched his nose. "I don't even want to imagine adding Harry. What did I ever do to deserve this?" he asked himself.
There was the familiar sound of flames, and Remus looked up to see green fire fading. "Hello?" A familiar ginger haired woman stepped out of the fire place, carrying bags of food. "Remus?"
"Helena," he smiled softly as he approached her.
"Oh Remus!" she smiled at him, putting the bags on the chair before wrapping her arms around him tightly. " I'm so sorry," she whispered. Remus smiled sadly as he hugged her back. "I can't believe that slimeball would do – actually I can believe it!" she huffed as she pulled away. Remus couldn't help but chuckle at the fury in her hazel eyes.
"Well, we all know that position is cursed. I never got my hopes up for it lasting," he admitted sadly, as he took the bags and headed to the kitchen.
"But surely Dumbledore could've fought a little harder with keeping you?" Helena suggested as she followed him. "I mean, you're more than qualified for the position, and with Sirius still on the loose, you're the only person who would know how to protect Harry and Gracia from him-"
"Helena," Remus cut her off softly as he placed the bags on the counter. "I need to talk to you... about what happened at Hogwarts this year-"
"Don't tell me Gracia got into trouble!" she groaned, rolling her eyes. "I tell her, every year, that she needs to stay out of trouble and yet every year I hear she does the opposite! First it's trolls, then she is breaking school rules over a blasted stone, and don't even get me started on the damned chamber of secrets!" Grace, who was sitting at the top of the stairs listening, grimaced. Sirius, on the other hand, who's heart was soaring at the sound of his wifes (well, ex-wife) voice, frowned when he noticed Grace's grimace. "What's next? Are you going to tell me that she snuck out to go to Hogsmeade when I deliberately told her she couldn't go?" Grace grimaced again, her shoulders hunching up. "Or did she fail something? I told her she needed to focus on school work and not that silly choir!" Grace clenched her eyes shut and balled her hands into fists.
"Grace isn't in trouble," Remus told her calmly. "She actually received top marks in all of her classes, Helena, all while being a part of the Frog Choir-"
"But I told her not to join it!"
"Do you even hear yourself!" Remus sighed. "Do you not know how talented she is! Flitwick himself asked her to audition! He only had three spots this year but loved Grace so much he made room for her!" Grace's eyes widened at the news.
"I don't care, Remus!" Helena sighed. Grace's posture slumped as she leaned against the wall on the top step. Sirius frowned as he listened. How could she not care about what their daughter was good at? Or what she was passionate about? "I want her to focus on school, not these little hobbies that won't do anything for her-"
"Do you hear yourself!?" Remus repeated, sounding angry. "For one second stop and think about Grace and what she wants! She's so talented, and smart! And next year I'm sure that she'll get on the Quidditch team because she loves to fly and she loves the game! If you would just let her do what she likes-"
"Don't tell me how to raise my daughter Remus! She's my daughter, not yours!" Helena snapped.
Then awkward silence fell over house. Grace wrapped her arms around her middle as she rested her head on the wall, staring sadly at the bottom of the stairs. Sirius looked at his daughter, then looked around him. All over the walls were photos of her as she grew up. Photos of her in little dresses, photos of her on the sofa with Remus. There was a photo of her sitting at the piano, next to Remus, and one of Remus helping her fly on a childrens broom, she looked to be about three. He felt tears sting his eyes as he looked at them all. Every one of them were moments that he should've been a part of, that he should've been in those photos... but he wasn't. Remus was. Remus was the closest thing to a father that Grace knew, and while there was a part of Sirius that felt bitter about it, he was also grateful.
Sirius sighed as he took a seat next to Grace on the top step, and wrapped an arm around her. She sniffled quietly and moved to rest her head on his shoulder. He wondered, at what point did Helena become like this? He knew she was hesitant on becoming a mother, and Grace was an accident, a happy accident. They weren't expecting to have children that early in their marriage, but when they found out she was pregnant, Sirius was over joyed. Now, hearing her talk down about their daughter, he wondered what happened to Helena to make her that way.
"I'm sorry," Helena sighed. "I can't keep throwing that in your face, and it's not fair of me to do that! You've been there for Gracia her whole life and I know you love her as if she were your daughter-"
"Helena," Remus cut her off softly. "This isn't what I wanted to talk to you about," he confessed.
"Where's Gracia?" Helena asked, now realizing she didn't see the girl when she arrived.
"She's upstairs," Remus answered nonchalantly. "Helena, stop, put that down, please," he sighed. "I really need to speak to you-"
"Can't you tell me while I make lunch?"
"No, I can't," he said, and then there was a silent moment.
"Remus, what is it?" Helena asked nervously.
"Do you trust me?"
"...Of course I do, Remus, you know I do more than anyone."
"And you know that I wouldn't lie to you?"
"Of course... Remus, what is it?"
"Pettigrew's alive," Remus carefully confessed.
Clatter.
"No he's not."
Grace sighed, closing her eyes. She knew her mother wouldn't believe Remus.
"Yes he is, Helena-"
"I saw what they had left of him, Remus!"
"He cut off his finger-"
"He's dead! We both know he's dead!"
"Helena, listen to me! Please!" there was a pause and Grace held her breath. "I believed he was dead too until I saw his name on the Map."
"Map? What Map?" Helena asked, and then she gasped. "You don't mean The Map, the one that you boys made when we were in school!" there was another pause. "No."
"Yes, I saw his name, Helena-"
"A ghost-"
"Don't you think Grace would've told you by now if there was a ghost at Hogwarts who knew her parents?" Remus asked, and Grace nodded in agreement. "I swear to you, I saw his name on the map and I saw him." There was more silence. "He cut off his finger and transformed into his Animagus form."
"But – but why? What was the point of doing that? Why hide for thirteen years?"
"Helena... Peter was the secret keeper," Remus confessed gently. Sirius' grip on Grace's shoulder tightened and she reached up and rested her hand over his.
"No he wasn't," Helena said, her voice dripping in disbelief. "You and I both know that James wouldn't have wanted anyone but Sirius to be his secret keeper-"
"I thought so too!" Remus interrupted. "But Sirius told James to make it Peter instead, they switched and never told any of us."
"No," Grace didn't need to see her mother to know she was shaking her head in disbelief. "No, because Sirius would've told me that James and Lily switched secret keepers."
"Helena... I didn't even know."
"He would've told me, Remus!" Helena's voice seemed desperate as if she was clinging onto the truth she's believed for thirteen years, not wanting to believe anything else could be true. "He wouldn't have James change-"
"He was scared, Helena," Remus cut her off again. "He was scared that Voldemort would try to use him for information, that Voldemort would try to use you or Grace to get him to tell where James and Lily were! .... He couldn't take that chance, so he told James and Lily to make Peter the secret keeper instead."
"But – but those muggles –"
"Peter killed them, made the blast, cut off his own finger and turned into a rat."
"But when they caught Sirius he was laughing-"
"Wouldn't you?" Remus asked. "Wouldn't you be in hysterics after watching someone you thought was your friend, someone you trusted, blow up a block and cut off a finger to keep from getting caught? Peter fooled us all, Helena."
"So... So Si-Sirius is –"
"Innocent, yes."
Sirius stood up, and Grace stared up at him. He held his finger to his lips, silently telling her to keep quiet, then started to make his way down the stairs. Grace stood up, and quietly followed him.
"This whole time?" Helena asked in disbelief. "This whole time, he – he's been innocent?"
Grace paused as she watched Sirius take the final step, and grip the banister. "Yes," Remus replied.
"Oh my God," she heard her mother gasp, her voice cracking. "I – I just believed them... they – they showed me auror's memories of that night and... and I just believed them! What kind of – of wife would do that-"
"Helena..." Sirius spoke softly. Grace held her breath as she watched from the stairs. She could see her fathers grip on the banister tighten, his knuckles turning white.
"Si-Sirius...?" Grace frowned, she had never heard her mother's voice sound so... so broken before. She watched Sirius let go of the banister, and took a step toward them, and then he was out of Grace's sight. "What – what are you doing... were you –" Grace grimaced, bracing herself for her mother's blow up. "Remus... you had no right!" Her mother snapped.
"Helena – " Remus started.
"NO! You had no right bringing him here and asking for Gracia and I to come over!"
"Helena, Please-"
"I haven't told her!" Helena's voice cracked. "She – she doesn't know! You had no right bringing him here when I haven't had the chance to even tell her-"
"And whose fault is that!" Remus snapped. Grace jumped at the volume of his voice, and she gripped the banister tightly. "I told you to tell her!" She shook her head as she continued her way down the stairs. She turned to the lounge, to see her mother's back to her, Remus was looking away from her mother in frustration, but she could see her father. His eyes shifted from her mother to her.
"You had no right to do this, Remus! What would've happened if she saw him and freaked-"
"I already know!" Grace spoke up. Helena whipped around and stared at her with wide eyes.
"What?" Helena whispered.
"I already know... everything," Grace confessed with a shrug.
"How – how long have you known?"
"I started questioning when I saw dad's picture in The Daily Prophet," she answered. "I – I knew for sure just before Christmas..." Helena stared at her in shock.
"How?" her mother asked.
"Yes, how did you find out?" Remus asked, frowning. "You never told me-"
"You knew!" Helena shouted, turning to Remus angrily. He grimaced and nodded. "You knew she found out and you didn't tell me!"
"There hasn't been a good time-"
"Not a good time to tell me that my daughter knows who her father is-"
"Maybe-" Sirius interrupted, "and this is just a thought, I might be wrong here, but shouldn't we learn the how from the source?" he asked, gesturing to Grace, who was standing there, playing with the hem of her shirt. "Please, love, enlighten them how you found out."
"Do you know how she found out?" Remus asked, and Sirius shrugged.
"I have an idea."
"How do you know how she found out?"
"I... well, I was my daughters confidant for quite a while," Sirius shrugged.
"Is that where she disappeared to?" Remus asked, and Sirius nodded.
"Disappeared?!"
"Can we stop talking about Grace as if Grace isn't here?" Grace spoke up.
"Yes, love, go right on ahead," Sirius smiled, then when he noticed Helena's and Remus' matching looks, it faltered slightly. "What?"
"How did you find out?" Helena asked, ignoring Sirius and turning to her.
"Well... er..." Grace paused, now realizing that she's going to have to confess that she and Harry snuck out of school to go to Hogsmeade. "Well, Harry and I found out because we, er, snuck out to Hogsmeade..." she confessed, wincing.
"WHAT?!" Helena and Remus both exclaimed.
"Do you have any idea how foolish that was! Especially with all the dementors! Did you two want to be caught by them again-"
"Again?!" Helena and Sirius both exclaimed, turning to Remus.
"We used the one-eyed witch passage way," Grace spoke up. Sirius and Remus' eyes widened in surprise, and Sirius began grinning.
"How did you find out-...the Map," Remus shook his head, chuckling.
"That's my girl," Sirius grinned proudly, and Grace couldn't help but smile. "Knew she'd be a little Marauderette-"
"No, no! Don't go putting ideas in her head!" Helena shook her head, but Sirius was grinning.
Notes:
Welp... so Helena knows the truth :) there's that....
I was stuck between showing Remus tell Helena... and Grace just listening to it, and I've been back and forth on it for a while and debating if I should go back and re-write this chapter... However, I'm happy with how the chapter turned out. I think Grace sitting there and over hearing the conversation with Sirius, who is taking in everything around him while also listening, is more organic. It's also a bit of foreshadowing of what's to come too :) So...
So this chapter, the next will be centered around the four of them, and most of ch. 43 too, Harry and Grace won't be reunited until the end of ch. 43... but buckle up folks, it's now gonna start becoming a wild wide :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed! :)
Chapter 43: forty-two
Notes:
Thank God it's Friday!
You know what that means, yay new chapter! Here's chapter 42! (the answer to everything iykyk).
Anyway, I hope you enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"This... is – was my room," Grace said as she pulled Sirius into her old bed room. She still would sleep there when she stayed overnight, but it was exactly how it was when she was ten. After Grace told her mother about how she found out the truth, and then her, Sirius and Remus then told her mother about how they all found out the truth about Sirius' innocence, they finally had lunch. Grace thought it was nice, sitting down with her mum, Remus and her dad, all of them together.
Sirius took a step into the room and looked around. The walls were a light pink, but her ceiling was a dark midnight color, with twinkling stars. There were some bookshelves that was full of books, most of them were children's books. He noticed a few photos scattered around the room, all of which were of her and Remus. He picked one up from beside her bed and stared at it. He watched as a little Grace, who couldn't be more than five years old, waved at the camera on top of Remus' shoulders, they were outside and covered in snow. There were so many photos just like that one around the house. He placed the frame back on the bedside table as he sat on her bed, and he noticed a familiar blanket that was folded neatly at the end of her bed. He smiled as he reached for it.
It's lost most of it's softness, but he held it gently as he traced the little gold snitch pattern of the fabric. "You still have this..." he whispered, feeling something in his throat swell.
"Huh?" she asked, turning to him and she frowned, watching him cradle an old blanket in his hand.
"This blanket... you still have it," he smiled sadly, running his thumbs over the worn fabric.
"Oh, yeah!" she nodded with a smile as she sat beside him. "It was my favorite blanket, I wanted to take it with me when we moved but Mum wouldn't let me," she told him. Grace looked at him, and her smile fell when she noticed the glossy look in his eyes. "Dad?"
"Sorry," he whispered, shaking his head as he blinked. "I just... I didn't think you would still have this. I – I bought you this, shortly after you were born. Your mum thought it was too big for you, but I said you would grow into it and it was the last one at the shop, I had to get it for you," he chuckled at the memory. "I used to buy you so many things just because when I saw them, I thought of you."
"Really?" Grace smiled, and he nodded.
"Bought you your first broom. When I brought that home, your mum nearly lost it. I assured her that they were safe, they don't hover more than a few inches from the ground. When you got on it, you were zooming around the house, laughing so loud and squealing..." Sirius laughed, and then his smile fell. "Bout one of the few firsts I had with you," he sighed sadly.
"What were the other ones?" she asked carefully.
"I saw your first steps," he answered, smiling at her. "You were crawling one minute, and then you climbed up to your feet using my trousers and we couldn't keep you still after that. You were walking all over the house," he told her, chuckling. "Your first Christmas, oh you loved all the lights and the decorations. Then there was your first birthday... Lily baked you a cake that you smashed your little face in before we could even sing you happy birthday," Sirius laughed, and Grace found herself smiling too. "The first word you ever said was 'dada' and I never felt prouder than I did in that moment." Then the smile slipped from his face. "After that... the world started becoming too dark... and I missed out on the rest of your firsts."
"Not all of them," she whispered as she leaned into his side. "You were the first person I told that I fancy a boy for the first time," she told him, and Sirius smiled awkwardly.
"I was a dog."
"I still told you, no one else knew."
"Finding out my daughter fancies my godson wasn't on a list of firsts I had in mind," he said lightly and she laughed. "How did that happen, by the way?"
"I don't know," she shrugged. "It just... sort of happened? It crept up on me and I didn't realize it until well... I told you."
"Well, I missed twelve years of firsts, I can't be particular on what firsts I can get, now can I?" he teased lightly, but there was that little bit of bitterness and regret in his voice.
"How about," she started, turning to him with a smile. "For every new first I have or experience, you'll be the first person I tell?"
"Yeah, I'd like that," he smiled at her, "but if any of them are with boys, please keep the details to a minimum. A simple tell is all I will need to know. I don't really like the idea of my little girl dating." Grace blinked at him, then she started laughing, then Sirius started laughing.
"Hey," their laughter faded when they looked up at saw Helena leaning against the door frame. "Time to go, Gracia."
"It's not even dinner time-"
"Gracia."
"Why can't we stay here?" Helena paused, not having an answer.
"We've been here all afternoon-"
"But Dad's coming with us, right?" she asked, looking from her mother to her father. "You are coming with us, aren't you?" Sirius paused, his lips parting as he stared at Grace, then turned to Helena, then back to Grace.
"Grace... I don't think-" he started gently but she shook her head.
"We're a family. All four of us! We're a family-"
"Gracia," Helena started but Grace stood up, shaking her head.
"But dad's innocent, we can be a family again-"
"Love, it's not that simple," Sirius started softly, giving her a sad look. He wanted nothing more than to go with them, to be with them, but he couldn't.
"Yes it is," she said to him. "We have an extra room! You can stay there if you don't feel comfortable sharing a room with Mum!"
"Grace, I can't go home with you two," Sirius told her gently.
"But what about as Snuffles?" she asked, and he shook his head. She stared at them in disbelief. "What's the point of finally having my family if we can't be one!" She shouted, pushing past them and running downstairs. She pushed past Remus as she ran outside.
"Grace! Gracie!" Remus called after her. He turned and saw Helena and Sirius making their way down the stairs. "What happened?"
"I told her it was time to go," Helena started and Remus sighed, shaking his head. "She-"
"She thought I was going with them," Sirius sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "When I told her I wasn't and she got upset."
"Well of course she did," Remus rolled his eyes, setting his tea cup on the coffee table. "To her, her father is back, her mother knows the truth, she thinks things will be as they're supposed to. You two may have gotten older, but you're both still tackless."
"She should've known that Sirius wouldn't come home with us," Helena sighed, rolling her eyes.
"How could she if the two of you haven't even discussed how to move forward yet?" Remus asked, narrowing his eyes at her. "You're taking the first chance you can get to run away from your problems, Helena."
"I am not!"
"Yes you are! Instead of asking to talk to Sirius about whats next, you're deciding to take Grace and leave! What were you going to tell her tomorrow when she asks to see him?" Helena opened her mouth, then closed it when she didn't have an answer. "Exactly. Now, I'm going to go talk to her while the two of you talk and figure out what to do next, like adults," Remus rolled his eyes. "Still after all these years," he muttered under his breath.
Remus knew exactly where Grace was, and it only took him a few minutes to get there. He knocked on the little door, and when he heard a muffled 'come in' he opened it and climbed into her tree house. "Gracie..." he said softly as he sat next to her on her little sofa, and wrapped an arm around her.
"I thought we were all going to finally be a family," she cried, and Remus pulled her closer.
"I know, but... Grace, you've got to understand that almost thirteen years have passed since they last saw each other."
"But they love each other, don't they?" she asked innocently, looking at him. "I-I know Mum only filed for divorce because she thought he was guilty..."
"Grace, your mother isn't the same person she was thirteen years ago, and neither is your father. They can't pick up where they left off, and you can't expect them to. Sirius... he spent twelve years in Azkaban, that alone will haunt him and he may never recover from it," Remus told her gently. "I know he would want nothing more than to be with you, but him not staying with you and your mother is his way of protecting you..."
"Protecting me from what?"
"Himself," Remus admitted sadly. "He...he doesn't do well at night, Gracie. He doesn't want you to see that and he doesn't want you to worry about him."
"He's my dad...of course I worry about him," she mumbled, and Remus smiled at her.
"I know, and he knows but... it's different for him. When you have children of your own one day, you will understand," Grace rolled her eyes at him as she wiped her cheeks. "Your parents need to talk it out, and navigate how to go forward. It's going to be rocky at first, because both of your parents are stubborn mules," Remus scoffed and Grace felt herself smiling. "Give them some time, Gracie, they'll figure it out."
"If Mum even lets me see Dad," she grumbled. Remus wanted to tell her that she was being silly, that of course Helena would let her see Sirius... but the Helena that he knew, that he watched changed over the years, would limit Grace's time with Sirius. Or, she would finally see it as an out, and leave Grace with Sirius. It could go either way.
"Sirius won't let her keep you from him," Remus assured her. "No matter what demons he faces in the night, he won't let her keep you from him. He risked the dementors for you, Grace, he'd fight for you." Grace smiled smally, knowing Remus was right.
"Do you think... do you think they'd ever try again?" she asked. "You know, be together?"
"I don't know," he answered her honestly. "Helena isn't the same person she was back when they were married... and Sirius well... he's lost so much of himself, he needs time to remember how to be himself again."
"But they love each other..." she said and then frowned. "Right?"
Remus didn't answer her right away, because he didn't know. He knew fourteen years ago they were in love; they were madly in love. However, he wondered if Sirius had never been framed, would they have stayed together? Helena had dreams and aspirations to travel, to learn the unknown, and discover worldly secrets, she was structured and made plans; while Sirius, he was so impulsive and lived life on the edge – no – he was like that before Helena got pregnant. They were polar opposites, but he saw that was what had attracted them to each other. Helena liked the thrill of Sirius' spontaneity, while he loved to show her new things and experiences. They thrived off that in their youth. They made plans to go places, and do things once the war was over, and wanted to experience all life had to offer while they could. Even James and Lily had reservations about Sirius and Helena getting married so fresh out Hogwarts, they had only waited six months before getting hitched. Then he remembered the night everything had changed between them. He remembered the snark remarks, the butting heads, the constant arguing and the horrible fights.
Many times Sirius had came to him and James, angry about Helena and her inability to compromise. He wanted a family, she didn't. She was the youngest of four children, and she had no desire to be a family person. 'I want to be the fun aunt! I get to spoil all of my nephews rotten!' he remembered her saying after she had found out that her sister had her twin sons in their seventh year at Hogwarts. Like every other seventeen year old, none of them thought about being parents, especially when they noticed the atmosphere of the world around them. However, he couldn't blame Sirius for being upset about finding out that the woman he loves didn't want a family. 'She won't even think about the idea of having children one day! What was the point of us getting married if we can't have a family?!' Sirius had once said.
Then Remus remembered when Helena found out she was pregnant. It was a surprise to everyone, but more so for her because she didn't want children. She didn't think that Sirius would want children that soon either, but he couldn't forget the look on her face when she told Sirius, and Sirius was so happy that he fell to his knees and loved on her stomach. 'a little star this one is! A bit of light in this dark world' is what Sirius had said, and Remus could never forget the guilty, broken look in Helena's eyes when she realized she couldn't take the one thing Sirius was clutching on to.
So he wondered if Sirius had never been framed... would they have stayed together, or would they have realized they weren't compatible anymore? Would they have had a messy divorce? Or a mutual one? Would they have shared custody of Grace? Or would Sirius have had full custody?
"Remus?"
"Hm?" he asked, looking at her.
"They love each other, right?"
"I think they remember they loved each other."
Notes:
....got a little angsty there for a minute...
Will probably happen again. :) Only to be expected really.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed~! :)
Chapter 44: forty-three
Chapter Text
Sirius didn't go home with them. However, to Grace's and Remus' surprise, it was agreed that Sirius could come and go to the house in Little Whinging whenever he pleased, just as Grace could come and go to Blue Cottage as she pleased, as long as she left a note saying where she was going. Since Helena worked most of the day, five days a week, she didn't have to worry about seeing Sirius much except for evenings and weekends. Grace still didn't know if her parents were going to try and get back together, but Remus told her to not get her hopes up, and to let them get used to this first.
The first week went fine, well for the most part. There was only a few little instences where Sirius and Helena started bickering over her. Like when Sirius had conjured a piano (her mother had given him his wand, as it was given to her by the Minister after he had been arrested. Why? Grace didn't know), her mother was mad, and told him he can't just be bringing things into the house that don't belong there. This started an argument, and he said it did belong there since he conjured it for Grace so she could practice and play for him. Her mother had told him that if he wanted to hear her play, then he can take her to Blue Cottage.
Then there was one night when Grace asked Sirius to stay because it was late, and her mother wasn't home yet. Sirius, not wanting to leave her home alone, but knowing that Helena didn't want her staying over night at Blue Cottage, gave in. He decided to turn into his Animagus form, and jump on her bed, curling next to her as she slept. The next morning Sirius and Helena fought.
"You weren't home! Did you expect me to leave her alone overnight?"
"She's fourteen, Sirius! She's been home alone before."
"Overnight?"
"No... but she's fourteen!"
"I'm sorry, you may feel comfortable leaving our daughter home alone overnight, but I don't!"
"She's not a child, Sirius!"
"She's not an adult, either, Helena! Muggles can be just as dangerous as wizards can!"
"No one is going to be breaking and entering in Little Whinging!"
"Why are you so upset that I spent the night?"
"This isn't your house!"
"She's my daughter!"
"We agreed that we would have boundaries, Sirius! I agreed to let you come and go as you please so you could spend time with Gracia, but I draw the line at you staying the night!"
"Why are you so angry that I spent the night to watch over my daughter? I didn't go into your room! I didn't snoop around your house. I transformed into a dog, and laid in bed with her! What do you have that you don't want me knowing about?"
"That's none of your business!"
"Why were you even out all night? I know you don't work nights-"
"That's none of your business!"
"Were you on a date?" Sirius asked, and when Helena didn't answer, he scoffed, shaking his head. "You were, weren't you?"
"That's none of your business, Sirius! None! Who I see in my personal life shouldn't matter-"
"It does if it affects Grace! I have the right to know who you have coming in and out of her life!"
"Excuse me!? How dare you try to accuse me of bringing men in and out of her life! Who I see on my own time is none of your business!"
"If you would've just been honest with me, and told me you were going on a date and that you weren't sure what time you would be home, then I could've told Remus and he would've stayed! But I had no idea where you were, or when you were coming home and I didn't feel comfortable leaving Grace here alone!"
"You are not my keeper! I don't have to tell you who I'm seeing and when!"
"Is this why you dump Grace off on Remus or Molly and Arthur?" Sirius hissed angrily. "So you can go out and shag around?"
"How dare you! You don't get to talk to me like that! I can do whatever I please in my personal life, as long as it doesn't affect Gracia-"
"Doesn't affect Grace?! You dumping her on Remus, or Molly and Arthur affects her!" Sirius snapped. "Don't you think she wonders why her mother never wants to spend time with her?!"
"Get out! I'm not dealing with you right now when you're being unreasonable!"
"Fine, push me away like you do our daughter!"
That had been a particularly bad morning, and Grace had spent the entire day over at Blue Cottage. Remus tried to talk to Helena, but she wanted no part in it and told Remus to leave her alone and mind his business.
"Are you and Mum ever going to get along?" Grace asked as she walked with Sirius through the woods, watching Buckbeak try to capture the bunnies.
"I'm sorry you had to witness that," Sirius grimaced. "We thought you were asleep."
"Hard to stay asleep when you two are shouting at each other," she muttered bitterly. "Why can't she just let you stay the night sometimes?"
"It's her house, her rules," Sirius answered bitterly.
"Is this how it's always going to be?"
"No, Grace," Sirius shook his head as he wrapped an arm around her. "Your Mum and I just... have to find our balance with each other. I'm sorry you've been thrust in the middle of it all," he told her, and she nodded.
"I wish I could just move back here, that way she can stay in that stupid house by herself," she muttered.
"What about Harry? How will you see him?" Sirius asked lightly, with a smirk.
"Oh, bloody hell!" she groaned, her head falling back. "I forgot about Harry! He must be getting antsy being in that house, knowing that I'm with you."
"Hey, why don't you spend the afternoon with Harry, and then invite him over tomorrow."
"But Mum's home tomorrow..."
"I'll bring Remus, he's a nice buffer for your Mum and I. Maybe with him and Harry around, any arguments will be minimal," he suggested.
"Alright," she sighed.
When Grace arrived home, she called out to see if her mother was around, she grinned when only silence answered her. She made her way down the street to the familiar road of Privet Drive, and when she stood in front of number four, she took a few of the pebbles on the ground and tossed one up to the window that she knew went to Harry's room. After a few minutes of ducking behind Mrs. Dursleys hedges every time she saw the woman look out from the front window, Grace finally saw Harry appear in his bedroom. She threw one more pebble to the glass, and he frowned. She smiled up at him, waving frantically, and she watched Harry's frown spread into a grin as he opened the window.
"I'll be down in a minute!" He called to her and she nodded.
It wasn't even a full minute before Harry came rushing out of the house. She ran to him and wrapped her arms around his neck tightly, and he wrapped his around her waist. It had been a week since he last saw her at Kings Cross, but to him it felt so much longer. He wasn't sure if it was because she was the only thing that made summer holidays bearable in Little Whinging, or because he was desperate for any news about Sirius; or it could be both. All Harry knew was that he was happy to see her. He frowned when he realized she hadn't let go yet, he didn't mind at all as he found he liked hugging her, but he heard the quietest sniffle and knew something was wrong.
"Park?" he asked quietly and she nodded as she pulled away. He noticed her grey eyes looked glossy, and she blinked a few times trying to hide tears. They didn't talk as made the five minute walk to the park, but when they both sat on the swings, he finally looked at her. "What's happened?" A small part of him was nervous that it had to do with Sirius.
"Mum knows the truth," she said, gripping onto the chains tightly as she gently started moving back and forth. "Remus told her the day after we came back."
"That's good, right?"
"All they've done for the past week is either avoid each other, or fight," she told him bitterly.
"Does she not believe-"
"She does," Grace nodded. "Remus thinks she's just trying to run away and avoid her problems instead of figuring all this out."
"Is she not wanting you to see Sirius?"
"I can see him, I can go over to Blue Cottage whenever I want and he can come here whenever he wants but... it's-"
"Not what you wanted," Harry finished and she nodded.
"I thought that if she knew the truth then..." Grace paused and took a deep breath, "Then Mum and Dad would be together, and all of us would be this happy family like we were supposed to be... how stupid was I."
"It doesn't make you stupid, Grace," Harry told her. "It makes you hopeful, it makes you normal. I thought for a whole hour that I could leave here, that all of us could be together too..."
"Really?" she asked, looking at him.
"Yeah," he nodded, smiling at her. "I thought about how great it would be to no longer come home to the Dursleys, and how nice it would be to be with Sirius, and Professor Lupin, your mum and...well you, and see the home you talked about so much," he confessed.
"Really?" she asked again and he nodded. "You really wanna go to Blue Cottage?"
"Yeah, why not?" he shrugged. "Every time you've talked about it you... you look happy."
"Well, if you want... you can come over to Blue Cottage," she offered nervously.
"Really?!" he asked and she nodded. "When?!"
"Er... I don't know," she shrugged. "But we'll figure it out, it's only a floo away anyhow."
"I can't wait," he grinned at her, and she felt her cheeks flush.
"First you've got to survive an afternoon with Mum and Dad," she told him and he rolled his eyes playfully at her. "Which, you will have the opportunity tomorrow."
"What? Really?"
"Yeah," she nodded. "Come over around noon. Dad and Remus should be there by then."
"I can't wait," Harry grinned.
Notes:
....And so the fighting begins :)
Teehee
And now Harry has entered the chat, and honestly next chapter is when the tension is going to begin :)
muwahahahaa....
Sorry, not sorry! Lol.
Anyway, I Hope you all enjoyed :)
Chapter 45: forty-four
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
Here is chapter 44!!
And Harry has entered into the chaos~ :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry shifted nervously in front of Grace's house. He shouldn't be nervous, he was here so many times last year. He couldn't understand why he feeling nervous, maybe it was because this was the first time that all five of them would be together, like a family would be over the summer holidays. Something strange swirled in his stomach at the thought of thinking of Grace as family, he couldn't explain it but it didn't sit well with him. It felt... wrong almost; even though her parents were his Godparents, would that make Grace his Godsister? Was there even such at thing? Harry shook his head. The thought of Grace as a sister didn't sit well with him at all.
Taking a deep breath, Harry knocked on the door and waited. Not a minute later the door opened, and Harry felt like he was reliving last summer when Helena stood in front of him with a smile. "Hello, Harry," she greeted.
"Hi, Helena," he greeted in return. It still felt weird calling her by her first name instead of Ms. Prewett, but he guessed he would have to get used to it.
"Come in, you're a little early. Gracia said you were coming over this afternoon," she told him and he frowned.
"She told me to come over at noon, I was actually running a little late," he told her. He watched Helena started to roll her eyes but caught herself.
"Right," she nodded and closed the door behind him. Then they stood there awkwardly. "So... you know that I'm-"
"My Godmother, yeah," he nodded.
"I'm sorry I didn't tell you," she apologized gently, giving him a small smile. "I wanted to last summer, you know but... Gracia didn't know either and I didn't want her asking questions I wasn't ready to answer."
"I understand," he nodded, stuffing his hands into his pockets.
"It's the reason why we moved here actually," Helena confessed, smiling fondly at him.
"Really?"
"Yeah, I-I remember Lily mentioning that her sister lived in Surrey, and – and I came with her when she tried to reach out to her sister after you were born. When I saw that there was a house for sale, I couldn't pass it up. I was hoping that Gracia would've had you come over sooner than you did but..." Helena explained, and Harry felt himself smiling.
"I-I know you knew my Mum but, were you two close?" Harry asked nervously, and Helena's smile widened as she nodded.
"She was my best friend, Harry," she told him. "I've got pictures upstairs, I'll bring them down for you to look through them, that is if you'd like?" she asked and Harry nodded eagerly. "Oh, Harry, darling, I could tell you so many stories about Lily. If you ever want to hear them, all you need to do is ask."
"Thank you," Harry grinned up at the older woman.
"Hello, Harry," he turned and saw Professor Lupin approach them with his hands in his trouser pockets, looking shabby and tired, but he still had a kind smile on his face.
"Hi, Professor Lupin-"
"Remus, please, Harry. I'm no longer your teacher so you don't have to call me Professor any longer."
"Right, Pro – er, sorry," Harry grimaced. "That's going to be a hard habit to break."
"Perhaps you should ask Grace for advice, she seemed to have no problem at all breaking it," Remus teased, chuckling.
"I think it was harder for her to call you Professor than to stop calling you Professor," Harry grinned. "Even with us, she'd still call you Remus instead of Professor."
"That sounds like her," Remus sighed, shaking his head, but there was no sign of annoyance, only playfulness. "Harry, come sit down, I'm sure you don't want to be standing all day," Remus nodded toward the lounge, and Harry nodded and followed him.
"Where's Grace?" Harry asked, noticing she wasn't in the room. "And Sirius?"
"Sirius is-"
"Here," Harry and Remus turned around and saw Sirius coming down the stairs with a smile. Harry grinned when he saw him. He noticed that Sirius looked a little different, he looked more...normal now than what he did three weeks ago when he last saw him. "Sorry, I was helping Grace decide on what to wear," he said lightly with a smirk.
"Why?" Helena asked, frowning. "What does it matter what she's wearing?"
"She wanted my help picking out something nice to wear."
"Why would she want to wear something nice?"
"Why wouldn't she want to wear something nice?"
"She has no reason to," Helena shrugged, shaking her head.
"We've got company."
"It's just Harry! She's acting as if we're hosting some dinner party."
"Grace wanted to wear something nice-"
"But why?"
"Does it matter?"
"I just want to know why suddenly Gracia wants to wear nice things."
"She always wants to wear nice things!"
"How do you know?"
"Because she's a fourteen-year-old girl! What teenage girl doesn't want to look nice?"
"She's never shown any interest in clothes before." Sirius scoffed at Helena's words and she glared at him. "What?"
"It just shows how little you know about your own daughter."
"I know her plenty!"
"Oh really-"
"Helena, why don't you and I go finish lunch?" Remus cut in, finally deciding that it was time to step in before it got ugly. Harry stared at them, feeling awkward. Now he understood what Grace meant by Sirius and Helena always fighting. Helena narrowed her eyes at Remus, then turned her heated gaze on to Sirius before huffing and walking to the kitchen. Harry tried not to smile when he saw Remus pinch his nose as he followed her.
"I'm sorry you had to see that," Sirius apologized but Harry shook his head.
"No, it's fine-"
"It's not," he interrupted. "I hoped that with you and Remus here she wouldn't try and start an argument."
"Grace already warned me," he admitted and Sirius nodded.
"I figured she would."
"She also said I'd be able to come to Blue Cottage," Harry mentioned hopefully and Sirius smiled and nodded.
"Once we survive today, we'll sort everything out."
"Sort what out?" Harry and Sirius turned around to see Grace walk into the lounge. Harry felt his mouth go dry, and his breath caught in his throat as he stared at her. She looked the same as yesterday, but so different at the same time. Her hair was down, her curls flowing around her, but that's not what caught Harry by surprise. Grace wore a light yellow, short sleeved dress that fell to her knees and had little red and white flowers all over. He wondered if her waist had always been that slim. He noticed she was wearing the golden snitch necklace, as well as the one Sirius got her, and something fluttered in the pit of his stomach. His eyes lingered on the necklace, he never noticed how... developed she was, then he realized he was staring, and he looked away awkwardly. He caught Sirius' eye, and the man raised an eyebrow at him, and Harry looked down at his feet.
"Harry coming to Blue Cottage," Sirius answered, turning from Harry to her.
"Oh," Grace nodded. "Yeah, I was thinking of smuggling Harry over after Mum leaves for work."
"You can't hide everything from your mother."
"Its been working well so far," Grace grinned sardonically.
"Why do your plans always sound like half-thought-up ideas?" Harry asked, confused and she shrugged.
"I would talk! Whose bright idea was it to go walking around the castle at night to chase after a ghost and didn't stop to think about bringing their invisibility cloak?"
"You didn't think of it either."
"It's not my invisibility cloak, and I was perfectly fine reading my book in the common room."
"You..." Harry paused and Grace raised an eyebrow as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Er-"
"Learn to quit while you're ahead, Harry," Sirius stage whispered, patting him on the shoulder before heading to the kitchen. The two of them watched Sirius disappear, then turned to each other and grinned.
"So, started any of your summer homework?" she asked and Harry scoffed.
"Have you?"
"I was actually waiting for you," she admitted sheepishly, with a little shrug of her shoulder. "Thought maybe we could do it together again." At the thought, something flipped in Harry's stomach, and he felt himself starting to grin. The prospect of doing homework with Grace again made him happy and excited. He genuinely liked working on homework with her, and studying with her; Grace also didn't constantly correct his grammar and spelling or nitpick his handwriting like Hermione tended to do.
"Yeah, I'd like that," he nodded.
"Do you want to go-"
"Lunch is ready!" Helena called from the kitchen. Harry snorted, hiding his smile behind his hand, when he saw Grace's entire face drop in annoyance as she side-eyed the kitchen.
"It's like she knows," she whispered, and Harry tried not to grin.
"What are you wearing?" Helena asked, frowning as she looked at Grace. Grace looked down, pulling at the skirt of her dress as she shifted uncomfortably under her mother's gaze.
"Just a dress," she replied in a small voice and a small shrug of her shoulders.
"Why are you wearing it?"
"Because she wanted to wear it, Helena," Sirius answered with an exasperated sigh.
"Since when did you want to wear dresses?" Helena asked Grace, and the girl went to answer but struggled to find words. "You've never worn dresses before."
"Because she never had any," Sirius spoke up, taking a seat opposite of the redhead. Grace and Harry shared an awkward look as they sat between them, and Remus sat across from them. "If you actually gave her the chance to pick out her own clothes, you'd be surprised by what she likes."
"How do you know what she likes?"
"We went shopping," Sirius answered simply as he shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly before cutting into his Cornish pasty.
"What?!" Helena gasped. "Are you mental?! You're an escaped convict! How can you be so careless-"
"You act like I just waltzed into muggle London all willy-nilly!" Sirius rolled his eyes. "In case you've forgotten I'm quite good at Transfiguration."
"So, you just... Transfigured yourself to look a little different to go shopping?" Helena asked in disbelief. "How can you be so irresponsible! What would have happened if someone recognized you!"
"I didn't look like me! I looked like someone else entirely, Moony and Grace couldn't even recognize me-"
"You," Helena turned her attention to Remus, who was now suddenly interested with the ingredients in his Cornish pasty, "thought it was a good idea to take him out! You're the responsible one!"
"I made sure that Sirius was unrecognizable-"
"You still thought it was a good idea to take them shopping!"
"Well both Sirius and Grace needed some new clothes," Remus answered. "Sirius can't keep wearing my clothes as my clothes don't fit him. He needed them, and only he can make sure they fit," Sirius nodded in agreement. "And if you haven't noticed, Grace has also seemed to... er, grow and, er... fill out a bit. She mentioned a lot of her clothes weren't fitting right," Remus added awkwardly as a light pink hue dusted across his cheeks. Harry noticed, he couldn't help but notice. He also noticed that Grace's face turned a pretty shade of pink before she looked down, letting her curly hair cover her face.
"How did you even get the money to go shopping?"
"My vault, of course," Sirius answered as if it was the most obvious answer.
"You went into Gringotts!"
"No, I'm not that thick! Remus went in and got some money and converted it to muggle money, then we went shopping," he answered. "Why are you making such a big deal about it?"
"Because, what if I wanted to go?" Helena asked, and for the first time all week, Grace didn't hear any anger or frustration in her mother's voice, just... sadness. Sirius' eyes softened at her, and he gave her a small, apologetic smile.
"I'm sorry, Lena, we didn't think," he said softly, and Grace looked between her parents. This was the first time since they were reunited that she noticed the softness in both of her parents' voices and faces. And for the first time that week, a small spark of hope ignited in her chest; hope that maybe her parents could be together again.
Notes:
Is that... ~ physical attraction ~ starting to brew I wonder??? lol! Harry's teenage hormones be beginning to surface~
So... I am currently writing the battle of the department of mysteries and.... I'm upset. So...so... so upset. I actually had to force myself away from writing and calm down so I can post this... :(
I'm just gonna apologize now... I'm sorry.
Chapter 46: forty-five
Notes:
Happy Friday!
I'm actually so happy it's Friday... it's been a week let me tell you. Especially the past few days.
Some exciting news will be at the end of the chapter :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Whatever hope that Grace felt that Sunday afternoon, was gone quicker than it came. Peace lasted maybe an hour before her parents started arguing again over something small and trivial. Weekdays were both Harry and Grace's favorite, since it was usually peaceful in the afternoon with just them, Remus and Sirius. They liked the days where they spent the afternoon at Blue Cottage. Harry liked the openness that surrounded the house, and the homey feel he felt every time he stepped out of the fireplace; it reminded him of the Burrow. It didn't have the same magical touches that the Burrow had, thanks to Mrs. Weasley, but Blue Cottage had a sense of comfort to it that Harry looked forward to feeling.
One afternoon in the second week of July, it was particularly hot out as Grace and Harry walked through the forest, trying to escape the sun. Grace hopped on a fallen tree trunk, and walked heel-to-toe with her arms out for balance. Harry lazily walked on the ground a little bit behind her, just watching her. Her curly hair was tied in a knot on the top of her head, only little fly-away hairs seemed to have escaped. She wore a light pink floral spaghetti strap shirt that was tucked into a pair of light denim shorts. Harry's tried for the last two hours to not stare at her too much, but every move she made his eyes seemed to gravitate to her.
"What's the incantation for a banishing charm?" Grace asked as she jumped off the log, and picked up a long stick from the ground. Helena didn't want them going out side and running wild before doing their actual school work, the same rules as last summer applied: Two hours of school work, then the rest is free. Unfortunately, and much to everyone's surprise, Sirius also agreed to those terms. However, during the week, Sirius didn't care how they managed to do two hours of their summer work if it got done. A loophole done at its finest. While it was hot out, Grace thought it was to pretty of a day to be kept inside, and decided that instead of reading their texts, they were going to revise; so for the past hour and a half, she's been quizzing Harry on everything they had learned last year.
"Er... Depulso," Harry answered, surely and Grace grinned at him from over her shoulder. Harry felt a familiar tug in his chest at her smile. It was something that he's noticed he's been experiencing often the past two weeks, usually when ever she smiles at him, or when she's laughing. Not a normal laugh, but a big, loud, laugh that had her head falling back, her hands clutching her sides, and complete unawareness of herself. Many times when she had one of these laughs she always found herself leaning onto Harry's side, or found herself half laying on his lap. He didn't mind, he liked it when she did that because he liked it when she laughed.
"Good job, Mr. Potter," she teased. "I say that's enough revision for today, I'm hot."
"Yeah," he found himself thinking out loud, and he felt his cheeks heat up.
"Huh?" she asked, turning to look at him but he shook his head.
"Nothing, I just agreeing, it's – er – hot out," he stumbled over his words.
"Let's go cool off," she said, grabbing his hand and leading him further into the forest.
"Er... wouldn't we go back to the house?" he asked, but let her lead him anyway.
"There's a stream a little bit ahead," she told him, "the water is usually cool." What Harry thought 'a little bit ahead' meant was obviously very different than what Grace meant. He thought they were going to be walking only a handful of meters away, not a whole kilometer. Harry felt the sweat beading on his forehead and the back of his neck when they finally reached the stream.
Grace let go of his hand, and sprinted to the water; slipping off her shoes, she stepped into the cool water. She bent down and cupped her hands into the water, then splashed her face, sighing as the cool water rolled down her neck. Harry stood there, swallowing a strange lump that formed in his throat as he stared at her, watching the water droplets cascade down her neck and disappear under her shirt. "Aren't you going join me?" she asked him. Harry blinked, shaking his head.
"What?"
"Are you going to get in the water?" she asked and Harry's eyes widened.
"Er, yeah," he nodded, then made his way to the stream. Slipping off his shoes and socks, he rolled up his pant legs before stepping into the water. He looked at Grace again, seeing her bent at the waist, cupping more water into her hands. His eyes lingered, trying to convince himself that he's staring at her dangling necklaces. Harry forced his eyes away and bent down to cup some water, but he glanced at Grace again before grinning.
She squealed when she felt cool water hit her face and she looked up to see Harry grinning at her. "Did you just splash me!?"
"I don't know what you're talking about," he shook his head.
"Really?" she asked, raising an eyebrow at him, and he shrugged innocently. "So you didn't do... this!" she cupped the water in her hands and thrusted the water toward Harry. He exclaimed, trying to turn to dodge the water but ended up getting his glasses wet.
"Oi! No fair! I'm blind without these!" He protested as he pulled his glasses off and tried to dry them.
"You splashed me first!"
"I wasn't aiming for your face!"
"Then what were you aiming at?"
"Er...the rest of you," he answered lamely, and she laughed. Harry grinned at her, and then sent more water her way. She screamed and turned her body so her front wouldn't get wet.
"HARRY!" she screamed before laughing. "Alright, let's go," she grinned as she kicked the water in his direction.
"OI! I threw water at you! Why are you kicking it!" he exclaimed as he cupped water in his hands and threw it at her; she screamed, shielding her face. It was then that the two engaged in a water fight.
They didn't know how long they were throwing water back and forth, but both of them were soaked. Grace kicked more water toward Harry, but when she brought her foot down to take a step back, she gasped when she felt a sharp stinging pain in her foot.
"Are you alright?" Harry asked, his smile falling as he stared at her.
"I-I stepped on something sharp," she winced as she lifted her foot. Harry took hold of her arms, helping to steady her as he looked at the bottom of her foot. He winced when he noticed the blood.
"You cut your foot," he told her and she winced. "We should probably get back to the house."
"Yeah..."
"Here, I'll carry you back," he offered.
"Oh, you don't have to-"
"Grace, it's fine," he assured her with a smile, and she nodded. Harry pulled on his shoes quickly before helping her up. "Here, get on my back," he motioned, turning around for her. She pressed firmly on Harry's shoulders and she jumped from the balls of her feet. He caught her, pressing his palms firmly under her thighs, holding on to her. He held out her sandals for her, and she grabbed them, letting them dangle from her hands, that were wrapped around his neck. "You may have to guide me, I don't know where to go," he told her and she laughed. Harry felt that tug in his stomach, and his heart skipped in his chest when he felt her breath against his ear.
"Onward, my noble steed!" she exclaimed, pointing in the direction he needed to go.
"Why am I a steed?" He scoffed playfully. "I'm the one rescuing the damsel in distress."
"Okay, okay," she laughed. "Onward, Prince Charming!"
"As you wish, my lady," Harry replied, imitating Sir Cadogan. Grace laughed in his ear, and he thought it was the most beautiful sound.
It took Harry nearly half an hour to get back to the house, and when he came from the forest clearing, he saw Sirius outside feeding Buckbeak. "There you two are," he greeted, turning to look at them with a smirk. "What happened to the two of you? Did you fall in a river?"
"Er, kind of," Harry answered as he got closer. "Grace sort of stumbled."
"Are you alright?" Sirius frowned in concern as he helped Grace down from Harry's back.
"I'm fine, I just lost my footing and stepped on a sharp rock," she told him as he and Harry helped Grace into the kitchen.
"Why are you wet?" Remus asked, looking up from his book.
"Stream," she answered as she sat on the chair across from him. "It's hot outside, so we went to cool off."
"The stream isn't that deep, did you fall in?"
"Water fight," she answered, with a smile and Remus nodded in understanding.
"Let's see," Sirius said softly as he sat in the seat next to her, bringing her foot up to rest on his lap. "Harry, can you grab a wet cloth, please?"
"Yeah," he nodded. In less than a minute, Harry was handing Sirius a damp cloth.
Grace hissed and jerked her leg when she felt Sirius press it lightly on her heel. "Shh, shh, shh, it's alright," he said softly, running his thumb along her ankle as he dabbed her heel again.
"Did you go barefoot into the stream again?" Remus asked. When Grace nodded, Remus sighed, shaking his head.
"Ow," she winced, her leg jerking when Sirius wiped over her heel.
"Sorry, love, but I've got to make sure I get it cleaned up, so I know what charm to use," he told her. After another minute, he pulled the cloth away, and then waved his slowly over her foot. Harry's eyes widened in surprise as he watched the jagged cut begin to close. Sirius took the cloth again and wiped any of the excess blood before letting her foot down and standing up. He turned to Remus and narrowed his eyes playfully. "You could've at least helped."
"Why? You looked like you had it covered," Remus replied after setting his teacup down on the saucer, then turned the page of his book. "'Sides, I've been doing this for thirteen years, it's your turn."
"Can you dry us?" she asked Sirius, who nodded and grabbed his wand from the counter. Once they were dry, Grace stood up and grabbed Harry's hand. "Thanks, dad! We're going to go finish our work-"
"I thought you did that already!"
"We revised, we still have reading to do!" she shrugged, then started pushing Harry upstairs.
"You were supposed to do two hours of work," Sirius narrowed his eyes at her and she smiled innocently at him.
"And we're about to do hour number two!" she told him and his mouth fell open as he blinked at her. "Go, go, go!" she whispered hurriedly, then the two of them ran upstairs.
Notes:
The teenage boy hormones are really starting to surface!
We saw a little bit last chapter, but now they're really starting to show. I would say this is about the time that Harry really begins to start noticing Grace as a GIRL girl, rather than just oh yeah she's a girl, and it's also when he starts (subconsciously at least) thinking of her and seeing her as more than just a friend. The match has been lit, you guys! The burn is starting, and the pining and the tension is going to start and build :)
Also, was any one else tickled at how unphased Remus was by Grace cutting her foot? And how he's like: oh ho ho.. .Sirius is here, it's his turn. It was something that tickled my funny bone. :)
So exciting things!
Ch 132 is the Department of Mysteries and the events happening before that got them there. It is the LONGEST chapter I have EVER written. It is 32 pages... and the reason it's so long is because well... I can't split it up. The Yule Ball is I think the second longest chapter of the fic at over 20 because it was impossible to find a place to split it, and Ch. 132 happens to be the same case. Too much happens, too much is going on and it just simply couldn't be split up into 2 16 page chapters (which 12-16 pages seem to be the average chapter length now). There will be line breaks of course, but it's one that you will need a snack, some water because staying hydration is important... :) Of course we probably won't get there until some where in the new years, but just a fair warning now for those who will read this in the future and won't have such a long wait.
Ch. 132 is also a chapter that has taken me 3 days to write, and I was writing all day. It wasn't a chapter that I struggled with at all, I was pumping out words like no ones business for 3 days and I felt it. I was so mad that I actually had plans after work and COULDN'T finish it earlier than I wanted. So... it's a big one... and honestly one of the most anticipated chapters (besides the one where Harry and Grace finally get together of course).
With THAT, I can officially say that I have finished Order of the Phoenix, and I am now starting with Half Blood Prince! I will say that for PoA, GoF and OotP there have been a good 6-10 chapters before the plot of the book begins. That isn't so much the case for HBP. We'll be getting into the plot of the book A LOT sooner, but that doesn't mean we'll be going to Hogwarts that soon >:) muwahaha.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! Until next time my friends!
Chapter 47: forty-six
Notes:
Hello, Happy Monday! I hope you all have had a good weekend!
I'm so happy you all enjoyed last chapter! It was one of my favorites to write, it was so cute.
So... heads up...this chapter is a little different than all the others, and different from all the other future chapters too. It isn't my favorite but it's still nice to see bits and pieces of Grace's other relationships too :)
I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Gracie,
How's your summer holiday? I know it's only been three weeks, but it feels like it's been longer.
I was wondering, and it's okay if you can't I'd understand, if you wanted to come with me to visit my parents for my birthday?
Let me know if you can!
Neville.
Neville,
Summer holidays are going well so far! I've been spending a lot of time with Harry, he's the only thing that makes Little Whinging bearable. Although, if I'm being honest, we've barely spent any time here, we've been spending more time at Blue Cottage than we have in Little Whinging. Just last week, Harry and I went walking through the woods and we went into the stream and had a water fight! I accidentally cut my foot on a sharp rock in the water and he had to carry me back to the house, but it was so much fun! Maybe next summer we can see if you can come for a day so you can have fun with us!
Of course I'd come meet your parents for your birthday! I'll have to check with my Mum, but I think I can convince her to let me go. Even if she doesn't say I can, I'll still go! I'll just get Remus to take me to meet you and your Grandmother!
Grace.
Grace,
How's your summer? How much of your summer work have you finished? I've nearly finished all of mine. I only have Ancient Runes left but it seems to be a little tricky. There's one translation that I just can't seem to get right.
Have you heard from Harry at all? He told me that his Aunt is making them all be on that dreadful diet, and they're practically starving him!
Have you heard from Sir - you know? How is Professor Lupin? I hope he's well!
Hermione.
Hermione,
Summer is so much fun! It's probably the best summer ever! I haven't completed my work yet, I'm a little over halfway through with it! I do a little bit of it every day. How's yours been?
To answer your question about Harry: yes, I see him almost every day now. We split our time between being here and being at Blue Cottage, but I think we both prefer to be at Blue Cottage than Little Whinging. He did tell me about that awful diet. Mum's been making sure he's leaving with food to store in his room, and even put a charm on it so the Dursleys wont know what it is that he's bringing in!
Yes, I've heard from him and SNUFFLES is here. The first week of break was really hard, Snuffles and Mum didn't get on very well at all, they still don't really but having Remus and Harry around has kind of helped. Snuffles and Remus both say hello, and they send their best, and hope that you're doing well. Remus also says that he's no longer your professor so you can call him Remus.
I asked them if they took Ancient Runes, and they both did! Snuffles is really good at them and asks what it is the text and he can help you translate it!
Also, Hermione, I'm going mad! I hoped that these feelings for Harry would go away, that it was just a little crush... that maybe last summer and last fall got into my head, and I started over thinking everything! But... Hermione, I think I REALLY like him.... More than I thought and... and it's a little scary.
Grace.
Gracie,
Oi! Where have you been?! You've usually visited five times by now!
Are you with Harry?
Please tell me you're feeding him, because those awful muggles are practically starving him!
You're still coming for the Quidditch World Cup, right?
Have you heard from you know? Also, how's Professor Lupin?
Ron.
Ron,
Sorry! I know, I know but... I HAVE been with Harry. Don't worry, Mum is feeding Harry!
I'm not with him right now, but he'll be coming over here shortly.
Ron, be serious, when will I ever pass up Quidditch?
Snuffles says hello, and wonders how your new owl is! Remus also says hello!
Grace.
Gracie,
It sounds like you're having a lot of fun! I'm glad, I know last summer was dreadful for you... with you know, being cooped up inside.
Really? Thank you for coming. Gran says we can meet you at the Leaky Cauldron at noon? She'll take us to St. Mungos from there, and maybe we can even get some Ice Cream in Diagon Alley!
See you soon!
Neville.
Neville,
This summer has been a miracle. I've spent more time outside this summer than I can remember!
Of course, Neville. You don't need to thank me for spending your birthday with you! Mum didn't want me going, but Remus managed to convince her. Meeting at the Leaky Cauldron sounds perfect! Remus will take me since Mum has to work. Oh! You'll also be able to meet my dog: Snuffles!
I'll have to break the news to Harry that we won't be able to hang out that day, but he won't mind.
Do you think your grandmother will let us go shopping around? I'd love to get you a birthday present, whatever you want! Let me know!
Grace.
Grace,
Oh, it's been nice, very quiet but nice! You're only halfway? We're already almost halfway through summer, Grace! You've got to finish before we see each other!
I'm glad that he's there. I was worried and wondered where he might have gone, is our other friend with him? Please tell them I'm well, and tell Professor Lupin I'll try, but he was our teacher, it'll be hard to call him anything but Professor.
Did they really? Oh that's wonderful! I've included the text I'm having trouble with on a separate sheet of parchment. I don't want the answer, but maybe an idea on where I can find? That would be a big help! Profess - Remus seemed the type to take Ancient Runes, but... no offense to Snuffles, but he didn't. Although his tattoos are runes, do you think he'll tell me what they mean?
I'm sorry to hear about Snuffles and your Mum. I'm sure it hasn't been easy. When we see each other, you'll tell us what happened, right? Give them time, they have been a part of thirteen years, and finding out the truth is a bit of a shock so it's understandable that your mother is having difficulty adjusting. AND Snuffles has been in the pound for quite some time, I'm sure he's probably just trying to adjust to being home again. It'll be alright, Grace.
Well, I don't know what to say, Grace. This is new territory for both of us. How do you know that you really fancy him? Maybe it's just you two getting closer? I know that probably isn't, but it's the only thing I can think of saying to maybe help? I'm sorry I'm bad at this.
Hermione.
Hermione,
It'll be done before we see each other don't worry. Harry and I do our school work together during the week. This was something Mum, Remus and Snuffles agreed on (surprisingly). We work at least two hours a day before we can do anything fun, but honestly... working on school work has been fun. Snuffles and Remus are a huge help with some things, like Transfiguration and Charms! Snuffles is really good at Transfiguration, and Remus has been a big help with History of Magic! Mum is actually helping review mine and Harry's potions essays. She's a very skilled potioner, or as she calls it: Potion Master. I don't know why she works for the Department of Mysteries when she could own and run an Apothecary, but she says she likes what she does.
I gave the parchment to Snuffles. Luckily Remus never throws out a book and he still has all his old school books stashed away somewhere. Snuffles spent about an hour or so looking at the translations. That's why this envelope is so big. Snuffles has included a few sheets of parchment on the translations, and symbols or something, I don't know. He says he hopes it helps. I told him that you were curious about his tattoos, and they are Ancient Runes. Some of them he didn't tell me what they were, I recognized one as his prison number, but I think the one that's more noticeable that I think you're talking about it, he said that one translates to: "more or less human", he thought it was clever.
That's what Remus told me... and I'm hoping but, each day it seems like it'll never happen. They save face for when Harry is around but when he leaves, they argue a lot. I kind of can't wait until the Quidditch World Cup, and staying at the Weasley's for a little while. I'll miss Remus and Snuffles dearly but... Mum is driving me mad.
I don't know, Hermione. Every time I think of him, I smile. When he's around my hands feel shaky and clammy, my heart feels like it's trying to beat out of my chest, and I keep getting this weird feeling in my stomach that feels like it's flipping every time he smiles and laughs, and it's almost making me nauseous. I've also been wearing different clothes. I like them, of course, Remus, Snuffles and I went shopping in London, and I picked out new clothes because my old ones weren't fitting right anymore. It was nice to pick out clothes that I ACTUALLY like and want to wear, and not having Mum nitpick every choice for me. But... I've been wearing nicer things when I know he's coming over and making sure my hair is neat and not a mess like it usually is. I never thought I'd care this much about how I look over a boy before...
I'm going mad!
Grace.
Grace,
Oh good. I'll let Mum know!
I do know better, but Mum and Dad wanted me to confirm it with you, so Dad knows how many to expect to be coming.
Can I call him Remus? Or just Lupin? Professor Lupin is a lot to write and say and I can't be bothered.
Ginny's named him PIGWIDGEON! What kind of name is that? It's awful! I tried renaming him but he refuses to go by anything else, so I just call him Pig. Ginny hates it when I call him that, but I don't care. He's a menace! He keeps showing off, and flying and doing loads of tricks! He keeps bothering poor Errol. He's doing well though. Mum asked where he came from, and I told her that Professor Lupin accidentally ate him and felt guilty so he gave Pig to me when he was delivering a letter to you. I kind of stretched the truth a bit, but you know.
See you soon,
Ron.
Ron,
Remus would love it if you called him that! He's already told Harry to call him Remus, and Hermione. They're having a hard time breaking the habit, but Harry is starting to get used to it. I think seeing him outside of Hogwarts, and out of a teacher role is helping. Hermione will probably never break it.
Pigwidgeon? That is an awful name, poor Pig. I can't wait to see him, and I'll let Snuffles know he's doing well. Maybe you should play with him, Pig I mean? He might like that and then you two can bond? Bonding with pets is important. Before I knew about Snuffles, I was really hoping I could convince Mum to let me keep him because I bonded with him... then well, you know.
I told Snuffles and Remus what you told Aunt Molly and Snuffles laughed so hard, and thought it was a brilliant story. Remus on the other hand sighed and shook his head, saying he didn't need to be known as a pet killer on top of being a werewolf.
Oh! How are we getting Harry for the Quidditch World Cup?
Grace.
Notes:
It as all letters xD;
I'm sorry there wasn't any fluff with Harry, or with Sirius or Remus in this chapter...
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it nonetheless!
Chapter 48: forty-seven
Notes:
Happy Monday and Happy Halloween for those who will be celebrating tomorrow!
We will now return to our usual posting style with Ch. 47!
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"So what are we going to do tomorrow?" Harry asked as he laid beside her on her bed. They had just finished the last of their school work, both leaving Divination revision for last, and were now lounging on her bed, with the muggle radio playing softly around them.
"Oh...I forgot," she said lightly, and a tad awkwardly. "I, er, I'm hanging out with Neville tomorrow."
"Oh, when is he coming over?" Harry asked, ignoring the odd, unfamiliar, feeling that was fumbling in him. He couldn't quite place it, it wasn't quite annoyance or frustration, but it was close, it was a strange feeling and he didn't like it.
"Er... he isn't," she answered, twisting a fashion ring that was on her finger. "I'm going to hang out with him in Diagon Alley tomorrow."
"Oh..." Disappointment settled in Harry.
"It's his birthday tomorrow," Grace continued. Harry rolled his lips between his teeth as he stared at her ceiling. His birthday was the day after, why wasn't she asking him about his birthday instead? Why was she talking about Neville's birthday? Why was she going out for Neville's birthday? Why couldn't the two of them go out for his birthday? He'd love to spend his birthday in Diagon Alley, looking at the Quidditch supplies, going to Fortescue's Ice Cream shop. He'd love to do that with her, and with Sirius, and her mum, and Remus too. Why did she have to go out with Neville for his birthday? What about him? Then Harry paused. Was he jealous of Neville Longbottom? No, he couldn't be. "He asked me if I would like to hang out, and Remus convinced Mum to let me go. He's going to take me to the Leaky Cauldron in the morning."
"Oh," Harry said.
"You're more than welcome to still come over and hang out with Dad! I'm sure he'll love that!"
"Er... sure," he nodded, still staring up at the ceiling.
Grace turned her head to look at him, and she noticed that his jaw was clenched and she frowned. "Harry?" she whispered.
"Hm?"
"Look at me," she said. Harry took a deep breath in, and after he exhaled he turned his head to look at her. Grace gave him a small smile, and grabbed his hand.
"I'm coming back tomorrow afternoon. I've got to get stuff for your birthday ready too, so stop acting like I'll be at Neville's for the rest of summer," she told him with a small smile. "'Kay?"
Harry swallowed as he stared at her; his heart racing in his chest and he felt his stomach turn in somersaults. She was planning something for his birthday. Him. She was thinking of him, and that made Harry's heart feel light. He smiled at her, and squeezed her hand. Whatever she was planning, he hoped that she would make that treacle tart again. He never told her what the memories he thought of when he conjured his patronus. Not the stag, but when they were with Sirius at the lake, the last patronus before he passed out... He thought about her. He thought about that day last summer, how they were laughing and having fun making that treacle tart. It was one of his happiest memories.
"Where's Harry and Grace?" Remus asked as he stepped into the living room of Helena's house in Little Whinging.
"Upstairs," Sirius answered nonchalantly. Sirius was currently lounging on the couch with his feet up, and The Daily Prophet folded up on his lap. "What's a five-letter word for 'Charm to give all letters'?"
"Spell," Remus answered with a frown. "Why are they upstairs?"
"Of course!" Sirius scoffed, shaking his head at himself.
"Sirius."
"Hm?"
"Why are they upstairs?"
"Oh, they're doing school work," he answered with another shrug. Remus blinked at Sirius before rolling his eyes. He walked to the bottom of the stairs and peeked up, then frowned when he noticed the door closed. "Eight letter word for a Dark Wizard detector?"
"Will you put that down!"
"What's the matter?"
"What's the matter?" Remus blinked. "What's the matter?" he repeated and Sirius nodded, still not understanding what Remus was getting riled up for. "Where is your daughter?"
"Upstairs in her room."
"Where is Harry?"
"Upstairs in Grace's room," Sirius frowned, looking confused. "Moony, what are you on about? They're upstairs doing their summer coursework."
"The door is closed."
"And? They were revising Divination and wanted quiet," he answered as if it wasn't a big deal. Remus stared at him, and blinked twice before pinching his nose in frustration. He couldn't believe that Sirius, of all people, would be this thick.
"You've got two fourteen-year-olds upstairs. In a room. Alone. With the door closed," Remus told him slowly.
"...Remus, I'm not following. What's the problem with them-"
"Sirius, what were you doing with a girl, alone in a room, at fourteen?"
"I was snogging her sense- shit!" Sirius tossed the newspaper on the coffee table as he bolted from the sofa.
"There it is," Remus sighed.
Sirius raced up the stairs, and paused in front of Grace's door, then pressed his ear against it. He didn't hear anything but the muffled sound of muggle music, and his heart fell in his chest. Oh no. He wasn't ready for this. Sure he knew about Grace's crush, and yes, he might have had suspicions of Harry returning those feelings, but Sirius was not ready for the idea of his daughter dating, or kissing, or – he shuddered at the thought. He wondered for a moment if Helena had the talk with Grace already, or if maybe Remus did. If not, then that meant it was going to fall onto him, and it wasn't a conversation he was looking forward to, or ready for.
He turned the door handle quietly, and slowly opened the door, peeking his head through. He sighed in relief when he saw them laying on her bed, fully clothed and on top of her duvet. Sirius smiled as he leaned against the door frame, looking at them. Grace's head was resting on Harry's shoulder, and his head was turned toward her. He should wake them up, not because his paternal instincts were screaming at him to wake them up and separate them, keep them downstairs where he and Remus could keep an eye on them; but because he knew if Grace slept for any longer she would not be going to sleep until really late.
"Hey, Moony," Sirius whispered, looking out into the hallway to see Remus leaning against the banister. "Where's Grace's camera?"
"Why?"
"Take a look," he nodded his head, and moved out of the way for Remus. "Aren't they adorable?" Remus stood beside him in the doorway and looked at them with a small, sad, smile on his face. Sirius grinned at him, but then noticed the melancholic look in his friends eyes. Remus blinked a couple of times before stepping back into the hall, taking out his wand. "Moony?"
"Accio, camera," Remus whispered, flicking his wand, and in seconds the camera flew from downstairs and into his hands. "Here," He said, handing the camera to Sirius. He didn't wait for Sirius to say anything before he turned and walked back downstairs. Sirius frowned in concern.
He stepped into the room quietly, and walked to the foot of her bed, raising the camera up. Grace stirred, shifting onto her side and nuzzling her head into Harry's shoulder. This was when Sirius took the picture. He smiled at them again before leaving the room, this time making sure the door stayed open. Sirius made his way back downstairs into the lounge, and he noticed Remus sitting on the sofa, holding a picture frame in his hands.
"Moony?" he called softly, taking a seat next to him. He looked at the frame Remus was holding. It was a large frame, one that displayed four photographs. One of them was of Grace holding up her wand with a big smile on her face. The one next to it was a picture of her in front of the Hogwarts Express with her Hogwarts Robes over her muggle clothing. The one under it was of her drowning in a Gryffindor scarf, looking a little younger than the other two photos. The last one was of Remus and Grace, hugging, in front of the Hogwarts Express.
"She had just turned eleven," Remus started, pointing to the bottom right picture, the one of her in a Gryffindor scarf. "And she had read her Hogwarts letter so many times she could recite it in her sleep. She stole my scarf whenever she could, saying she was going to be in Gryffindor just like Helena and I," he chuckled. "This was when I took her to get her wand in Diagon Alley. She was so excited and asked to get books about wands so she could know everything about hers. When I went to take her Kings Cross, she wanted to wear her robes so badly but I told her she had to wait to change into them, but she put on just her cloak and asked for me to take a picture," he smiled sadly, his thumb grazing the last picture of him and Grace. "Someone asked if I wanted a picture of the two of us, and before I could answer Grace said yes, and asked if they could take it."
"I saw it at the cottage," Sirius whispered. "You two looked happy."
"She fancies Harry, doesn't she?" Remus asked, looking at him and Sirius could see the sadness in his eyes. Remus chuckled breathlessly as he shook his head and glanced up at the ceiling. "I remember when she thought boys were, in her own words: icky. Now she's fourteen and liking boys, and... she's turning into a young woman. I shouldn't be feeling like this... you're her father, not me."
Sirius rested a hand on Remus' shoulder, squeezing it gently. "You've watched her grow up. You've got a relationship with her-"
"That you should have," Remus cut him off. "You should be in all these pictures, Sirius, not me. You should have been the one to take her to get her wand, to drop her off at Kings Cross. You should have been the one to give her a Gryffindor scarf-"
"You're right, I should be," Sirius said brokenly. "I should have never left Helena and Grace that night, and I live with that regret, and I will continue to live with that regret for the rest of my life," he continued, squeezing Remus' shoulder again. "But you are her father too, Remus. You didn't have to promise me anything that day in Azkaban. Hell, I'm surprised you did. You could've left, disappeared, and been on your own but you didn't. You stepped up to be there for her, to raise her, to love her as if she was your daughter. There is nothing, nothing that I can say or do to ever express my gratitude to you, Remus.
"You have a relationship with Grace that is so deep, and special, and I admit that I am a little envious because I do want to have a relationship like that with her, and I'm building one, but it won't be the same." Sirius said, swallowing the lump that grew in his throat and blinked away the tears that were threatening to escape. "Nothing and no one, not even me, could come between you two. Your relationship with her is so special, that she won't show me the tree house," he confessed, and Remus turned to him, shocked. "I can tell she wants to, because she wants to show me everything and tell me everything... but, that tree house is you, Remus. She wants one place that she shares with only you. So, you're allowed to feel like this, she's your daughter too."
It was still hard for Sirius to look at all the photos that were around Blue Cottage. He loved seeing the stages of Grace's life, loved getting to know her through those photos; but it was a bitter reminder that he missed them. Remus was right, Sirius should be the one in those photos. He should be the one who danced while she was standing on his feet. He should have been there for birthdays and Christmases, he should have been the one to think of building her a tree house. It broke his heart that he wasn't, that he missed everything in his daughter's life. Sirius wanted to be a father, maybe not quite that young, but he wanted to have at least one child; and Helena didn't. They argued so much about having a family, she didn't want children and he did. He didn't get to be the father he wanted to be, while Helena had to be a mother she didn't want to be; that irony was not lost on him.
"Am I an awful friend for a small part of me that... that wished she never wanted to know you?" Remus so quietly that Sirius almost missed it.
"No," he shook his head. "Because a small part of me wished she wasn't so close to you so being with her would be easier," he confessed.
"You're doing a great job with her," Remus told him. "I think she's just happy to get the chance to get to know you."
"It's hard to connect with her," Sirius confessed insecurely, which surprised Remus because there was one thing that Sirius wasn't, it was insecure. "I don't know if it's because she's a girl, or because of her age or because I've missed everything... I don't even know if I have anything in common with her."
Remus snorted at this. "She's so much like you, that sometimes it was hard to be around her because Lena and I would miss the old days. I used to see it when she sleeps, she curls up just like you did, and she sleeps with her mouth open just like you did, still do. If you noticed, she holds a quill just like you do. You both curl your 's's the same way, as well as write your 'B's and 'k's the same. She loves big gestures, and she's very affectionate. Sounds a lot like you," Remus told him with a small smile, and Sirius felt himself smile. "Give it some more time, you just have to find something that the two of you can talk about, or do together."
"That's where I keep hitting the block," Sirius confessed as he leaned back into the sofa. "Harry, it's been easy. He wants to know so much about Lily and James."
"And Grace wants to know so much about you," Remus told him. "Talk to her about those muggle bands you loved."
"She won't like them," Sirius shrugged.
"How do you know if you don't try? She loves music, and learning some of your favorite music would make her happy. She's only been shown my taste in music-"
"Which is criminal," Sirius teased lightly, and Remus rolled his eyes.
"So help her broaden her knowledge," Remus continued. "Have tea with her in the morning-"
"I do."
"No, make and have real tea with her. Let her read your tea leaves, she really likes tasseomancy."
"Is that what she does in the morning?" Sirius asked, frowning. He usually tries to be over every morning to have breakfast with her, but every morning when he does arrive, she's usually scribbling in a notebook with a textbook out in front of her. He always thought she was doing schoolwork while enjoying a cup a breakfast tea.
"Mhm," Remus nodded. "She's been reading her tea leaves since the second day of term last year. She really likes Divination."
"Why? It's a bit woolly isn't it?"
"Maybe you should ask her," Remus told him.
"I don't want her to get upset and think that I don't know anything about her-"
"She won't. She wants you to ask what she likes because she wants to share it with you, Sirius," Sirius looked down at his hands as he tugged on the hem of his shirt. "Remember when you asked her what her favorite thing to play on the piano was?" Sirius nodded, "and how happy and excited she was?" he nodded again, "and you asked her to play it for you?" another nod. "That's what she wants with you. She wants you to ask her questions about her, about her things, about her likes and dislikes. Everything else will come and fall into place naturally."
"...Tea leaves?" Sirius asked again, looking at Remus with a raised eyebrow and the man nodded slowly. "Of all the things... tea leaves? Divination?"
"I know. The least structured part of magic is probably one of her favorite classes."
"Well, I suppose that is a start."
Notes:
1. Harry's starting to feel jeeeeaaaalllooouuusy! This will not be the only time, this feeling will be reoccurring many many MANY times for the next 76 chapters :) It happens so often it may.... or may not cause some problems... oop!
2. The two of them are so stinking cute!
3. :( I got really emotional writing the part with Sirius and Remus... but it was something that needed to be shown, how the two of them were dealing with the major changes. Remus is Grace's dad in everything but blood, and his conflicting emotions with if he should be feeling this way when Sirius is there and innocent and can finally step into the 'dad' role. But we also have Sirius' emotions of grief from losing all those years and seeing one of his best friends basically step up and take his place for those 12 years, and struggling with trying to connect with her because she is grown... It's kind of emotional, so y'all got both fluff and angst in one chapter :)
This is also not the only time that we see something like this with Sirius, it will happen again in GoF :( And something similar in OotP.... :(
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! And i'd love to know your thoughts from/on this chapter! :)
Chapter 49: forty-eight
Notes:
Happy Friday~!
For all new readers, hi welcome, thank you so much for reading my story and reading this far! If you are enjoying it, again thank you and it means so much to me that you are, but you may not know my posting schedule! I post every Monday, Wednesday and Friday!
Anyway~ I hope you all enjoy this chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace took a deep breath as she paced nervously back and forth in the sitting room. She shouldn't be nervous, it was only hanging out with Neville. However, this was the first time she was going to be hanging out with Neville outside of school, and she was going to be meeting his grandmother and his parents. "Why are you nervous?" she jumped and turned to see her dad leaning against the wall with a smile. "I thought you fancied Harry, not Neville."
"I think I'm nervous about meeting Mrs. Longbottom. I've only seen her in passing but she's rather... intimidating," she answered and Sirius nodded. "And... Neville asked me to meet his parents."
"Frank and Alice Longbottom?" Sirius asked carefully. She nodded, looking at him with confusion.
"Did... did you know his parents?"
"I did," Sirius nodded as he sat down on the sofa. "We fought together in the war, and we knew each other at Hogwarts. He was a year older than us in school, but I knew him. Fate worse than death," he said sadly. "It's good that you're going with him. I'm sure it means a lot to him."
"I know. He told me about his parents last year after I told him about you, well finding out that you were my dad," she said as she sat next to him.
"You told him?" Sirius asked surprised.
"Yeah, of course. Neville's my best friend. I haven't told him everything... he doesn't know you're actually innocent. I think that might be too much to explain."
"I thought Harry was your best friend?" Sirius asked, frowning in confusion.
"I mean, kind of? I guess... we were friends in muggle primary school," she shrugged, "but when Hogwarts started, Harry and Ron met and became friends and well... Ron kind of always dragged me along so I always felt like Harry and Hermione were Ron's friends. Neville was the first friend I made at Hogwarts."
"How did that happen?" Sirius asked, genuinely curious.
"Well, we first met on the boats going to Hogwarts. Neville and I sat with Harry and Ron. I was scared to get into the boat and Neville held his hand out for me to help me in, and the entire ride to the castle I couldn't let go of his hand," she started, smiling at the memory. "Then the first day of classes, I was so nervous and I didn't know who to sit with in classes since Ron and Harry sat next to each other and I saw him sitting by himself in Transfiguration so I asked if I could sit next to him. We clung together in every class, and we kind of been together ever since," she finished, looking at him. "I felt really guilty that we didn't spend as much time together last year. I thought I might've hurt his feelings by making him think that I didn't want to be friends with him anymore..."
"No," Sirius shook his head at her. "If he thought that, he wouldn't have invited you to spend his birthday with him and meet his parents. If he's your best friend, then you're his best friend too. No matter how many friends you both may make as you get older, if you two keep coming back together and sharing things with each other before anyone else... then that's a special type of friendship," he smiled at her, and pushed her hair back behind her ear.
Crack.
"Are you ready?" Remus asked, appearing in the sitting room. "We still have to go to Gringotts."
"Yeah," Grace nodded, smiling up at Remus. Sirius smiled bitterly as he and Grace stood up. He wanted to be the one to take Grace to Gringotts, to be the one to go with her to meet her friend. Soon, he kept telling himself. Soon, once Pettigrew is caught and his name is cleared, he'll be able to go out with his daughter. "I'll see you later?" she asked, turning to Sirius with a hopeful look, and he nodded with a soft smile. Grace's smile grew and she wrapped her arms around Sirius tightly. He paused for a second before returning the hug, holding her close and kissing the top of her head.
"Have fun, yeah?" he said softly as she pulled away.
"I will," she nodded, and Sirius forced himself to let go.
The trip to Gringotts didn't take nearly as long as Grace thought it would. She asked Remus how much her Mum said she could have, but he shrugged and told her that they weren't going to her mother's vault. "Then what vault are we going to?"
"The Black family vault," he answered simply as he walked up to a goblin teller. She blinked, confused as she followed him. "We'd like to visit vault seven-hundred and eleven."
"Purpose?" A goblin sneered up at him.
"My niece would like to retrieve money from her vault," Remus answered tightly, and the goblin's beady eyes turned to her.
"And your nieces name?"
"Gracia Venus Black," he answered, and the goblin's eyes narrowed at her, and she shifted uncomfortably. Her mother usually got her gold for her.
"Very well," the goblin's lips curled as he stepped down, motioning for them to follow. Grace turned to Remus, her eyes wide and he nodded as he rested an arm around her shoulder. She sat next to Remus, behind the goblin, and as soon as she took hold of the rail, they shot off. She loved flying, she loved feeling wind through her hair, but she did not like the trollys in Gringotts. She was happy when they finally stopped. "Vault seven-hundred and eleven," he announced as he climbed out of the cart.
Grace took a deep breath as she stood up and shakily stepped out with Remus' help. "Place your hand on the door," the goblin told her. "If it is truly your vault, it will open," Grace's eyes widened as she turned to Remus, who rolled his eyes at the goblin. He knew he should've brought the key that Helena had stored away, he had done it when the three of them went shopping in muggle London.
Grace swallowed nervously and placed her hand flat on the vault's door. There was a soft clicking sound before a more defined, thunk, and the door opened. The goblin sneered up at her. "Here you are Miss Black," the goblin said as he pushed the door open wider for her. Grace's eyes widened as she looked around the vault. It was ginormous! It had to have been the size of not only her house but Blue Cottage as well, and it was full. Piles upon piles of gold, jewels, odd objects filled the vault.
"Wow..." she whispered breathlessly in awe. "Mum's had access to this?" she asked, turning to Remus, who nodded. "Then why-"
"She only ever took out what she needed to buy things for you. By law, she cannot take out more than what is needed as this is no longer her vault, and she only can keep access to it because of you," Remus explained and she turned back to the vault.
"How much am I allowed to get?" Grace asked.
"However much you think you'll need today. I wasn't given an amount to tell you."
"Unlike Mum," Grace said bitterly. "She'd only let me have enough to buy one thing and lunch," she felt angry. Her mother always gave her a small budget on buying anything that wasn't necessary, always saying that they didn't have the extra money to spend on frivolous things. It was Remus who had convinced her mother to let her take piano lessons, to buy her a childrens broom growing up, and even then that was second hand. Grace always thought that her mother made enough to keep them, including Remus, comfortable.
The goblin handed Grace a small leather pouch to put her gold in. She stood there dumbly, then turned to Remus for guidance. "Get as much as you want."
"Can I get a new broom?" she asked and Remus chuckled.
"How about we save that for when we come to buy your school things," Grace sighed and rolled her eyes dramatically before stuffing a handful of gold in the pouch.
When they were finished with Gringotts, Grace was happy because she didn't like the look that goblin gave her, her and Remus made their way to the Leaky Cauldron. She saw some of her class mates, like Dean and Seamus. Both boys greeted Remus happily, wishing him well, and asked if she was planning on going to the Quidditch World Cup. Of course, was the answer she gave them, and told them she hoped to see them there.
When they entered the Leaky Cauldron, she scanned the room and smiled when she saw Neville with his grandmother, who was fixing his robes. He turned and caught sight of her, his face brightening up with a large smile. "Neville!" Grace greeted brightly as she wrapped her arms around him in a warm hug.
"Hello again, Neville," Remus smiled at the boy.
"Hello, Professor-I mean Remus," Neville greeted.
"Be good for Mrs. Longbottom," Remus said to Grace, giving her a look and she nodded. "I'll be back here later this afternoon to pick you up, alright?" he asked and she nodded again. He nodded at Mrs. Longbottom and Neville before leaving.
"You look just like your father," Mrs. Longbottom said to her, and Grace looked at her surprised. "I'd recognize the Black Family traits anywhere, curly dark hair, grey eyes, and you have the cheekbones. Your father caused quite a ruckus back in the day," Grace only blinked. "Never fully believed the Ministry when they said he did all those things. A boy that against his family's beliefs doesn't simply turn dark, and my son had nothing but high praise."
"Oh," Grace nodded. "Well, it's nice to meet you Mrs. Longbottom. Thank you for allowing me to come with you two today."
"It's no problem. I'm surprised that Neville here finally wanted to spend his birthday with someone. If he didn't talk about you as often as he does, I might have questioned that you even existed," Mrs. Longbottom huffed as she straightened her robes out. "Well, lets go."
Grace and Neville shared a look before the followed the older woman out of the Leaky Cauldron. They didn't travel far to get to St. Mungo's. Grace had never been to St. Mungo's, so she made sure she clutched onto Neville's arm and followed him and his grandmother to wherever they were going. When they entered the ward, Grace looked around her in interest.
"Hello Frank, Alice," Mrs. Longbottom greeted softly. Grace turned her attention to two people who looked frail and thin. The man and woman stared at them, and the empty, lost, look in Neville's mother's eyes sent shivers down her back. She could see Neville in his mother, they had the same round-face, but Neville had his father's nose.
"Hi Mum, Dad..." Neville greeted them gently. Grace's heart broke at how soft and tender his voice was, she could hear the longing and pain. She could see, and hear, how much Neville longed for his parents to know who he is. "I brought a friend with me, she's my best friend, her name is Grace."
"Hi Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom," Grace greeted softly. "It's so lovely to meet you. Neville speaks very highly of you," she said, watching the two. Neville's father wandered closer and Grace held her breath, wondering what he was going to do, but he turned and wandered back to the window. Grace noticed Neville's shoulders slump. Neville's mother, however, wandered over to them and stared absently at her. She lifted a pale, frail hand and touched her curles and tilted her head to the side.
"Yes, Alice, dear. That's Sirius Black's daughter," Mrs. Longbottom nodded. "Looks just like him, she does." At the mention of her father's name, the healers that were in the room turned and stared at them with wide eyes. Grace's cheeks burned from the attention she was receiving. She watched as Neville's mother tugged gently on one of her ringlets before letting to and wandering back to her bed.
"Alice, Frank," Mrs. Longbottom called. "It's Neville's birthday today." Mrs. Longbottom's words received no reaction from his parents, and Grace looped her arm with his, resting her cheek against the side of his shoulder. "Neville, isn't there anything you'd like to share?"
"Oh," Neville said quietly then nodded. Grace smile sadly as she listened to Neville talk to his parents, telling them everything that happened since he last saw them at Christmas. When Neville was finished, Grace squeezed his arm gently, and he smiled sadly at his parents.
"Well, it's time to say goodbye. We'll see you at Christmas, Frank, Alice." Mrs. Longbottom told them.
"Bye Mum, Dad," Neville said sadly, then three of them turned to leave. There was a soft mumble and they turned to see Neville's mother stumble towards them, holding something out for Neville. Neville opened his hand, and Grace watched as his mother grabbed his hand for just a moment before letting go. In his hand was a gum wrapper. "Thanks, Mum," Neville smiled at her. "I love it," and Grace felt a lump in her throat as she watched Neville look at the wrapper fondly before putting it in his pocket.
They didn't say anything once they left St. Mungo's. There was nothing to say, because the silence said it all. Grace knew the moment Neville put the gum wrapper in his pocket, he's kept every single one he's ever been given. If she were Neville she would keep them all too. Then she remembered, last year... she was.
Notes:
Grace's and Neville's friendship will always make me happy, they're so wholesome and cute and their friendship is just perfect!
Next chapter will be Harry's birthday... tee heee :)
Also, wanted to let you all know that now that is November, and for all my American readers it is the month of Thanksgiving. And I am so thankful for all of you who have read and left kudos, and who leave comments on every chapter! I really do love reading all the comments and I try to respond to them all! And as away to show my gratitude to all of you, this month there will be a couple extra postings! :) I'm not going to say WHEN they will be, but you will get at least two extra chapters this month as a thanks :)
(and at the rate we're going, you won't even get to HBP until June of next year).
I also wish I could update you on so much more that I'm writing, but I can't or else it'll give major spoilers :( and I as much as I would love to tell y'all about the little bits happening... :( I don't want to ruin the surprises, and all the angst that comes after ch 132... and all the sweet and funny stuff in between.
Anyway,
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~
Chapter 50: forty-nine
Notes:
Surprise~ Here's a surprise update!
It's Sirius' birthday today (November 3rd) so I decided to post today :) But don't worry there's still going to be an update tomorrow! :) Y'all gonna be real spoiled this week.
But this chapter was Harry's birthday~
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace groaned as she rolled over onto her side, pulling her duvet close and tucking it under her chin. She groaned again when she felt something soft and wet run across her cheek; her face scrunched at the unpleasant smell of dog breath, and she hid her face in her pillow. "Dad, go away," she moaned into her pillow. Sirius whined softly and started licking her ear. Grace swatted him away and Sirius let out a huff and started pawing at her duvet, trying to lift the blanket. "Let me sleep," she groaned and tried to push his snout away.
Sirius let out a snort, rolling his eyes before clamping down on her blanket and started to tug it off her bed. "Dad!" Grace exclaimed as she cracked her eyes open to glare at the black dog, who stared at her innocently with the pink blanket in his mouth. Dropping it, he stood on his hind legs, resting his front paws on the mattress and barked. "You think you're cute," she started, narrowing her eyes at him and he only tilted his head to the side and smiled at her with his tongue hanging out. "But your breath stinks." Sirius barked at her then jumped up on her bed, not caring about personal space or that his paws dug into her legs, and started licking her face.
"Dad!" she exclaimed, trying to turn her head away from him, but he ignored her. "Okay, okay! I'm up!" she sighed in defeat and glared at the dog. With one more final lick along her face, he jumped down from her bed before transforming back to normal.
"Time to start getting ready for the day," He smirked at her as he made his way out of her room.
"Couldn't you have woken me up like a normal person!?" she huffed as she sat up.
"Where's the fun in that?" he replied with a smirk. "Come on, we've only got so much time before Harry comes over," he reminded her then shut her door.
Grace glared at her door for a long minute, before huffing and getting out of bed. She was annoyed because now she was going to have to spend extra time getting ready because she had to wash dog break and dog slobber off her face. After returning to her bedroom, she looked through her wardrobe to try and find something she liked. Pulling out three different outfits, she frowned at them. One was a light blue dress with little white stars, the second was shorts and a yellow spaghetti-strapped, floral shirt, and the last one was a scarlet spaghetti-strapped, ribbed, dress.
"Dad!" she shouted. A minute later, there was a soft knock on the door. "Come in."
"You rang?" Sirius asked, drawing out the vowel in a low, dull tone.
"I don't know what to wear."
"...You called me up here to help you pick out an outfit?" Sirius asked slowly, and she nodded. "The first day Harry came over, sure, I understand... but now?"
"It's his birthday, Dad," she answered as if it was obvious. Sirius blinked and stared at her, before letting out a deep, dramatic sigh. She glared at him playfully and he smiled at her, shaking his head and rolling his eyes.
"The red one," he pointed to the red dress on her bed. "But aren't you going to make the treacle tart? Why are you going to get changed before doing the tart?"
"Harry wants to help me make it like he did last year," she answered. "Hopefully it comes out perfect this time. I don't want Mum to throw it away like she did last year."
"What?" Sirius frowned, and she shrugged. "No, tell me, what happened last year?"
"Well, Harry and I went to the corner shop to get the ingredients for the treacle tart. I was going to make him a cake but I thought he should pick out his dessert instead since it's his birthday and he's never had a choice on what he wants before... so I told him I would make it, and well he helped me a bit," she started, and Sirius nodded, encouraging her to continue. "Well, it didn't come out right. The top was a little burnt, and the bottom was a little underdone, and it was far to sweet... but Harry said he liked it anyway," she continued, and Sirius nodded slowly. "Mum came home that night... said it was too sweet, and undercooked, and burnt on top... she said Harry was just being polite and didn't want to hurt my feelings as she threw it away. I don't want that happening again this year-"
"It won't," he shook his head.
"But what if it doesn't come out perfect-"
"Then it doesn't," he told her softly. "Nothing comes out perfect the first time, Gracie. That's why you try again. Perfection is never attainable, because perfection means that you've pleased everyone, and that's impossible because everyone has a different idea of what is perfect," he said gently, with a small smile. "If Harry said he liked it, he said it because he meant it, not because he was being polite. He liked it because it was something you did for him. He liked it because of you," Sirius smoothed out her messy hair before resting his hands on her shoulders. "There will not be a repeat of last year, I won't allow it," he promised. "Now, it's time to get dressed."
"Hey Dad," Grace called before he could leave her room.
"Yeah?"
"You called me Gracie," she smiled at him. Sirius paused, looking back at her, feeling his own smile grow.
"The pictures were developed properly, right?" Grace asked as she held the wrapped gift in her hands.
"Yes," Sirius rolled his eyes. "Believe it or not, little star, I have developed a photo or two back in my day."
"I don't understand why you're giving him picture frames when he's got a photo album," Helena rolled her eyes as she set a box down on the coffee table.
"Because, he doesn't have anything around his bed at school," Grace shrugged.
Thump.
Clank.
Clunk.
Remus, Helena and Sirius all stared at her with wide eyes. "What?" she asked, confused.
"How do you know what Harry does or doesn't have around his bed at school?" Helena asked, her hazel eyes narrowing at the girl, then she turned to Remus. "I thought you were watching her!
"You know as well as I do that once they go back to their common room I can't control what they do," Remus defended. Grace frowned in confusion as she looked at them, then turned to her father who was still staring at her in surprise. "I certainly can't control if she goes up to his dorm room."
"Why are you all making such a big deal out of it?" she asked. "I've been up to the boys dorm many times before. Neville's often left things and I go up there to grab them for him, so I notice things. I noticed last year when I went to help Ron with Scabbers before... you know, and as I was looking for him, I noticed Harry didn't have anything personal around his bed," she told them with a shrug. Instantly they all seemed to relax, and she didn't know why. "Anyway, I just wanted him to have something to put around his bed, something that's his," she shrugged.
"Well, I know he'll love it," Remus nodded, placing a small package on top of a mountain of them that were from her mother. Clothes. That's what her mum got Harry. That was where she was all day yesterday, why she couldn't take Grace to the Leaky Cauldron, she went out shopping for Harry. A part of Grace felt a little pang of jealousy, that her mother would spend what seemed like a small fortune on her friend when she never would've done something like that for her own daughter. Then Grace remembered that Harry's never had clothes that were his, that fit him, he always had Dudley's old, ill-fitting clothes.
There was a small knock on the door, and Sirius instantly turned into a dog and bolted to the front door, barking loudly. "Oh my God Si-Snuffles! Down!" Helena hissed as she made her way to the front door. "Bad dog!" she scolded, and Grace looked at Remus, trying not to laugh. "Sit!" Helena hissed, and that was when Grace started laughing. She turned her body at the waist, and held onto Remus as she laughed.
"Even today it seems like Dad can't stay out of the dog house," Grace laughed, and Remus groaned.
"A pun? Are you serious?"
"No, but he is," Grace nodded to the black dog who was jumping on Harry in greeting. Remus groaned.
"Not you too! That joke died in 1971!"
"What joke?" Helena asked as she walked back into the sitting room.
"The serious and Sirius one," Remus replied dryly, and Helena groaned.
"That pun wasn't even good then!"
"Of course it was, shut your mouths," Sirius spoke up as he and Harry entered the room. Grace's gray eyes met Harry's green ones, and they smiled at each other. Grace wrapped her arms around Harry tightly, and he returned the hug, letting himself take in the scent of her shampoo and perfume. Harry's never been one to like the smell of flower until he smelt her.
"Happy birthday," she whispered as she pulled away, her hands resting on his shoulder, and he smiled at her, not taking his own hands from her waist.
"Thanks."
"Ready to make the tart?" she asked, pulling way from him fully and he nodded.
"Tart?" Helena asked, frowning.
"A treacle tart... it's Harry's favorite," Grace answered nervously.
"Why? I already made one last night-"
"They want to make one together," Sirius spoke up, cutting her off. Helena turned and glared at him. "Like last year, right?" he asked, looking at Grace with a small smile; she nodded.
"Why so she can mess it up? It was hardly edible," Helena replied, and Harry noticed Grace shift uncomfortably.
"Well it's a good thing that there's a backup, isn't it?" Sirius asked, narrowing his eyes at Helena. "This is what Harry wanted on his birthday, Helena. Leave it, please." Harry, Grace and Remus stared at Sirius and Helena, waiting for something to happen. They let out the breath they were holding when Helena nodded stiffly and sat down on the armchair.
"C'mon," Grace whispered and dragged Harry to the kitchen. "If you ruin my dress, Mr. Potter... I'll have to kill you," she teased as she pulled the apron over her clothes, and Harry rolled his eyes playfully. "Where is it..." she muttered as she started shuffling things around on the counter.
"Where's what?"
"Aunt Molly's recipe. I sent her an owl asking if she could write everything down for me so I wouldn't mess up this year. I thought I brought it in here, I must've left it in the sitting room," Grace huffed.
"I'll go get it," Harry offered and when she went to protest he shook his head. "I'm the assistant remember?" he smiled and she felt her cheeks flush before nodding. Harry grinned and walked out of the kitchen. He paused when he heard Sirius.
"Don't start this, Helena, not today."
"I don't know what you're talking about-"
"Really?" Harry heard Sirius scoff. "Do you have to belittle our daughter every chance you get? Especially in front of her friends?"
"I do not belittle Gracia-"
"So you didn't purposely make a treacle tart, knowing that Grace wanted to make one for Harry, because you thought it wouldn't turn out good?" There was a pause, then Sirius scoffed again.
"I don't belit-"
"You can hate me all you want, Helena," Sirius cut her off. "You can scream at me, hit me, hex and jinx me until you're blue in the face, I don't care, but you do it when we're alone. Do not take out your anger and hatred for me out on her."
"You think I hate you?" Harry heard Helena ask, her voice full of hurt. "Sirius I don't hate you, I could never hate you!"
"Really? Because you have a funny way of showing it."
"Was I angry that you left me alone with Gracia after I begged you to stay? Yes. Was it hard to look at her because every time I saw her, I saw you? Yes-"
"So you treat her badly because she looks like me?"
"She's so much like you, Sirius! I-I couldn't-"
"Remus could do it," Sirius cut her off, and then there was silence.
"Put yourself in my shoes, Sirius. What if the roles were reversed? What if I was the one that left and wound up being framed and sentenced to life in prison, and you were forced to raise our daughter on your own and she looked just like me? What would you have done-"
"I would love her," Sirius answered. "She's our daughter, Helena. I couldn't treat her the way you do, ever," silence. Harry wanted to go back to the kitchen, he felt like he shouldn't be listening to whatever this was, but he couldn't turn away. "You need to release whatever you're keeping bottled up. If you want to wait until Grace goes to stay with your sister for the World Cup, then fine, I'll wait; but I can't stand here and watch this continue. We finally have a chance to be a family again, to make this work between us, and I want that. I let you go once, because I thought that's what was best at the time, but I can't do it a second time. I love you Helena, I've never stopped-"
"Sirius-"
"No, please, let me finish," Sirius asked desperately, and Harry felt like he really should go back to the kitchen, but he wanted – needed to know what Sirius was going to say... for Grace's sake. "I understand a lot has changed. You're not the same as you were thirteen years ago, and neither am I... but I want to try this again. I want to get to know you again. Don't you think we deserve a second chance?"
"And if it doesn't end well?"
"Then we'll figure it out... we've always been able to figure it out."
Harry jumped when he felt someone touch his shoulder, and he stared wide-eyed at Remus, who held a finger to his lips, then nodded to the kitchen. Harry nodded and followed him. "I-I didn't meant to, I was going to go get the recipe-" he started but Remus shook his head as he pulled out a folded piece of parchment from his pocket, then handed it to Harry.
"I'm sorry you have to hear that on your birthday, Harry," Remus apologized gently.
"It's fine," he shrugged. "I understand, at least they're trying right? For Grace?" he asked and Remus looked down at the floor.
"Sirius is, at least," Remus answered awkwardly. "Helena... for yours, I think."
"Mine?" Harry asked confused, but Remus cleared his throat.
"I think Grace might need that recipe. Don't want to wait too long or else we won't be eating it until late," Remus told Harry before walking away. Harry frowned in confusion before going back into the kitchen.
Harry smiled as he watched Grace start preparing the tart crust and frowned at the food processor. His eyes trailed down, and noticed that she was wearing a red dress that ended an inch or so above her knees. She was barefoot, and he noticed she had painted her toes a scarlet red, the same shade of red as her dress and her fingers. He thought she looked pretty in red.
"There you are! Did you find it?" she asked, and he nodded, holding out the paper for her. She smiled as she unfolded the paper and began scanning the words. "Great, it looks like I've got everything right for the crust. Now I just have to...mix it together," she sighed, frowning at the food processor. "How does this thing work again?"
"Here," Harry laughed lightly as he came up behind her, resting his hand on the counter, and reaching around her with his other hand and turned on the processor.
"Ah, my prince charming, coming to help me again," she teased, turning her head to look at him, and Harry laughed. There was a click, and a flash, making both of them jump and turn to the source. Remus smiled at them as he brought down the camera.
"Sorry, I couldn't resist," he shrugged and Grace rolled her eyes before turning back to stare at the food processor. Harry noticed her cheeks were a little pink, and he wondered if she was embarrassed.
"Well, go on, shew!" Grace waved her hand at Remus, who rolled his eyes playfully.
"Teenagers," Remus muttered, shaking his head.
"Sorry about him," she said but Harry shook his head.
"It's fine, I like it," he shrugged. "I feel like...this is how things were always supposed to be. If Sirius was never sent to Azkaban, that is..."
"Or if your parents never..." she added, her voice fading sadly, and he nodded. "Well, I think they're happy, your parents, I mean..." she said, turning off the food processor, then began the next steps for the crust. "I think they're happy that you're not alone on your birthday, that you're here with Dad, and Mum...and Remus."
"And you," Harry added and Grace's cheeks turned pink.
While they waited for the crust to chill, Sirius (who was incredibly impatient) thought it was a good time for Harry to open his presents He was surprised at the mountain of boxes from Helena, and even more surprised that they were all closed.
"If there's anything you don't like, or that doesn't fit, we'll go and exchange them," Helena told him with a smile, but Harry shook his head.
"No, they're all great, thank you," he smiled.
"If they don't fit," Grace started, whispering in his ear, "I know a charm to fix that. I learned it last year." Harry grinned, and there was a part of him that wished that something didn't fit, just so she could show him that charm.
The next gift was from Sirius, it was a new broom servicing kit and a new pair of protective eye-ware. "They're big enough to fit over your glasses," Sirius told him. "And they're charmed to repel water. Your dad had a pair just like them when he played for the Gryffindor team."
"Really?" Harry beamed, and Sirius nodded.
The third gift was from Remus, who sheepishly handed it to Harry. It was small, and wrapped in brown packaging, but the fact that he had gotten Harry anything meant more than a present. The gift was a book, it looked old and worn, like all the books Grace had up on her bookshelves so Harry knew it must've been second hand. "Five Hundred Harmless Spells to Create Mayhem?" Harry read.
"You still have this, Moony?" Sirius asked softly, smiling sadly at the book.
"You know me, I can't throw away books," Remus smiled. Harry looked at them confused, before opening the book. The front page yellowed with age, but there were four names scribbled in messy handwriting. Harry's fingers grazed over one name. James Potter. "That was a book we carried around with us for years."
"Yeah," Sirius chuckled, shaking his head. "We memorized every word on those pages."
Harry grinned as he flipped through the book, he could see that they had marked and written notes and ideas in the margins, some pages even had spells crossed out, some were circled, there were even spells they had created written down. "This is brilliant, thank you Pro-Remus," Harry grinned.
"Open mine!" Grace said excitedly as she handed Harry a beautifully wrapped gift. He almost didn't want to open it, and instead savor the beautiful red paper. Inside the box was picture frames. Harry pulled one out, and it was a picture of him, Ron and Hermione from first year. The next one he pulled out was a picture of his parents when they were in school, they had to have been in their last year. He watched his dad made it rain lily petals fall around them and his mother tried to look angry, but couldn't as a smile spread on her face. Harry smiled as he watched the picture repeat itself. The last picture, was a picture of him and Grace. The picture was of them dancing in the common room. He watched as he spun her around, her head falling back as she laughed. It was the night that they won the Quidditch cup. It was the night he noticed just how pretty she was.
"It isn't much, but I noticed you don't have anything around your bed-"
"I love them," Harry shook his head, smiling at her. "Thank you." Grace's smile grew, pink dusting the tops of her cheeks, and that's when Harry's heart skipped a beat.
Notes:
Such a cute father/daughter moment in the beginning~ they make me happy :) and Harry and Grace being all cute and stuff! And yes, Grace is bringing back that horrendous pun back much to Remus' and Helena's displeasure. LOL.
Yes, Helena is a major bitch, and her true colors are starting to come out - at least we're starting to see them surface more and honestly it's only gonna get worse from here regarding Helena :( Her and Sirius are so toxic together, and for each other, it's so sad :(
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this surprise update, and I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 51: fifty
Notes:
hi, happy monday!!
I hope y'all enjoyed yesterday's little treat for Sirius' Birthday~ You lot will be very spoiled this week as there will be an additional posting later this week~ :)
(and some extra postings later this month!)
We are on chapter 50!! I can't believe we're this far and... lol... all y'all got is some handholding and Harry being a teenage boy LOL.
I hope you all enjoy this chapter~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"I'm going to miss you," Grace mumbled as she hid her face in Sirius' chest.
"I know, little star, I'll miss you too," he said softly, squeezing her gently. "But we'll see each other soon."
"Christmas, right?" she asked, looking up at him hopefully. Sirius paused and looked at Helena for help.
"You might want to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas this year, Gracia," Helena spoke up.
"Why? Harry and I can come home and we can all spend Christmas together-"
"Hogwarts is going to be exciting this year," Helena interrupted. "I can't tell you exactly why, but you're going to want to stay for the Christmas holidays. If we were still at school right now, we'd want to stay too."
"Wish you could tell me," Grace grumbled, and Sirius chuckled as he pulled her into another hug.
"I expect a long letter with all the details of the match, understand?" Sirius told her and she nodded. "Good. Now you have fun with your friends the next two weeks, alright?"
"I'll try," Grace sighed. For the first time in her life, she wasn't looking forward to spending time at the Weasley's.
"Hey," Sirius started softly as he held her face in his hands. "We've got the rest of our lives to spend together, Gracie... you're only given a handful of years left this young... spend them with your friends," he told her, and she could hear the sadness in his voice.
"Okay," she nodded.
"Hi Aunt Molly!" Grace smiled as she hugged the woman.
"Oh, look at you dear!" Molly smiled as she squeezed the girl. "You're turning into a young woman, aren't you?" she whispered and Grace's cheeks turned red. "It feels like you've changed so much since I last saw you in June!"
"I haven't changed that much," Grace told her.
"Your clothes have changed, your hair looks longer, and is that nail polish on your fingers?" Molly teased lightly.
"Where is everyone?" Grace asked, changing the subject.
"Oh, Ginny is upstairs with Hermione, Percy is in his room, and Bill and Charlie are-"
"BILL AND CHARLIE ARE HERE?!" Grace exclaimed excitedly.
"IS THAT GRACIE-VE?!" a familiar voice shouted from the kitchen. Grace dropped her bag and ran. She skid to a stop and smiled widely at Bill and Charlie. Charlie stood up from the table and stretched his arms out wide; Grace ran to him and hugged him tightly.
"I've missed you!" she exclaimed. "How's Romania? What dragons do you work with? What dragons are there at the sanctuary? Can I come visit? How's Norberta-"
"Whoa, calm down, Gracie-Ve," Charlie chuckled. "Romania is fun. I work with a lot of different types of dragons. Maybe one day if Aunt Helena says it's okay. Norberta is doing just fine, living a full, and happy, dragon life.
"Hey! What about me?" Bill asked with a smile, and Grace grinned at him and hugged him next.
"How's Egypt? And all the tombs? Can you teach me about curse-breaking?! What do I have to do? Can I come visit you too?!"
"Egypt's great, tombs are tombs, and sure," Bill chuckled as he hugged her back. "Are you taking Arithmancy?" he asked, and Grace's face scrunched up in distaste, making Bill laugh. "Well you need to take Arithmancy to be a curse-breaker and to work for Gringotts," he told her and she sighed dramatically.
"Why does everything super cool require the most boring of classes?"
"Arithmancy isn't boring-" Bill started but Grace gave him a flat look.
"It's the most boring."
"And what electives are you taking?" He asked playfully, but when she went to answer, he stopped her. "Let me guess... hm... Care of Magical Creatures and, of course, Divination."
"Ron told you!" she huffed, making Bill laugh.
"Well I know you, you would've taken Care of Magical Creatures, but I was a bit surprised at Divination but remembered that you're a girl," Bill teased lightly and she scoffed, punching him in the shoulder. Bill winced and rubbed his arm tenderly. "That hurt, you've gotten stronger. I remember when your punches were just tickles."
"Oh shut up!" Grace hissed playfully.
"Is ickle-wittle Gracie-Racie being mean to Prince William Weasley?" Fred teased, coming through the kitchen fireplace. Grace turned and glared at him.
"Oh, say it isn't so!" George exclaimed as he followed after Fred, leaving the fireplace and pulling a trunk behind him. "Ickle-wittle Grace-Racie could never be mean to Prince William Weasley! Why that would result in capital punishment, don't you think Fred?"
"I agree, George. In fact, given ickle-wittle Gracie-Racie's history with Prince William I would even go as far as say that this is treason!"
"Ah, you're right, Fred! How dare she attack her mighty, and most noble, Prince Charming," George grinned and Grace's face was burning red with anger and embarrassment. There might have been a time when Grace was around four years old and had a harmless, silly crush on Bill. He would always play pretend with her and Ginny over the summer holidays, and read them the muggle fairy tale storybooks Grace brought (ones that were given to her by Remus). Grace had called him her Prince Charming, and ever since Fred and George would always tease her about. She was four, and didn't understand that you shouldn't have crushes on your cousins. Aunt Molly and Uncle Arthur, even Bill and Charlie, thought it was adorable.
"Oh will you two-" Grace started.
"I don't think Bill's Gracie's Prince Charming anymore," Ron spoke up, grinning as he stepped out of the fireplace. "I think that title's been given to Harry," Grace's grey eyes narrowed dangerously at Ron and her face turned redder than his shirt. It took all of Ron's strength to not physically shiver and wither under her fiery gaze. She had a look that riveled his mothers, and his aunts...and Ginny's. It was one of the few things that, and he would never tell her this, she seemed to get from her mother.
"No!" Fred and George gasped with shit-eating grins spreading. "Our ickle-wittle Gracie-Racie fancies Harry Potter!"
"You better sleep with one eye open, Ronald Bilius Weasley," Grace hissed icly, and this time Ron couldn't control the physical shiver.
"Oh no, Fred," George gasped comically, looking at his twin. "It seems like our ickle-Granniekinses are about to fight!"
"Oh no! We can't allow ickle-Granniekins to fight! They're the second best dynamic-duo."
"After us, of course," George nodded.
"Ickle-Granniekins?" Grace's face paled and a cold, heavy feeling flooded over her at the sound of Harry's voice. She turned her head to look at him, and Harry stood there trying so hard to not laugh. Grace didn't hear the fire go again. How long had Harry been standing there? How much had he heard?!
"Did he eat it?" Fred asked excitedly, thankfully, changing the subject. Grace wrapped her hand around Ron's bicep, digging her nails into his skin and making hiss as she pulled away.
"Ow!" Ron hissed, but she dug deeper.
"You better pray that all he heard was 'Ickle-Granniekins', Ronald Weasley! Because if he heard more than that, I will kill you!" she threatened. The murderous look, and the iciness of her voice was enough to let Ron know that she was serious.
"Is it so bad that he knows?" Ron whispered softly. "I mean, I stand by what I said at Christmas..." Grace frowned, trying to remember what he said. "I think he could fancy you one day, and maybe one day is now?" he shrugged. "You two did spend practically every day with each other for the last six weeks..."
"Yeah but with Remus and Snuffles," she whispered, her cheeks turning pink.
"I mean we know nothing about girls," Grace scoffed, trying to conceal a laugh, "and we're bloody thick most of the time," this time Grace did snort, "and we're only fourteen and know nothing about feelings but... don't think that it's such a bad idea if he knows, okay?" Ron said, giving her a small smile. Grace felt her cheeks burn and she eased her grip on his arm. "I'm sorry that I teased you 'bout it in front of them," he nodded to his brothers. "I just know that you hate being teased about Bill..." she nodded slowly. "Am I forgiven, 'Racie?" he asked, giving her a sheepish smile and holding out his pinky finger. Grace couldn't stop the smile from spreading as she rolled her eyes at the stupid name he called her when they were children. Ron had a hard time with the hard 'G' sound of Grace's name when they were four (this was how Fred and George started calling her: ickle-wittle Gracie-Racie).
"Forgiven, Won," she whispered, using the name she called him when she was four; she had a problem saying 'R's. Grace locked her pinky with his. They both moved their wrists so their thumbs would touch, then unlocked their pinky fingers and poked each other's name with their pinky fingers. They came up with that silly gesture when they were six, that was when they started teaming up against their parents, and Ron's older brothers to get what they wanted. If Fred and George could cause mayhem, then they thought that they could cause mischief. They always were overlooked because of Fred and George, and they used that to their advantage. That, and Ron's parents had a hard time telling Grace 'no' (mostly because they knew she heard the word too many times at home), and Grace's mother couldn't tell Ron 'no' because he was the youngest boy.
"You dropped it on purpose!" Ron and Grace turned to see his dad shouting at Fred and George, his face turning an unpleasant shade of red. "You know he'd eat it, you knew he was on a diet-"
"How big did his tongue get?" George asked, his eyes sparkling.
"It was four feet long before his parents would let me shrink it!" At this, Harry, Grace and the Weasley boys all roared with laughter. "It isn't funny!" Arthur shouted. "That sort of behavior seriously undermines wizard-Muggle relations! I spend half my life campaigning against the mistreatment of Muggles, and my own sons-"
"We didn't give it to him because he's a Muggle," Fred interrupted.
"No, we gave it to him because he's a great bullying git!" George added. "He bullies Harry, and Gracie, Dad! Isn't that right, Harry?"
"Yeah, he is, Mr. Weasley," Harry nodded. "He's done it to Grace too-"
"That's not the point!" Arthur hissed, his face turning redder as he glared at Fred and George. "You wait until I tell your mother –"
"Tell me what?" That cold feeling of dread fell over not only Grace, but everyone in that room when they heard Molly's voice. Grace gulped as she saw her aunts hazel eyes glare suspiciously at her uncle, then they softened when she saw Harry. "Hello, Harry, dear," she said, giving him a kind, warm smile. Then it fell as she turned her heated stare back on Arthur. "Tell me what, Arthur?"
Grace knew that look of hesitation; it was one that her Uncle Arthur made constantly when he would tell them all off when they were kids. He had no real intentions on telling her Aunt Molly about what Fred and George had done. "Tell. Me. What, Arthur?" Molly repeated, in a slow, dangerous, voice.
"It's nothing, Molly," Arthur mumbled nervously. "Fred and George just – but I've had words with them –"
"What have they done this time?" Molly snapped. "If it's got anything to do with Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes –"
"Why don't you show Harry where he's sleeping, Ron?" Grace jumped when she heard Hermione's voice behind them. She turned and saw both Ginny and Hermione in the doorway.
"He knows where he's sleeping," Ron muttered. "In my room, he's slept there last-"
"We can all go," Hermione said slowly, hoping Ron would catch up, he didn't but Grace did. Ron went to protest but Grace elbowed him in the side, making him hiss and glare at her. She gave him a look and a subtle side glance to his parents.
"Oh," Ron said, nodding. "Right."
"Yeah, we'll come too-" George spoke up.
"You stay where you are!" Molly snarled and Grace's eyes widened. That was their cue to leave.
Grace took both Ron and Harry's arms, and the three of them slowly started edging to the kitchen exit. The five of them then began making their way up the zigzag stairs. "What are Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes?" Harry asked as they climbed the stairs.
Both Ron and Ginny laughed, Hermione didn't. Not a big shocker to Grace, she thought that Hermione could be a real buzzkill. "Mum found this stack of order forms when she was cleaning Fred and George's room," Ron said quietly. "Great long price lists for stuff they've invented. Joke stuff, you know. Fake wands, and trick sweets, loads of stuff! It was brilliant, I never knew they'd been inventing all that..."
"We've been hearing explosions out of their room for ages, but we never thought they were actually making things," Ginny pipped in. "We thought they just liked the noise, and wanted to get a rouse out of Percy."
"Only, most of the stuff – well, all of it really – was a bit dangerous," Ron continued, "and, you know, they were planning to sell it at Hogwarts to make some money, and Mum went mad at them. Told them they weren't allowed to make any more of it, and burned all the order forms," Ron muttered, and Grace's eyes widened. "She's furious at them anyway... they didn't get as many O.W.L.s as she expected."
"And then there was this big row," Ginny continued, "because Mum wants them to go into the Ministry of Magic like Dad, and they told her all they want to do is open a joke shop-" Ginny didn't get to continue, she was interrupted by a door opening and then Percy's annoying face popped out.
"Hi, Percy," Harry greeted awkwardly. Grace huffed. Out of all her cousins, Percy was her least favorite. He always sucked the fun out of everything, and often told her what she was doing wrong.
One time when she was six, she brought coloring books and a bunch of crayons over to share with Ron and Ginny. Grace was using a magic coloring book, it was one of the few things that Remus had ever bought Grace that was brand new, and the pages were enchanted to move once the person finished coloring the page. Well, she had her book upside down so she could color the bottom of the page, and well according to Percy, her coloring was atrocious, and she was doing it wrong. He plied the crayons from her hands and showed her how to 'properly' color inside the lines. When she tried again, and he still thought she was doing it wrong, he tried to take the coloring book out of her hands, but she wouldn't let him. They were screaming at each other, playing tug-a-war with a coloring book, Percy had tugged on it too hard, and the coloring book ripped in half.
Grace had screamed and cried so loud that it frightened Percy and he tried to fix the book before anyone came into the room, but it was too late. Aunt Molly had rushed into the room, thinking that she was hurt, only to find her screaming and crying at Percy. She asked what was wrong, and all Grace could do was hold up her half of her torn coloring book and point at Percy, crying: "Uncle 'Emus saved and saved to buy me this! And HE WUINED IT! IT'S WUINED!" Aunt Molly spent a good amount of time trying to calm Grace down, and had repaired her coloring book, telling her it was good as new and it was an easy fix. She then spent a half hour yelling and scolding Percy, saying that he was old enough to know better, and that he was starting Hogwarts in September, and should act like it. She also made Percy apologize. Percy never did bother her about her coloring after that, but he did correct her when she would read aloud.
Percy was her least favorite cousin, not just because he was a prat, but because he reminded her so much of her own mother.
"I was wondering who was making all the noise. I'm trying to work in here, you know – I've got a report to finish for the office – and it's rather difficult to concentrate when people keep thundering up and down the stairs," Percy said hotly.
"We're not thundering," Ron said irritably.
"Yeah, we're walking, you know that thing you do with your feet to get from point A to point B," Grace glowered at him. "I thought you were smart Percy, clearly we were all mistaken. I guess you're just a prat." Ron and Ginny snorted into their hands, and Percy glared at her through his horn-rimmed glasses.
"What are you working on?" Harry asked, turning the subject back to Percy's work.
"A report for the Department of International Magical Cooperation," Percy answered with a smug look on his face. It lit a match of irritation in Grace, and reminded her of Malfoy's smug face from June and she wanted nothing more than to punch it off Percy's face. "We're trying to standardize cauldron thickness. Some of these foreign imports are just a shade too thin – leakages have been increasing at a rate of almost three percent a year- "
"That'll change the world, that report will," Ron nodded, and Grace tried not to grin. "Front page of the Daily Prophet, I expect, cauldron leaks," Grace nodded in agreement.
"You might sneer, Ron," Percy said heatedly, his face turning a light shade of pink, "but unless some sort of international law is imposed we might well find the market flooded with flimsy, shallow-bottomed products that seriously endanger-"
"Well, we don't want to keep Percy from saving the world from mediocre cauldrons," Grace interrupted with a sharp nod. "Sounds so important that I fear that we're distracting you from your life's purpose, Percy. We wish you all the luck with saving the world, one cauldron at a time," she nodded again, and walked away, the others following her. Ron, Harry and Ginny were snickering behind her, and she could still hear Molly's shouts from the kitchen.
Harry grinned at Grace from behind. He always knew that she was a little different around the Weasley's, something that he noticed back before they started their second year when she came by. He wondered again (the same thoughts as he had in June) if Grace had always been like this, and he's just never taken notice of it before, or perhaps she was slowly growing out of the quiet shell. He always knew she could be sassy, having witnessed many of her random comments that were directed at people who annoyed her, but after having spent nearly every day with her and Sirius, he realized how much alike they were.
He noticed that Sirius and Grace had the same smile. Their lips made the same shape, they had the same smile lines, and their eyes wrinkled in the corners in the same way. They had the same eyes, not just the shape and color, but both of their eyes were wildly expressive. He witnessed the two of them having silent conversations with just shared looks alone, and their expressions often matched one another. When they were angry or annoyed, they had the same wrinkle between their brows and the same stormy look in their eyes. When they were happy and laughing, the same light twinkled and the same crinkles on the corners. Harry even noticed, that even though Grace is a girl, her and Sirius' tone of voice, and how they would say certain things were often the same.
Even the way they retorted back sassily was similar. Harry had witnessed a lot of Sirius' and Remus' harmless banter over the summer (something that he found was very entertaining and enjoyed watching); he had seen Grace and Remus bantering playfully, and even Sirius and Grace. When it was the two of them, Harry and Remus both watched with amusement. Grace got her sass from Sirius; it was obvious. Harry also noticed that Grace was, and he would never tell her this out of fear, a lot like her mother too. He thought, based on the way Grace would talk about her mum and from what he saw of the boggart, that Grace got all of her kindness and gentleness from Remus and Mrs. Weasley, but he saw that she got it from her mother too. That wasn't to say that he didn't also notice how Helena had talked to Grace, it didn't sit well with him and he didn't like it, but he saw how she was with Remus and himself. That kindness was something he's always seen in Grace.
He's also seen the temperament Helena had, and it was one that he was sure was a Prewett trait since it rivaled Mrs. Weasley's. That same temper, the same look, and icy tone, he had seen in Grace only a few times; but he also learned that Sirius had a short fuse too. He suddenly feared for Grace's future husband and children.
"Hey, you, okay?" Harry blinked and realized he was standing in the middle of the stairs, and Grace had looked at him with concern.
"What?"
"Are you okay? We kind of lost you for a second."
"Oh, yeah, I'm fine... I was just thinking," he shook his head.
"Not about the cauldron crisis of 1994, hopefully?" she joked, and Harry laughed.
"No, definitely not that."
"Then what?"
"You," Harry answered simply, then he realized what he said, and his cheeks flushed. He noticed her cheeks were pink too, and that made something in his stomach flip. "I mean, not you but... you..."
"...Riiiiight, because you don't really think about a person when you think about them," she nodded, her cheeks turning redder.
"I meant, I was thinking about how funny you are," he said and that seemed to make her face turn an even darker shade of pink, "and how he would probably laugh at what you said too, and I was just thinking how alike you are, because you're both...funny."
"Oh," she said quietly, "right... yeah, he would..."
"Oi! Will you two hurry up!" Ginny called from Ron's room.
"Coming!" Harry and Grace both said and quickly went to Ron's room.
Notes:
And we are getting into the plot of Goblet of Fire~ Exciting, exciting!
I loved writing this chapter so much, it's so fun to see Grace interact with the Weasley's outside of school! You just get to see this different side of her that she was starting to show at Hogwarts in PoA.
I also loved having Grace have a childish crush on Bill when she was 4. Because she was so little, and kids are so funny at that age because they don't care about anything. This does get brought up again in OotP for funsies, it's one of my favorite moments of this chapter.
I also really loved this chapter because it really shows how close Grace is to her Weasley family, because well... if she wasn't with Remus, she was there and she really does see and love all her cousins like siblings and they're closest to siblings she'll ever have (or will she?? who knows). Her and Percy's relationship though... has always been strained - even in PoA when she went missing, he was relieved because he didn't want anything BAD to happen to her but the two of them just don't... have the same connection, and that's explained in a future chapter coming up :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ I'd love to know what you all thought!
Chapter 52: fifty-one
Notes:
Happy Wednesday~
Here is chapter 51!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dinner was outside that night. Bill and Charlie had set up a pair of old, shabby, tables that – if they could speak – would be groaning from the amount of food that was placed on them. Grace felt her mouth water as she started piling all the delicious food on her plate. Remus wasn't the best cook, but his food was edible. Dad... well, after the second morning she spent with him and he tried to make breakfast... Grace appointed herself to cook breakfast in the morning. Her dad did make a good cup of tea, she had to admit. Her mum, well... her mum wasn't a bad cook at all, she was quite good but her mothers food never quite hit the same as her Aunt Molly's.
"Don't worry," Grace whispered, leaning into Harry. "I prefer Aunt Molly's food over Mum's too."
"Oh good," he whispered, nudging her shoulder with his, "I didn't want to seem rude or ungrateful by preferring Mrs. Weasley's cooking."
"You'd never seem rude or ungrateful, Harry," Grace replied, giving him a small smile before turning back to her food.
As Grace ate, she felt herself beginning to feel tired. Not sleepy tired but... tired. It had been an exhausting day, exciting, but still exhausting; and even though she loved her cousins, and she was happy to see them and Hermione again, being around eleven – boisterous – other people, was starting to get to her. Grace had gotten used to the simple routine of home. Even with Harry being around, she never felt like she had to talk, or contribute to conversation. Sirius and Remus were able to talk to Harry, while she sat and observed. She was often curled into Remus' side, resting on his shoulder or his lap, or doing the same thing to her father, although when her dad would get excited and start moving too much, she often moved back to lean against Remus.
When Harry would have to leave and go back to the Dursley's, Grace was often curled on the sofa, or lounging on it with her feet on either Remus' or her dad's laps, which ever had dared to sit next to her when she was reading. Or she was up in her room. Usually if she was up in her room, that was when her dad would come and jump on her bed with her in his Animagus form. He usually curled up and laid with her until she fell asleep. Sometimes he wouldn't be in his Animagus form and would just lay next to her and listen to her ramble on about things until she fell asleep. Either way, he always made sure he stayed to say goodnight, and never left until she was asleep.
Life over the summer was simple, fun, and when her mother wasn't around, she felt like she could let all her walls down. She didn't have to pretend to be someone she wasn't, or put up a face for the sake of others. It was another reason why she was so comfortable with Neville, why being around him was so easy; it was the same with Harry too.
Grace yawned quietly to herself, now starting to feel full from the food. She leaned back into her chair and listened to the conversations going on around her. Her ears picked up on Percy's conversation with Arthur, and she frowned. "As you know, we've got another big event to organize right after the World Cup," Percy said. Her brows frowned even more, she had heard her mother talk to her dad and Remus about something the past few days. They waited until they thought she went up to her room to get ready for bed. "You know the one I'm talking about, Father. The top-secret one." Grace rolled her eyes. If it was 'top-secret' then why was he running his mouth about it at dinner? Surrounded by seven of the most nosiest people in the world, and she included herself in that number.
"He's been trying to get us to ask what that event is ever since he started work. Probably an exhibition of thick-bottomed cauldron," Ron muttered to them as he rolled his eyes.
Grace, who was now suffering from full-belly syndrome after a big dinner and delicious desert, rested her head on Harry's shoulder, feeling her eyes grow heavy. She was tired, and was ready to retire, but didn't necessarily want to be the first to get up and go to bed. She felt Harry's shoulder shift under her to rest his arm along the back of her chair so she would be more comfortable.
"Is she alright?" Hermione whispered.
"She had two plates of potatoes and double helping of ice cream," Ron answered. "She's just about out."
"She's been really quiet all evening," Hermione said.
"She's probably over talking to the rest of us," Ron shrugged. "She gets like that sometimes. Sorry, mate, it seems like you're stuck with her."
"I don't mind," Harry replied lightly. "It's happened before. Usually when Remus or Si-Snuffles were occupied."
"So, how is Snuffles? Grace only told us that he's doing well," Ron asked.
"He's great," Harry whispered. "It's really fun to watch him and Remus interact, and him and Grace too..." Harry's voice faded.
"What is it?" Hermione whispered, sounding concerned.
"Well, I don't know what all Grace's told you but..." Harry started nervously. "It... hasn't been the best between him and Helena. They fought a lot."
"I mean, it is a bit understandable," Hermione spoke up. "They've been apart for thirteen years. They can't just ignore the time between and start again. Did he really think they could?"
"Dunno, but I know Grace did... she got upset every time they fought," Harry said. "I think it upset her more because every time they fought, it was about her..."
"What? Why?" Hermione asked.
"Well, from what I gathered and heard on my birthday, he doesn't like how Helena talks to her, or treats her. It really bothers him. He thought it was because Helena hated him, which isn't true. It's all a bit of a mess, really."
"At least there'll be Quidditch to get her mind off it," Ron said.
"Oh, the poor dear," Molly sighed. "Alright bed, the whole lot of you!" She called, clapping her hands, which startled Grace. Her eyes snapped open, and she blinked twice. "You'll be up at the crack of dawn to get to the Cup!"
"Hm?" Grace groaned as she rubbed her eyes. "Was I asleep?"
"Yeah, a little," Harry smiled at her as she lifted her head. "Want a piggyback?" he asked, and she nodded, feeling too tired to make the trek up to her bed in Ginny's room. Harry stood up from the chair and bent down in front of her and she smiled, wrapping her arms around Harry's neck, and he hoisted her up on his back, holding on to the back of her thighs tightly.
"Oh, Gracie," Molly sighed, taking a look at Grace, who was already half asleep again, and hiding her face in Harry's neck. "That girl could fall asleep anywhere," Molly 'tsk'd. "Harry, dear, if you leave your school list out I'll get your things for you tomorrow in Diagon Alley, I'll be getting everyone else's. There might not be time after the World Cup, the match went on for five days last time."
"Wow! I hope it does this time!" Harry replied excitedly.
"Well, I certainly don't," Percy scoffed. "I shudder to think what state of my in-tray would be if I was away from work for five days."
"Yeah, someone might slip dragon dung in it again, eh, Perce?" said Fred.
"That was a sample of fertilizer from Norway!" Percy huffed. "It was nothing personal!"
"It was," Fred whispered to Harry as they started making their way to the house. "We sent it."
Grace, who was listening, snorted a laugh and smiled into Harry's neck, holding onto him tighter. Harry's cheeks tingled, and his stomach did another flip at the feeling of Grace's lips against his neck. He didn't know why, but he liked the feel of them.
Ginny and Hermione let Harry into the room first so he could drop Grace off on her bed. She grunted as she felt Harry let go of her legs, and she let go of his shoulders. "Thanks Prince Charming," she mumbled sleepily as she moved under her blanket, not caring that she was in her jeans and t-shirt. Harry chuckled.
"Anytime, Princess," he replied quietly. "Good night," he nodded to Ginny and Hermione, who were both giving the same look and grin. He quickly closed the door behind him, and paused when he heard Grace groan and Hermione and Ginny squeal and giggle.
"Princess?" he heard Ginny ask.
"Prince Charming!?" Hermione laughed.
"Oh will you two stop! Get off! I want to sleep!"
"Not until you tell us about your Prince Chaaaaarming!" Ginny giggled.
Harry's cheeks burned as he forced himself away from the door and made his way to Ron's room.
"So... you and Grace?" Ron asked casually as he started getting ready for bed.
"What about it?"
"Anything going on there?"
"We're mates," Harry shrugged as he started to change into his pajamas.
"Yeah but..." Ron paused, tugging off his Chuddly Cannons t-shirt. "You two just seem... different, is all... like something's there."
"Oh," Harry said lamely as he got into bed. "No, er... we're mates... just mates."
"Right," Ron nodded awkwardly as he laid down in bed. "You'd tell me though, right?"
"What?"
"You'd tell me if something changed?"
"Oh, yeah... 'course," Harry nodded, suddenly feeling really awkward.
"Cool," Ron nodded.
"Oi," Fred called from his own bed. "The girls' room is down the hall! Go in there if you'd like to gossip like a couple of birds."
"Yeah, some of us would like to maintain the testosterone in the room, thanks," George grumbled as he turned off the light.
'There's nothing but testosterone in this house so shut your gob.' Harry could hear Grace grumbling in his mind, and that put a smile on his face.
Notes:
AAAAHH it's staaaaaaarting~ sort of... there's little feelings starting to prickle in his mind~! :) it's so cute to see his feelings begin to form when he has nooo idea about them xD;
I know this chapter is a little shorter than the previous ones, but I PROMISE they will start getting longer.... and longer... xD;
Spoiler! Something good will happen on Friday~ :)
I hope you all enjoyed~
Chapter 53: fifty-two
Notes:
Happy Friday~!
Here's chapter 52!
It's a little on the short side (as will be ch. 53) but from ch. 54 chapters will be much longer xD;
I hope you all enjoy! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Girls," Grace groaned as she pulled the blanket over her head and hid her face in her pillow. "Girls, it's time to get up."
"No," Grace grumbled.
"If you don't get up now, you're going to miss breakfast! I will not pack any food for the hike!" Molly warned them, but Grace knew that was a lie. Aunt Molly always packed snacks. "Gracia Venus! UP!" Grace groaned when she felt Molly pull the blanket off her. "Good heavens, girl! You didn't change?!"
"Too sleepy," she groaned.
"Get up! Go take a shower! Ginny and Hermione took one last night!"
"But-"
"No buts, young lady! GO!" Grace cracked open her eyes and glared at her aunt, who stood over her with her hands on her hips and a fierce look that clearly said: do not argue with me! "If you don't get up and get in that shower in three seconds, I will not do your hair!" Instantly Grace sat up and sprung out of bed. She wasn't going to pass up the opportunity for Aunt Molly to do her hair. Her dad showed her how to take care of her curls the non-magical way (not necessarily the muggle way, but the way he did when he couldn't do magic outside of school), but with it this early in the morning and since they're on a time crunch... Grace wasn't going to risk having frizzy, wild curls.
Half an hour later, Grace made her way down to the kitchen and noticed Fred and George were barely keeping their heads up at the table as they yawned. Ginny's eyes were droopy and her face was pale from sleep and was slowly picking at her food; Hermione was already almost finished.
"There you are Grace," Molly smiled as she piled some breakfast onto a plate for her, sitting it down on the other side of Fred. "Tuck in, dear. I'll work on your hair while you eat since you've got so much of it." Grace nodded as she sat down and started to eat her scrambled eggs. "Hermione, dear, could you please make sure Ron and Harry are up? Their breakfast is ready," Molly asked as she made two plates, setting one plate down next to Grace, and another across from her before coming up behind her.
"Your due for a haircut," Molly said as she took a chunk of curls and began wrapping them around her wand. There was two charms Molly always used on Grace's hair, one that brought her curls to life and made them bouncy, that also kept the frizz away; the other was one she used when Grace's hair was wet, like it is now. She would wrap Grace's hair loosely around the wand, and warm air would circulate around to dry her hair, but still keep her curls intact and bouncy. She tried to tell her dad about the charm over the summer, but he didn't know it and said it must've been a relatively new charm for witches. He even asked Remus if he knew the charm, and Remus of course said yes, but wasn't very good at it. That was when Sirius had showed Grace how to take care of her curls without charms.
"But I like my long hair," Grace told her as she reached for a glass of orange juice.
"You've got a head of hair that would rival a lions mane," Molly teased and Grace grinned proudly.
"I think you might actually have more hair than Hagrid!" Ginny teased, and Grace glared at the girl playfully.
"I wouldn't go that far."
"Oh, no! I can see the resemblance! Just need to add a beard and you could be his daughter," Grace glared as she took a piece of bacon and threw it across the table at Ginny. "OI!"
"Food fight?" Fred grinned, finally starting to wake up.
"No! No throwing food!" Molly hissed as she tugged a little hard on Grace's hair, making her hiss.
"Aw," Fred, George and Ginny sighed, slumping in their seats and returned to their food.
"Sorry," Grace muttered and took a bite of her toast.
"It's alright," Molly said softly as she started working another chunk of curls. "Are you sure you don't want me to snip a few inches off? It'll make your hair feel lighter."
"I'm sure, I like my hair long."
"Soon you're going to be sitting on your hair, girl," Molly teased, and she laughed.
"I'll just throw it over my shoulder."
"And get ink in your hair?"
"...I'll wear it up."
"And have no one admire the curls?"
"...Fine, I'll make sure I get a haircut before it reaches my bum, Aunt Molly," Grace gave in, sighing dramatically.
"Good girl," Molly patted her head affectionately. Grace and Ginny looked at each other and rolled their eyes.
"Boys are impossible," Hermione huffed as she sat back down next to Ginny, looking annoyed.
"Ron sleeps like a brick," Ginny commented as she ate the piece of bacon that Grace threw at her.
"Harry's easier to get up than Ron is, for sure, but you've got to work on him for a minute," Grace shrugged, then focused on her plate with warm cheeks.
"How do you know what kind of sleeper Harry is?" Ginny teased and Grace's cheeks burned warmer.
"Oh didn't you hear, Ginny," George spoke up. "Harry is our ickle-wittle Gracie-Racie's Prince Charming!"
"Yeah, Ginny, you might have some competition for Harry Potter's heart," Fred grinned. Grace sent an icy glare this way.
"Grace can have him," Ginny shrugged nonchalantly, then shot Grace a grin. "I got over him last year."
"Grace! I didn't know you fancied – oooh, is that why you're wearing nail polish?" Molly teased lightly and Grace's face turned a vibrant shade of red as she stared at her plate.
"Who wants to bet a sickle that when Harry comes down, he's going to take the seat next to Gracie?" Fred grinned.
"That isn't a fair bet," Hermione huffed, glowering at Fred.
"How so, Granger?"
"Well what if Ron comes down first? If he comes down first then he has the choice to sit next to me or Grace, which leaves Harry- why are you laughing?" Hermione glared.
"It's funny of you to assume that Ron would be the first one down," George laughed.
"So, who wants in? A sickle that Harry sits next to Grace?" Fred asked, leaning into the table.
"I'm in," Ginny nodded.
"Me too," George nodded, his grin widening. Then three red heads turned to Hermione, who looked at them, then looked at Grace, who had a scowl on her face, before turning back to Fred and George.
"Fine, I'm in," Hermione nodded.
"Traitor!" Grace gasped. "You're supposed to be on my side, Hermione!"
"Aw, come on, Gracie," George grinned, leaning over Fred to look at her. "Don't you want in?"
"I cannot believe you're betting on your cousins love life," Molly huffed. "You lot should know better," Grace couldn't hear the usual scorn in her aunt's voice when she scolded the twins for their bets; that meant that Aunt Molly was finding this amusing.
"Ten galleons that he doesn't sit next to me," Grace glared. Fred and George's eye widened in excitement.
"Ten galleons!?" they asked, grinning. "My, my, aren't you sure. That's a hefty bet, there Gracie-Racie."
"Yeah, are you sure you want to bet that high?" George asked, although he wasn't serious about making her second guess her decision.
"Ten galleons on him not sitting next to me," Grace repeated firmly.
"Eleven Galleons if he doesn't even stop to think about which seat," Fred smirked.
"Deal," Grace nodded, then hissed when she felt Molly grip the top of her head and force her to look forward.
Not even two minutes later, someone walked into the kitchen and everyone looked and saw that it was Harry. Harry rubbed his left eye under his glasses and yawned as he walked around the table and took the seat next to Grace. "Morning," he muttered sleepily.
"Morning," Grace greeted quietly. Fred and George snickered beside her and she side kicked Fred's shin.
"Pay up," Fred whispered to her.
"Later you numpty," she hissed.
"Numpty?" Fred repeated, then turned to George. "George, you hear that? She called me a numpty."
"Numpty? I haven't heard that one before. I quite like it, Fred."
"I do too. We might have to take that and start using it."
"I agree. I'll add it to our rotation."
"Ugh," Grace groaned at them and turned back to her toast.
"Where's Ron?" Molly asked as she finished up Grace's hair.
"I'm here," Ron muttered tiredly as he walked into the kitchen. He took the seat across from Harry and started stuffing his face.
"Good morning! Are we almost ready to go?" Arthur greeted them brightly as he walked into the kitchen, looking around.
"Nearly finished with breakfast, dear," Molly answered softly. "Harry and Ron had a bit of a sleepy start this morning."
"Well, hurry up, we've got a long walk ahead of us!" Arthur smiled at them.
"We're walking to the World Cup?" Harry asked, confused.
"No, no, that's miles away," Arthur shook his head as he took another slice of bacon off a plate on the counter. "We only need to walk a short way to a portkey, then the portkey will take us to the Cup!"
"Portkey?" Harry whispered in Grace's ear. Grace's cheeks burned at the feeling of his warm breath against her skin.
"Magical object that's charmed to take you from point a to point b almost instantly."
"Ah, thanks."
"Where's Bill, Charlie and Percy?" Ron asked, looking around the table and realizing the three oldest boys were missing.
"They're going to be apparating a little later so they get to have a bit of a lie-in," Molly answered and Ron huffed.
"Why can't we apparate too?" Fred asked, frowning. Grace nodded. She wanted to sleep in just a little bit more.
"Because you're not of age and haven't passed your test yet," Arthur answered.
"There's side-along apparation," Grace spoke up hopefully.
"Yes, well, apparation is already difficult enough with one person, side-along apparation is harder. Not to mention there is too many of us to apparate, anyhow, so portkey it is," Arthur answered firmly, meaning that was the end of the discussion. "Oh, is that the time! We've got to go, we're a bit behind schedule."
"Alright, you lot! Chop-chop!" Molly called, clapping her hands loudly and then using her wand to gather all of their bags. Each bag floated behind their rightful owner. Grace sighed as she stood up and slipped her hands through the straps, she didn't really feel like a hike this early in the morning. "You all have fun! I can't wait to hear about the match when you get back!" Molly said, making sure she gave each of them a warm hug before kissing Arthur on the cheek. "Behave," she said, narrowing her eyes at Fred and George who grinned, "and stay together! No wandering off!" this time, she shifted her eyes to Grace, who gave a sheepish grin.
After a chorus of good-byes, the long hike began.
Notes:
Grace is usually very smart... but she shouldn't gamble LOL.
I love Grace's moment with Molly~!
I hope you all enjoyed~ :)
And stay tuned.... 😈😈👀
Chapter 54: fifty-three
Notes:
Surprise~ double update! :) Today is my birthday, and I'm someone that likes to do things for other people on my birthday so I wanted to double post~ But also I love reading all the comments and trying to respond to them~ so there's that too!
Here's chapter 53~!
Again it's a little on the shorter side but I wanna say that next chapter is gonna be longer~!
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Where is it exactly, where we're going?" Harry asked Ron after nearly an hour of walking.
"Dunno," Ron shrugged. "Say, Dad! Where're we going?!"
"Haven't the foggiest!" Arthur answered, sounding aloof. Grace rolled her eyes, she was over all these adults and their secrets.
"I really hope where ever we're going, we get there soon," Grace huffed as she pushed her hair back out of her face. She should've asked for Aunt Molly to braid her hair instead of leaving it down. "I'm sick of hiking."
"I thought you liked being outside, Grace," Ginny teased, nudging Grace with her elbow. "You take hikes all the time."
"Ah, ah," Grace shook her head at her cousin. "You've seemed to have misunderstood me. I do not take hikes. Hiking implies long, strenuous walks, and it means sweat. I do not like to sweat, so I do not hike. I take nice, casual, leisurely strolls through nature."
"Oh forgive me, your highness," Ginny laughed. "I should've realized that you only stroll, hiking would mean that you aren't a damsel and wouldn't need your Prince Charming," at this Hermione started laughing as well and Grace huffed, glaring at the two of them.
"You two can sod off."
"What are they on about?" Ron asked, turning to Harry, whose face was pink.
"No, idea," Harry shook his head quickly and began walking faster. In fact, Harry did know what Ginny was talking about and he suddenly felt embarrassed.
"Arthur! It's about time, son!" A man greeted a head of them.
"Sorry, Amos! 'Fraid we got a bit of a sleepy start," Arthur apologized, looking over his shoulder to look at Harry and Ron. "This is Amos Diggory, everyone. He works with me at the Ministry."
"Oh, my! Are all these yours, Arthur?" Mr. Diggory asked, looking at the seven children that were catching up.
"Oh no! Only the redheads," Arthur replied, pointing to his children. "Grace, here," Arthur said pointing to her. "Is my niece, so I suppose she's half mine," he laughed lightly. Grace smiled politely at Mr. Diggory and gave him a small wave. "This is Hermione, a friend of Grace's and Rons, and Harry, another friend – "
"Merlin's beard!" Mr. Diggory exclaimed. "Harry? Harry Potter?!" Grace rolled her eyes at him, and gave Harry a sympathetic look.
"Er – yeah," Harry nodded awkwardly. Then a figure fell out of a tree, and landed on their feet. The familiar face of Cedric Diggory, the Hufflepuff seeker, smiled at them.
"This strapping young lad must be Cedric," Arthur greeted, quickly changing the subject and holding out his hand for Cedric to take.
"Sir," he nodded.
"Well, shall we? Don't' want to be late!" Arthur called out.
Ginny and Hermione shared a look and giggled quietly.
"What are you two giggling about?" Grace asked, frowning.
"Well, he's quite handsome, isn't he?" Ginny asked, sneaking a glance at Cedric. She quickly averted her gaze when they noticed that he turned to look at them.
"I suppose," Grace shrugged.
"Hey," Cedric greeted her with a smile as he started to walk beside her.
"Hi," she nodded.
"You're Grace Black, right?" he asked casually.
"Yeeaah?" she replied, not understanding where he was going. She did notice that Ginny and Hermione both looked over their shoulders to look at her, then they grinned at each other.
"You're a part of the Frog Choir," he said, smiling at her, and she nodded. "You're really good."
"How do you know?" she asked, frowning. "I haven't had a solo yet. We've got to be in the choir for a year before we can try for solos."
"I was there when you auditioned," Cedric answered, chuckling nervously, and she nodded in understanding. "You're really talented, it's no surprise that Professor Flitwick chose you."
"Thank you," she smiled. "I'm surprised he did. I wasn't expecting him to say my name at all really. With each name he announced I got more and more sure I wasn't going to be picked."
"He just saved the best one for last," he smiled at her. Grace pressed her lips in a thin smile and nodded awkwardly. "So, are you a big fan of Quidditch?"
"Oh, yeah, I love it! I'm really hoping to try out for the Gryffindor team this year," Grace nodded with a grin.
"Yeah? What position?"
"Chaser," she answered simply.
"That'll be great," he nodded. Then there was an awkward silence between them. "So, what is your favorite team?"
"Oh, it's Caerphilly Catapults," she answered. "But Chudley Cannons are a close second favorite."
"The Catapults?" he asked surprised, and she nodded. "You don't sound like you're from Wales."
"I'm not."
"Then why the Catapults?"
"Well, my uncle is originally from Wales," Grace told him, starting to feel uncomfortable about where this was going. While she had two favorite teams, they were her favorites mostly due to the influence of Remus and Ron. Remus didn't keep up with Quidditch, but told her that out of the teams in the league, he favorited Caerphilly Catapults because Caerphilly was close to where he had lived in Cardiff with his parents. Chudley Canons, well, that was all Ron. Despite having 'favorite' teams, Grace was more of a fan of the sport, than teams.
"Your Uncle?" he asked, looking at Arthur. He didn't think that was right, as he did know that the Weasley's weren't from Wales. Then he remembered her loud speech at the end of June. "You mean, Professor Lupin?" he asked warily.
"Yes," she answered, her voice turning cold and she narrowed her eyes at him, waiting for him to say something about Remus being a werewolf. "Is there a problem with me being close to Remus?"
"No," Cedric answered quickly, shaking his head. "I just... I didn't know that werewolves could be close to family mem-"
"Of course, you didn't know," Grace scoffed angrily. "They're people too, you know! They also have families, and loved ones!"
"Of course! I – I didn't mean-"
"What's this talk about werewolves?" Mr. Diggory cut in, frowning.
"It's nothing, Dad, don't worry about it," Cedric shook his head, trying to get his father to ignore them.
"Are you talking about that werewolf professor you had last year?" he asked.
"That werewolf professor, has a name! His name is Remus Lupin!" Grace hissed icily, "and he's a person, who is infected with lycanthropy! He's only a werewolf, once a month!" At this, Mr. Diggory scoffed, trying to contain his laughter.
"You mustn't know much about werewolves, have you even studied them yet? You must be in going into your third year-"
"I'm going to be a fourth year, actually," Grace corrected him, "and I'm sure that I know more about werewolves than you do!" At this, Mr. Diggory laughed.
"I certainly doubt that, girl. I work for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, I think I would know far more about werewolves than a little girl."
"Dad, really-" Cedric started, his cheeks flushing pink.
"They're dangerous, beasts and I'm not sure what Headmaster Dumbledore was thinking when he hired one-"
"He hired Remus because Remus is highly qualified for the job!" Grace snapped. Now any idle chatter that was going on around them had stopped. Harry, Ron and Hermione shared a look, knowing how heated Grace could get about werewolves, let alone about Remus Lupin. "He was, and he will always be the best Defense teacher at Hogwarts!"
"He could have attacked or killed a student!" Mr. Diggory retorted.
"He was supplied with the wolfsbane potion every month!"
"Which he neglected to take-"
"He didn't neglect anything! He forgot to take it because he saw that there was a murder on school grounds and came to make sure that we were safe! He put the priority of his students' safety over himself!" Grace's face was now turning a vibrant shade of angry red.
"Safety?!" Mr. Diggory scoffed. "Safety! He wasn't thinking about your safety when he placed himself around children without taking his potion!"
"Dad, really-" Cedric tried again to get his father to back off.
"It's a damn shame that he didn't take out Sirius Black while he was out there, he could've at least done the world a favor!" That comment was the last straw for Grace, as she glared murderously at Mr. Diggory.
"Remus Lupin is a highly intelligent, thoughtful, kind, and caring man! He is a person who is forced to turn into a 'beast' – " she used air quotations, "He has thoughts, and feelings just like you and me and deserves the entire world! He would never intentionally hurt a single living thing! For someone who works with magical creatures, you sure are judgmental and prejudice over people who are inflected with a condition in which they have no control over!" she shouted. Then her chilling glare turned to Cedric, who shifted awkwardly. "For a Hufflepuff... you sure are ignorant and prejudiced," she told him coolly. With that, she turned swiftly on her heel and walked away with her head up high.
Notes:
Aaaah and enter Cedric Diggory. He tried y'all xD He really tried but Grace is so clueless and oblivious she didn't catch on.
I know a lot of HarryxOFC (even other fics in general during GoF) tend to have tension because of the OFC and Cedric. I... well, I didn't want that xD; I thought about it but I was like: naaaaaaah let's have him try bc she's pretty and an early developer (iykyk) but she's so head over heels for Harry she doesn't notice things xD;
Chapter 55: fifty-four
Notes:
Happy Monday! And also Happy Veterans Day/Remeberance Day! I want to say thank you to everyone who has a family member who has fought for their country, passed or retired - or those who are currently active in your country's military! As a military brat myself, this day means a lot to me and my family since it isn't just my dad who is a veteran, but a lot of my grandfathers and great-grandfathers were too.
Thank you all for the lovely birthday wishes~ last week was a rough week for me emotionally (a lot of family and friend issues), and mentally. I didn't write a whole lot and that only contributed to my terrible mood but all of your comments and birthday wishes brightened my days. They really do and I love reading them and trying to respond to them when I can~ I wish Ao3 had a message system because I'm always open to talk about the story, answer any questions you all might have about what is coming (without giving away spoilers) and also...maybe giving you little sneaky peaks! :) Wattpad got rid of its messaging system and it makes me so sad :(
ALSO In December I am going to be posting four times a week for the first four weeks! (this means that the Yule Ball chapter will most likely be posted on Christmas or Christmas Eve!)
I usually tell y'all something like this closer to the time, but I need to plan out the chapter schedule for December here soon (once I get my monthly sticker kit in for my planner) and I am not sure what extra day I will be posting, so I am giving a link for you all to vote what day you would like a 4th update on! I'll have the poll open until Sunday the 17th~ So please follow the link. the day that has the most votes will be the day I'll post~
Poll - https://linkto.run/p/QY0I3UA2
anyway, I hope you all enjoy this chapter~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Couldn't have a better spot!" Arthur announced happily as they arrived to a shabby looking grey tent, with a sign that read: Weezly. "The field is just on the other side of the wood there, we're as close as we could be! Prime spot this is," he smiled as he lifted up the flap of the tent. "We might be a bit cramped, but I think we'll manage. Come on."
One by one, the Weasley's all started filing into the tent and Grace paused at the entrance to look at Harry and Hermione, who were both looking at the tent with concern. "You two coming?"
"Er..." Harry started, confused.
"Well, how are we all going to fit?" Hermione asked.
"... Magic," Grace answered with a smile and a short shrug of her shoulders before entering the tent. She loved the cozy appeal to the interior, with all the warm browns and oranges all around her. It reminded her of the Gryffindor common room, a bit.
"Girls, choose a bunk and unpack!" Arthur called.
Grace turned into a room to her left, the same one Ginny was in. It was small, but had two sets of bunk beds. Ginny took the bottom bunk of one, and Grace instantly threw her backpack onto the bottom bunk of the other.
"Hey!" Hermione exclaimed as she stepped into the room behind her. "
"You snooze, you lose," Ginny laughed as she stood up from her bed.
"Yeah, first come, first choice, Hermione!" Grace grinned as she sat on the bed. Hermione huffed, tossing her bag up on the top bunk above Ginny, then grabbing the Pillow and smacking Ginny in the face with it. Ginny exclaimed, then laughed as she took her pillow and started hitting Hermione with it.
"Ron! Get out of the kitchen!" Grace head Arthur shout, "we're all hungry!"
"Yeah, get out of the kitchen!" Fred and George repeated. Grace laughed as she walked out of the room, trying to escape the flying pillows, and she bumped into Harry.
"Oof, sorry!" she smiled, but Harry shook his head, grinning at her.
"Feet off the table!" Arthur told Fred and George as he walked by them, the twins were lounging at the kitchen table with their feet up. As Arthur walked by, they brought their feet down.
"Feet off the table!" they repeated, then once Arthur had walked by, they propted their feet back on the table.
"I love magic," Harry said, looking around them.
"It is a bit great, isn't it?" she smiled.
"We'll need water," Arthur said, coming back into the main sitting area with a bucket.
"There's a tap marked on this map that the muggle gave us," Ron said as he held up the map, walking out of a room. He must've put his bag down. "It's on the other side of the field."
"Well, why don't you, Harry, Hermione and Grace go fetch us some water then," Arthur said, handing Ron a kettle, and putting the bucket into Grace's hands, "and the rest of us will get some wood for a fire."
"But we've got an oven," Ron protested. "Why can't we just-"
"Ron, anti-muggle security!" Arthur interrupted, his face brightening in anticipation. "When real muggles camp, they cook on fires outdoors. I've seen them at it! It's really fascinating."
"C'mon, Ron, it'll be fun!" Grace smiled hopefully as she tugged Ron's arm. "Maybe we can scout around to see if we can find anyone we know!" This seemed to get Ron's attention and he nodded begrudgingly.
All around them was excited witches and wizards, showing off their preferred teams. Lots of green and silver for Ireland, and red and black for Bulgaria. Cheering, loud music being played around them. Grace couldn't help but grin and feel the excitement begin to rub off on her. There were small children running, laughing loudly as they chased each other on their small, child-safe brooms.
They passed wizards from Africa, who sat in their long, white robes, having deep conversation around their fire as they cooked their breakfast. Then there were a group of witches gathered under a large, red, white and blue spangled banner that read: 'The Salem Witches Institute', and Grace figured they had to be American. She caught the eye of witch, who gave her a bright, friendly smile and a wave – to which Grace returned the gesture before catching up with her friends.
"Er – is it my eyes, or has everything gone green?" Ron asked confused. Grace blinked a few times before squinting so her eyes could adjust to all the green.
"No, not your eyes," she answered as she looked at the small colony of tents that were covered in thick layers of shamrocks; it made them look like oddly shaped hills, and made Grace giggle. She thought it was charming and whimsical. As they walked through the hill-tents, faces of other wizards would turn and grin at them in greeting. There were lots of friendly greetings, some were almost indistinguishable due to the thickness of their accent.
"Harry! Ron! Hermione!" A familiar voice called out. "Gracie!"
They all turned around and saw the friendly face of their class and housemate: Seamus Finnigan, he was sitting outside of his own shamrock hill-tent with his mother, who he looked just like, and their other housemate: Dean Thomas.
"Like the decorations?" he asked with a large grin. "The Ministry's not too happy."
"Why?" Grace frowned, confused. "There's nothing wrong with them, they're actually quite whimsical and charming."
"Why aren't you a stór," Mrs. Finnigan smiled at her, making Grace's cheeks flush a light pink color. "Well, I hafta agree with you there, lassie. Why shouldn't we show our colors?" she asked, resting her hands on her hips. "You should see what the Bulgarians have got dangling over all their tents! You'll be supporting Ireland, of course?" she asked, eyeing the four of them.
"Of course," Grace nodded politely, even though she was for sure supporting Ireland (mostly because she thought Aiden Lynch and Barry Ryan were attractive), she knew her friends were nodding just to agree.
"Like we'd say anything else surrounded by that lot," Ron muttered under his breath as they made they way through the Irish camp.
"I wonder what the Bulgarians have on their tents," Hermione wondered.
"Let's go and have a look," Harry suggested, pointing toward a large group of tents that supported a white, red and green flag that flowed with the breeze.
As they approached the Bulgarian colony, Grace frowned as nearly every tent had the same poster attached to it. It was of a man – no, more like a boy since he only appeared to be a handful of years older than her, with a blocky jaw line, black eyebrows that were narrowed in a surly look. All the picture did was blink and scowl at them. Grace didn't think he was unattractive, but felt like he'd be a little more attractive if he actually ... smiled.
"Krum," Ron whispered in awe.
"What?" Hermione asked.
"Krum!" Ron repeated. "Viktor Krum! He's the Bulgarian Seeker!"
"He looks really grumpy," Hermione commented off-handedly as she glanced at one of the pictures of Krum scowling at them.
"I kind of agree," Grace nodded. "He should really smile, he'd look nice if he smiled."
"Really grumpy?" Ron asked, his eyebrows raising. "Look nice if he smiled!" his voice went higher. "Who cares what he looks like! He's unbelievable! He's really young too, only just eighteen or something. He's a genius, you wait until tonight, you'll see!"
Hermione and Grace shared a look, then rolled their eyes. "He would look better if he smiled," Hermione whispered to her as the four of them entered the queue for the water tap.
"I mean, he's got that surly, mysterious vibe going on, and I can see the appeal," Grace whispered back. "He's very attractive, he just... needs to smile. It'll make him look a little less intimidating, I think."
"Oh most definitely," Hermione nodded, glancing at another picture of Krum.
"I think he'd have a nice smile," Grace nodded.
"I think so too," Hermione added, and Grace raised an eyebrow at her and she started to smirk. "Oh don't give me that! You wrote nearly half a roll of parchment on Harry's smile!" she hissed under her breath, and Grace's cheeks burned.
"SHHH!"
"What are you two talking about?" Ron asked as he and Harry looked over their shoulders at them.
"Oh, just how much Grace loves-"
"Barry Ryan! And Aiden Lynch," she cut Hermione off, giving the girl a cool glare. "They're really fit, aren't they?"
"We're here to watch Quidditch! Not fantasize about the players!" Ron scoffed, and Grace rolled her eyes at him.
"You've got to watch the players to watch the game, Ron! Besides, the more attractive they are, the more fun it can be," she teased. Harry frowned, turning back forward, and scowled at the ground as that familiar unpleasant feeling stirred inside him again.
After their turn at the tap, their trek back to their tent took longer than before due to the weight of all the water they had to carry. Since it was later in the day, they saw more familiar faces from Hogwarts. There was Oliver Wood, who finished Hogwarts last year, he had excitedly told them that he had been signed to Puddlemore United, on their reserve team.
The second set of familiar faces they met on their way back was Ernie Macmillian and Justin Finch-Fletchy, both Hufflepuffs. "Hi, Grace!" Justin greeted her brightly as he and Ernie walked up to them.
"Oh, hi, Justin," she smiled. "Ernie," she nodded at the other boy, who smiled at her.
"Are you here with your family?" Justin asked curiously.
"Er, kind of," she nodded her head to Ron, who was standing with Harry and Hermione, impatiently waiting for her to follow. "I'm here with the Weasley's, they're my cousins."
"Right, right, of course. You've mentioned that before," Justin nodded. "Have you had time to practice the pieces that Professor Flitwick sent us? I noticed that there are a few foreign pieces."
"Yeah, I thought it was strange, but there are a few muggle songs too, which I'm excited for."
"You like muggle music?"
"Well, I auditioned with a muggle song..." she reminded him, and his cheeks flushed pink and he nodded.
"Right, of course, silly me," he laughed awkwardly. "Are you going to audition for a solo this year? I saw that since we've been in the choir for a year now, we can have solos."
"Yeah, I read that too," she nodded. There was a cough coming from her friends, and she glared at Ron, who was giving her a look to hurry up. "I don't know if I'll audition for a solo though. I thought Professor Flitwick assigned them?"
"He does, at least that's what Haley Bishop told me. She also told me that some pieces he holds auditions for, especially if the piece is a duet," Justin told her and she nodded. "Professor Flitwick has to make sure that the two singers are compatible to not only the song, but to each other."
"Right, makes sense," she nodded again. "I hate to cut this short, but this water is getting really heavy and we have a bit of a walk left to our tent..."
"Oh! Right, right, of course! I'm sorry," Justin nodded, his cheeks growing darker. "We'll catch up later?"
"Yeah, of course."
"On the train?" he asked. Grace didn't notice the hopefulness in his voice or his eyes, but Harry did and huffed under his breath and looked away with a scowl.
"Er... maybe? I usually sit with Ron," she answered. Harry's eyes narrowed even more at the ground as the familiar, nauseating feeling of jealousy started to rise. Why didn't she include him? Why did she just say Ron's name, she sat with him too. She usually sat next to him on the train. "I'll probably be sitting with him, Harry and Hermione, since we're all staying at the Weasley's and will be arriving at the platform together."
"Of course, makes sense," Justin nodded, and Harry caught the look of disappointment on Justin's face. "Well, we'll catch up at the feast?"
"Yeah, sure," Grace nodded. "Well, I've got to go-"
"Right, yeah, bye Grace!" Justin waved at her, as Ernie pulled him away and started whispering to him. Grace shrugged and caught up with Ron, Harry and Hermione.
"Bout time! My arms feel like they're about to fall off!" Ron exaggerated and Grace rolled her eyes.
"I didn't know you and Justin were friends," Harry said, trying to sound casual but his voice came out more bitter than he expected.
"Oh, well... kind of?" Grace went to shrug but the water was starting to feel too heavy to move her shoulders. "I mean, we are in the choir together."
"So that makes you friends?"
"Well, no, but he's also in our year and we have classes with him. He's a nice guy, at least he's always been nice to me," she answered simply. This made Ron snort and she glared at the back of his head.
"I think he's got a bit more than friendship on his mind," Ron muttered, this made both Harry and Grace glare at him. Ron, expected it from Grace, but was surprised at the look from Harry. "What?"
"Nothing," Harry muttered, shaking his head. "Let's just go."
The third set of familiar Hogwarts classmates they ran into was Cho Chang, the Ravenclaw Seeker. "Hi, Harry!" she smiled at Harry and waved. Harry's eyes widened in surprise, and he smiled at her, feeling a flutter in his chest. He forgot how pretty Cho was.
"Hi, Cho," he replied, trying to wave at her but ended up splashing quite a bit of water over his front.
Grace's eyes narrowed at him as the sour taste of jealousy crept up. "I didn't know you and Cho were friends," she sneered, glaring at the Ravenclaw girl, who was now looking back at her friends.
"I mean – er," Harry started nervously, still staring at Cho, then stumbled when he tripped over a rock.
"Hmph!" Grace huffed and pushed past him.
Ron and Hermione both turned to each other, looking shocked and awkward; neither of them knew what to say or do. Both knew of Grace's feelings for Harry, but they didn't know how Harry felt about her, and seeing how he reacted to Cho, they wondered if Harry liked her instead of Grace? If that was the case... well, things might be becoming a bit more complicated than they hoped.
"You've been ages!" George exclaimed when Grace entered the tent, still looking annoyed.
"Met a few people," Ron answered as he followed behind her, and they set the water down. "You haven't got that fire started yet?"
"Dad's having fun with the matches," Fred answered. They turned and saw Arthur trying and failing trying to start the fire. There were splintered matches scattered all over the floor around him, but he looked as if he didn't care about them and was having more fun trying to work it out.
"Oops!" Arthur gasped, dropping a match that he finally managed to light. He was surprised he managed it that he ended up dropping it.
"Come here, Mr. Weasley," Hermione said kindly, taking the box from him.
After getting the fire lit, they sat and waited for the water to heat up, but they filled that time with people watching. It really was the only thing to do, but Mr. Weasley made it entertaining with his commentary.
"That was Cuthbert Mockridge, Head of the Goblin Liaison Office," He told them. "Oh, here comes Gilbert Wiumple; he's with the Committee on Experimental Charms, he's had those horns on for a while now..." he muttered. "Hello, Arnie," he nodded at a man who passed by them. "Arnold Peasegood, he's an Obliviator – member of the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad, you know," he added. "And that's Bode and Croaker, they're Unspeakables."
"They're what?" Harry and Hermione asked.
"From the Department of Mysteries," Grace answered. "Top-secret stuff, no idea what they work on."
"How do you know?" Hermione asked curiously.
"Mum's an Unspeakable," she answered with a shrug as she went back to reading an issue of Witch Weekly, promptly ignoring Harry. She was still annoyed. She didn't understand why Harry got annoyed at her for being friendly with Justin. She also didn't understand how he could make a git of himself in front of Cho Chang, of all people. She noticed the way he blushed when Cho smiled at him, she had seen that same look on him last year before the final Quidditch match. She wondered if Harry fancied Cho, and if he did, she wondered why...
Cho wasn't ugly, actually she was very pretty and Grace envied the girls flawless skin, and petite figure that made everything look good on her. Cho didn't look like she had to spend forever on her hair everyday just so it didn't look like a wild, frizzy lions mane, not with her silky, straight black hair. She also, obviously, didn't seem to have a problem finding clothes that fit her right, or that flattered her; unlike Grace, who struggled to find things that she liked that fit her well. Her waist was a smaller and her hips were a little bigger than they used to be, it made finding bottoms that felt comfortable hard. Her chest had also gotten bigger, and last spring she had to double up on shirts to feel less self-conscious, hoping no one would notice since she had outgrew the bras she did have and with the fact that some of her shirts didn't fit the same anymore only made her feel more embarrassed.
So remembering how thin and petite Cho was, left her feeling bitter and jealous. Of course Harry would find her pretty, and that he would fancy her. She tried not to let that realization dampen the day, but every time she looked at Harry, she couldn't help it. She wished that he would look at her the same way he did Cho, and that he would like a git of himself in front of her... but he didn't. He never did... because she was just his friend, and her dad was his Godfather... that's all she'd ever be to Harry, and she hated it.
Notes:
Aawww pooor Gracie 😭it's okay, curves are great... and the fact that she doesn't realize how much Harry does look at her... xD; it's hard not to notice and more than just Harry has and will notice xD;.
Part one of the Quidditch World cup~ we're seeing some familiar faces~ and yes... if you haven't guessed it already, the boy that will stir up the pot between Grace and Harry with Cho is none other than Justin Finch-Fletchley! Plot twist~ lol. (well for some of you it will be, for some of you - YOU KNOW WHO YOU ARE! :) already kinda knew).
I was wracking my brain for a while on deciding who it was going to be that would get Harry jealous or who could stir up the pot some that WASN'T Cedric. None of the other Gryffindor boys made sense, since it's obvious to EVERYONE (except Harry) that Grace likes Harry. And it wouldn't be a slytherin... and if it was, it would've been Blaise but her and Slytherin wouldn't have made sense since she cant stand the lot of them. But it needed to be someone who would make sense, who would actually know her a little out side of classes, and so it would have to be someone from the Frog Choir so I thought about it for a while and reread the beginning of the fic and decided on Justin~ :)
It's definitely a twist, and y'all probably didn't expect that... unless you did??? Idk let me know if you did or if you didn't~ :) (y'all probably did, if you read the tags? or read the comments xD;)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 56: fifty-five
Notes:
Happy Wednesday~
Here is chapter 55! It is part 2 of 4 of the Quidditch World cup chapters!
Also, if you haven't voted for a 4th posting day already, here is the link: https://linkto.run/p/QY0I3UA2 Please vote if you can, the poll closes on Sunday! If the link doesn't work for any reason just comment, or comment the day that you want! If you don't care which day it's posted on you can either just pick a day at random, or comment that you're fine with any day~ :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Ahoy there!" someone shouted. Grace looked up from her spot between Bill and Charlie. She had went straight to them once they arrived and sat in between them while they ate, and listened to Charlie as the talked about the dragons he works with in Romania. She still hasn't looked at Harry. "Arthur, old man," he greeted with a smile as he reached their campfire. "What a day, eh? What a day! Could we have asked for more perfect weather? A cloudless night coming... and hardly a hiccough in the arrangements. Not much for me to do!" Grace realized that this must be Ludo Bagman.
She watched as a few Ministry officials rushed past, pointing at evidence of a magical fire that was sending violet sparks into the air. 'Not much for you to do, huh? Bunch of codswallow' Grace thought. 'Pompass, arse kisser,' she thought, glaring at Percy, who was now holding his hand out to shake.
"Ah – yes," Arthur started, grinning. "This is my son, Percy. He's just started at the Ministry – and this is Fred – no, George, sorry – that's Fred, Bill, Charlie, Ron – my daughter, Ginny," Arthur said, pointing to each of them. "This is my niece, Grace Black," Grace gave Ludo Bagman a polite smile and a small wave, "and these are Ron and Grace's friends: Hermione Granger and Harry Potter." Grace didn't miss the double take that Bagman had at Harry, and rolled her eyes at him. "Everyone, this is Ludo Bagman," Arthur told them. "It's thanks to him we've got such good tickets –"
Bagman beamed and waved his hand, trying to make it appear as if it was nothing. Grace didn't buy it at all. She didn't like that man for some reason. "Fancy a flutter on the match, Arthur?" Bagman asked eagerly as a jingling sound came from his robes. "I've already got Roddy Pontner betting me Bulgaria will score first – I offered him nice odds, considering Ireland's front three are the strongest I've seen in years – and little Agatha Timms has put up half shares in her eel farm on a week-long match."
"Oh... go on then," Arthur nodded. "Let's see... a galleon on Ireland to win?"
"A galleon?" Bagman asked, looking disappointed, and Grace glared at him as he quickly recovered. She didn't think her Uncle should be betting with him at all. "Very well, very well.. any other takers?" he asked, hopefully looking around at them.
"They're a bit young to be gambling," Arthur said. "Molly wouldn't like –"
"We'll bet thirty-seven Galleons, fifteen sickles, and three knuts," Fred spoke up as he and George quickly pooled all their money – not including the money they had won that morning in breakfast. They had yet to ask Ginny, Hermione and herself to pay up. "That Ireland wins – but Viktor Krum gets the Snitch! Oh, and we'll throw in a fake wand."
"You don't want to go showing Mr. Bagman rubbish like that!" Percy protested, but Bagman didn't seem to care. His face brightened as he held up the fake wand as took it from Fred and gave it a wave, and when the wand gave a loud squak and turned into a rubber chicken, he laughed loudly.
"Excellent! I haven't seen one this convincing in years! I'd pay five galleons for that!"
"Boys," Arthur cut in, looking at Fred and George apprehensively. "I don't want you betting... that's all your savings! Your mother – "
"Don't be a spoilsport, Arthur!" Bagman interrupted with excitement as he rattled his pockets. "They're old enough to know what they want! You reckon Ireland will win but Krum'll get the Snitch? Not a chance, boys, not a chance!" he chuckled. "I'll give you excellent odds on that one, we'll add five galleons for that funny wand, then, shall we..."
"Cheers," George grinned as he took a slip of parchment from Bagman, when he was finished writing on it, then tucked the parchment away carefully. Then Bagman turned back to Arthur cheerfully.
"Couldn't do me a brew, I suppose? I'm keeping an eye out for Barty Crouch. My Bulgarian opposite numbers making difficulties, and I can't understand a word he's saying. Barty'll be able to sort it out. He speaks about a hundred and fifty languages."
"Mr. Crouch?" Percy asked, suddenly looking excited, first he's looked that way since he arrived. "He speaks over two hundred! Mermish and Gobbledegook and Troll-"
"Anyone can speak Troll," Fred interrupted.
"Yeah, we're doing it right now, talking to you," Grace spoke up, glaring at Percy. Everyone, save for Percy and Arthur, snorted to contain their laughter. Percy glared at her before turning away to put the kettle on the fire with his nose in the air. "Git," Grace muttered, glaring at Percy.
"Still not over the coloring book, eh?" Charlie teased, and she huffed.
"Or the times that he pulled your pig tails to get you to stop running?" Bill asked, smiling.
"Or the time that he forced you off your toy broom, saying it was his turn and Aunt Helena said to share."
"Or the time that he called you a boy because you refused to wear a dress for Christmas dinner."
"Or the time he forced you to rewrite the entire alphabet when you were five because you kept mixing up your 'd's and 'b's and 'p's, and wouldn't let you stop until you got them correct."
"To be fair, Charlie, I wouldn't be over that either if it were me," Bill said, and Charlie paused, then nodded in agreement.
"I still sometimes write Dercy just to take the piss," Grace muttered, trying not to smile. Charlie and Bill laughed. "I swear, I think he hates me for no reason at all." Bill and Charlie's laughter stopped and they shared a look. "What? What is it? He hates me doesn't he?"
"Er... no, no he doesn't-" Charlie started but she rolled her eyes.
"He hates me, why?"
"He doesn't hate you," Bill started carefully.
"He doesn't like me, either. I've done nothing to him, he's the one that's been a git to me my whole life."
"I don't think it's you, he doesn't like..." Charlie started carefully, "it's well... it's your dad he doesn't like."
"My dad?" she asked, frowning. "How did he even know who my dad is? None of us knew until June..." Bill and Charlie shared an awkward look. "Right?"
"Well, not exactly," Bill spoke up, giving Grace a small, awkward smile. "We, er... we knew your dad... before well, before he got arrested."
"You did?" she frowned, looking between them and they nodded awkwardly. "How?"
"Well... we were at your parents wedding," Bill answered. "They babysat us a few times, your dad was really funny," Bill laughed lightly.
"Yeah, we really liked him...before well..." Charlie's voice faded.
"Percy doesn't remember being a part of the wedding, he was too little. He barely even remembers anything about Uncle Si-your dad," Bill continued. "He just remembers that one day, your dad is shooting off fireworks and making us laugh to... well, killing thirteen people and being sentenced to life in Azkaban."
Grace blinked twice and looked at the ground. She had no idea her cousins knew her dad. It made sense that they did, they were so much older than she was. "How come I never knew that you all knew my dad?" she asked quietly.
"Mum and Dad forbade us from talking about it, or mentioning Sirius Black in the house when you were around," Charlie answered carefully. "Said that we had no business talking about it, since Aunt Helena didn't want you to know, and we couldn't even hint that we knew..."
"And since you and Ron were so close, and would cause trouble with Fred and George," Bill started again. "Percy thought that you were going to well... that you were going to be like your dad."
"So he thought that if he was a prick to me that I would want to stop coming round?" she asked angrily. Bill and Charlie grimaced as they nodded.
"Yeah..." Charlie answered. "It isn't right, and unfair."
"You wouldn't hurt anyone who didn't deserve it," Bill added, giving her a small smile. "Just keep on what you're doing, and ignore him, Gracie."
Grace only nodded numbly as she stood up from her spot on the ground and walked into the tent. She no longer felt like being around anyone, and was going to sit in the room she shared with Ginny and Hermione, until someone told her it was time to start heading up to the cup.
"Grace," Percy called once she entered the tent. She paused and glared at him. "Would you mind grabbing the-"
"You've got arms and legs, you can get it yourself!" she snapped at him, no longer trying to pretend to be in a good mood because she wasn't. Ever since they came back from the water tap, she's been in a horrid mood and then learning about Percy's rudeness toward her only made it worse.
"Meow, ickle-wittle Gracie-Racie's claws are-" George started but Grace's fiery glare turned to him.
"Will you shut up! Do you always have to take a piss out of everything!" She shouted and then turned, deciding she no longer wanted to be around them. "I'm going for a walk," she huffed.
"Must be someone's time of the month," Fred muttered under his breath, George and Ron nodding in agreement. Hermione glared at them, and Ginny threw a rock at Fred.
"Alright, alright! Enough," Arthur called, as Fred dodged the rock.
"I'll go with her," Harry said, instantly standing up from his spot on the ground and running to catch up with her.
"Should've bet on that happening," George muttered, and Ginny threw a rock at him, which he dodged.
"Grace! Wait up!" Harry called.
"Go away, Harry!"
"Wait up, Grace, please!" He called as he almost ran into someone. "Sorry, excuse me," he smiled politely. He dodged another person as he finally caught up to her. "What's wrong?"
"What are you doing?"
"You're upset," he said, making her scoff and roll her eyes. "I don't think it's a good idea to be wandering around by yourself."
"What do you think could happen with this many people?"
"Well, you could get hurt," she scoffed at his answer, "or someone could kidnap you-"
"Not likely," she muttered.
"You could get lost-"
"And you think by coming with me, you can help prevent me from getting lost?" she asked, stopping to glare at him. Harry stumbled over his feet and looked at her, then nodded. "Harry, we've spent the last three hours staring at the same tents and people, I think I'll be able to find my way back," she rolled her eyes and started walking away again.
"I'm not leaving you alone," he told her firmly, following her.
"Why are you being so persistent about this?"
"Well, you're Sirius' daughter and Ron's cousin," Harry started and she stopped walking and turned to him.
"Is that all I am? Sirius Black's daughter and Ron Weasley's cousin? That's it?" she asked, hurt. Harry shook his head.
"No, of course not! You didn't let me finish!" he sighed in frustration. "Sirius is your dad and he's my Godfather and he wouldn't want you to be by yourself, and I'm trying to-"
"Be like a brother?" she asked bitterly.
"No," he shook his head. "I don't see you as a sister!"
"...Gee, thanks," Grace muttered as she crossed her arms and looked away.
"I-I can't see you as a sister because well, you're Ron's cousin and I've known you before we even found out about Sirius-"
"So you're only friends with me because I'm Ron's cousin?" she asked, looking at him and he could see that he was messing up because he saw the hurt in her eyes.
"No! Of course not, that's not what I meant! I just mean that... I've known you longer than I've known about Sirius being my Godfather because Ron is your cousin and we're friends-"
"So, I'm just a friend?" she asked sadly, a heavy feeling settled on her heart. She should've known.
"No!" he answered quickly and she frowned.
"We're not friends?"
"Yes, but I don't see you as a friend-"
"Just stop, Harry, you're making me feel worse," Grace sighed in defeat and shook her head as she turned to walk away.
"You're more than just a friend!" Harry called to her. Grace's heart skipped as she stopped walking, and turned to look at him. Harry shifted awkwardly and stuffed his hands in his pockets. "I can't see you as a sister," he started, "and Ron's my best friend, almost like a brother and you're like a sister to him even though he would never admit it, but I can't see you that way," he continued with a shrug. "I can't say we're friends, or even best friends, because... because we're more than that. You're more than that to me. Calling you just a friend is...it doesn't feel right. You're more than just a friend to me, Gracie..."
"What am I?" she asked, feeling hopeful that he did return her feelings.
"You're...you're Grace," Harry answered lamely. "I-I can't explain it. You're...you and you make everything better and I can be me, just Harry, with you and I can't do that with anyone else. You're Grace."
Grace blinked, feeling the fluttering in her stomach and she started smiling. It may not have been the answer her heart was hoping for, but it was one that she will hold on to because it gave her hope. She walked to him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Harry smiled and wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. He was glad that she wasn't upset anymore.
"Let's head back," she said as she pulled away.
"Okay," he nodded, smiling at her and reaching for her hand. She smiled, intertwining her fingers with his as they made their way back to their campsite.
Notes:
Awwwww aren't they just the absolute cutest!?
Harry doesn't quite know what he feels for Grace yet, but he knows it's more than just friendship... that's a step in the right direction... right?? lol...
And we learn that Bill, Charlie, and Percy all knew about Sirius being Grace's father, and knew him before he went to Azkaban~t :) (and also yes, there is a scene written in OotP where the Weasley children are told the truth...and it's a little emotional :( )
Next chapter is the actual World Cup! Sadly we will not get to what happens AFTER the match until next week! (I know I'm sad too bc that's one of my favorite chapters :) )
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! :)
Chapter 57: fifty-six
Notes:
Happy Friday! God, I really am glad it's Friday!
Here is the 3 of 4 of the Quidditch World Cup! Well, the match is over, but the next chapter will be the rest of of the night! You know what that means! And honestly ch. 57 is one of my favorite chapters that I've written over all. I got back to read 57 and ch. 18 often because they're pivotal moments in Grace's growth as a person :)
I hope you all enjoy~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When they returned, no one said anything, or asked Grace if she was okay. They all did notice Grace and Harry's hands when they returned, and their smiling faces. Now they were walking through all the different salesmen that were selling souvenirs and merchandise. There was so much to choose from.
"So, did something change?" Ron asked, leaning closer to Harry.
"What?"
"Between you and Gracie? Did something change?" he asked again. Harry frowned in confusion, and turned to watch Grace hand over some money to Fred begrudgingly.
"Her mood did," he answered, and Ron shook his head.
"No, remember last night, when I asked if something changed..." Ron started slowly, hoping to jog Harry's memory so he wouldn't have to come out and say something. Harry frowned, trying to remember the conversation. Ron thought that he and Grace were more than just friends, but Harry assured that they were and – oh.
"Oh," Harry's eyes widened as he looked away from Grace to Ron, shaking his head. "No, nothing changed. We're still just friends," he nodded. His words left a weird feeling. Were they still just friends? Harry knew that Grace was more than just a regular friend, but he wasn't quite sure how. He didn't know if he could talk to Ron about it, because he felt like Ron would be in the same boat as he was. He didn't know if he could talk to Hermione about it, because well... He looked up and saw Grace, Ginny and Hermione laughing about something. Yeah, he couldn't talk to Hermione about it. He didn't know Ron's brothers well enough to ask for advice.
Harry felt sad, suddenly wishing he had his father or an older brother to talk to about this kind of stuff. He couldn't very well talk to his Uncle Vernon... but he did have Sirius, and Remus. Could he even talk to them about this? Would that be awkward for them? Sirius was Grace's father, and Remus was as good as one. Maybe if he was very vague and didn't mention any names, he'll be able to ask them. Harry decided that when they came back to the Burrow, he was going to write to Sirius and Remus, asking for advice.
"Look!" Grace called, putting on a shimmery, dancing, shamrock hat on her head. "I also got this," she held up a red, Bulgarian scarf that had lions that really roared.
"I thought you were supporting, Ireland?" Harry teased, stopping beside her.
"I am! But well... I got it mostly for Gryffindor," she shrugged sheepishly. "I got this for you!" she pulled out a red and black hat, and put it on his head.
"You didn't have to," Harry said, but he smiled at her anyway.
"I know... I wanted to," she smiled. "Oh! Look! Face paint! Let's get some done!" she took his arm and dragged him to the stall.
"Oh, no," Harry shook his head, but let her drag him along anyway.
"Can I get the two shamrocks on my cheeks, please?" Grace asked, grinning.
"That'll be three sickles," the witch told her. "Have a seat, dear. Anything for you?" she asked, turning to Harry, who shook his head. He reached into his pocket and took out three silver coins and handed them to her before Grace pulled her own out of her purse.
"No thanks, here, for hers," Harry told her and the woman gave him a wink, making him blush.
"I could've gotten that, Harry," Grace frowned as she sat down on the chair.
"I know, but I wanted to," he shrugged and she rolled her eyes.
"There you two are!" Ron shouted as he, Hermione, Fred and George walked up to them. "Of course you're here," he rolled his eyes at Grace who tried not to grin and mess up the witch, who began painting.
"Gracie-Racie with the good ideas!" Fred grinned. "How much for a full face shamrock?" he asked another witch.
"Six sickles," she answered.
"And for two Irish flags?" George asked.
"Three sickles."
"Wicked," Fred and George said together as they pulled out their money.
"How much for the Bulgarian flag?" Ron asked, excitedly and wanting to join in.
"Three sickles," a wizard answered. Ron nodded and went to count his money to see if he had enough.
"Here," Grace pulled out the silver coins from her purse and handed them to Ron.
"But you already got me the Krum figure," Ron said in a small voice.
"So? I brought extra money to share, Ron!" she told him. "Do you still want that Bulgaria scarf?" she asked, and he nodded. "Well, when we're done, we'll go get you one!"
"Are you sure?" Ron asked.
"I wouldn't have offered if I wasn't."
"Grace, how would your mother feel about you spending all this money?" Hermione asked, frowning.
"Don't know, don't care," she answered, "it's not Mums money anyway."
"Whose is it?" Ron asked. Even Harry didn't need Grace to tell him to know that it was money from Sirius' vault, or well... her vault too.
"I got it when I got Snuffles," she said slowly, narrowing her eyes at him. Ron blinked, and Harry nudged him and Ron's eyes widened in realization.
"Oh!"
"Yeah, and he won't care. I think he actually wants me to spend it all, either on myself or on you lot," Grace told them honestly. Her dad told her to take as much gold as she thought she would need for the cup, and for the school year for Hogsmeade trips, and if she needed more, she could always request more via owl. Remus tried to tell him that he should tell her to be a bit more responsible with the money, but her dad just waved Remus off. Then she thought about her conversation with Bill and Charlie, and how they once knew her dad, and her dad was fun and making jokes with them when they were kids. He knew, if he was never imprisoned if the world knew that he was innocent, he'd be here with them and he'd buy anything her, her cousins and friends would want. So, she decided to do just that. Not only because she knew her cousins deserved it more than anyone, but because she knew her dad would do the same.
Once their face paint was done, Ron, Harry, Hermione and Grace started making their way through the stands again. Grace ended up getting Ron the same Bulgarian scarf as her, and got Hermione the green Ireland scarf that had laughing leprechauns on it. She decided to get another Bulgarian scarf for Neville, and one for her dad because she knew her dad would love it. She bought a few more Ireland hats for Fred, George and Ginny, as well some of the laughing scarfs and an Ireland team flag, well she bought two of those – one was for herself.
"Wow, look at these!" Harry gasped, hurrying over to a cart that showcased brass binoculars that were covered in knobs and dials. Grace's eyes widened in awe as she looked at them.
"Omnioculars," the saleswizard told them eagerly. "You can replay action, slow everything down, and they flash up a play-by-play breakdown if you need it. Bargain – ten galleons each!"
"Wow," Grace whispered in amazement, already reaching for her purse. She really hoped she had enough galleons to grab a couple.
"Wish I hadn't bought this now," Ron sighed, gesturing to his hat, looking at the Omnioculars.
"I've go-" Grace started as she fished around in her purse.
"Four pairs," Harry said firmly to the wizard.
"No – don't bother –" Ron started awkwardly, his face turning red. Grace blinked as she stared at Harry as he paid the saleswizard a small fortune, and the wizard handed him four pairs of Omnioculars.
"Harry no!" Grace hissed at him.
"Harry, yes," he told her, handing her a pair.
"I can't accept this, Harry, this is too much-"
"Your necklace was more than this," Harry shrugged nonchalantly. Her eyes widened as she held her necklace in her hand and the Omnioculars in the other. "Really, Grace, don't worry about it."
"But-" She started but Harry shook his head.
"Grace, don't. Let me, please."
"You're not ever allowed to buy me anything this expensive ever again," she glared and he rolled his eyes, then handed Ron his own pair.
"You didn't have to..." Ron muttered awkwardly.
"You won't be getting anything for Christmas," Harry said, handing Hermione her own pair. "For about ten years, mind."
"Fair enough," Ron said grinning. Grace knew that was a lie. Harry would always get Ron gifts for Christmas and his birthday.
"Thank you, Harry!" Hermione said with a smile. "I'll go get us some programs, look-" she exclaimed, pointing at something behind them. Grace turned and saw Hermione drag Ron to another stand.
"You really shouldn't have gotten me this," Grace told him as they followed after Ron and Hermione slowly. "I could've split it with you, at least."
"Really, Gracie," he nudged her gently, smiling at her. "I wanted to... I like getting you things," he added with a shrug. Grace's cheeks went pink as she looped her arm with his.
"You already have Ron's Christmas present picked out, don't you?" she asked, changing the subject and Harry grinned at her.
"And yours," he teased and she scoffed, rolling her eyes.
When it was finally time to head to the stadium, they had to, once again, take another hike. Grace huffed as she put her dancing hat in Harry's hands and gathered her hair up to the top of her head, twisting it and then knotting it, then she took her hat again and put it back on, keeping her hair up. "I hate hiking," she muttered, glowering at the back of Fred and George's head. "I hate sweating. I really should've worn my hair up."
"I like your hair down," Harry said. "I mean, I don't dislike it when you wear it up, but you're...more you when it's down..."
"Thanks. I'll remember that for when I'm ready to turn into Ella, my alter ego," she teased and Harry rolled his eyes, and shoved her playfully. "Oh, look!" Grace pointed to the gigantic stadium, even though they could only see a fraction of the gold walls. "It's so huge!"
"Seats a hundred thousand," Arthur told them, grinning at them. "Ministry task force of five hundred have been working on it all year. Muggle repelling charms on every inch of it. Every time muggles come anywhere near here all year, they've suddenly remembered urgent appointments," he told them and Grace stared in awe. "Bless them, muggles," he smiled fondly. "This way!" he called and motioning for them all to follow him to the nearest entrance.
"Tickets?" a witch asked them eagerly and Arthur handed her the bundle of tickets. "Prime seats! Top Box! Straight upstairs, Arthur, and as high as you can go!"
The climb to the Top Box was exhausting, and Grace already knew that her legs and butt were going to be screaming at her tomorrow. She looked around her in amazement and glee. Everything looked amazing and beautiful, and she suddenly felt the rush of excitement all over again.
After what felt like an eternity of climbing, they finally arrived at a small box that was set at the highest point of the stadium and sat right center field. There was a perfect view of the entire field. Grace took the seat between Harry and Ginny in the front of the box and grinned wildly as she pulled her hat off, shaking her head so her curls would become unbound and cascade around her.
"Now you bring your hair back down?" Harry teased.
"Yes, because now I'm not hiking and climbing and my hair won't get damp from sweat," she answered as she put her hat back on.
"You're such a girl," Harry scoffed playfully.
"Why thank you, Mr. Potter," she grinned. "I was nervous that you couldn't quite tell yet, what gave it away?"
Harry's mouth suddenly felt like he stuffed it with fifty cotton balls, and he wished he had something to drink. He didn't know how to answer that question because he has become hyper aware of the fact that she is a girl. The past few weeks he's tried not to let his eyes linger on her too long, but he couldn't help but notice the way her Snitch necklace laid and dangled on her chest, and the fact that he was now half a head taller than her, and sometimes if he happens to glance over, he has to force himself to not look down her shirt. He's noticed the way her hair smells when she's close, it was soft and floral, just like her perfume. He's noticed the way her grey eyes seem to pop through her lashes, and the way that her lips will have a darker pink and glossy look to them. He noticed that every week her fingers were a different color, but his favorite is when she painted them scarlet. So, yes, Harry has been able to tell that she was very much a girl.
"Your... shampoo," he answered lamely after clearing his throat. Grace frowned in confusion, and Ginny snorted beside her, hiding her lips behind her hand.
"My shampoo?" Grace asked.
"And your... er... skin," he added and she stared at him, and he suddenly realized he was sounding like a nutter. "And your perfume, it smells like flowers and only girls wear flowery perfume..." he nodded.
Ginny leaned on Grace's other side, hiding her face in her shoulder, struggling to contain her laughter. "Oh," Grace nodded slowly. "I-I didn't realize that my perfume bothered-"
"It doesn't," Harry quickly cut her off. "I-I like it, it's nice. Smells... like a girl."
"...Right," Grace nodded, shifting awkwardly and then turned to Ginny who was holding onto her for dear life. "Shove off!"
"Sorry, Gracie, I'm – I'm just, I need to know what shampoo you use," Ginny giggled and Grace rolled her eyes. Harry shifted awkwardly, his cheeks turning pink. "What perfume do you have? I want to smell like a girl too-"
"Okay, you can sod off now, Ginny," Grace shoved Ginny away from her. "Stop being a git."
"Oh, you know if it was Ron, you'd be doing the same thing," Ginny told her, rolling her eyes. "Or anyone else for that matter."
"But it's not, it's Harry!" Grace whispered. "Tease me all you want, but don't tease him... please."
"Alright... I'm sorry," Ginny whispered and Grace nodded.
"Did sir just call me Dobby?" a light squeaky voice said, and Grace turned around and saw a little house-elf with large, brown eyes, batlike ears and a tomato shaped nose. Grace thought she was adorable. Grace knew all about house-elves, of course, but had never met one until last year when Remus had taken her to the kitchens and she had the pleasure of meeting the Hogwarts house-elves. She thought they were lovely creatures.
"Sorry," Harry said. "I just thought you were someone I knew."
"But I knows Dobby too, sir!" the house-elf squeaked, shielding her face from the light. "My name is Winky, sir – and you, sir –" her brown eyes widened. "You is surely Harry Potter!"
"Yeah, I am," Harry nodded.
"But Dobby talks of you all the time, sir!" Winky nodded, looking awe struck at him. Grace smiled at her. Yes, she thought Winky was positively adorable.
"How is he? How's freedom suiting him?" Grace frowned at the question. Harry wouldn't know anything about house-elves, because house-elves did not take freedom very well."
"Ah, sir," Winky said, shaking her head, "ah, sir, meaning no disrespect, sir,k but I is not sure you did Dobby a favor, sir, when you is setting him free."
"Why?" he asked. "What's wrong with him?"
"Freedom is going to Dobby's head, sir," Winky told him sadly. "Ideas above his station, sir. Can't get another position, sir."
"Why not?"
"He is wanting paying for his work, sir," Winky whispered as if it was a big secret.
"Paying?" Harry blinked. "Well, why shouldn't he be paid?" Winky's eyes widened in horror at the question, and she hid her face in her hands, shaking her head wildly.
"House-elves is not paid, sir!" she squeaked. 'No, no, no. I says to Dobby, I says, go find yourself a nice family and settle down, Dobby. He is getting up to all sorts of high jinks, sir, what is unbecoming to a house-elf. You goes racketing around like this, Dobby, I says, and next thing I hear yous up in the front of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, like some common goblin."
"Well, it's about time he had a bit of fun," Harry nodded. Grace sighed sadly, and shook her head. Harry surely had no idea about house-elves.
"House-elves is not supposed to have fun, Harry Potter," Winky said firmly. "House-elves does what they is told. I is not liking heights at all, Harry Potter," she started, taking a quick glance at the edge of the box. Grace's heart fell a little for the small thing. "But my master sends me to the Top Box and I comes, sir."
"Why's he sent you up here, if he knows you don't like heights?" Harry asked, frowning. Grace also wondered too, she hoped that maybe Winky had a nice wizard family.
"Master – master wants me to save him a seat, Harry Potter. He is very busy," Winky answered, tilting her head to the empty seat beside her. "Winky is wishing she is back in master's tent, Harry Potter, but Winky does what she is told. Winky is a good house-elf," then she gave the edge of the box another frightened look and hid her eyes again. That was when Harry turned back to Ron and Hermione.
"Is there a way that you could give a message to your master, Winky?" Grace asked softly. "I could sit and save a seat for your master, if that will be acceptable for him. I'd hate for something to happen to you because of your fear of heights, and I hope that he wouldn't want something happening to you either."
Winky's eyes turned to look at her, wide with awe then she started shaking her head. "Oh, no, misses! Winky cannot find master without leaving, and Winky is told to save a seat," she answered. "But thank you, misses, you is very kind."
"Of course, Winky," she smiled. "My name is Grace, but you can call me Gracie. If at any time it gets too much for you up here, I can find your master for you."
"Oh, no, misses! Winky cannot ask-"
"Winky isn't asking," Grace smiled at her. "If you need anything at all, I'm right here, Winky," Grace didn't give Winky any time to protest as she turned around and started playing with her Omnioculars, wanting to get familiar with them before the matched started.
Their box gradually began to fill with it's other occupants. Grace noticed that her uncle was continuously shaking hands with wizards that entered, and every time she saw Percy suck up, she knew that these wizards were important. She used every bit of strength she had to not laugh at Percy, who had broken his glasses frown bowing so low when the Minister of Magic arrived with some other important wizards. Her eyes narrowed at the man as he shook Harry's hand and talked to him fondly. Then his eyes shifted to Grace, and he suddenly looked uncomfortable.
"Hello, Miss Black," he greeted her politely, yet coldly.
"Hello, Minister," she replied back shortly.
"Hope all is well," he nodded, forcing a smile on his face.
"As well as well can be," she answered, her grey eyes narrowing slightly at him and he suddenly felt fidgety. "I hope that you haven't sentenced any innocent magical creatures to death, recently."
"Gracia!" she heard her uncle hiss at her. "Minister, I am sorry about my niece. She sometimes has a problem with thinking before speaking-"
"Ah, it's alright, Arthur," Fudge chuckled awkwardly, "no offense is taken. Last time I had the... pleasure of speaking to Miss Black, she had gotten very passionate about the hippogriff case. You should be proud, Arthur, that you have a niece that is so passionate, I dare say that is something that most people lack," he added, smiling at her uncle. Grace narrowed her eyes at Fudge, knowing he was flat out lying. The last time they talked, she begged for him to listen that her father was innocent and he pushed her off like a deranged, insolent child who knew nothing. "Ah! And here's Lucius!"
Grace's face soured at the mention of Malfoy, and she turned to see not only Lucius Malfoy, but his wife and Draco. Draco's mother was pretty, Grace hated to admit, with long blonde hair, and blue eyes, but the look of a stink up her nose greatly took away from her beauty. Narcissa Malfoy's blue eyes locked with her own grey ones, and the woman stared at her intensely, as if she knew exactly who Grace was.
"Ah, Fudge," Mr. Malfoy greeted, holding out his hand to Fudge. "How are you? I don't think you've met my wife, Narcissa? Or our son, Draco?"
"How do you do, how do you do?" Fudge smiled, and bowed to Mrs. Malfoy. "And allow me to introduce you to Mr. Oblansk – Obalonsk – Mr – well, he's the Bulgarian Minister of Magic, and he can't understand a word I'm saying anyway, so nevermind," Grace rolled her eyes at Fudge. "And let's see who else, you know Arthur Weasley, I daresay?"
Grace remembered the last time Uncle Arthur and Lucius Malfoy met, it was the summer before second year in Flourish and Blotts, and they fought. She was so proud of her Uncle.
"Good lord, Arthur," Lucius said softly, his lips curling. "What did you have to sell to get seats in the Top Box? Surely your house wouldn't have fetched this much?"
"Uncle Arthur works hard with diligence, kindness, and integrity for his things. My Uncle doesn't need to buy his way through life, unlike you, Mr. Malfoy," Grace hissed, glaring at coldly. "It's amazing how hard work and integrity brings you further in life than money." She wasn't going to let anyone, talk down to her Weasley family, because she knew – unbiasedly – that they were a hundred times the wizards that Malfoy would ever be.
"Grace," she heard Arthur whisper dangerously low.
"Integrity?" Mr. Malfoy scoffed, smirking at her with amusement. "What does a child of a murderer know of integrity?"
"I don't know," Grace answered, glaring at him, "Hey Draco, what do you know of integrity?" she asked, shifting her glare to the blond boy, who glared at her. She heard stories from her mother, Remus, and recently her father about how disgusting Lucius Malfoy is. She knew he was once a death eater, and what he had done to innocent people.
There was a tense, cold, silence that filled the Top Box, as Grace glared at the Malfoys. They gave the line of them a look of disdain before finding their seats.
"Gracia, you are going to get yourself into trouble one day if you do not get your impulsive comments under control," Arthur hissed quietly as he narrowed his eyes at her. "I'm disappointed in you, I thought you'd have grown up a little."
"I'm sorry that I've disappointed you, Uncle Arthur," Grace apologized and he nodded. "But I'm not sorry for what I said," she added and then turned to face the Quidditch pitch.
"Ladie's and Gentlemen, welcome!" Ludo Bagman's voice echoed all around them. Grace's face broke out into a grin as she started to bounce from excitement. It was starting. "Welcome to the final of the Four Hundred and Twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!" The magical advertisement board cleared it's candy ad and was replaced with the score board. "And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce the Bulgarian National Team Mascots!"
"I wonder what they've brought," Arthur asked, leaning forward. "Aaah," he suddenly whipped off his glasses and polished them hurriedly. "Veela!"
"Veela?" Grace asked, frowning. She watched as a hundred women were gliding out into the field, they were absolutely gorgeous, and she instantly started feeling self-concious. She didn't have skin that shined like theirs, and her hair was dark and definitely not the same white-gold color, now she wished it was. She huffed as she forced her eyes away and turned to look at Harry, who had a blank expression and was standing from his seat, resting one of his legs on the wall of the of the box. Her eyes widened as she took hold of Harry's arm. "Harry! What are you doing?!" she hissed. The music stopped and he blinked, shaking his head out of whatever fever dream he was in and looked at her.
Ron huffed, tearing his Ireland hat from his head and started to try and shred the shamrocks off.
"You'll be wanting that," Arthur said, smiling, "once Ireland have had their say."
"Huh?" Ron and Harry asked, blinking and staring open mouthed at the veela, who were now lined up on one side of the field.
Grace scoffed, and Hermione tutted, at the boys. Hermione pulled Ron back to his seat and scowled at him. Grace glared at Harry and yanked on him really hard, forcing him to tumble back into his chair. "Honestly," she huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.
"What is it?" Harry asked her, he still had a strange glazed look in his eyes, and she glowered at him.
"Why don't you ask the veela," she hissed at him, "since you seem so in love with them."
"Are you upset?" Harry asked, frowning, leaning closer to her. "Why are you upset?"
"I wish I was beautiful enough to have a boy nearly fling himself out of a box," she muttered bitterly, glaring at the Bulgarian Mascots.
"But you are," Harry told her, frowning. How could she not think she was pretty? Did she not know that was why Cedric Diggory tried talking to earlier that day? Or why Justin Finch-Fletchy fancied her and wanted to keep talking to her? Grace was one of the more popular students, not just in their house, but in their year. Neville had said she was the nicest person in their year, and he was right. She was nice to everyone, and everyone generally liked her. Remus had told them stories about their parents in Hogwarts and mentioned that Sirius was very handsome and it made him very popular with the girls in school. Grace looked like a younger, more feminine version of Sirius, so of course she was pretty and would be well liked.
"What?"
"You are pretty," Harry told her with a smile. "You shouldn't let them make you think you aren't..." he said, glancing back at the veela. They were still beautiful, but now that they weren't dancing, his judgement wasn't as clouded. "Their beauty comes from magic, right?" he asked, turning back to her and she nodded. "Yours doesn't."
"Really?" she whispered, smiling at him with red cheeks and he nodded. "Thanks, Harry."
"And now," Ludo Bagman's voice roared around them, and Harry's attention turned back to the field. "Kindly put your wands in the air for the Irish National Team Mascots!"
Grace gasped as a great green and gold comet came zooming into the stadium, circling around it once before splitting into smaller comments and hurling to the goalposts. A rainbow arced suddenly across the field, connecting two balls of light. Her eyes widened in amazement as she watched the beautiful, magical light show. The rainbow had faded and the balls of light reunited and merged together to form a great shimmering shamrock which rose up into the sky and began soaring over the stands. Golden rain started falling from the sky and Grace's smile widened, watching the leprechaun gold fall all around them. Remus had told her about leprechauns and their gold before, telling her that their gold always eventually disappeared. She wished it wouldn't, because then the Weasley's could fill up their hats with the money that they deserved, and so she could fill up her own hat with the gold and give it to Remus.
"And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome – the Bulgarian National Quidditch Team! I give you – Dimitrov! Ivanova! Zograf! Levski! Vulchanov! Volkov! Aaaaaaaand KRUM!"
"That's him, that's him!" Ron shouted. Grace brought up her Omnioculars, and followed the Bulgarian seeker. It was hard to believe he was only a handful of years older than her.
"And now, please greet – the Irish National Quidditch Team! Presenting – Connolly! Ryan! Troy! Mullet! Moran! Quigley! Aaaaand LYNCH!" Grace cheered excitedly as she watched Barry Ryan and Aiden Lynch soar through the sky on their brooms. "And here, all the way from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed Chairwizard of the International Association of Quidditch, Hassan Mostafa!" Grace cheered as Mostafa mounted his broom, kicked the crate open and four balls burst into the air. "Theeeeeeeeey're OFF!" Bagman screamed excitedly.
Grace quickly pressed the play-by-play button on her Omniocular's, and tried to catch up. She wanted to slow the speed down just a smidge, but was afraid if she did, then she would miss everything. She's never seen Quidditch played like this before, it was on a whole different level than Hogwarts. She had only been to one professional league game once in her life. It was a birthday gift from her mother when she was younger; her mother couldn't go to the match so Remus was the one that took her. It was the day that she truly fell in love with the game, she had liked it before mostly due to the influence of her cousins, but that match created a love for the game she never knew she could have.
She gasped as she watched Krum and Lynch plummet through the center of the chasers so fast. She held her breath, waiting for impact, expecting the two Seekers to crash into each other or the ground. However, at the very last second Krum pulled out of the dive, but Lynch wasn't so lucky. She screamed in protest. As upset as she was about Lynch's injury, she was also very impressed by Krum using the Wronski Defensive Feint.
The match continued, and Grace was bouncing in excitement. Cheering for Ireland, and cursing when things went wrong. She had cursed so loud, and so foul that even the twins were surprised at her language.
"And that, boys," yelled Arthur, pointing to the veela, who had turned into harpy-like creatures out of anger to the Leprechauns, "is why you should never go for looks alone!"
Grace laughed as Ministry wizards flooded the field to stop the leprechauns and the veelas from fighting. She turned her attention back to the players and started bouncing and screaming in excitement.
"Look at Lynch!" Grace screamed, zooming her Omniocular's to the Irish seeker, watching him dive. She held her breath, watching as the Irish Seeker flew after the snitch with Krum hot on his tail. "Come on, come on, come on, COME ON!" she shouted, and gasped when Lynch hit the ground the second time.
"The Snitch, where's the Snitch?" Charlie bellowed.
"He's got it! Krum's got it! It's all over!" Harry shouted and Grace moved and watched Krum hold up the snitch in the air, with a bloody nose. She had to give it to Krum, he was one hell of a seeker.
"IRELAND WINS!" Bagman shouted. "KRUM GETS THE SNITHCH – BUT IRELAND WINDS!"
Notes:
I think we can all agree with Arthur that Grace's impulsive mouth will most likely get her into trouble (... hint hint ;) ) and Yes. Narcissa knows EXACTLY who Grace is (it's hard not to tbh) and this will not be the first time we see Narcissa and Grace sharing a space (also hint hint to a later chapter).
Meanwhile Harry and Grace are out here being the most, absolute cutest pair! Harry does notice her as a girl, and a blossoming young woman, it's hard for him NOT to notice. But it's the little things that he is noticing that he doesn't quite understand why he notices them yet, but they're all the little things that really start forming his feelings for her :) And he is very hyperaware of how feminine Grace really is, and honestly it's funny how much of a girly-girl Grace is.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! And get ready for the next one... >:) Heee heee.
Chapter 58: fifty-seven
Notes:
DOUBLE UPDATE!!!
Surprise!!
I decided last minute to update again today! This is one of my favorite chapters, and it's also such an important chapter too that I just really couldn't wait to share it!
I hope you enjoy :)
P.S. There is a panic/anxiety attack in this chapter! So warning!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When they arrived back at their tent, everyone's spirits were high. They didn't partake in the celebrations with everyone around them, but contained their own celebrations to inside their own tent. Fred and George were dancing around pretending to play the flute, with an Irish flag flowing behind George.
"There's no one like Krum!" Ron exclaimed, standing up on the table.
"Krum?" Fred asked.
"Dumb Krum?" George asked.
"He's like a bird, the way he rides the wind!" Ron said dreamily. Fred and George started flapping their arms behind them as they circled Ron, chanting: 'Krum! Krum!' Grace laughed and joined them, flapping her arms behind her, chanting: 'Krum! Krum!' "He's more than an athlete!"
"Dumb Krum!" Fred, George and Grace chanted as George threw the Irish Flag over Ron.
"He's an artist!" Ron continued, pulling the silky flag off him.
"I think you're in love, Ron!" Ginny teased as she tugged Ron's jumper as she passed.
"Shut up," Ron glowered at her.
"Viktor I love you!" Fred and George started to sink. "Viktor I do!"
"When we're apart my heart beats only for you!" Harry and Grace joined in, smiling.
There were loud bangs, shouts and screaming coming from outside, and Grace paused, staring at the entrance of the tent.
"Sounds like the Irish have got their pride on!" Fred commented, but Grace had a weird feeling in her elbows that it wasn't the Irish. Those screams didn't sound happy.
"Stop!" Arthur shouted, entering back into the tent, looking pale. "Stop it! It's not the Irish," he told them, making his way through the tent and to Ginny, grabbing her hand. "We've got to get out of here, now," he said urgently. Grace frowned as there was a loud explosion from outside. Her heart stopped and she stared wide-eyed from her uncle to the entrance of the tent. She quickly grabbed her bag and slipped her shoulders through the straps. "Now!" Arthur shouted, grabbing Ginny. They all followed him out, and it was absolute chaos around them.
"GET OUT! IT'S THE DEATH EATERS!" a man screamed somewhere near them. Grace looked around her in horror. People were running in all different directions, screaming, tents were on fire, flames and smoke were illuminating the sky. Her breath was caught in her throat as she looked around her. She felt someone come up beside her and grab her hand tightly, she turned and saw that it was Harry, who was looking around them.
"Get back to the portkey, everybody, and STICK TOGETHER!" he told them, pulling out his wand, then looked at Fred and George. "Fred, George, Ginny is your responsibility! GO! GO!" Arthur shouted, pushing all the children behind him as he went to help others. Grace stared at her Uncle in fear, and only moved when she felt Harry tug on her hand.
"Let's go!" he shouted at her, tugging her to follow. She turned and started running with him, Ron and Hermione.
They ran, trying to make their way through the crashing sea of other people who were screaming and running for their lives. Grace spotted a group of hooded figures, chanting and firing spells off. She watched in horror as one of the figures shot a fire curse off on a tent with people still inside, their blood curdling screams filled her ears and tears began stinging her eyes. Her and Harry caught up to Hermione and the Weasley's, they had stopped and stared in horror at people being flown into the air.
"Oh my God..." Grace whispered, covering her mouth with her free hand.
"KEEP UP YOU LOT!" George shouted.
That was the last thing Grace heard or saw of her cousins, because at that moment a flock of people ran through them, dragging her and Harry off in a different direction. "Harry!" she screamed, turning to him.
"Hold on!" he told her as he started running. "Don't let go!" he told her and she nodded, following him through the people. She stumbled, tripping over something and she hissed in pain. "Grace!" he stopped and turned to her when he noticed her grip was slipping.
"I'm alright!" she assured him and they started running again. They ducked under clotheslines and jumped extinguished campfires from earlier that day. She screamed when a shot of fire flew right by them.
"DON'T LET GO OF MY HAND!" Harry told her, holding her hand tighter, and then they made a turn, following another group of people.
"HARRY!" Grace shouted, as she felt the grip on their hands slipping as more and more people were crowding them
"DON'T LET GO, GRACE!"
"HARRY! I CAN'T!" she shouted as she tried to hold on tighter. She felt someone grab ahold of her bag and started dragging her in another direction. "HARRY!" she screamed, staring at him in fear as someone else was grabbing his shirt, pulling them apart.
"GRACE!"
"HARRY!" she screamed as she tried pull away from the person. Riiiip. Grace stumbled forward, no longer feeling as if she was being pulled along, she stopped and searched frantically around her. People running and pushing past her, and she turned around in circles, hoping to find Harry, or someone. "HARRY!" she screamed as she started running, hoping it was the same direction that Harry was in.
Grace skidded to a halt when she saw a black figure turn, shooting off a fire ball in her direction. She screamed and quickly ran in a different direction. Her foot caught something, and she went plummeting to the ground. She hissed as pain shot up her arms, and she turned around to see her foot had gotten caught on a chair that was knocked over. She pulled her foot free and scrambled to her feet. She looked over her shoulder to see more hooded figures, and more people running behind her in fear.
Her heart lurched into her throat as she went flying forward, having tripped again. Her head collided with something hard, and she yelped in pain. She stumbled, falling to the ground again. Black spots started clouding her vision, and as she tried to stand up, everything around her felt like it was moving. She tried to get up again, but with the tunnel vision and the feeling as if the world was spinning, she laid flat on her stomach. Tears pricked her eyes, and she blinked away the tears. She forced her head up to see that she was near a tent that was half up. Taking a deep breath, she forced the nausea down her throat and started to crawl to the tent.
She tore her backpack off, and tossed it inside the tent, then forced herself onto her back, and started to drag herself across the dirt, into the tent. Taking the wooden pole at the entrance, she started wiggling it, trying to pull it out of the ground. She gasped when it finally came free and she tossed it, letting the fabric of the tent fall around her.
Grace pressed her hands to her mouth, and clenched her eyes shut, to keep herself from crying. There were still explosions, and people screaming all around her, and deep, dark chanting. She was berating herself for not bringing her wand, underaged wizards were allowed to use magic in life and death situations, and this counted as one, right? She should've brought her wand, but she didn't think she would need it at the cup. She was, once again, stupid, stupid, stupid!
Grace wasn't sure how long she was laying on the ground, hidden under a fallen tent. Soon the screams started to fade, the explosions had stopped, and the chanting was gone. All that was left, was the sound of fire cracking, and Grace's heartbeat that was screaming in her ears. Her head was throbbing in rhythm with her heart; how she managed to stay conscious was beyond her. She fought every ounce of herself to stay conscious, in fear of someone finding her, but she was in a lot of pain. Her ankle was throbbing, her wrists and arms were throbbing, her entire body was screaming at her in pain, but she couldn't move.
"MORSMORDRE!" Grace heard someone shout in the distance. It wasn't terribly loud, so she knew they weren't close. That wasn't a spell she recognized, but even at the sound of another person, Grace was still rooted in her spot out of fear.
Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.
Her heartbeat rang in her ears. She continued to lay there, on the ground, frozen with only the sound of her heartbeat to keep her company. Sometime later, she still wasn't sure how long it had been, she finally heard nothing at all. Everything was silent, and it unnerved her. Grace swallowed the lump in her throat and grabbed the arm strap of her bag. Slowly, she rolled onto her stomach, wincing at the pain her arms, and paused when she felt the ground begin to move under her. Taking another deep breath, she slowly started to stand up, and when she stood fully on her feet, she pulled the tent off her and slipped her backpack on. Wincing again at the pain in her arm as she moved it, her body was screaming in pain. She looked around, taking in the devastation surrounding her. Fires were nothing but smoke in the air, tents were all destroyed, and the sky was illuminated in green.
She looked up at the sky and frowned, a green skull with a snake coming from it's mouth filled the night sky. Grace didn't know what that meant, but she knew that it wasn't good. Grace looked around her again, hoping to spot someone in the distance but there was nothing, and the sudden realization that she could be all alone hit her. Her mind began racing.
Was Harry alright?
What about Hermione?
Ron?
Her uncle and her cousins? Was her family alright!?
Tears began stinging her eyes again and she took in an unsteady breath. There wasn't anyone around her.
"UNCLE ARTHUR!" She shouted, but her voice came out hoarse and her throat was itchy. " BILL! CHARLIE! PERCY!" She shouted, as she started to slowly walk away from her hiding place. She continued shouting out their names, hoping that even if she couldn't find them, she would find someone that would help her. "ANYBODY!" she screamed desperately, her body starting to shake. "SOMEBODY! ANYBODY!" she screamed again. "HELP! PLEASE! ANYBODY!"
"STUPEFY!" She heard people shout near her, and a red light came toward her, she screamed and ducked out of the way. She felt the world spin and nausea rush up to her stomach.
"STOP! THAT'S MY COUSIN!" she heard a familiar voice shout. She looked up, and through her tears, she saw Bill race toward her. "STOP!" he shouted. "CHARLIE! I FOUND HER!" he shouted again, as he got closer. "Oh my God, Grace," he whispered in relief as he reached her. His hands rested on her shoulders, and she stared at him in disbelief.
"Bill?" she whispered in disbelief and he nodded.
"GRACIE!" Charlie shouted as he ran to them. "DAD! DAD! WE FOUND HER! GRACE IS HERE!" Grace turned and saw Charlie slow to a stop, and he looked at her with wide eyes. "Thank God, you're alive," he whispered.
"GRACE! GRACE!" she turned and saw her uncle run toward her.
"UNCLE ARTHUR!" she cried and when her uncle reached her, she gripped his shirt tightly, and could no longer hold in any of her emotions. She started crying hysterically, which only made her head throb more.
"Grace, are you alright?" Arthur asked her urgently, as he forced her away to look at her. His eyes widened and he held her head gently in his hands. "What happened?" he asked softly.
"I-I don't know," she cried. "Harry and I – we got separated from everyone. People they – they were – were everywhere! Someone pulled Harry and I apart and...and then I-I lost Harry!" she cried, and she tried to take a breath, but air caught itself in her throat. She wheezed, trying to breathe, but when she couldn't she stared at her uncle in panic.
"Shh, it's alright, Gracie," Arthur whispered as he held onto her. "You're alright, you're safe now. Everyone is safe, no one was hurt, Grace," he said slowly. "Hold on to me, dear," he told her and she gripped his hands tightly. "That's right, now try to breathe for me as I count, alright?" he asked and she struggled to nod. "One," she wheezed. "Two," she wheezed again. "Three... four... five..." she took in a short breath, "that's it, six," she gasped and took a slow breath in and let it go. "Seven," she inhaled slowly. "Eight," exhale. "Nine," she inhaled again. "Ten," and she exhaled. "There we go, Gracie... you're alright now."
"Where is everyone?" she asked quietly, still feeling her hands tremble.
"Home," Arthur answered. "We've been out searching for anyone who might've gotten lost, emergency portkeys were made to get people out as quickly as possible, so everyone is home. Are you alright?" he asked, looking at her temple. "You're hurt..."
"'M fine," she whispered.
"Charlie, can you apparate Grace home?" Arthur asked, and Charlie nodded. "Grace, you're going to go with Charlie, and side-along apparate back home. You might feel nauseous, alright?" he told her and she nodded, even though she felt nauseous now.
"C'mon, Gracie-Ve," Charlie whispered, as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "Hold on tight, alright," he told her and she wrapped her arms around his middle, clutching his shirt tightly in her fists. Clenching her eyes closed, and hiding her face in his chest, she felt a pull in her middle and suddenly became extremely disoriented. She felt the ground disappear from under her feet for a moment, and then it was there.
"Oh, Charlie!" she heard her aunts voice. "Any news- Oh Gracie!" Grace managed to pull away from Charlie, slowly, as she let the world around her start to settle out. "Oh my goodness, thank Godric that you're alive! You've had us so worried!" she exclaimed. "Oh, dear, what's happened?" Molly whispered as she took Grace's face in her hands.
"Mum! Charlie?! What's going-" Ron shouted, running into the kitchen and he stopped, staring at Grace with wide eyes. "Gracie...you're alright!"
"Grace?!" more voices called out. She turned and saw the rest of her cousins, Hermione and Harry, pooling around Ron in the doorway. Her and Harry locked eyes, and she was hit with a wave of relief. Her lips trembled as tears started falling down her cheeks, and she hugged her Aunt Molly tightly before crying.
"Oh, sweetheart," Molly whispered softly as she rubbed Grace's back. "It's alright, you're safe now, you're alright..."
"Can-can I-I go ho-home?" she asked between sobs. "For-for tonight? Ple-please?" she added, pulling away and sniffling. "I-I-I really need to-to go home, I-I have to see-" Grace needed her father. She needed Sirius, and she needed Remus. She needed to get home. She had to.
"Of course, dear," Molly whispered, nodding her head. "Leave your bag, and I'll fix it up so it'll be good as new for you when you come back, alright?" she offered and Grace nodded, letting her bag fall from her shoulder. "Use the sitting room fireplace, dear," she told her and Grace nodded as she made her way out of the kitchen, but someone caught her hand. She looked up and saw Harry, staring at her in concern.
"I-I-I..." he tried to say something, but he blinked and licked his lips. He couldn't find the words, and she tried to smile, but only felt her lips twitch oddly. "I was so scared...when you were pulled from me... I-I was-"
"Me too," she whispered, squeezing Harry's hand. "I-I have to go home...I'll be back tomorrow," she told him, squeezing his hand a second time, and he nodded. She forced herself to let go of his hand as she made her way to the fireplace in the sitting room.
Harry stared blankly at the floor. Fred, George, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione were also seated in the sitting room; none of them had said anything. They had been sitting and waiting for something from someone for a little over an hour. Over and over again, Harry replayed Grace's screams, and her face in his head. He looked down at his hands, he should've held on tighter, he told her not to let go but he was the one that let go of her...
"HARRY!" her screamed echoed in his head, the terror in her eyes as she was pulled away from him, swept up in the storm of people and chaos. When Mr. Weasley asked him where Grace was, he knew that the girl hadn't found anyone, and he was overcome with dread and guilt. He hadn't been able to look at anyone, even when an emergency portkey was made for them to be sent here, he couldn't look at them. Even when Mrs. Weasley cried from relief at the sight of her children, and pulled Hermione and himself into a hug.
"Where's Grace?" She asked, and Harry couldn't look at her. He had felt tears sting his eyes and he kept looking at the ground.
"Dad, Bill and Charlie are with the other Ministry officials, they're looking for anyone who might still be at the sight," Percy had answered.
"...But where's Gracie?"
"...They're looking for her."
What was going to happen if they couldn't find Grace? Or if they did and she was severely injured... or worse? Harry didn't know how he would be able to look at Helena again... or Remus... How was he even supposed to look or talk to Sirius again if something had happened to Grace?
"Charlie!" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed and everyone had looked up. Ron was the first to move, practically running over everyone to get to the kitchen.
"Charlie? Mum? What's going on- Gracie? Are you all right?" Harry's head shot up and he pushed himself from the floor, and with everyone else, ran to the kitchen.
"Grace?!" Harry stared at the girl, who was crying in Mrs. Weasley's arms. He couldn't make out what she was saying, but he took her in. She looked like a disaster. Her clothes were ripped and dirty, her face was covered in dirt and blood, and there was a good size gash on her head. She looked a mess, but she was alive, she was alright and Harry allowed himself to breathe.
"Of course, dear, use the sitting room fireplace," Mrs. Weasley said, and Harry blinked. Was Grace leaving? He watched as she set her bag down and walked past them.
Harry reached out and took her hand, and she looked at him. Her grey eyes were bloodshot, red, and puffy; and they looked scared. "I-I-I..." he started, trying to form the words but Harry couldn't. There was so much he wanted to say. He wanted to apologize for not fighting to keep hold of her. He wanted to apologize for not going to go look for her. He wanted to apologize for...everything. "I was so scared when you were pulled away from me... I was-"
"Me too," she told him, squeezing his hand. "I-I have to go home... I'll be back tomorrow," she whispered and squeezed his hand again. Harry didn't want to let go, and he could tell that she didn't either, but when she forced her hand away, he wanted to grab it again, or at least go with her. He watched as she walked to the fireplace, took a handful of floo powder, then seconds later, green flames erupted around her and she was gone.
"What happened?" Ron was the first to speak up, and everyone turned to look at Charlie.
"Don't know," Charlie answered with a shrug. "Bill was the one that found her. We were searching everywhere and then in the distance we heard this scream for help, so Bill ran, hoping that it was Grace. There was a Ministry official there trying to stun her. I think she must've dodged it or Bill put up a shield charm I don't know but he found her. We were calling for Dad, and when he showed up she started having a panic attack and once she calmed down, I brought her here..."
"Did she say what happened?" Mrs. Weasley asked gently.
"Only that she and Harry got separated from the others... and then she got separated from Harry," at this Harry looked down, the sickening feeling of guilt started rising again. "From the look of her, she must've fallen and hit her head, and had to have hidden somewhere, in a tent or something."
"The poor thing... she must've been so scared," Mrs. Weasley whispered.
"Listen, I've got to go back and help Dad. We'll be home soon, Mum," Charlie said softly and Mrs. Weasley only nodded before pulling him into a hug.
Crack.
Then Charlie was gone.
"Alright, I think it's time for bed," Mrs. Weasley told them, and they all nodded. Now that they knew Grace was okay, at least Harry, knew they could sleep.
Crack.
"MOLLY!" a familiar feminine voice called from the sitting room. Harry frowned, turning to look at Ron, who also frowned in confusion. "Molly! I came as soon as I could! I just found out!" Helena came running into the kitchen, looking pale and fear-stricken. "The entire Ministry is in chaos, I only just found out! How are the kids?" she asked, then scanned the room, taking in each of the present Weasley children, Hermione and Harry. "Oh my God, Harry," she whispered and in a blink of an eye, Harry felt Helena's arms wrap around him tightly.
He froze, not knowing what to do. She hadn't hugged him before, and the way she was holding him now made him feel the same way Mrs. Weasley did when she hugged him when they arrived. "I'm so glad you're alright," she whispered, holding him tightly.
"Helena," Mrs. Weasley said shortly, almost angrily. She sounded the same as when she was controlling her temper with Fred and George.
"Er... Aunt Helena," Ron spoke up, and Helena finally released Harry. "I-I don't mean to be... well, I mean... what are you doing here?"
"I needed to see that you all were okay," Helena answered and turned back to Harry, who only stared at her, confused.
"No...what are you doing here?" Ron asked slowly.
"Why wouldn't I be here?" Helena asked, frowning, looking from Harry to Ron.
"Did you just come from work?" Mrs. Weasley asked sharply, and they all turned to see Mrs. Weasley's eyes narrowing dangerously at Helena.
"Yeah, I covered a night shift tonight because half of my department was covering the World Cup," Helena frowned, crossing her arms over her chest. "Molly, what is it?"
"So you haven't been home? At all?"
"No," Helena shook her head.
"You are a lot of things Helena Catherine Prewett, and you've done a lot of stupid things in your life but this! THIS!"
"Why are you getting mad at me for, Molly? I've done nothing!"
"I have stood by for the past thirteen years, because it hasn't been my place, but enough is ENOUGH! I do not know what else needs to happen for you to finally GROW UP AND BE A DAMN MOTHER!" The kitchen went silent, and everyone stared at Mrs. Weasley and Helena with apprehension.
"Don't yell at me and pretend you're Mum, Molly!" Helena snapped, glaring at her older sister.
"I have stood by and kept quiet for too long! But I have had enough! She may be my niece, but I love Grace as if she were my own and it's a good thing that I do since her own mother can't seem to shred an ounce of worry!"
"What the bloody hell are you talking-"
"Take a look around, Helena!" Mrs. Weasley snapped. "What's missing?!" Harry, along with everyone else, stared and watched Helena as she frowned, looking around the kitchen. Harry watched as the realization finally dawned on Helena and her hazel eyes widened. "I have watched you chip away at that poor girl for thirteen years, and whatever grudge you have for her father, you best get rid of it because I do not know how much more that little girl can take!"
"Where is she?" Helena asked, clearing her throat and finally turning to look at Molly. "Where's Gracia?"
"She said she needed to go home. I thought it was because she needed her mother, but I was wrong, I was so foolishly wrong," Mrs. Weasley started. Harry realized that Grace wasn't going home to the house in Little Whinging, she was going home to see Sirius, and Remus. "She didn't want you, she wanted Remus."
With those three words, everyone else realized that Mrs. Weasley knew Remus Lupin. Harry should've known that she did, or at least knew of him prior to last school year, however, no one had ever made the connection before. Even Ron, who had never heard his mother say the name was surprised.
"I'm telling you right now, Helena," Mrs. Weasley started slowly, in a low, dangerous voice that had the hairs on the back of everyone's neck stand. "You take whatever hatred you have for Sirius Black, and you get rid of it. She may look like him, and you may see him in her, but Grace is not her father! She never murdered those people! She is an innocent little girl, who has done nothing wrong, and does not deserve to be treated the way she's been by her own mother!"
Ron blinked, staring at his mother in surprise. Even Harry was surprised by Mrs. Weasley's words. They shouldn't've been. They should've known that she'd know who Grace's father was, that she'd know Sirius. In his entire life, Ron has never once heard his mother mention Sirius Black, except for when he escaped last summer. He had no idea that his mother even knew him, even though he should have. Of course his mother would've known Sirius, Sirius was her brother-in-law. This suddenly brought on a whole new series of realizations onto Ron, realizations that he honestly should've realized months ago.
"She's okay?" Helena asked quietly, staring at Mrs. Weasley. "She's fine?"
"...She's alive," Mrs. Weasley answered her stiffly. "However, we seem to have different definitions of what 'okay' means."
Notes:
Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeew
This was a chapter.
It was one of my favorites to write. Seeing Grace's instincts and reflexes come out, and realizing her mistakes in the moment. I always planned for Grace to be separated from everyone, but it took me a bit to decide if I was going to go the book route for the DE attack or the movie, but I loved how tense and dramatic the movie was and how suspenseful it was. It really added that darkness to the film. But again, I always knew I was going to have Grace be separated from everyone and found later by Bill or Charlie first. I even debated on having it be Percy that found her but decided against it.
I also knew that with Grace being separated and found later that she was going to want to go to Remus and Sirius... and I have planned this moment with Helena from the beginning. This one of the most pivotal moments with Helena's character. It's the first REAL time you see that she has zero awareness of Grace what so ever, that she doesn't have that maternal instinct of: "WHERE IS MY CHILD?!" not like how Sirius has his own paternal instinct (which you will see later on in ootp for sure).
This is also the moment that we see Helena's character shift, and it's sadly not the first time that we see Molly rip into Helena either... or really anyone. But this moment is such a crucial and important moment, and it foreshadows to something happening later on!
I hope you enjoyed it :)
Chapter 59: fifty-eight
Notes:
Happy Monday, all!!
Here's chapter 58~ I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The green flames that swallowed her up from the Burrow, died around her and she saw Remus sitting on the sofa, reading. She took a step out at the same time that he looked up, in confusion. "Grace?" he asked, then he really looked at her, taking in her appearance. He tossed his book to the side and stood up, staring in worry. "What happened?! Are you alright?!" Grace's lips trembled as she shook her head and quickly latched herself to him, wrapping her arms around him tightly and crying into his chest. "Shh, what's wrong? What happened?" he asked softly, wrapping his arms around her, cradling her head to his chest and rubbing her back.
"Remus? Who is it? What's wrong?!" Sirius exclaimed loudly, thundering down the stairs of the cottage. He froze in the doorway of the sitting room, staring wide-eyed at Grace crying into Remus. "Gracie?" he said breathlessly, staring at her. He noticed her clothes were torn and dirty, and her hair was knotted and a mess. Grace pulled her face from Remus to turn to look at him, and he went numb. Her face was red from crying, tears creating rivers between the dirt and soot that caked her face, and his eyes found the black and red gash on the top of her forehead, and the caked on, dried, blood. Her grey eyes met his, and felt his heart in his throat when he saw the pure terror in her eyes.
"Dad..." she whispered, her voice trembling and she ran to him. Sirius wrapped his arms around her tightly, holding her close. Her entire body was trembling against him, from crying and fear, and he stood frozen, holding her. He cradled the back of her head, clutching her hair into a fist, and his other hand fisted her shirt and he rocked her gently, letting her cry. His eyes shifted to Remus, and he had the same wide-eyed, worried and scared look.
Sirius felt his body start to burn white with anger, and he held Grace tighter. What the hell happened at a bloody Quidditch Match to make his daughter look like this? To be this scared? He knew that Arthur wouldn't have let anything happen to any of those children, and he knew that Bill and Charlie were going too. Sirius knew that they wouldn't let any rowdy people reck havoc around the children. He also knew that Harry wouldn't let anything happen to her, and he may not have known Ron as well as he hoped, but he saw the way Ron cared about Grace, and knew that he wouldn't let anything happen to her either... so why did his daughter look like she survived hell?
Remus turned and made his way to the kitchen, most likely going to make tea or hot chocolate to help calm her down. Sirius stayed there, holding the crying girl tightly in his arms, whispering softly in hopes that it would help sooth her. "Gracie, love, it's alright," he whispered, rubbing her back softly. "You're safe now. You're with Daddy, and Remus now, you're alright, we're here," he assured her, and moved to kiss the top of her head. When she finally started to pull away, Sirius instantly grabbed her head and started inspecting the gash on her temple. "What happened? How did you get hurt?" he asked gently.
Grace's lips parted to answer him, but they trembled and the tears started flowing again as she shook her head, holding onto his arms. "Grace, have a seat, let's clean you up, alright?" Remus said softly as he walked back into the room, holding a plastic box, and a mug. "I've made you some hot chocolate," he added, placing the mug down on the coffee table.
"Come on, love," Sirius whispered as he lead her to the sofa. He kept his arm around her as they sat, and Remus opened the small box, inside of it was medical supplies. Remus sat on the other side of Grace, and began to gently clean her face with a damp cloth. "Why don't you tell us what happened?"
"We...we were having fun in the tent, teasing Ron about Viktor Krum," she started shakily, wringing her hands together, in hopes she could get them to stop trembling. "There was some shouts and loud bangs coming from outside, Fred thought it was the Irish partying since Ireland won the cup," she continued. Remus pressed the wet cloth lightly on her temple and she hissed, wincing away.
"I've got to clean it, Grace," he told her softly. "I can't heal it if it's dirty," he added and dabbed the wet cloth gently to her temple again.
"What happened next?" Sirius asked, rubbing her back, and taking one of her hands. Grace closed her eyes as she took a deep breath and squeezed his hand. Blood curdling screams from all those people started echoing in her head with flashes of green and orange. She remembered the look of fear on Harry's face when they were pulled apart. She opened her eyes again and blinked twice.
"Uncle Arthur came in... told us it wasn't the Irish and that we needed to go..." she continued, then winced when Remus dabbed her temple again. "It was awful...there were people screaming and running everywhere. There were these people setting camps on fire, even when – when," Grace's voice cracked as she felt the tears starting to well in her eyes again. "There were people in them! Those poor people!" she cried. "There were – were people in the air, screaming, and everything was being set on fire!" Sirius felt his blood run cold as he and Remus shared a look. "Harry and I, we – we got separated from everyone. There was so much going on, everyone running in every direction, we got pulled away from the rest of the group and... and then – then we..." Grace's breath got caught in her throat and she tried to swallow it down. "I tried to hold on! I did, I really tried!" she said, looking at Sirius then at Remus with wide eyes. "He told me not to let go, I tried! I couldn't hold on! There were people everywhere! Someone grabbed me and – and I tried to hold on but we – we were pulled apart. He-he told me not to let go and – and I tried-"
"Shh, it's alright, Gracie," Remus said softly, setting the damp cloth down on the table. "Tell us what happened after you and Harry got separated," he told her after a few minutes trying to calm her down. She had struggled to breath smoothly again.
"I-I started running, but then I saw those hooded people again, the ones that started the fires, and – and they sent something at me and I ran, but then I tripped and – " she paused and Sirius rubbed her back softly and squeezed her hand. "I tried running again, but it was hard to see and I tripped again and – and hit my head. I couldn't stand, everything was dizzy so – so I hid under a tent until – until everything was quiet," she continued. Remus grabbed a wound-cleaning potion and dabbed it on a clean cloth before pressing it gently onto her forehead. She yelped from the stinging pain and squeezed Sirius' hand tighter.
"What else happened?" Sirius asked quietly.
"I came out, and...and everything was burnt, there was smoke everywhere and there was – was this green skull in the sky – " she said. Remus paused, and he and Sirius locked eyes. Sirius squeezed her hand tightly, his blood running cold. No. Not again. "I couldn't see anyone, I – I was so scared that – that I was all alone! I didn't know where anyone was so I – I called for help. I tried to move but – but my ankle hurt and my head hurt, everything was still dizzy but – but I kept calling for help. Someone tried to stun me –" Sirius held his breath, and stared at her with wide eyes. "But Bill found me, and – and then Charlie and Uncle Arthur. Charlie took me back to the Burrow. Everyone was there, everyone's alright," she said, and while Sirius was relieved that the other were alright, he couldn't find it in himself to care or ask. His sole focus was on her, and at the moment, she didn't seem to be fully alright. "Harry's alright, he isn't hurt. I-I asked Aunt Molly if I could come-come home...I needed to come home."
"It's alright, love," Sirius whispered.
"Grace... those hooded figures you saw," Remus started carefully. "What did they look like?"
"I don't know," she shrugged. "It was dark, and there was so much smoke and fire... they were hooded, it looked like they wore black and... and they wore masks." Sirius and Remus shared another look. "They were death eaters, weren't they?" she asked.
Crack.
"Is Gracia he-" Helena started but her words died when she saw Grace on the couch. She took her daughter in, and her mouth went dry. "Oh my... are you okay? What happened?!"
"She got separated from everyone because of the mass panic-" Sirius started.
"I can hear it from her, she's right there Sirius-"
"No," Sirius shook his head, cutting her off. "We just got her to calm down, I'm not forcing her to go through that just to tell you what happened. She's hurt, she's tired, and she's traumatized. Remus is going to finish her up, she's going to go upstairs, drink her hot chocolate, then take a shower and go to bed."
Grace stared at her parents, as they glared at each other. She winced when she felt Remus press a bandage on her temple. "Your ankle, does it still hurt?" Remus asked her and she nodded. She lifted her pant leg up, and winced when she saw how swollen it was.
"She got separated from everyone, there were too many people running in panic. She fell, hit her head, and then went to hide the best she could until everything calmed down. Bill found her and Charlie took her to the Burrow, then she came here," Sirius said, telling Helena the vaguest summary. "Where were you?"
"I-I was at work," Helena answered. "I covered a shift for someone since half the department was at the match. Then news came that there was a death eater attack at the world cup and I left as soon as I could. When I got to the Burrow, Molly told me Grace went home, and she wasn't there so I came here..."
Sirius stared at her for a moment, a part of him wondered if any part of her story was the truth. He hated questioning her, because thirteen years ago, he wouldn't have. He would've taken her word for it because he was none the wiser, but now... after the last month and a half, he had seen and learned a lot about this new Helena. He had no doubt that she went to the Burrow before coming here, but everything else she said, he questioned.
"You're all fixed up," Remus said, and then handed Grace the mug of hot chocolate. "Why don't you go drink this upstairs?" she nodded and then turned to Sirius.
"Dad-"
"I'll be up there soon, love, don't worry," he smiled at her, then kissed the top of her head.
"Why don't we head home, Gracia," Helena said and Sirius shook his head.
"Helena, please," he started, desperation lining his voice. "Don't take her away from me tonight," Sirius pleaded. The two of them stared at each other for a long moment before she nodded.
"Okay," she whispered.
"Thank you."
Grace, now free of dirt, soot and blood, slipped into bed, pulling the blankets over her. She buried her face into the pillow, taking in the deep, earthy scent of her father. She opened her eyes and turned to stare at his bed side table. Like the rest of his room, it was pretty bare. There was a magical lamp, and three picture frames. One picture was of all of them on Harry's birthday, the second one was a picture of her and Sirius, and then the third picture was old, creased and worn. It was a picture of a baby, with dark curly hair and grey eyes, smiling and laughing, reaching for whoever was holding the camera. It was a picture of her, the one he had when he was in Azkaban.
"There you are," she looked to the door, and saw Sirius walk in, giving her a small smile. "Made me a little scared, not finding you in your room."
"Sorry... I-I didn't want to be alone..."
"It's alright... I would've come in there."
"Do you not want me to stay in here with you?"
"It's alright," he smiled softly as he sat on the edge of the bed.
"It's just... when I was little and had a nightmare, I used to always go to Remus' room... because he was there, and everything would smell like him and...and it would calm me down," she started, and Sirius pressed his lips in a thin line, trying to bury the bitter feelings that were beginning to rise. "When I came back to the Burrow, all I could think about was... was you, and how much I really wanted my dad, and when I came here and I hugged you... your scent made me feel better so – so I thought-"
"That laying in here would keep any nightmares away?" he asked softly, with a small smile and she nodded. Sirius reached and pushed some of her damp, curly hair behind her ear, and gently grazed her bandage on her temple. A warm feeling swelled in his chest as he smiled at her. "A secret between you and me," he started, stroking her cheek gently, "when I wake up from nightmares in the middle of the night, I go to your room... because being surrounded by everything that's you, it keeps my demons away."
"Really?" she asked breathlessly, and Sirius smiled.
"Really," he nodded, tapping the tip of her nose with his finger. "Give me a minute, and I'll be right back, alright?" he asked and she nodded.
When Sirius returned a few minutes later in his own pajamas, he slipped into bed beside her and she curled up and rested her head on his shoulder. "Can you tell me a happy story?" she asked, bringing up the blanket and tucking it under her chin.
"A happy story? What kind of happy story?"
"Any happy story, something that when you think about it... you smile."
"Ah, alright... well, there was this time when we were all in our third year and we decided that it would be a good idea to have a light show in the middle of the Great Hall at dinner," he started, and Grace felt herself begin to smile. She nuzzled closer to him and listened to him tell her the memory. When he was finished, she asked for another one, and he did, and this continued for a while until he hear her yawn and he rubbed her arm. "You're tired, you need to sleep."
"But-"
"Sleep, little star," he whispered and kissed her forehead. "I'm right here, I won't be going anywhere."
"But-"
"If there are any night monsters, I'll fight them off," he assured her. "Sleep, Daddy's got you, little star." A lump formed in his throat as he held her. The last time he had said those words to her, she was still a baby, not even two years old yet. It was in the middle of the night, on October 30th, 1981... the night before everything fell apart. He woke up to her screaming and crying in her crib, and when he went to her, he tried everything to get her to calm down.
"What is it, little star?" he whispered, trying to dry her chubby cheeks as he bounced her gently in his arms. "What's the matter?"
"Bad d'eem, daddy," she sniffled, and Sirius smiled softly at her, then kissed her wet cheeks.
"It's alright. I'll fight off all the night monsters, not a single one will get you while I'm around," he assured her and kissed her cheeks again.
"P'omise?" she whispered, sniffling.
"Promise," he nodded. "Daddy's got you, little star, and I'm not going anywhere."
But he didn't keep that promise to her. A little over twenty-four hours later, he forced Helena to take Grace and go to her sisters and he went to see for himself if his best friends were gone, and to kill Peter. He left and he never came back.
Sirius blinked away the tears that started to pool in his eyes, and he looked at her. Grace was out, and she looked so peaceful. He held her tighter and kissed the top of her head. He wasn't going to break that promise to her again. There was a soft knock, and then the door opened. He turned and saw it was Helena, who looked at them. There was something in her eyes, that he couldn't quite place, but then her eyes turned to him.
"How is she?" she whispered, sitting on the end of his bed.
"Scared, exhausted but... she's alright," he answered, running his hand down Grace's arm. "Helena..." he started softly, looking at her. "I'm not going anywhere. I made that mistake once, and I've regretted it every day since."
"Sirius," she started as she stood up.
"Please," he whispered desperately. "I want to try again. Give us one more chance and if it doesn't work, then we know we at least tried to make it work, and we'll figure it out from there."
"Why is this so important to you?" she asked breathlessly, her voice full of emotion.
"Because of Grace," he answered simply. "Because she doesn't deserve to have your parents at each other's throats all the time. I've been there, I lived it for years, and its horrible and I promised myself that I would never let that happen to my own children..." he continued, and Helena's shoulders slumped. "Because, letting you two go... broke a part of me that I didn't think I could ever repair. You were the love of my life once, Helena. I wanted the world with you, and you gave me the world," he confessed, rubbing Grace's arm again. "If it doesn't work, then it doesn't work and we'll figure it out and come to some agreement. I'm not going anywhere, and I don't want to have to fight and beg for my daughter to stay with me..."
"Sirius..." Helena whispered shakily.
"Please, Helena... just... just think about it alright?" he asked desperately.
"Okay," she nodded.
The next morning when Grace woke up, she woke up to Sirius shaking her softly. "Time to get up, love, it's nearly noon." She had of course, fallen asleep again, and was shaken awake again a little later. "Grace, I know you want to sleep a little bit more, but you've got to get up. You're expected back at the Burrow."
Grace eventually made it downstairs, she didn't bother changing out of her pajama's as she sat at the kitchen table, blinking tiredly at the place mats. "Well good afternoon, sleepy head," Remus greeted softly and he placed some buttered toast in front of her.
"Mm," she grunted and yawned.
"Eat up, you don't want to floo on an empty stomach," Remus told her as he sat across from her with a cup of tea.
"It's about time, you got up," Sirius teased lightly as he walked in from outside. Grace grunted again, then yawned. He must've just been to feed Buckbeak. Grace pulled the hair tie from her wrist and held it out to him and he looked at it confused.
"Can you braid my hair? I'm too sleepy to be bothered," she mumbled, and once Sirius took the hair tie, she grabbed a piece of toast. Sirius blinked, and looked to Remus, silently asking for help, but Remus hid his smirk behind a teacup.
"I'll try, but I haven't braided hair in fourteen years, it might turn out shit," he told her, but she shrugged her shoulders, chewing on her toast. She didn't care, because as soon as she got to the Burrow, she was going to find the sofa and sleep. Grace winced slightly as she felt Sirius start to braid her hair, or try to; his fingers snagged on a tangle and she hissed quietly. "Sorry," he muttered, his brows frowning as he concentrated on her hair.
Nearly fifteen minutes later, he tied the hair tie at the end of her hair and let out a long breath. It wasn't perfect, it wasn't even pretty, some places were loose and others were tighter, there was even a loop of hair poking out somewhere in the middle, but he finished. She reached back, and felt it, then nodded as she stuffed the last piece of toast in her mouth.
"It'll do, thank you."
"I'll have to practice some," Sirius said, then his eyes shifted to Remus and he smirked. "Hey, Moony, let me practice braiding your hair will you?"
"Not a damn chance, Padfoot," Remus replied instantly, narrowing his eyes. "If you want to practice braiding hair, I'm sure I can find Gracie's old dolls from when she was a child. You can use those."
"Aw, come on, where's the fun in that? It won't be the same! I need real hair," Sirius grinned and Remus gave him a dry look.
"No."
"I should probably go now," Grace sighed as she stood up. She walked around the table and wrapped her arm around Remus' neck, and he smiled, returning her hug. She kissed his cheek and smiled. "Bye, Remus."
"Bye, Gracie," he smiled at her softly.
"Bye, Dad," she said, as she hugged Sirius tightly. Sirius smiled and hugged her back and kissed the top of her head. She pulled away and smiled at them both. "I love you guys."
"Love you too," they both said, watching her leave the kitchen and head to the fireplace. There was a green light, and then it was gone.
"That was a shit braid, Padfoot," Remus said, shaking his head.
"Ah, well... A for effort then," Sirius shrugged and sat down.
"Effort starts with an 'E'."
"Oh, so I've exceeded expectations, have I?"
"Shut up."
The green flames died around her as she stepped out of the fireplace in the Weasley's sitting room. "Grace!" Ginny greeted her with a smile.
"Hi," she yawned as she made her way to the sofa, stepping over the text books that littered the floor. She plopped down on the sofa and laid down, resting her head on Harry's lap. Harry's face burned as he stared down at her. "I'm sleepy," she muttered and tugged on the knitted throw blanket that was on the back of the couch over her.
"Er..." Harry started awkwardly, with his hands up in the air, he didn't know what to do with them. Grace reached up and took Harry's hand and rested it on her head and she closed her eyes. Harry turned to look at Ginny and Ron, silently asking what to do. Ginny started moving her hand in a slow stroking motion, like you would do with a pet, so Harry did that.
"I'm not a pet, Harry," Grace muttered. Harry froze, staring wide-eyed at Ginny and Ron, who both looked at each other then started laughing behind their hands.
"You two are a pack of gits," Harry muttered, glaring at them, that only made Ginny and Ron burst into laughter. Harry scoffed and leaned back into the sofa.
He didn't move from that spot, nearly all day. Even when Mrs. Weasley called them all to lunch, and when Harry didn't come into the kitchen, she went into the sitting room to see that Grace had returned and was sleeping on his lap. "I didn't want to wake her... she's been out since she got here," he told Mrs. Weasley and she nodded.
"That's alright, dear, I'll bring you your lunch," she said. So Harry ate his lunch in the sitting room, trying not to get any crumbs in Grace's hair. She might smack him for that.
However, when dinner time came around, Mrs. Weasley felt that it was time for Grace to wake up and eat something. Getting Grace awake was hard, because no matter how many times Harry shook her, she only groaned and hid her face in his stomach.
"Just stand up, and let her fall to the floor," Ron told him with a shrug. "That'll wake her up."
"Ronald!" Mrs. Weasley snapped and Ron's ears turned red. "She's already hit her head once!"
"Gracie, it's time to get up," Harry tried again, shaking her shoulders a little harder. "It's dinner time."
"No," she muttered, moving and turning around on Harry's lap.
"Gracia Venus, if you don't get up right now, all the roast chicken and potatoes will be gone!" Mrs. Weasley called and Harry doesn't think he's ever seen her sit up so fast.
"Can I eat the chicken thighs?"
"You best hurry to that table!" Grace didn't need to be told twice as she threw the throw blanket off and raced to the kitchen.
"Oi! Where's the chicken and potatoes!?" Grace whined as she sat down. Harry sat in the seat next to her, and saw that the table did not have chicken and potatoes. For dinner they were having pot roast, roasted carrots and Yorkshire puddings.
"I had to get you to wake up somehow, silly girl," Mrs. Weasley teased, and Grace huffed.
"Rude," she muttered, glaring at the food but she still filled her plate. Harry snorted, trying not to laugh as he also started piling food on his plate.
Notes:
Dadfoot 😭😭 he's such a good dad, the best girl-dad!
So, yes, babies at least 18 months do learn how to say words, and at 2 they can start saying very short 2-3 word sentences. Keep in mind this is just the average, all babies developed at different rates. One of my brothers were talking in 2-3 word sentences and singing a few months shy of 2 years. Grace was about 20 months old on Halloween 1981, so she knows some words, she still speaks brokenly bc baby brain lol, and she can't say 'r' sounds at all (as referenced in a previous chapter she has a hard time saying them).
But that scene, the little flash back, uuuughh it hurt my heart writing it... it's another little glance into seeing how missing Grace and her growing up has really affected him :(
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 60: fifty-nine
Notes:
Happy Wednesday~
Here's ch. 59! I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was raining. Grace liked the rain, she didn't like being out in the rain, but she liked reading when it was raining. When they arrived at Kings Cross, all the children got their trunks sorted and found their compartment. Harry helped Grace put her bag on the rack above them before putting his own, and setting Hedwig on the seat. "You coming?" Harry asked, lingering in the compartment doorway. Ron and Hermione were already making their way back to the platform to say goodbye. Grace shook her head.
"No, I'll wait here and keep the animals company," she answered with a smile, "and make sure that no one tries to steal anything. Tell everyone I said bye, yeah?"
"Er, yeah," Harry nodded before giving her one last look and shutting the door behind him. Grace sighed as she sat down next to Hedwigs cage, and opened it to let the owl out; she held her arm out for Hedwig to stand on. Hedwig hooted softly as she stretched out her wings, making Grace smile as she stroked the owls white feathers softly.
"I can never get over how beautiful you really are, Hedwig," she said softly, stroking the white feathers. Hedwig hooted and nipped at her fingers affectionately. There were a few times over the summer that Harry would let Hedwig out so she could hunt, and be free, and a few times Hedwig had found herself at her own house; it was like Hedwig knew it wasn't a good time to return to Privet Drive.
There was a loud screech and Grace turned to see Pig flapping his wings and trying to show off in his own cage. She rolled her eyes and shook her head at him. "You're going to cause trouble, you are." Hedwig seemed to agree with her, as the owl narrowed her gold eyes at Pig.
"Bagman wanted to tell us what's happening at Hogwarts," Ron said grumpily as he, Hermione and Harry shuffled back into the compartment.
"Everyone still tight lipped about what's going on at the school this year?" Grace asked as Harry sat down on the other side of Hedwigs cage, closest to the window.
"Yeah! Charlie said he might be seeing us soon, and Bill even said he might be coming to 'watch'. Whatever that means," Ron huffed sitting down across from her. "Mum even said that we'd all want to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas this year."
"Yeah... Mum told me the same thing too," Grace sighed as she continued to stroke Hedwig's feathers. "I wonder if it has to do with the dress that was on our supply list this year."
"Yes, I thought that was odd. Harry and Ron had 'dress robes' on their list," Hermione spoke up. "Have you gotten your dress yet, Grace?"
"No," she shook her head. "Mum said she was going to have it ordered so I all I have to do is pick it up in Hogsmeade, or she's going to have it mailed to me before Hogsmeade so I could, you know...to do some last-minute adjustments if needed," she added, giving Hermione a look. Hermione only nodded in understanding. The three of them girls, learned quickly over the summer that they could no longer share each other's clothes like they had in the past. Their bodies were changing, and while Ginny and Hermione were slimmer, lithe and a little flat; Grace on the other hand... had more shape to her. "Do you have yours?"
"Not yet, I was hoping we could go shopping together on our first Hogsmeade trip," Hermione said, looking a little deflated.
"Well I can still go with you! I might even find a new dress anyway because knowing my mother she would've picked the most boring and ugliest dress," she said off handedly.
Ron, Harry and Hermione shared a look. It was unanimously agreed at the Burrow that no one was to mention the night they returned from the Quidditch World Cup around Grace. They all didn't even have to discuss it that night, it was an unspoken agreement among all the Hogwarts aged children. For the Weasley's, they were left in an awkward place. They all loved their aunt, who never could tell any of them no for anything and was a good laugh to have around; to them, their aunt was fun. However, they all also loved Grace, who was more like a sister to them than a cousin.
Harry struggled with it too. He knew of the strained relationship between Helena and Grace, had seen it before their third year, but really experienced it over this summer. She had been nothing but kind and loving to him, always willing to share stories about his mother with him, showing him pictures, buying him new clothes for his birthday. Harry understood why the Weasley's genuinely liked her and thought she was fun... because she was. But, he's seen how Helena was with Grace and it was different. She was stricter, harsher, and seemed a little... cold. It reminded him almost like Aunt Petunia, not nearly as bad of course, but he could see and feel the resentment.
"I'd like that," Hermione nodded, smiling at her.
"We'll also have to get styling potions too, while we're out," Grace nodded. "I only know so many charms."
"Oh! I've got muggle styling products too!" Hermione added with a grin. "I've got rollers and hair-spray."
"Rollers?"
Harry and Ron shared a look, both confused. "What are they on about?" Ron asked and Harry shrugged.
"Not a clue," he shook his head and leaned back into his seat. He winced as he felt his scar begin to sting.
"Your scar's hurting again," Hermione said, looking at Harry with concern. Grace turned and frowned. She's noticed he's been messing with his scar a lot more recently, especially since the cup.
"I'm fine," he shrugged, and Grace tutted, rolling her eyes. "What? I'm fine," he said, looking at her.
"You were messing with your scar this morning too, at breakfast," she said and Harry shrugged it off.
"Does it have anything to do with your nightmare?" Hermione asked concerned. Grace frowned at Harry, this is the first she's heard of a nightmare. "The one you had the morning of the cup?" Grace stared at Harry. How did she not know he had a nightmare before the cup? Or that his scar has been hurting?
"Really, Hermione, I'm fine," Harry assured her.
"Harry... Dad would want to know about this," Grace told him. "He'd want to know about your scar hurting, the nightmares and...and what happened to you at the World Cup." They stared at each other for a moment before Harry finally sighed in defeat and nodded.
"Do you want to add anything?" Harry asked later after finishing up his letter.
"Oh, no, it's alright," she shook her head.
"You sure?"
"Yeah, I'll wait to send Dad a letter when I send one to Remus," she told him and he only nodded before folding up the parchment and labeling an envelope.
"Can you take this to Sirius, Hedwig?" Harry asked, stroking her feathers lightly and she hooted. Harry smiled and tied the envelope to Hedwigs foot.
"Goodbye, Hedwig," Grace said softly, stroking her neck and Hedwig nipped at her fingers affectionately before doing the same to Harry. When Harry opened the window, he said one more goodbye to Hedwig and she flew off.
"Anything off the trolley, dears?" the trolley witch asked, opening their compartment. Grace was relieved, she was starving. She reached into her purse, that was beside her, and grabbed a handful of money.
"I'll have a pack of Droobles... and a licorice wand," Ron said as he dug into his pockets. "ON second thought, just the Droobles."
"S'alright, Ron, I'll get it-" Harry started but Ron shook his head, handing the woman his money.
"Just the droobles," he forced a smile as the trolley witch handed him the pack of droobles. Grace was going to get him a licorice wand.
Grace leaned against the trolley door, being between it and Harry. Her cheeks flushed when he rested his arm against the compartment door, above her, and felt his side pressed against her. She and Harry looked over the trolley and she was about to answer when someone came up behind the witch.
"Two pumpkin pasties, please," Grace and Harry turned to see Cho Chang. The girl handed the money to the witch, and waited patiently. Grace's eyes narrowed at the girl, suddenly feeling a sour taste in her mouth when she saw Harry's cheeks flush as he smiled at her. The Trolley witch handed Cho the pumpkin pasties, and Cho waved at Harry, giving him another smile before turning to her friends.
"Anything sweet for you, dear?" the witched asked the two of them, and Harry blinked, turning back to the witch.
"Huh? Oh...no...I'm not... hungry," he shook his head, turning back to see Cho about to walk into her compartment. Grace glared at the trolley.
"And you, dear?" Grace felt Harry nudge her as he moved away from the door, and she looked at him then at the trolley witch, who was looking at her. "Something sweet?"
"No, I've seemed to have lost my appetite," Grace said coldly, pushing herself from the compartment door, "and I have the sudden need to vomit," she added with a hiss before slamming the door shut.
"You, okay?" Harry asked, looking over at her and she nodded, scooting further down the seat to lean against the wall. "I thought you were hungry? Just a little bit ago you said you couldn't wait until the trolley comes round."
"Well I've changed my mind," she answered shortly.
"You were hungry not five minutes ago!"
"Yeah, so were you until Cho Chang batted her eye lashes at you," Grace sneered as she stood up with a huff. "I'm going to go find Justin."
"Justin?" Harry asked, his face curling in confusion. "Justin, who?" Grace glowered at him as she smoothed out her jeans. "You don't mean Justin Finch-Fletchley do you?!"
"And, what of it?"
"You're sitting with us-"
"Not right now, I'm not!" Grace glared at him and stormed out of the compartment. Harry stared at the compartment door, his mouth hanging open and he blinked twice before turning to Ron and Hermione. Ron shrugged his shoulders, and Hermione rolled her eyes and huffed before turning back to her book.
Grace walked down the aisle way, moving past a few stray students were who going between compartments, and a few couples that were snogging against the windows. She peeked into the compartments, hoping to find Justin. She didn't really want to find him, she no desire to talk to him and had only said his name because she thought it aggravate him the most since he seemed so annoyed at Justin at the Quidditch World Cup.
She looked into another compartment and saw a few familiar faces: Hannah Abbott, Susan Bones and Ernie MacMillan. She knocked on the door and slid it open, giving them all a friendly smile. "Hi."
"Hi, Grace," Ernie greeted her with a smile.
"Hi," Hannah and Susan nodded. "Not to be... rude, or anything," Hannah started awkwardly, "but why are you here? Don't you usually sit with your own house?"
"Er... yeah, I do," Grace nodded, "but I saw Ernie and Justin at the Quidditch World Cup and he asked to catch up on the train so, and well... I was taking a walk and thought I would come say hi."
"Oh," Hannah nodded.
"Justin's just went to get changed into his robes," Ernie spoke up. "You're more than welcome to sit with us and wait."
"Thanks," she nodded as she took a seat closest to the door, across from Hannah and Susan. She noticed Susan looked uncomfortable with her there and had shot Ernie a look before shifting uncomfortably in her seat. Hannah looked from Susan to Ernie, then to Grace, giving the Gryffindor a forced, friendly smile. Grace wasn't on bad terms with any one, except for Slytherins, she actually liked the two Hufflepuff girls and usually got along with them, so she was confused on why the sudden stand-off-ishness.
"So, you mentioned you also went to the Quidditch World Cup," Hannah spoke up after a minute of awkward silence. "Which team did you support?"
"Oh, Ireland!" Grace answered. "Did you two go as well?" she asked but the two girls shook their heads.
"No, Mum and Dad couldn't get tickets, shame really," Hannah shrugged.
"I-I didn't really want to go," Susan answered shyly. "I-I like Quidditch fine at school but I'm not all that into it, really."
"Fair enough," Grace nodded, feeling awkward again. "Quidditch isn't for everyone... I think Hermione feels the same-"
"You all might want to start changing – oh! Grace!" they all looked over and saw Justin walk into the compartment. "Hello! What are you – I mean, I thought you were sitting with Weasley and Potter."
"Oh, I am... I just needed a break so I decided to take a walk and figured I would stop in and say hi."
"Oh! Well, hi," he smiled as he sat down between her and Ernie. "So, what were you all talking about?"
"The Quidditch World Cup," Susan answered, her face brightening at Justin. Grace noticed how Susans' cheeks flushed pink, and how her eyes lightened as she looked at him. Now she knew why Hannah and Susan gave her those awkward, uncomfortable looks.
"Ah," Justin nodded. "It was an amazing match. It's a shame how the night ended..." Grace stiffened beside him. Flashes of fire, hooded figures, people running and screaming went through her mind again.
"It's horrible, what happened to those muggles," Susan mumbled.
"Yeah, I can't believe something like that happened!" Hannah shook her head in disgust. "How did you all get out?"
"Mum and Dad disapparated Justin and I out as soon as they saw tents being set on fire," Ernie answered. "We didn't find out about the after math of it all until the next day in the Daily Prophet."
"What about you Grace?" Justin asked, turning to her. "Were you all able to make it out alright?"
"No," she shook her head, her hand going straight to her temple that still felt a little tender. She felt her chest begin to tighten up, remembering that night, she didn't want to talk about it, or hear about it anymore. She stood up quickly and shook her head. "Sorry, I – I've got to go."
"Grace, are you okay?" Justin asked, standing up and looking at her worried. Ernie, Susan and Hannah all also seemed to look at her with concern.
"Yeah, yeah... I'm – I should get back to my compartment."
"Are you sure you're alright?" Justin asked. "You look really pale."
"I'm fine, really," she nodded. "I'll see you class," she forced a smile at him and then left the compartment.
Notes:
A/N: Aaaaah.... Miss "Two pumpkin pasties" returned.
Honestly, I loved that little scene. I've always known that when this scene comes up that Grace was going to say: "I've seemed to have lost my appetite". It's one of the very first things I've imagined Grace saying, and one of the very first seen I've thought about with her!
And yes... Grace is petty and purposely went to go see Justin because she knew it would annoy Harry the most xD;
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ I know it's not as exciting, or as anger-inducing as the previous one was but we're finally off to Hogwarts! :)
Chapter 61: sixty
Chapter Text
"Now that we've all been fed and watered," Dumbeldore started, his voice echoing through the Great Hall. Hermione huffed in protest, and Grace rolled her eyes. While she agreed with Hermione to an extent on house-elf rights, that they should be treated better over all and have options of payment and vacation times, she also knew that it was in a house-elf's nature to want to serve witches and wizards. "I must once more ask for you attention, while I give out a few notices.
"Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me to tell you that the list of objects forbidden inside the castle has this year been extended to include: Screaming Yo-yos, Fanged Frisbees, and Ever-Bashing Boomerangs. The full list comprises some four hundred and thirty-seven items, I believe, and can viewed in Mr. Filche's office. If anybody would like to check it. As ever, I would like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students, as is the village of Hogsmeade to all below third year," Dumbledore paused to take a breath. "It is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not take place this year."
"NO! You can't be serious?!" Grace exclaimed loudly.
"I am, Miss Black," Dumbledore nodded and her face turned red as she slumped in her seat next to Ron. "This is due to an in event that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking up much of the teachers' time and energy – but I am sure you will all enjoy it immensely-"
"I doubt it," Grace mumbled. She was look forward to trying out for the Quidditch team.
"I have great pleasure in announcing that this year at Hogwarts –" Dumbledore went to continue, but there was a large crash of thunder and the doors to the Great Hall opened with a loud bang. Grace jumped and turned to see a man, much older, with grizzled hair, limp toward the teacher's table. She watched, speechless, as the man passed them. He looked angry, old, and had a large, glass eye that seemed to have a mind of it's own. She watched as the man shake hands with Dumbledore, then sit down at the empty place and began to pile food onto his plate.
"May I have the pleasure of introducing this years new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Professor Moody," Dumbledore announced and there was scattered applause around the hall.
"Bloody hell, that's Mad-Eye Moody," Ron whispered.
"Alastor Moody? The Auror?" Grace asked, turning to look at him then at Moody at the teacher's table.
"Auror?" Dean asked, leaning over the table.
"Dark wizard catcher," Ron whispered. "Half the cells in Azkaban are filled thanks to him. Supposed to be Mad as Aslo these days though. Heard he see's Death Eaters in his dustbins."
They all turned to look at Moody again, watching him take out a flask from his coat and take a swing at it. "What's that he's drinking, d'you suppose?" Seamus asked from across from Grace, and next to Harry.
"I don't know, but I don't think it's pumpkin juice," Harry answered lowly.
"As I was saying," Dumbledore cleared his throat, gaining everyones attention again. "We are to have the honor of hosting a legendary event, one that has not be held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year."
"You're JOKING?!" Fred said loudly, breaking the tension in the Great Hall and making nearly everyone laugh.
"I am not joking, Mr. Weasley," Dumbledore chuckled, "though now that you mention it, I did hear an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a ga, and a leprechaun who all go into a bar –" Professor McGonagall cleared her throat loudly, giving Dumbledore a pointed look. "Er – but maybe this is not the time, no," Dumbledore smiled. "Where was I? Ah yes, the Triwizard Tournament, well some of you will not know what this tournament involves, so I hope those who do know will forgive me for giving a short explanation and allow their attention to wander freely.
"The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European Schools of Wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was generally agreed to be a most excellent way of establishing ties between young witches and wizards of different nationalities – until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued."
"Death toll?" Hermione whispered, looking alarmed. Grace nodded grimly as she brought her hand to her mouth and started biting her cuticles. Anxiety filled her, and settled in her joints at the thought. Why were they having a tournament that had such a high death toll? Grace felt someone pull her hand away from her lips and down on the table. She frowned and saw that it was Harry, who leaned across the table to force her hand away, and held it. She smiled, as her cheeks flushed then turned her attention back to Dumbledore.
"There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament that have all been unsuccessful. However, our own Department of International Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find him or herself in mortal danger. The Heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will arrive with their shortlisted contenders in October, and the selection of the three champions will take place at Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money."
"I'm going for it," Fred hissed down the table, his face bright with excitement.
"Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard Cup to Hogwarts," Dumbledore continued, "the Heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic, have agreed to imose an age restriction on contenders this year. Only students who are of age that is to say, seventeen years or older – will be allowed to put forth their names for consideration-" The Great Hall erupted in shouts and protests, the loudest of course, came from the Gryffindor table as Fred and George stood up and shouted.
"THIS," Dumbledore said loudly, his voice echoing the hall and everyone quieted, "is a measure we feel is necessary, given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no underage student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hogwarts champion," he announced, his eyes turning to Fred and George. "I there fore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are under seventeen.
"The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of the year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us, and will give your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it is late, and I know how important it is to you all to be alert and rested for your first day of lessons tomorrow," Dumbeldore finished, giving them all a small smile before clapping his hands. "Bedtime! Chop, chop!"
Grace didn't sleep a wink that night. She kept waking up from either the storm or a mental replay of the Quidditch World Cup. When she got up that morning, she got ready quickly and made her way down to the Great Hall for breakfast. She pulled out her tasseomancy book, a new journal and a muggle pen, she hadn't been able to record her morning tealeaves the last few weeks, and it was a habit she wanted to get back into. After finishing her tea, she looked at her cup as she took a bite of her sausage.
"Morning," Harry yawned as he took a seat next to her, then started piling food on his plate. Grace made a sound as she chewed and started writing down in her journal. Harry looked at her and frowned. They hadn't talked since yesterday on the train before she left to go see Justin, even when she came back she sat down and read the rest of the way to Hogwarts. "Still studying your tea leaves?"
"Hm," she sounded, writing something down.
"Gracie," Harry said softly, resting his hand on top of hers, making her pause, "are we okay?" he asked in a small voice.
"Yeah, we're fine," she turned and gave him a smile, but he noticed it didn't reach her eyes.
"What do your tealeaves tell you this morning?" he asked before taking a bite of his toast and leaning into her side.
"Oh... er," she paused and looked at them. "Well, the fire on the left side of the cup means that there might be danger, and since it's near this eye shape, it could mean that I should be cautious for anything dangerous," she started and Harry nodded. "This piece right here looks kind of like a hawk. The hawk can mean a lot of different things. Then this is a heart-"
"For love," Harry said, and Grace nodded stiffly. "You fancy someone, do you?" he asked, his voice coming out harder than he expected.
"Er," Grace's cheeks burned and she looked away from him, letting her curly hair fall in front of her face. "Yeah... I do."
"Oh..." Harry muttered, his heart suddenly feeling heavy, and he started to feel that strange bitter feeling again in his chest. The same feeling he got over the summer. "You fancy, Justin, I suspect..."
"Justin?" Grace frowned, looking at him.
"Yeah, Justin Finch-Fletchley," Harry muttered bitterly, poking at his eggs.
"I don't fancy, Justin, Harry," Grace said quietly, shaking her head. Harry turned to her, suddenly feeling lighter, and he noticed the pink dusting on her cheeks.
"Then why did you say you were going to sit with him yesterday?"
"Because...well – er – I said that because I thought it would make you upset the most," she admitted, her cheeks growing darker. Harry frowned and looked at her confused.
"Why?"
Grace was about to answer when Hermione and Ron sat down across from them. "Good morning," Hermione greeted.
"Morning," Harry and Grace said at the same time. Grace was relieved that Ron and Hermione joined them and was able to take the focus off her. She didn't know how she was supposed to explain to Harry that the reason she mentioned wanting to sit with Justin yesterday was only to make him jealous because she in fact fancied him.
"There you four are," McGonagall greeted them as she came up behind Ron and Hermione. "Here are your time tables," she said, handing each of them a piece of paper. "Miss Black, would you perhaps give Mr. Longbottom his?"
"Of course, Professor," Grace smiled as she took Nevilles time-table.
"Today's not bad, we're outside all morning," Ron said as he scanned his timetable. "Herbology with the Hufflepuffs, and Care of Magical Creatures ... damn it, we're still with the Slytherins."
"Oh, no," Grace groaned.
"Double diviniation this afternoon," Harry groaned.
"You should've given it up like me, shouldn't you?" Hermione huffed as she began spreading some jam on her toast. "Then you'd be doing something sensible like Arithmancy."
"You're eating again, I notice," Ron said, eyeing Hermione taking a big bite of her toast.
"I've decided there are better ways of making a stand on elf rights," Hermione huffed after swallowing.
"Yeah, and you were hungry," Ron grinned.
Their first class was Herbology, it wasn't the best class to have right after breakfast since they were squeezing pus out of Bubotubers. She felt the familiar sting of bile rise in her throat as she tried to squeeze the plants. One particular green bulb was large, round, and full and when it burst, the thick, yellow-green pus oozed out and made a disgusting pop. Grace lurched forward, dropping it on the table and made a loud, heaving sound. It sounded a lot like gagging.
"Oh, come now, Miss Black, no need to be so dramatic. It's only a little pus," Professor Sprout tutted.
"A little pus?" Grace muttered lowly, as she stared at the pus oozing out of the swelling plant. She felt the bile begin to rise again. She never thought she had a weak stomach before, but there was something disgusting about watching that much thick liquid just ooze out of something. It was absolutely unnatural and she couldn't look at it.
"I don't know, Professor... Grace is looking a little pale," Justin spoke up, across from them, giving Grace a concerned look.
"Yeah, Professor Sprout," Neville spoke up from the other side of Grace. "She's looking green."
Professor Sprout made her way down the table to closer inspect Grace, and she sighed at the pale, green tint to the girls face. "Alright, alright, come Miss Black. Perhaps you can start labeling these bottles and sealing them for me instead," she offered and Grace nodded slowly, not trusting herself to speak. "To make up for participation, you can tell me what Bubotuber's are used for," she said and Grace only nodded.
"She going to be okay, right?" Harry asked, leaning closer to Neville as they watched Grace walk up to the cart of bottles with Professor Sprout.
"I think so," Neville whispered. "I've never seen her get that sick before. She usually has a stronger stomach than that. She's usually really good with plants."
"This won't affect her grade, will it?" Harry asked, he knew how important it was to Grace to do well in classes. She may not go to the same extreme as Hermione, but he knew that Grace took pride in her studies.
"I don't think so," Neville shook his head. "Professor Sprout's really fair. If she's letting Grace tell her about the plant, I'm sure that'll make up for not being able to handle it. She might even give Grace an make up project," he answered with a shrug before going back to popping the pimple plants.
Once Herbology had finished the Hufflepuffs and Gryffindor's separated, heading to their own second periods. When they arrived at Hagrid's hut, Grace's face scrunched up in disgust as she looked into the crate and found ugly scorpion-crab looking creatures.
"Blast-Ended Skrewts!" Hagrid told them with a smile.
"Come again?" Ron asked, blinking.
"Eurgh!" Lavender Brown's face scrunched up as she took a few steps backward. Grawce had to agree. She usually looks forward to Hagrid's class, since she herself also loves animals, but these things... no. She agreed with Lavender, Eurgh, was right on the ball. Just watching how they crawled over each other with their odd-looking legs, and she had to cover her nose from the pungent rotting fish smell they gave off. Her stomach was still not recovered from the pus from Herbology and now the rotting fish odor was bringing back her nausea.
"On'y jus' hatched!" Hagrid announced proudly with a grin. "So yeh'll be able ter raise 'em yourselves! Thought we'd make a bit of a project of it!"
"And why would we want to raise them?" Grace's face scowled at the familiar, haughty drawl of Malfoy. She glared over her shoulders at him and the rest of the Slytherins as they arrived. "I mean, what do they do? What's the point of them?" he asked.
"Tha's next lesson, Malfoy. Yer jus' feedin' 'em today," Hagrid told him roughly and Grace nodded in agreement with Hagrid. Although, she also wanted to now what was the point of them, because other than lighting a torch with their arse, she wasn't so sure. "Now, yeh'll wan'ter try 'em on a few diff'rent things – I've never had 'em before, not sur what they'll go fer – I got ant eggs an' frog livers an' a bit o' grass snake – just try 'em out with a bit of each."
Grace stared at the collection of odd food options with disgust, then turned to the Skrewts. Today was not her day. Her face curled as she went to get a handful of frog livers and dropped one in a crate that had a couple of the Skrewts in it. Frog livers, were not pleasant to touch. They were slimey, and thick but squishy, and when she squeezed one, a little liquid oozed around her fingers. She quickly dropped them in the crate and shook her head, holding her hands out.
"I can't do it," she shook her head, then turned to Hagrid. "Hagrid, I-I can't. The feeling of the livers, and the smell, and – and, I think I might be sick."
"Yer alrigh', Gracie?" Hagrid asked, frowning in concern and she shook her head. "Yer lookin' a little pale."
"She was nearly sick in Herbology," Harry said gently. "Bubotubers and the puss really didn't agree with her."
"Oh, well alrigh' then, Gracie. Let's get yer hands cleaned up and you can feed the Hippogriff's how 'bout tha', eh?" Hagrid said gently and Grace nodded. Hagrid then guided her to his hut so she could wash her hands.
"She's not having a good day, is she?" Hermione asked quietly as they watched Hagrid guide Grace away from them.
Grace didn't eat anything at lunch, even when everyone was trying to get her to eat something, even if it was potatoes – which happened to be her favorite thing to eat. She looked at the potato on her fork and took a bite, and that bite took her over ten minutes to chew and swallow. She pushed her plate away and reached for her pumpkin juice, taking small sips of that for the rest of lunch.
After lunch there was double Divination. Grace sighed in relief, she was glad to finally have a class that wasn't going to gross her out to the point of vomiting. When she entered the room she took a seat at a small circular table. She noticed Ron and Harry walk in, and her eyes locked with Harry's. He gave her a small smile and walked over to her, but she noticed his smile fell and then Ron pulled him to sit at the table on the other side of hers. She frowned and turned around and noticed that Neville had taken the seat across from her.
"Hi, Neville," she smiled at him, and he smiled back.
"How are you feeling?"
"Better, I think... thankfully I won't have to do anything gross in this class," she laughed lightly. "Hopefully nothing else gross happens today."
"My dears, it's time for us to consider the stars," Professor Trelawney said airily. "The movements of the planets and the mysterious portents they reveal only to those who understand the steps of the celestial dance. Human destiny may be deciphered by the planetary rays, which intermingle with the aura that pulses around us!" Grace blinked, trying to understand.
"Does this mean we're going to be studying Astrology?" Grace asked, raising her hand.
"Yes, dear," Trelawney nodded, giving her a small smile. "This term we will be focusing on the study of planets and stars and how they make up who we are." Grace didn't believe that the placement of the planets and stars at the time she was born could really explain who she was, or really had any factor in it. Even the concept of it was starting to give her a headache. Trelawney had explained that they all will need to complete a chart that had the planetary positions on the night they were born.
She frowned as she started to map out her chart. Her neck started hurting from turning back and forth from the timetables and calculation angles. There was a soft, throbbing starting at the base of her skull, and she kept pulling her cloak off and rolling up her sleeves, suddenly feeling over heated.
"This is bloody ridiculous," she muttered under her breath as she pulled her hair out of her face and tied it in a knot on the top of her head, the blew a loose stray curl that fell out of her face. "How am I supposed to know exactly where the planets aligned? I don't know what time I was born."
"I've got two Neptunes here," she heard Harry say behind her, and she paused, sitting up straight and turning in her chair to look at him. "That can't be right, can it?"
"Aaaah," Ron started, throwing his voice to mimic Trelawney's airy voice, "when two Neptunes appear in the sky, it is a sure sign that a midget in glasses is being born, Harry."
Seamus and Dean, who were on the other side of Ron, started sniggering, and Grace rolled her eyes at Ron before turning back to her own chart. "Gracie..." Neville whispered, leaning over the table. "Do you understand any of this?"
"No, I'm just as stumped as you are, Nev," she whispered in frustration. She didn't understand it... last year she had excelled in the class, found the work entertaining and fun! Now she wanted nothing more than to throw her book and rip this piece of parchment into shreds. She didn't want to think about stars or planets.
"Oh Professor, look!" Lavender exclaimed excitedly. "I think I've got an unexpected planet! Oooh, which one's that, Professor?"
"It is Uranus, my dear," Trelawney answered, looking down at Lavender's paper.
"Can I have a look at Uranus too, Lavender?" Ron asked with a grin. Grace hid her smile behind her hand as she watched Trelawney glare at Ron.
"A detailed analysis of the way the planetary movements in the coming month will affect you, with reference to your personal chart," she snapped, her voice becoming hard and firm and it reminded Grace a lot like Professor McGonagall. "I want it ready to hand in next Monday, and no excuses!"
Grace turned in her seat and glared at Ron, which so did everyone else. "Thanks, Ron."
Notes:
Well this chapter isn't as exciting or fun as the last one, but the next one will be a bit more exciting since it will have the first Defense Against the Dark Arts class!
Also~ wanted to let y'all know now even though it won't go into effect until probably March or April... BUT the rating for this fic will be raised! I was not planning on it being raised until I got into Deathly Hallows... but alas, characters have a mind of their own and they're teenagers. There isn't necessarily any full on smut right now (and there won't be for a while) however it has gotten a little steamy quicker than I expected... but they're horny teenagers so what do we expect~
I also wanted to let you guys know that I will be posting 4 times next week in celebration of American Thanksgiving. I'm very grateful to you all, and all of your reviews and comments really do make my day!
For December, the winning day was Saturday~ so there will be an extra chapter on Saturdays the first few weeks of December. The week of Christmas will look different, since Christmas is on a Wednesday this year, I will NOT be posting on Wednesday... HOWEVER... I will be posting on Christmas Eve! And the chapter that I will be posting will be the YULE BALL chapter! :) so it's coming up really soon! Just one more month! :)
As I've said, I love reading all the comments from you guys and I wish there was a way for me to give you all sneaky peaks on here since there is sooooo much I'd love to share with you all! It's one of the curses of being sooo far ahead in chapters than what's posted. But if any of you want, you can add me on discord, just let me know you're from AO3! You can add me at: _megg.
and I'll be happy to add you and answer any questions you have about the fic, what's to come, etc (that isn't TOO spoilery bc some things I've gotta keep secret :) ) I'll be happy to answer and explain in more detail~! (Also each person will get ask 2 questions pertaining to anything in this fic and I will answer them so 2 free spoilers if you want them!)Anyway, I hope you've all enjoyed this chapter, even though it isn't the most exciting one! But next one is, I promise!
Chapter 62: sixty-one
Notes:
Happy Monday~
I wanted to let you all know that this week there will be 4 postings! I will be posting a chapter on Wednesday and Friday as usual, but also on Thursday as a way to show how grateful I am to each and every one of you who have read, voted and commented this fic so far! (since it is Thanksgiving on Thursday here in America!)
Anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace was nervous for their first Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson of the year. She had heard things about Mad-Eye Moody from her mother, but she had heard the whispers from the older students the past week. She was nervous about their first lesson, and she didn't know if it was a good nervous or a bad nervous.
She walked into the room with Neville and they took first desk in the middle row. She turned and saw that Harry and Ron took the desk behind them, and Hermione had taken a seat next to Megan Jones from Hufflepuff. She went to turn around, and caught Justin's eye, who was sitting behind Hermione. He gave her a smile and a small wave, and she returned it awkwardly before facing forward.
"You can put those away," Moody growled, stomping his way to his desk, "those books. You won't need them." Grace frowned as she put her bag back down beside her, and she watched him turn around and start writing his name on the chalk board. "I'm Alastar Moody, ex-Auror, Ministry malcontent and your new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher," he said loudly, underlining his name then turned around to face them. "I'm here because Dumbledore asked me. End of story, goodbye, the end. Any questions?" he asked, his magical eye scanning the room and Grace shifted uncomfortably when it landed on her.
"I've had a letter from Professor Lupin about this class. Seems you've had a pretty thorough grounding in tackling Dark creatures – you've covered boggarts, Red Caps, Hinkypunks, grindylows, Kappa's and werewolves, is that correct?" he asked, his eyes turning back and landing on Grace. She, with the rest of the class, nodded. "But you're behind, very behind, on dealing with curses. When it comes to the Dark Arts, I believe in a practical approach. You may wonder what I mean by that. I'll show you, but first... Miss Black!" Grace jumped and stared at Moody with wide eyes. "Can you tell me how many unforgivable curses there are?"
"How did you-"
"Know your name? I know a bit more than that," Moody huffed. "Second of your class," Grace's eyes narrowed in distaste, of course she was second. "Outspoken and opinionated," Grace slouched in her chair. "A little shy," her face turned pink. "Pure-blood," she frowned, wondering why that mattered. "And the daughter of Sirius Black," he finished. There were whispers in class, and her face went hot. She wasn't ashamed of her father, of course, but she could feel the stares and hear the whispers from her classmates – the ones that didn't know. "You look just like him, and from what I've been told the apple doesn't fall too far from the tree," Grace glared up at Moody, starting to feel uncomfortable from all the eyes she felt on her.
"I'm not about to walk into a room full of strangers – even children – without doing a background check- CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" Grace jumped from the sudden shout. She watched as his eye zoomed around the room and rested on someone behind her, she knew it was Harry. "The devil likes disguises. Never forget that," he said, then turned his eyes back to Grace. "So I ask again, Miss Black, how many unforgivable curses?
"Three," she answered quietly.
"I'm sorry, how many?" he asked as he turned around to face the board. "Could you say the answer a little louder?"
"There are three," she repeated again tightly.
"And they are so named?" he asked.
"Because they're unforgivable," Hermione spoke up this time. "The use of any one of them –"
"Will earn you a one-way ticket to Azkaban, correct," Moody finished for her as he started writing on the board. "Now, the Ministry says you're too young to see what these curses do. I say different! You need to know what you're up against. You need to be prepared. You need to find another place to put your gum besides the underside of your desk, Mr. Finnigan!" Grace jumped and turned to see Seamus groaning.
"Blimey, the old godger can see out of the back of his head," Seamus muttered under his breath.
"...and hear across classrooms!" Moody snapped, turning and throwing the small bit of chalk across the hall. Grace stared at him with wide-eyes. "Who can name me one of the unforgivable curses?" he asked, and slowly hands went up. "Weasley!"
"Y-yes?" Ron asked nervously.
"Give me a curse."
"Well... my dad told me about one once... the, er... the Imperius Curse," he answered and Moody nodded.
"I expect your father would know that one. Gave the ministry a fair bit of grief some years ago. Perhaps this will show you why," he said as he opened up a jar, taking out a strange looking spider. "Engrogio!" he pointed his wand at it, and the spider grew in size. "Imperio!" Then he had the spider flying across the room, landing on Parvati's shoulder, making her scream and fly off her chair. Then Moody made the spider fly near Ron, who whimpered and ducked out of the way. Grace stared in horror, as the other students laughed. That nauseating feeling started to settle in her stomach again.
"Talented, isn't she? What should I have her do next? Jump out the window?" he asked, the spider zooming across the room and almost hitting the window. "Drown herself?" then the spider was above a bucket of water, very close to it, and it tried to escape it. "Scores of witches and wizards claimed they only did You-Know-Who's bidding while under the influence of the Imperius Curse. Here's the rub: how do you sort out the liars?" he asked seriously. "Another! Come on!"
Grace noticed more hands were going up, and then noticed Neville's hand slowly start to raise. She sucked in a breath, staring at him in awe and horror. She knew immediately what curse he was going to mention and her heart began racing in her chest. "It's Longbottom, isn't it?" Moody said, pointing to Neville, who barely had his hand raised. Neville nodded as he stood up. Grace could see his hands shaking. "Professor Sprout tells me you have an aptitude for Herbology."
"There's... the – the erm, the Cruciatus Curse," Neville answered, trying to keep his voice steady.
"Yes, yes!" Moody nodded, and waved his hand, beckoning Neville to follow him to his table. "Come, come." Grace wanted to grab Neville's hand and make him sit back down, but she watched as her best friend put on a brave face and made his way to the table where the spider sat.
"Crucio!" Moody pointed his wand.
Grace watched in horror as the a loud screech came from the spider as it started writhing in pain. She saw Neville's face go pale, as he stared at it, trying to keep his face neutral. His face scrunched up in pain, trying to look away but he couldn't. Grace's face grew hot in anger as she stood up, her chair screeching on the floor.
"STOP IT!" She shouted. "STOP IT YOU MOSTER! CAN'T YOU SEE IT'S BOTHERING HIM! STOP IT!" her voice rang through the room, and Moody's attention pulled away from the spider and Neville to look at her. The spider instantly relaxed, and Neville looked away in pain. Grace blinked away the sting of tears from her eyes as she glared at Moody.
"Perhaps you could give us the last Unforgivable curse, Miss Black," Moody cleared his throat, scooping up the spider and placing it on the desk where Neville once sat. "Since, your father used it so efficiently," he added. Grace glared at him, and shook her head. "No?" he asked, lowly, and she shook her head again. "Avada Kedavra!" Moody hissed, and a green light shot from his wand to the spider. Grace froze where she stood, staring in horror at the spider. "The Killing curse. There is no counter-curse, no protecting charm, no blocking it," he said, his eyes turning to Harry. "Only one person is known to have survived it... and he's sitting in this room." Grace's eyes turned to Harry, who was looking at the spider, pale and with a vacant look in his eyes.
"Avada Kedavra's a curse that needs a powerful bit of magic behind it – you could all get your wands out now and point them at me and say the words, and I doubt I'd get so much as a nosebleed," Moody continued, taking a step back to the blackboard. "Although, with the look that Miss Black is giving me, I might find myself in the hospital wing," he added. "No matter, I'm not here to teach you how to use it."
"Then why use it?" Grace hissed, turning back to him.
"Because you've got to know! You've got to appreciate what the worst is. You don't want to find yourself in a situation where you're facing it – CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" He roared. "Get out your quills, copy this down!" he ordered. Grace watched as Neville made his way back to his seat, staring blankly at the dead spider. Grace took a deep breath and gathered the dead spider in her hands gently, then placed it on Moody's desk. He did it, he could deal with it too.
She took her seat back beside Neville and looked over at him. He took out parchment and his quill and ink, then began to copy the board. His face was still pale, and she knew that his mind wasn't fully there. She reached over and rested her hand on top of Nevilles, making him jump. He looked over at her, and she saw his blue eyes glossy as he fought the tears that threatened to escape. He let out an unsteady breath as he squeezed her hand, silently telling her he would be okay.
Grace decided she wasn't going to let anyone ever say a thing about Neville again, not even from her own house. Others won't see it, others won't even begin to be able to understand just how brave Neville was. Neville was truly a Gryffindor, and she was going to make sure that he, and everyone else, knew it.
When class was over, Grace packed Neville's things for him, as she hadn't bothered to take any of her own stuff out. Grabbing Neville's hand, she gave every person in the classroom a glare that was so cold and murderous they all stepped out of the way. Harry even shivered at the sight of it. A part of him felt that bitter sting of jealousy over the fact that she was so fiercely protective over Neville, that she was making sure the boy was alright and getting him out of the room and to some place quiet... he wished she would do that for him too.
Grace felt Neville stop walking, and she turned to look at him. He had stopped to stare out of a stained glass window and she squeezed his hand gently and rested her cheek on his bicep. "I'm right here," she whispered softly, rubbing the side of his hand lightly with her thumb. Neville could only squeeze her hand.
"Neville?" Hermione said gently, coming up behind them. Neville blinked and turned to look at her.
"Oh... hello," he said, his voice higher than usual. "Interesting lesson, wasn't it? I wonder what's for dinner... I'm – I'm starving, aren't you?" he asked, blinking again and Grace looked at him with concern.
"Neville, are you alright?" Hermione asked, and Grace glared at her, silently screaming at her to shut up.
"Oh yes, I'm fine," Neville answered airily in the same high voice. "Very interesting dinner – I mean lesson – what's for eating?" he asked, blinking and Grace swallowed the lump in her throat.
"Neville, what-" Ron started but the thick, hard, clunking sound of Moody's metal leg echoed around them as he got closer. Grace glared fiercely at Moody, as she held onto Neville's hand tighter, wanting to push the taller boy behind her.
"It's alright, sonny," Moody said, his voice softer than expected. "Why don't you come up to my office? Come on, we can have a cup of tea," he nodded his head back to the classroom. His eyes turned to Grace and her glare deepened. "Don't worry, Miss Black, Mr. Longbottom will be just fine. A cup of tea will do him some good to calm the nerves. Come on, Longbottom," Moody motioned again and Neville nodded. He went to follow Moody but Grace stopped him, holding onto his hand tighter.
"It's okay, Gracie," Neville whispered, trying to give her a smile, but the corners of his lips only twitched.
"You, sure, Nev?" she asked and he nodded.
"Thank you, Gracie," he whispered and she nodded, letting his hand go.
"You all right, are you, Potter?" Moody asked, his eyes turning to Harry.
"Yes," Harry answered stiffly.
"You've got to know," Moody said. "It seems harsh, maybe, but you've got to know. No point in pretending ...well... come on, Longbottom. I've got some books that might interest you."
Grace glared at Moody as he walked away with Neville, before turning to Harry and her eyes softened at him. He also looked a little pale.
"What was that about?" Ron asked, frowning.
"I don't know," Hermione replied. Grace followed them, walking next to Harry. She slipped her hand into his, squeezing it gently. Harry intertwined their fingers, holding onto her tightly. She leaned into his side, gently pressing herself into his arm, silently telling him that she was there.
"Some lesson, though, eh?" Ron asked as they started making their way to the Great Hall. "Fred and George were right, weren't they? He really knows his stuff, Moody, doesn't he? When he said Avada Kedavra, the way that spider just died-"
"Will you SHUT UP!" Grace snapped at Ron. Ron and Hermione both looked at Grace in shock, and then their eyes landed on Harry, and how uncomfortable and pale he looked. Ron's mouth closed and no one spoke again until they reached the Great Hall. Grace sat next to Harry, still holding onto his hand, she used her left to pile food onto her plate and to eat.
At dinner, Ron brought up their Divination work, so the two had spent the meal talking about that. Grace kept quiet, not in the mood to socialize with anyone. She was upset, and disgusted at their Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. He was a bloody Auror! He knew Neville's parents, he knew what had been done to them and to force Neville to watch it anyway! She glared at her plate and pushed it away from her. She felt sick again and couldn't make herself eat anymore.
Once Harry and Ron were done eating, she felt a tug on her hand as Harry began to stand. She followed them to the common room, listening to their conversation as they continued to talk about how they were going to fluff their Divination work.
"Shall we get our Divination stuff, then?" Harry asked.
"I s'pose," Ron groaned as he started to make his way up to the boy's dorm, then stopped when he noticed Harry wasn't coming with him.
"Er, give me a second," Harry told him and Ron nodded, and started back up the stairs. Before Harry could say anything, Grace wrapped her arms around him tightly. He returned her hug, holding her tightly to him as he buried his nose into her curly hair.
"I'm so sorry," she whispered softly in his ear. He closed his eyes and held onto her tightly, letting himself let go in her embrace. She did see him. She did know how seeing the green light affected him, she knew before anyone else had realized it and she understood. She was the only one that knew... and that made her all the more special to Harry.
Notes:
aaaaahhhh first DADA class~
Grace is having none of Moody's shit AT ALL! I really liked this chapter, and I know some of you probably expected Grace to immediately comfort Harry, but I really wanted to show just how much Grace loves and cares for Neville, and how protective she is of him. But also how she knows how to comfort both Neville and Harry, because she knew that Harry wouldn't want more attention drawn to him, and that would've happened if Grace had gotten as defensive and protective in class... and her subtlety and silently telling him and assuring him that she was there for him means more to him and it just really shows their bond and it's just a sweet little moment~
I hope you've enjoyed~ :)
Chapter 63: sixty-two
Notes:
Hello, happy Wednesday~!
Here is ch. 62, I hope you all enjoy~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace let out a loud, frustrated growl as she started to move her neck and roll her shoulders. She had been slouching and hunched over her paper and Divination text book for the last hour with Harry and Ron, and she was still getting no where with these predictions. She didn't know what any of them meant, or how she was supposed to it. There wasn't even a step on which to get started! Perhaps she could ask Professor Trelawney.
"I haven't got a clue what this lots supposed to mean," Harry huffed as he stared down at his work.
"You know," Ron started, pushing his hair back out of his face, "I think it's back to the old Divination standby."
"What – make it up?"
"Yeah," Ron nodded. Grace glared up at him and kicked his shin under the table. "Ow! What was that for?!"
"You could at least try!"
"We did for the last hour," he glared, "and by the looks of it, you don't seem to have a grasp on it either!"
"That's why you read books, Ron to try and figure it out!"
"You're always going on and on about how fun Divination is because it lets you be creative! Where's your creative side now when it counts, eh?"
"I actually want to try and understand what I'm doing," Grace glowered at him as she stretched her legs out, and jumped when she felt her legs brush against Harry's, who sat across from her. She quickly glanced at him, and he was reading his book. If he noticed, he didn't seem to care since he hadn't moved his legs out of the way.
"Oh, come on, at least have a little fun with us!" Ron pleaded but Grace shook her head.
"Not until I understand what the bloody hell these planets mean!" she huffed as she started focusing on the planetary positions and what they meant. She thought, maybe she should get out her old star charts from Astronomy, the ones from the previous few September's to get an idea on what the stars and planets would look like in the sky.
After nearly an hour, Grace lifted her hands and let out a shout of glee, making both Ron and Harry jump and look at her. "I think I've got it!" She cheered. "So tomorrow, Venus is going into Scorpio which means that our closest relationships will become a catalyst for growth, so we should try to be more mindful of what our relationships are telling us so we can grow from them," she smiled. Harry and Ron stared at her blankly, and blinked.
"What are you on about?" Ron asked and she only rolled her eyes.
"Meaning, I'm going to be learning something important from one of my relationships within the next month starting tomorrow," she nodded as she started writing. "On Sunday Mercury is going to be in conjunction with Saturn and I'm going to be feeling out of sorts that day. Oh, no that's Choir practice day... oh goodness," she muttered, shaking her head. Harry and Ron looked at each other, then shrugged.
"Hello, I've just finished!" Grace looked up when Hermione sat down beside her at the table.
"So have I!" Ron grinned in triumph, tossing his quill down. Hermione set her things down and pulled Ron's paper to her and examined it.
"Not going to have a very good month, are you?" she asked sardonically, raising an eyebrow at him before handing his paper back.
"Ah, well, at least I'm forewarned," Ron yawned.
"You're drowning twice," she told him and Ron frowned, looking at his paper.
"What?! Oh, well I better change one of them to getting trampled by a rampaging hippogriff." Grace rolled her eyes as she continued on her own work, and actually trying to make predictions.
"Don't you think it's a bit obvious you've made these up?"
"How dare you?!" Ron gasped in mock outrage. "We've been working like house-elves here!" Hermione raised eyebrows at him. "It's only an expression."
"What's in the box?" Harry asked, pointing to Hermione's mysterious box.
"Funny you should ask," Hermione started, shooting a nasty look at Ron before taking the lid off, showing them the contents. Grace leaned over and saw a bunch of badges in different colors all with the letters S.P.E.W.
"Spew?" Harry asked, picking up a badge. "What's this about?"
"Not spew," Hermione huffed. "It's S-P-E-W. Stands for the Society for the Promotion of Elvish Welfare."
"Never heard of it," Ron shrugged and Grace nodded.
"Well, of course you haven't," Hermione said shortly. "I've only just started it."
"Yeah?" Ron blinked in mild surprise, "how many members have you got?"
"Well – if you three join – four," she answered.
"And you think we want to walk around wearing badges saying 'spew' do you?" Ron asked.
"S-P-E-W!" Hermione corrected hotly. "I was going to put Stop the Outrageous Abuse of Our Fellow Magical Creatures and Campaign for a Change in Their Legal Status – but it wouldn't fit. So, instead, it'll be the heading of our manifesto," Grace blinked. She honestly thought the original title would be better if it was tweaked a bit, like maybe, Campaign for Change for Magical Creatures, C.C.M.C. would've been a better acronym than S.P.E.W. "I've been researching it thoroughly in the library. Elf enslavement goes back centuries. I can't believe no one's done anything about it before now." Ah, that was why she decided to name it spew, because she wants to focus on house-elves over other mistreated magical creatures. Grace rolled her eyes.
"Hermione – open your ears," Ron said loudly, standing up and cupping his hands around his mouth. "They. Like. It. They like being enslaved!"
"Our short-term aims," Hermione said, ignoring Ron and speaking over him, "are to secure house-elves fair wages and working conditions. Our long-term aims include changing the law about non-wand use and trying to get an elf into the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, because they're shockingly underrepresented."
"And how do we do all this?" Harry asked, blinking.
"We start by recruiting members," Hermione started happily. "I thought two sickles to join – that buys a badge – and the proceeds can fund our leaflet campaign. You're treasurer, Ron -I've got you a collecting tin upstairs – and Harry, you're secretary, so you might want to write down everything I'm saying now, as a record of our first meeting," she started, then handed them each a badge, then handed one to Grace. "And you, Grace, are the vice-president since you out of everyone are just as passionate about equality rights."
"What?" Grace blinked, then looked at Hermione. "What's that supposed to mean?"
"Well, I mean, you're just as passionate about equal rights for magical creatures as I am-"
"For werewolves!" Grace corrected.
"But werewolves aren't enslaved-"
"Werewolves don't have a damn choice!" Grace cut her off. "I'm not saying that House-elves shouldn't be treated better, they should. There should be laws in place for the mistreatment and abuse toward house-elves, and they should have representation in the Department for Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, but so should werewolves! Real representation! House-elves don't need wands, Hermione. Should house-elves be given better living arrangements? Yes. Should they not have to wear tea-towels and pillow cases for clothes? Yes. That is what you should be fighting for, not for pensions, and pay. They don't want it. It's in their nature to serve and take care of people! They love it. It's more of an insult to them if you don't let them."
"You weren't there when Mr. Crouch just dismissed-"
"No, I wasn't! I was trying to hide from death eaters," Grace snapped. "However, I did speak to Winky, and while I agree that there should be laws about the treatment toward house-elves, you also need to think about their thoughts and feelings as well-"
"They don't know what they want, they've been enslaved for-"
"Then at least give them the option! Don't just force them to do something just because you think it's right or fair, because at the end of the day you're just like the wizarding community! Just trying to control them than actually hear them."
"I thought you, of all people, would understand why I'm doing this-"
"What's that supposed to mean?"
"With how vocal you are about werewolf rights-"
"Because they don't have any!" Grace shouted. "They can't even get jobs, Hermione!" Ron and Harry stared at the two in shock. They thought the two girls had moved on from their old petty arguments they had last year. "I agree there should be laws for better treatment for house-elves, they should have representation... but if you're only going to focus on house-elves, then I want no part in it," she said shortly, then gathered her things up from the table.
"It's just one step," Hermione said in a small voice. "If we can get elves representation in the Ministry then... then we'll be able to get werewolves real representation too," she added. Grace frowned and thought about it. "I know you want to better the world for Remus but maybe we should take small steps toward that... this can be that first step, Gracie..."
"Fine," Grace huffed as she sat back down and took the badge. "S.P.E.W. is an unfortunate name, you should've at least come to me with what you were doing... I would've helped you with name."
"Maybe we can add an extra 'W'? Make it Society for the Promotion of Elfish and Werewolf Welfare?" she suggested.
"It's only going to exaggerate the 'eww' sound when people read it," Grace sighed. "Hermione... you're never allowed to come up with campaign names again."
The other girl was about to say something when there was a soft tap, tap on the Gryffindor common room window. They all turned and saw Hedwig perched on the windowsill. "Hedwig!" Harry shouted as he launched himself to open the window. Hedwig hooted as she flew inside and landed on the table.
"She's got an answer!" Ron exclaimed, pointing to the letter tied to her leg. Harry quickly untied the letter and sat down in Grace's chair to read it, while Hedwig hopped to his knee, hooting softly.
"Harry," Harry started, reading it aloud, "I'm flying north immediately. This news about your scar is only the latest of strange things that I've – Remus and Helena included – have heard recently. With what happened at the World Cup, what both you and Grace saw and experienced, and now your scar hurting? This is very concerning. If it hurts again, go straight to Dumbledore. Remus told me he's got Mad-Eye Moody out of retirement, which means he's reading the signs... even if no one else is.
I'll be in touch soon. Give my best to Ron and Hermione.
And Grace, I know you're reading this over Harry's shoulder, I'll write to you soon.
Keep your eyes open, Harry."
Grace, who was in fact reading over Harry's shoulder, stared at the letter and dread started rising up. He was flying north?! What was he thinking?! Why wasn't Remus and her mother stopping him?! Or maybe he decided to sneak out?
"He's flying north?" Hermione whispered. "He's coming back?"
"Dumbledore's reading what signs?" Ron asked, frowning. "Harry – what's up?"
"I shouldn't've told him!" Harry said furiously, slamming his fist on the table and scaring poor Hedwig, who flew off his lap and fluttered over to land on Grace's shoulder. She reached up and started to stroke the white feather's as she stared blankly at the table. "Coming back, because he thinks I'm in trouble! And there's nothing wrong with me!" Hedwig hooted, narrowing her golden eyes at Harry and clicked her beak expectantly at him from Grace's shoulder. "I haven't got anything for you," he snapped at Hedwig, who looked offended at him.
"He-he can't risk coming up here!" Harry groaned in frustration and guilt. "What is he thinking?!"
"He's thinking about helping you," Grace muttered, still stroking Hedwig's feathers.
"I didn't ask him to come up here!" Harry snapped at her. "He can't risk it! You know he can't! I should've never told him!"
"If you didn't, then I would have!" Grace snapped. "I don't want him risking being seen coming up here either, Harry! But he is! He's coming because he's worried about you!"
"I told him because you said he would want to know!" Harry shouted at her. "I didn't ask him to come here! I don't want him to come-"
"So, you're blaming me for Dad wanting to make sure that everything is alright?!"
"No! I – I don't have anything for you!" Harry snapped at Hedwig, who was clicking her beak and hooting. "Go up to the Owlery if you want food!"
"Don't snap at her because you're being a stupid git!" Grace shouted at him and stroked Hedwigs feathers. "Come on, Hedwig, you can stay in my room tonight. I've got some treats up there for you," she said softly, then glared at Harry and walked away from them.
"Harry..." Hermione said lightly.
"I'm going to bed," Harry said shortly. "See you in the morning."
When both Grace and Harry were out of the common room, Ron and Hermione shared a look.
"Bloody hell," Ron whispered, shaking his head. "Those two... if something doesn't change soon, I'll do it myself, mark my words."
"Nothing is going to change unless Harry get's a new pair of glasses," Hermione huffed as she started putting all of her S.P.E.W. things together in the box.
"What's a new pair of glasses have anything to do with the fact that they keep trying to get a rise out of each other?" Hermione stared at Ron, blinking.
"Perhaps you should get your eyes checked too. The two of you can do it together."
"What?"
"Oh, honestly, Ron! Can't you see that Grace only says and does things to get a reaction out of Harry?" Ron frowned and shook his head, making her huff and roll her eyes. "She's wanting him to make the first move!" Ron blinked. "She wants him to realize that he fancies her, and tells her!"
"That's stupid, why doesn't she just do it herself! Give us all a break, it's bloody exhausting watching them fight, make up, be all affectionate then fight again."
"She can't!"
"Why not!?"
"Think about her position!" Hermione rolled her eyes again. "She's known Harry since they were ten! They're very close friends! Her parent's are his godparents! If she were to tell him that she fancied him, and he doesn't and rejects her, she's going to feel awful and awkward! She'd lose her friendship with Harry and think that she can't be friends with us because we're closer to him than her! Not to mention that Harry might think that he can't have a relationship with Sirius and Helena because he broke Grace's heart, and would think they wouldn't like him and Grace wouldn't want that because she cares about him so much!" Hermione finished, feeling out of breath.
"But –"
"He's really got to get his eyes checked, and stop being such a stupid boy! Honestly! Once he finally stops thinking about Cho, maybe he'll get his head on straight!" Hermione continued and Ron blinked.
"Cho?"
"Yes, Cho Chang, the fifth year Ravenclaw seeker."
"Oh, the one that likes to follow Harry on the pitch and wait for him to find the snitch?" Ron asked and Hermione blinked. "What about her?"
"Harry's crushing on her instead of Grace!"
"What? No," Ron shook his head. "No, Harry likes Grace, he just doesn't know yet."
"Really? Then why does he look at Cho across the Great Hall?"
"No, he doesn't," Ron shook his head again. "He always looks at Gracie!" Hermione scoffed and shook her head. "He does! He might look at Cho, but then he see's Gracie and he looks at her! He always sits next to her at meals! He's always grabbing her hand! And you know what he asked me this morning? If Grace mentioned the first Frog Choir performance and when it's going to be!" Hermione stared at Ron, in awe. She had no idea that Ron had a clue. "And didn't you see how much of a mess he was when no one could find Grace at the Cup? He was beside himself the entire time until she showed up with Charlie, and even after she left, he still couldn't sleep! I might not understand feelings or – or girls, but I have eyes you know!"
"Wow... Ron," Hermione whispered.
Then it was silent between them for a few minutes.
"Anyway," Ron shrugged as he stood up, "those two have sort out their issues, because they're exhausting."
Notes:
Aaaah for once Ron is able to see it before Harry does!
Don't worry, this is just one of the many fights between Harry and Grace that we'll see for the next 80 chapters lol. Next chapter though, Is gonna be super cute :) I think you all might like it!
Speaking of Next chapter! It will be posted tomorrow!! :)
I hope you all enjoyed~ :)
Chapter 64
Notes:
Hello~ Here is a special update for you all! To all of my American readers who celebrate: Happy Thanksigving! And to everyone else: I am so thankful for all of you who read, vote and comment this story! It truly means so much that you enjoy it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dad,
I'm sure, by the time you're reading this, Harry's sent you a letter trying to convince you he's fine and not to come. I also don't think you should be coming up there, you're being careless. What will happen if you're seen? Or worse: caught? Please don't risk it. Harry can't lose you after just starting to get to know you. I can't lose you again after just getting you back either.
I'm sure Remus has told you that Dumbledore has Moody teaching here this year. I hate him. I hate him. I hate him! He's cruel, and a monster! He showed us the unforgivable curses in class the other day. He used them in the classroom! He even had Neville watch as he cast the torture curse on this poor creature! He's a monster! I understand that we need to know about them... but he used to be an Auror! He knew about Neville's parents and he still made Neville watch! Neville's been a little spacey since. I'm just so furious!
Ron and Hermione are alright, it's only been one full week here and they haven't gotten into a fight yet, which is a good sign. I can't say the same for me and Harry. We argued last night about your letter... but we've been off sorts for a bit really...
He's getting mad at me for talking to this boy in Hufflepuff, his name is Justin Finch-Fletchley. He's nice enough, we only have a few classes together and we're in the Frog Choir together. He's hardly even a friend so I don't know why Harry gets all upset when Justin is brought up. He thinks I like Justin for some reason, although... I did say I was going to go sit with Justin on the train after he had made me mad about Cho. Cho's this Ravenclaw seeker a year above us. She's really pretty, a lot prettier than me...its no wonder Harry likes her... but it just makes me so angry that he gets so stupid over her!
Why are boys such insufferable, stupid gits?
Please be safe, Dad. Don't do anything reckless, or stupid.
Love,
Grace.
Grace reread the letter three times before folding it up and putting it in an envelope that already had a lengthy letter to Remus. She was hoping she could catch Hedwig before Harry got there. Not that she would use Hedwig without Harry's permission of course, but she didn't want to risk one of the school's owls.
When she finally reached the top stairs of the Owlery, she saw Harry with Hedwig. Hedwig hooted softly, turning to look at her which made Harry turn to look at her too. They looked at each other, shifting awkwardly.
"Letter to Sirius?"
"Letter to Dad?" they asked at the same time.
"Yeah," they answered at the same time again.
"I was hoping I would get up here before you," Grace started nervously, "I was going to ask Hedwig if she'd take it to Dad when she took your letter..."
"You were going to wait until I sent a letter to send yours?" Harry asked, frowning. "Why?" he asked when she nodded.
"She's your owl," she shrugged, "and I know I could use a school owl but-"
"You can use Hedwig whenever you want," Harry told her, shifting awkwardly. "She loves you, and honestly, I think she'd feel like she's more helpful if you did."
"Are you sure?" she asked, and Harry nodded, then Grace turned to Hedwig. "Is that alright with you too, Hedwig?" she asked softly. Hedwig hooted softly. Grace smiled and stroked Hedwigs feathers affectionately. Hedwig held out her leg for Grace to tie her letter to it as well. Nipping Grace's fingers affectionately, she also nipped at Harry's but a little harder before flying off.
Then there was just Harry and Grace, standing awkwardly, in the Owlery. Grace then turned to leave but Harry grabbed her hand, forcing her to turn back to him. "I don't like it when we fight..." Harry said gently.
"Neither do I," she replied.
"I'm sorry I shouted at you last night... I was just upset and worried."
"I know," she nodded, "it's fine-"
"No, it's not," Harry shook his head. "I shouldn't have taken my frustration out on you, and I definitely shouldn't have shouted at you... forgive me?"
"Yeah, I suppose I can," she said lightly, making Harry scoff playfully. "Let's head to breakfast," she suggested and tugged on his hand. Harry nodded, smiling at her. He was glad that he and Grace were alright again, he didn't like when she was mad at him and being upset with her didn't sit right with him either.
As the weeks went on, September turned into October, and Grace thought that all the teachers were suddenly punishing them for the fun of it by drowning them in schoolwork. She's been so preoccupied with studying and practicing that she hasn't noticed if she's received any letters from her Dad or Remus.
"You are now entering a most important phase of your magical education!" Professor McGonagall told them during Transfiguration. Grace sighed as she slumped into her chair next to Harry. McGonagall had just given them a heaping ration of homework. "Your Ordinary Wizarding Levels are drawing closer-"
"We don't take O.W.L.s till fifth yeah, Professor!" Dean protested.
"Maybe not, Thomas, but believe me, you need all the preparation you can get! Miss Granger and Miss Black are the only ones in this class who has managed to turn a hedgehog into a satisfactory pincushion! I might remind you that your pincushion, Thomas, still curls up in fright if anyone approaches it with a pin!"
Harry tried not to grin as he looked at Grace. While Hermione was blushing, trying not to look pleased, Grace was the opposite. She sat up straighter, held her head a little higher and smiled with pride. However, her smile didn't last as the day went on and homework was being piled high.
"I don't know how I'm going to get through all this," she huffed as she opened up her Charms textbook at dinner. "I've got Choir practice right after dinner, and I still have to finish my Divination predictions for tomorrow!"
"But didn't you have Choir practice yesterday?" Harry asked, frowning.
"Yeah."
"But you usually only have it twice a week," Harry said.
"Yeah, but we're practicing extra right now for the Beauxbaton and Durmstrang students," she answered, then stuffed her face full of potatoes. "We're doing songs from their countries too, and well... Bulgarian is a little tricky."
"Oh..." Harry nodded.
"Anyway, would you mind bringing my bag up to the common room for me?" Grace asked as she stood up from her seat, then stuffed another mouthful of potatoes.
"Yeah, of course," Harry nodded.
"Thanks," she said, grabbing her napkin and wiping her mouth. She smiled brightly at him and quickly kissed his cheek in thanks. Harry's cheeks turned pink as he watched her. She's only ever done that a few times before. It didn't go unnoticed to him that her lips felt soft against his skin. He turned in his seat and watched her, and then the sour, bitter taste of jealousy filled him again as he watched her walk up to the Hufflepuff table. "Justin, are you ready?"
"Yeah," he nodded as he stood up from the Hufflepuff table and walked out of the Great Hall with her.
"Why is it always Justin," Harry muttered bitterly, turning and glaring at his plate.
"If you just admit to yourself that you fancy her, and tell her, then you wouldn't be a Jealous-Jeffrey," Hermione rolled her eyes. Harry's face scrunched in distaste as he looked at Hermione.
"I don't fancy Grace," he shook his head. He thought Hermione was out of her mind, why would she think that he fancied Grace. It was Grace, they were friends... they were more than just friends, he admitted, but he didn't fancy her that way... did he?
"Whatever you say, mate," Ron muttered and went back to eating his dinner.
"Excellent, excellent!" Professor Flitwick cheered two hours later. "We just need a little more practice with the Bulgarian, some of our pronunciation is a little off," he told them and there were a few groans from the older students. "As you all have read your letters from the Summer holiday, I have listed a few more modern pieces that we will doing this year, and a few muggle pieces as well-" Grace heard a quiet scoff behind her. She turned around and glared.
"Shut it, Zabini," She hissed, "just because you're musically uncultured doesn't mean the rest of us are."
"Now, now, Miss Black, it's quite alright," Flitwick smiled at her, "any non-group performances are, as always, completely optional. If a student does not wish to accept a solo that is their choice," Flitwick nodded. "As you know, we will be performing at the Halloween Feast, before the choosing of the three champions. With this performance there will be three solo performances –" most of the choir broke out in excited whispers, "and one duet. So we will be doing a total of eight songs."
"That's two more than we usually do," Grace whispered, leaning into Justin.
"I know, it's pretty exciting actually," Justin nodded.
"Before anyone asks," Flitwick started again once the whispering stopped, "I have already assigned the solos and the duet. The duet will be given to Miss Dunn and Mr. Derrick," everyone clapped politely. "Our soloists are: Miss MacGillony, Mr. Lewiston, and Miss Black." Grace blinked twice, as everyone clapped politely. She felt Justin judge her elbow with his.
"Congratulations," he whispered, smiling brightly at her. "I knew you'd get one."
"I got a solo?" she whispered in surprise, more to herself than Justin.
"Now, there is forty-five minutes before curfew, so you are all dismissed!" Flitwick dismissed them. "However, I need to see my five individuals so I can give you your pieces."
"I can wait for you and walk you back to your common room, if you'd like?" Justin offered but Grace shook her head.
"That's nice of you, but it's alright. Like Professor Flitwick said, we have forty-five minutes until curfew, I'll be fine."
"Are you sure?" he asked again and Grace nodded. Justin's shoulders slumped and he nodded. "Alright, I'll see you later then?"
"Yeah," she nodded. Justin waved at her, then turned to leave the music room. Outside, in the corridor, stood Harry – who was waiting patiently.
"Potter," Justin greeted stiffly with a curt nod.
"Justin," Harry greeted with his own curt nod.
"Waiting for Grace?"
"Er... yeah."
"She might be a few extra minutes," Justin told him and Harry nodded. "She's talking to Professor Flitwick."
"Right, thanks," Harry nodded and made his way into the music room. He saw Professor Flitwick talking to a pair of older students excitedly before handing them something, and then three other people behind them, the last one in line was Grace. "Hey," he whispered, coming up behind her. Grace jumped and turned to face him with wide-eyes.
"You scared me," she hissed quietly.
"Sorry," he said, grinning.
"Liar."
"Yeah, a bit," Grace rolled her eyes.
"What are you doing here, anyway?"
"I was waiting for you," Harry shrugged. Grace's cheeks turned pink and she looked away from him, shifting from one foot to the other uncomfortably.
"You didn't have to..." she told him in a small voice.
"I wanted to," he said, bumping her softly and, bravely, rested arm over her shoulder. Grace's cheeks darkened, but didn't move or shy away from him, in fact, she leaned into his side a little. It was strange... having Harry's arm around her when they weren't sitting. Sure, they held hands a lot, or she linked her arm with his, it was how she was – she did it with everyone, Grace was very physically affectionate; however, it was strange to have Harry's arm around her just randomly. She wondered why he decided to put his arm around her, what made him do it? Was he trying to keep her warm? Did she look cold? Or was he trying to be comforting? Did he think she was in trouble? Did she look nervous? Or did Harry simply want to put his arm around her? Why?
"Miss Black!" Flitwick greeted her brightly as he reached for a sheet of parchment. "I was doing my research this summer, finding pieces that would match the theme of this year," he started with a big smile, "and I came across this muggle song, and I thought of you instantly!" he said, handing her the piece of paper. Grace took the paper and read the title.
"Holding Out for a Hero...?" Grace read, looking back to Professor Flitwick. "It says this came out in 1984..."
"Yes, it isn't quite as recent as some of you had expected, however, from what I learned it is still a very popular muggle song and I think it'll fit quite nicely."
"But... but why me?" Grace asked in a small, insecure voice as she shifted her weight onto her right foot. Harry frowned, squeezing her shoulder gently. "There are others in the choir that are more talented than I am and they've been a part of the choir longer..."
"This isn't about who has been here longer, Miss Black," Flitwick told her softly. "You're very talented and I know out of all the choir members, you will appreciate the muggle pieces the most. As I said, I heard the song and I thought of you because you have a voice that is best suited, and you have the range to pull it off beautifully," he assured her, and Grace felt her cheeks warm from the compliment. "The arrangement is a little different, as I've tweaked it for the performance. Practice it a little and then you and I will run through it together on Saturday, alright?"
"Yes, Professor," Grace nodded, giving him a small smile. "Thank you...for this," she said softly and Professor Flitwick smiled at her.
"You're welcome, Miss Black, and if anything I should be thanking you," he told her. "I haven't had a student as talented and passionate about music as you since Myron Wagtail. I'm so happy you auditioned!"
"You can thank Remus," Grace smiled. "If he hadn't told you, I don't think I would've."
"I already have, many times last year. He also told me that you like to write your own music, is that right?" Grace's face turned bright pink and she looked down shyly at her feet.
"I wouldn't go that far, he speaks too highly of me. Remus is particularly biased when I'm involved," Harry scoffed and poked the soft spot of her waist, making her jump into him. "It's the truth."
"Where is this modesty in the classroom, Miss Black?" Flitwick asked lightly, almost teasingly, it made Grace blink in confusion. "In class when you perform well, you don't shy away from praise, however here in the music room you do?"
"Oh well, er –"
"I'm saying this because you're very talented, not just with magic, Miss Black," Flitwick started seriously. "Perhaps if you take that pride and confidence you exhibit in the classroom and apply it here in the Frog Choir, then you might find that the praise you receive is rightfully awarded." Grace wasn't sure to say in response to Flitwick's words, so she only nodded mutely. "I have a small project for you, Miss Black, something to work on the next two months."
"Er... yes, sir?"
"Write me a piece."
"Sorry, what?"
"Write me an original piece. It can be solely instrumental, as Remus has told me that you are gifted on the piano, or it can be lyrical. It can be about anything, about finding who you are, your feelings and struggles, about love, friendship, or life! It can be anything, but I want you to write me a song, Miss Black."
"But-"
"Try, Miss Black," Flitwick encouraged, his smile growing. "It's just for you and I for now, you do not have to perform it in front of the rest of the choir, or even the school if you don't want to. It can just be sung for me, but I want you to challenge yourself and take pride in your abilities. Alright?"
"Er...alright," she nodded, giving in.
"Splended! Well, off you go. I'll see you tomorrow!"
"Goodnight, Professor," Grace nodded, then her and Harry left the room.
"What was that about?" Harry asked once they turned the corner.
"Oh... well, as you know we're going to be performing on Halloween, before the champion selection," Grace started, "and I, er – I was given a solo."
"Isn't it really soon to be given those?" Harry asked, frowning.
"Well it's only the eleventh of October now," Grace shrugged. "Professor Flitwick wanted to make sure we had the French and Bulgarian pieces perfected before assigning these. I'm not sure what the others were given, but my piece seems easy enough," she added as she looked down at the sheet music. "I already know the song enough to know the melody, it's just learning everything else."
"How can you all do that in only two hours of practice?" Harry frowned. He didn't realize how much work went into the choir.
"Well now that we've got the four ensemble pieces down, Flitwick is able to help us individual performers. If you're doing a piece outside of the ensemble, he usually works with you on Saturday's with the orchestra."
"Oh," Harry said dumbly with a nod. "So he's doing the orchestra too?"
"Oh yes," Grace nodded. "He focused on their rehearsals in September, so now on he's focusing on us. I kind of feel for Professor Flitwick, between teaching, the extra orchestra and choir practices, he must feel very stretched thin."
"Well, I'm sure it all be worth it in the end," Harry said, squeezing her shoulder gently, and she smiled. "Also, congratulations," he smiled. "Your first solo, that's really big and exciting news!"
"Yeah..." she sighed and Harry frowned.
"Aren't you excited?"
"I mean... I am..."
"But?"
"But what if I mess up?" she asked shyly. "What if my voice cracks right in the middle of the song, in the middle of a note? What if I forget a line? Or I miss something and get off tempo? Or what if I get off key and I can't fix it? Or what if my voice goes out-"
"That won't happen," Harry cut her off.
"How do you know? It very well could!"
"Because I know you," he answered simply, "You're too determined to let yourself mess up anything."
"Are you calling me a perfectionist?" she asked, lightly so he knew she was teasing.
"No," he smiled. "You put everything you have into something when you do it," he started. "Like when you're flying, or playing Quidditch. You grip the quaffle like your life depends on it, and you never throw it unless you know you can make the shot. You're not afraid to fly high, or make a sudden, steep drop because you know your broom, you trust your broom and you know the wind because it looks like you're talking to it when you fly." Harry continued, and Grace stared at him, speechless. "You spent nearly two hours reading books and old astronomy charts just to try and understand your own chart to make predictions because you want to know about it. You read books on tea leaves and symbols so you can reference them when you do your own tea leaves because you want to know what every symbol could mean and how to apply it to your day. You help almost everyone in Care of Magical Creatures when Hagrid can't because you love the animals so much you want to make sure that not only we know how to care for them but that they're cared for too."
Now Graces heart was beating hard and fast in her chest, and her breath was caught in her throat as she stared at Harry in awe. "You put everything you are into everything you do. You don't just do it to do it, you do it with passion and life that... that I'm kind of jealous of," he admitted shyly, still smiling at her. "So you won't mess up this solo. You're going to be amazing and you're going to blow everyone's minds away with how great you are. So don't stress about it, alright?"
"Alright..." she whispered breathlessly as she smiled up at him. She knows she likes Harry, she's known about her feelings for him since December but right now, she's finding herself falling for him all over again.
Notes:
can we take a minute and talk about how Harry is starting to slowly realize his feelings??? And showing them too! Even if he doesn't fully realize it right now?? Not just with how well he communicates with her when they've had a fight, but also just comforting her?! It's so precious, and cute and so, so, so sweet! I absolutely love them and their ability to communicate - granted, it's not always this smooth and healthy but they're teenagers who don't fully understand emotions lol. But seeing it in it's early stages... it builds such a good foundation for them later on, and it's not something I really realized until I did a quick edit and read through of this chapter! I absolutely love them and their friendship/relationship.
Also, if anyone wants to ask questions, send theories, or just wants to talk about the fic - fics, and HP in general, feel free to add me on discord! Just say that you're from here, and I'll accept you! I also like to send little snippets and you get 2 spoiler questions to use wisely! My discord username is: _megg.
Feel free to add me!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 65: sixty-four
Notes:
Hello, hello! Happy Friday~
To all of my American readers, I hope you had a wonderful thanksgiving yesterday!
Here's ch. 64, I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
On the morning of the thirtieth of October, Grace stared in awe when she arrived with Neville to the Great Hall. Enormous silk banners representing each Hogwarts house hung from the walls, and a large banner that bore the Hogwarts Coat of Arms hung behind the teacher's table. Grace sat down at the table and smiled when a nice warm mug of leman herbal tea was placed in front of her as she pulled the giant bowl of freshly cut fruit toward her.
"You're not going to eat all that, are you?" Hermione asked as she sat across from her. Grace shook her head as she started scooping the fruit onto her plate.
"Still not talking?" Ron asked, sitting next to Hermione, and Grace nodded before she started eating. "Why aren't you talking again?" Grace paused mid-chew and glowered at him.
"She's saving her voice for tomorrow," Neville answered for her as he piled eggs and sausage on his own plate. "She's been practicing way to much and doesn't want to exhaust her vocal chords before she has to sing tomorrow," he continued and Grace nodded, and took a sip of her tea. "So she's only eating fruit and proteins, and drinking only herbal tea and water," he finished and Grace nodded again before stuffing a strawberry in her mouth.
"That can't be filling," Harry commented as he sat on Grace's other side. Grace shook her head, holding her stomach with one hand and scrunching her face up as if she was in pain. "Why can't you have anything else?"
"Because foods that have dairy create a mucus in her throat and that can disrupt her vocal cords," Neville answered for her, and Grace nodded, "and other foods can make her throat dry, which could make them irritated if they aren't property lubricated," Grace nodded as she chewed.
"Oh good Godric," Hermione huffed, rolling her eyes. "Is this all really that necessary? It's a choir concert, you've done them last year."
There was a clatter, and they all turned to Grace, who was giving Hermione a dry, narrow look. Then her hands went up in the air dramatically and she started flailing them around while her face and eyes became animated as she chewed her fruit. "I think it is necessary," Harry spoke up, trying not to laugh at Grace's theatrics. "It's the first concert of the year, and it's before the Champion selection, and it's in front of not only us but in front of the foreign students, and she's been given a solo which she's already nervous about. She wants to make sure that she does it perfectly, and she's been practicing too hard because her voice was hoarse and scratchy three days ago," Harry said, already knowing what was going on in Grace's head. Grace held her hands out to him, as if saying 'yes, correct!' and then she gave a small clap with a grin. Harry rolled his eye at her and filled his plate with eggs, toast and sausage.
"Wait... you were given a solo?!" Hermione exclaimed in surprise. Grace's eyes widened and she brought her finger to her lips, telling Hermione to be quiet. "How come you didn't tell us?!" Grace made a motion with her hands, as if she was zipping her lips closed and pretended to lock them shut. "It's a secret?" Grace nodded. "Why is it a secret?"
"It's not a secret," Harry rolled his eyes. "She just didn't want to tell anyone."
"Yeah, she's worried that if people knew then it would bring bad luck," Neville added and Grace nodded.
"They knew?! Harry and Neville knew and I didn't?!" Ron exclaimed, offended.
"Well, I kind of found out because I was there when Professor Flitwick gave it to her," Harry answered sheepishly.
"And I had to bring Trevor to Professor Flitwick on Saturday and I was there when Grace was practicing," Neville said with a shrug.
"You've also been her second voice for the last four days," Ron added and Neville nodded. It was true, in classes when Grace wanted to answer a question, she raised her hand and gave a sheet of parchment to Neville that had the answer on it so he could say it out loud; he only did this for Charms, Herbology and Divination. Harry would answer for her in Transfiguration. Grace didn't bother answering anything in Defense Against the Dark Arts, she was still refusing to participate. In Care of Magical Creatures, she didn't have to raise her hand to answer, she just did what she was supposed to for Hagrid and that seemed like enough. In Potions, she didn't try to answer any of Snape's questions, she did what she's always done: be quiet and did her work.
As breakfast continued, Grace stayed quiet and decided to spend that time reading her Transfiguration text book to get a little extra studying in. Her concentration was broken when she heard a flap of wings and a soft, familiar, hoot. She looked up and saw Hedwig had landed on Harry's shoulder and held out her leg for him.
"Nice try, Harry.
Don't worry, after Grace's letter, and Remus' and Helena's constant scolding, I won't be coming up to Hogsmeade right now. I will be, however, coming up should anything happen in the future. I want you to keep me posted on everything that's going on at Hogwarts, and I will know if you don't. Don't worry about me, and don't forget about what I said about your scar.
Sirius."
"What does he mean 'I will know if you don't'?" Harry muttered under his breath, then his eyes turned to Grace, who was now looking at her book.
"I don't know what you're talking about," she shook her head. Harry gave her a look that clearly said he didn't believe her, but then handed her two folded pieces of parchment.
"I suspect from Snuffles and Remus," Harry told her and she smiled. She decided to open the letter from Remus first.
Gracie,
Mad-Eye Moody is extreme, but he was a brilliant Auror in his day. You will learn a lot from him. Take everything he says and does with a little grain of salt. He's mad, but brilliant, and he will teach you things I never could. I'm sorry that you were exposed to the Unforgivable curses this early, but if Moody and Dumbledore believe it's best then I cannot argue on that. I'm sorry that Neville had to experience that in the classroom, I hope he's alright now.
Please don't let Moody's extreme's keep you from participating. I know how you can be. Stubbornness is a flaw that you seem to have inherited from both of your parents, but please don't let your anger for Mad-Eye keep you from learning. These are things you need to know, especially after the World Cup. There are whispers, and they're dark whispers. If Harry's scar is hurting, and Death Eaters are seen at the World Cup, things aren't looking very good right now, Grace. You will need to be alert, and prepared and having Mad-Eye Moody be the one to prepare you is best.
Have you been ill again since the first day of lessons? You're usually not one with a weak stomach, I hope everything is alright now. How have classes been? I'm gathering that you've got a larger work load than you're used to. Your O.W.L.s are coming up next year, be sure to keep all your notes, and homework so you can revise it for next year. It will help you a lot.
I received an owl from Professor Flitwick, he had told me that you were given a solo in the Frog Choir. Congratulations! I'm very proud of you, I knew you would get one this year when you mentioned new members are now eligible for them. Flitwick also mentioned that he has a special project for you, he didn't go into too much detail on what it was but I'm going to guess it has something to do with an original work? I'm sorry if my mentioning it to him last year was over stepping, but I only want what's best for you... you know that.
You're so bright, and talented, and I hate to see you holding yourself back out of fear. I know Helena hasn't always been the most encouraging to you growing up, especially when it comes to music, but don't let her words hold you back from allowing yourself to be great. Just because she can't hold a tune, doesn't mean you should hold yourself back from doing so.
You're going to be amazing, I know it.
Good luck, and give everyone a hello.
Remus.
P.S. Sorry it's taken so long to send back a reply. Snuffles has been a right pain in the arse. If I wasn't so worried about him running away, I'd get a dog house and force him to stay in it.
Grace found herself smiling as she finished the letter, letting herself laugh. She folded the parchment back to show the last post script message to Harry, who snorted pumpkin juice out of his nose. Ron and Hermione looked at them, confused, but Harry shook his head. "Dog joke," he told them, and they nodded, still not fully understanding. Grace folded the letter back up, then unfolded the one from her dad.
Grace,
Don't worry. I won't be coming up. You can take Remus and your mother for that because I really was about to fly up there. After what happened at the World Cup, and learning about Harry's nightmares and his scar hurting... I admit, I'm very worried.
Yes, Mad-Eye is extreme but that sounds like him. I'm sorry that your friend had to experience that, especially in front of everyone, but... these are things that you all will have to learn and may one day face. An attacker won't stop the Crucitas curse just because someone shouted at them too, the world doesn't work that way – no matter how much we wish it would. The real world isn't like school. In the classroom if you can't get it right, you can try again but not out here. Out here, you have to fight, and you don't get second chances, you get the one and you've got to make it count. I'm sorry for sounding so harsh, and unsupportive, but I agree with how Mad-Eye is teaching. I know this isn't what you want to hear, and I'm sorry.
On a different note: I'm sorry you and Harry are fighting. Has this been a recent development? You two didn't fight over the summer here.
Have you paused to consider that the reason Harry is getting upset over this Justin boy is because he's jealous? He could probably see that this other boy is showing interest in you, and when you talk to him or give him attention, it looks to Harry that you might be interested. Harry might be noticing the same things this Justin boy does and doesn't know how to go about it the right way. You also saying and doing things just to get a rise out of Harry isn't helping either, it only creates more thoughts and questions and is doing more harm than good.
Fourteen-year-old boys are a strange breed, love. I was one once, and even now I still cannot begin to explain them to you. At fourteen we don't understand any of the strange feelings we have, emotional and physical, and often times we don't know how to control them. I wouldn't worry about this Cho girl, Grace. It seems that it could just be because he sees another pretty girl who smiles at him, and he's getting flustered. If you keep danging this Justin boy around in front of him, then he will think that you like Justin and will pursue Cho, if he has the balls to do so that is.
I also don't want to hear, or read, you say anything like that about yourself ever again. I will say this as unbiased as I can: you are a beautiful young woman, Grace. I will now say, extremely biased: you are the most beautiful girl in the world. How can you not be? You look just like me. I was very popular with the ladies back at Hogwarts and for a while it was hard to get them away from me. I was breaking hearts left and right. Unfortunately, I was doing that because I was a stupid, teenage boy, and I didn't know a bloody thing about girls and I was also denying my own feelings for your mother. Teenage boys do a lot of stupid things that we can't explain.
If Harry is getting flustered with this Cho girl, it's because she's pretty. That's it. If Harry likes you it's because he likes you. He likes you for you, not just because you're pretty, and that's what matters, love.
Please don't let fickle teenage boys get you down.
Keep me updated on what is going on at Hogwarts, and tell me the things that Harry doesn't.
I should also mention, because I'm trying this responsible parent thing out, do well in school. Study hard.
Give Snape hell.
With love,
Dad.
Grace smiled at her dad's letter, suddenly feeling lighter and better from his words. She hadn't realized how badly she needed to hear from her dad until then. She's been so busy with school work and the choir that she hadn't realized its been nearly two months since she last talked to him.
"What did Sirius say?" Harry asked, leaning over and she quickly shut her letter into her Transfiguration book. "What? Can't I read it?" he asked innocently and she quickly shook her head. "Why not?" she glared at him and started packing her things. She stood up from the table and tapped Neville's shoulder, and he nodded.
"Time for class," he said as he took his toast and followed Grace out of the Great Hall.
"Weasley, straighten your tie," Professor McGonagall snapped at Ron. He grumbled and tried to fiddle with his tie. "Miss Patil, take that ridiculous thing out of your hair." Parvati scowled and removed the large ornamental butterfly from the end of her braid. Grace pulled her hair over her shoulders and smoothed it out. She had made sure that her curls were perfectly curly, and not frizzy, before coming down to the entrance hall. "Follow me, please," McGonagall called. "First years in front, no pushing!"
They began filing down the steps in front of the castle. Dusk was upon them, it was a cool and clear night and they could see the pale moon already shining over the Forbidden Forest. Grace stood between Harry and Neville with the other fourth years on the forth row from the front. She shivered from the chill wind.
"Cold?" Harry whispered, leaning closer to her and she nodded. She smiled when she felt him grab her hand and stood a little closer to her, hoping to get her a little warmer.
"Nearly six," Ron said as he impatiently checked his watch before looking down at the front gates. "How d'you reckon they're coming? The train?"
"I doubt it," Hermione answered from Ron's other side.
"How, then? Broomsticks?" Harry asked, looking up at the sky, Grace shook her head.
"A portkey?" Ron suggested. "Or they could Apparate – maybe you're allowed to do it under seventeen wherever they come from?"
"You can't apparate inside the Hogwarts grounds, how often do I have to tell you?" Hermione snapped impatiently. Grace made a sound and rolled her eyes.
Grace shivered again, this time Harry pulled his hand away and put his arm behind her, resting his hand on her back. She leaned into his side, taking a step closer to him. She hoped that the Durmstrang and Beauxbaton students would be arriving soon because she was getting cold and hungry.
"Aha!" Dumbledore exclaimed. "Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!" Grace frowned and looked around them.
"There!" A sixth-year student shouted, pointing to the forest. Grace stood on her tiptoes to look over a tall third-year's head.
"It's a dragon!" one of the first years shrieked.
"Don't be stupid, it's a flying house!" Dennis Creevey exclaimed. Grace frowned, thinking that a flying house sounded ridiculous, but the boy was close. She watched in awe as a giant black shape skimmed the treetops of the Forest and the castle lights reflected off the windows. It wasn't a giant house, it was a giant, powder-blue, horse-drawn carriage that was the size of a large house and it was soaring toward them, being pulled and guided by a dozen winged-horses that were the size of elephants.
"Wow..." Grace whispered in awe. "It's so beautiful...like out of a fairy tale."
When the carriage landed, a boy in pale blue robes jumped down from the carriage and fumbled something on the floor – whatever it was, unfolded into a set of golden steps. Once the boy had stepped back, a black, high-heeled shoe came from the inside of the carriage – a shoe that was the size of a small sled. Then the largest women that Grace has probably ever seen stepped out of the carriage. Grace supposed that explained the size of the horses and the carriage.
When Dumbledore began to clap, so did everyone else, and the woman gave Dumbledore a gracious smile as she walked toward their headmaster and extended her glittering hand to him. Dumbledore, who was very tall, barely had to bend to kiss her hand. "My dear Madame Maxime," he smiled, "Welcome to Hogwarts."
"Dumbly-dorr," Madame Maxime greeted, her voice deeper than expected. "I 'ope I find you well?" she asked, her voice thick and French.
"In excellent form, I thank you," Dumbeldore smiled.
"My pupils," Madam Maxime said, waving one of her hands carelessly behind her. Grace stood on her tip toes again and watched as two dozen boys and girls started filing out of the carriage. They were shivering, and if Grace was chilly in her sweater and cloak, she knew the Beauxbaton students had to be freezing. Their uniform was made of light blue silk, and they had no cloaks, only shaws and scarves. She frowned, did they think that Hogwarts was going to be warm? They were up in the Scottish Highlands. She noticed the odd looks on the students faces, and Grace's face curled in distaste. She was ready to fight any of those snobby French people if they said anything bad about the Hogwarts castle.
"'As Karkaroff arrived yet?" Madame Maxime asked.
"He should be here any moment," Dumbledore answered. "Would you like to wait here and greet him, or would you prefer to step inside and warm up a trifle?"
"Warm up, I think," Madam Maxime nodded. "But ze 'orses-"
"Our Care of Magical Creatures teacher will be delighted to take care of them," Dumbledore said, "the moment he has returned from dealing with a slight situation that has arisen with some of his other – er – charges."
"Skrewts," Ron whispered with a grin.
"My steeds require – er – forceful 'andling," said Madame Maxime. "Zey are very strong –"
"I assure you that Hagrid will be well up to the job," Dumbledore assured her, smiling.
"Very well," Madame Maxime said, bowing slightly. "Will you please inform zis 'Agrid zat ze 'orses drink only single-malt whiskey?" Grace's face curled, she wasn't liking these French people, they reminded her a lot of Slytherins with their snoot.
"I will be attended to," Dumbledore assured her, also bowing.
"Come," Madam Maxime called to her students, and the Hogwarts crowd parted to allow her and her students to make their way up the stone steps.
"Durmstrang needs to hurry up," Grace whispered as she shivered again, this time leaning fully into Harry's side. "I'm starting to freeze."
"I see you've broken your vow of silence," Ron teased, Grace scoffed and rolled her eyes at him. "Can you hear something?" Ron said, a few moments later.
Grace frowned and listened. There was an eerie noise that was slowly becoming louder, as if it were getting closer. It was a muffled, rumbling and sucking sound that made Grace shiver. "The Lake!" Lee Jordan shouted, pointing toward the Black Lake. "Look at the Lake!"
All their eyes went to the Black Lake, and the normally smooth surface was now rippling and bubbling in the middle of the water. A whirlpool began forming in the middle of the lake, and slowly grew to an enormous size. A long, black pole began rising slowly out of the center of the whirlpool.
"It's a mast!" Harry said.
"Are they Bulgarian Pirate-Wizards?" Grace asked when a large ship rose out of the water. "At least the Beauxbaton's carriage is pretty to look at," she noted dryly.
Soon the students of Durmstrang began making their way up to the castle. They were tall, and bulky, but as they got closer, it was obvious that the bulk of their frames came from the large, heavy cloaks.
"Dumbledore!" a tall man, with dark, silvering hair, called. "How are you, my dear fellow, how are you?"
"Blooming, thank you, Professor Karkaroff," Dumbeldore replied politely.
"Dear old Hogwarts," Karkaroff said with a smile, but Grace could tell that smile was only for face, the mans eyes were dark and cold. "How good is it to be here, how good.. Viktor, come along, into the warmth. You don't mind, Dumbeldore? Viktor has a slight head cold." Grace stood on her tip toes and craned her neck to catch a glimpse at who Karkaroff was beckoning forward. She gasped silently, staring wide eyed as she watched a familiar, tall, broody face walk past them.
"Harry – it's Krum!" She heard Ron whisper.
Now that their guests have arrived, all the Hogwarts students began making their way into the Great Hall, then to their house tables. Grace watched as the Beauxbaton students settled at the Ravenclaw Table, and then the Durmstrang students settle at the Slytherin table. She scoffed at the Beauxbaton students, who were still sporting their scarves and shaws.
"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and – most particularly – guests!" Dumbeldore began. "I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable." A girl from Beauxbatons, who was still clutching a muffler around her head, coughed, disguising a laugh. Grace whipped around and glared at her.
"You didn't have to come," Grace hissed quietly then turned her attention back to Dumbledore.
"The tournament will officially be opened at the end of the feast. I now invite you all to eat, drink and make yourselves at home!" Dumbeldore announced. Once Dumbeldore sat down, food appeared on the table, a lot more options than usual.
"What's that?" Ron asked, pointing to a large dish that looked to be some kind of shellfish stew.
"Bouillabaisse," Hermione answered.
"Bless you," Ron replied.
"It's French," Hermione retorted smartly. "I had it on holiday summer before last. It's very nice."
"Well I'm happy for you," Grace replied dryly as she started putting some roast chicken and roasted potatoes on her plate.
"Excuse me, are you wanting ze bouillabaisse?" A soft, silky, and airy voice asked about half an hour into dinner. Grace turned and saw the girl who had laughed during Dumbledore's speech. She seemed to have finally warmed up enough to remove her muffler. Grace was surprised to see how pretty the girl was, with long, silvery-blonde hair and large, deep blue eyes. Ron's face turned a strange shade of purple as he stared up at her with his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.
"Yeah, have it," Harry said, pushing the dish toward the girl.
"You 'ave finished wiz it?" she asked.
"Yeah," Ron answered breathlessly. "Yeah, it was excellent." The girl smiled and picked up the dish and carried it carefully back to the Ravenclaw table. Ron was still goggling at the girl as if he had never seen a member of the female species before. Grace snorted into her goblet while Harry laughed, this seemed to bring Ron back to Earth.
"She's a veela," Ron said hoarsely to Harry.
"Of course she isn't," Hermione scoffed. "I don't see anyone else gaping at her like an idiot!" Grace looked around them, and found that Hermione wasn't entirely right. There were several boy's heads turned to stare at the girl, just like Ron is.
"I'm telling you, that's not a normal girl!" Ron said, leaning sideways so he could get a better view of her. "They don't make them like that at Hogwarts!"
"Gee, thanks," Grace muttered dryly, rolling her eyes.
"They make them okay at Hogwarts," Harry spoke without thinking, his eyes on Grace, who had just shoved a giant piece of roasted potato into her mouth. Grace swallowed and turned to see who Harry was staring at, although she was sure it was Cho, her eyes widened when she saw that Harry was looking at her. Her cheeks suddenly felt warm. Harry reached for his napkin and lifted it to her face. "You've got –" he pressed the cloth on her cheek, near the corner of her lips, "there, got it." Grace felt her neck begin to warm, and she struggled to hear anything over her heart hammering in her ears. "You had dried herbs and oil on your face," he told her. Her eyes widened in embarrassment.
"Oh my Godric," Grace hissed at herself as looked down at her plate, hiding her face behind her hair.
"Look whose just arrived!" Hermione whispered across the table. Grace looked up and saw Mr. Crouch, and Ludo Bagman arrive, taking seats next to Professor Karkaroff and Madame Maxime.
"What are they doing here?" Harry asked, surprised.
"They organized the Triwizard Tournament, didn't they?" Hermione spoke up. "I suppose they wanted to be here to see it start."
Shortly later, dinner was replaced with dessert and Grace frowned and stared at the cakes and pastries with longing. "Oh, sweets, how I wish for thee," she sighed dramatically and rested her head on Harry's shoulder.
"Why can't you eat them again?" he asked.
"My voice," she answered sadly.
"Don't worry, Gracie," Neville spoke up from across from her, next to Hermione, as he piled dessert onto his plate. "Tomorrow you'll be able to eat them!" he told her with a smile and she glared at him.
"I don't want to eat them tomorrow, I want them right now. I'm starving!"
"You just ate nearly a whole chicken and a plate of potatoes," Neville retorted.
"I did not!" Grace gasped in mock offense.
"Yes you did! Soon you'll be growing out instead of up!" Neville teased.
"Take that back!" she exclaimed, but there was no sign of anger in her voice. Neville only grinned at her and ate his dessert. "Neville, will you still love me if I become so fat from chicken and potatoes that you have to roll me around in a wheel barrel?"
"'Course I will, Gracie," Neville smiled at her.
"Good, good," Grace nodded shortly, and smiled. Harry shook his head at them. There was a faint bitter taste in his mouth, despite taking a bite of his treacle tart. He knew Grace and Neville had a close friendship, but Harry couldn't help but feel the tad bit jealous of their relationship, and how freely Grace could joke with him. He knew Grace would never say something like that to him, but he wished that she would. He liked how Grace's face softened but shined when she talked with Neville. He liked how soft her voice got when she talked to him or helped him with their classes. If he hadn't dragged her to sit with him that first Transfiguration class of term, she knew she would've sat next to Neville instead. Harry was jealous of the fact that Grace's first instinct was to be next to Neville, and not himself.
'If you just admit to yourself that you fancy her, and tell her, then you wouldn't be a Jealous-Jeffrey' Hermione's voice rang in his mind. He didn't want to think about it, every time those words came back up in his mind, he would shove them down deep, but he couldn't ignore them. He didn't want to think about them, because he didn't want to admit to himself that maybe there was some truth in Hermione's words. He looked at Grace, and he couldn't help think about how pretty she was. When she laughed he felt his heart skip and a strange tug in the pit of his stomach. He loved the warmth of her hand when it was in his, and he loved the sweet smell of her shampoo that smelt when she would lay her head on his shoulder. Then there was the feel of her soft lips on his cheek that burned in his memory.
'If you just admit that you fancy her' the words echoed again and Harry felt his mouth dry. He looked over at Grace, watching her smile and laugh at something Seamus had said. He felt that tug in the bottom of his stomach again as he looked at her. He looked at her hand that rested on the table, and bravely, rested his hand on hers. Instinctively, she moved her hand to hold his, intertwining their fingers together. Harry felt himself smile, pulling their hands off the table and rested their hands on his lap.
'If you just admit that you fancy her', Harry thought to himself. 'Alright... maybe I do,' he told himself. Then he frowned. If he did fancy Grace then what about... Harry looked away from Grace, and scanned the Ravenclaw table. His eyes found Cho, who was talking one of the Beauxbaton girls. One of Cho's friends whispered something in her ear and the black haired girl turned and smiled at Harry, giving him a friendly wave. Harry felt his heart skip, and there was an odd feeling in his stomach. It wasn't as strong as the one he got with Grace, but it was similar. Harry wondered, if it was possible to have feelings for two girls.
The table's had cleared as Dumbledore stood from his seat and made his way to his podium. "The moment has come," he announced, smiling at everyone. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket –"
"The what?" Harry muttered.
" – just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who don't know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical cooperation – " there was a small bit of polite applause – " and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports." At this introduction, there was a much louder round of applause. Grace figured it was mostly because of his fame as a beater. "Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament," Dumbledore continued, "and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions' efforts."
Filch approached Dumbledore carrying a large, wooden chest that was decorated with jewels and looked extremely old. "Eternal Glory," Dumbledore's voice echoed through the Great Hall, and everyone grew quiet as their headmaster walked around the tall casket, resting his hand on the side. "That is what awaits the student who wins the Triwizard Tournament.. but to do so, that sudent must survive three tasks. Three very dangerous tasks – "
"Wicked," Fred and George whispered in awe.
" – The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman," Dumbledore continued, stepping away from the casket and started pacing. "They have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. These tasks will be spread throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways. Their magical prowess – their daring – their powers of deduction – and, of course, their ability to cope with danger."
Dumbledore took his wand out and with a small flick, the casket started concaving on it's self, revealing a large, ancient, looking goblet. "The Goblet of Fire," Dumbledore announced, looking back at all the students. "Anybody wishing to submit themselves to the Tournament need only write their name upon a piece of parchment and drop it into the flames within the next twenty-four hours," he instructed and Grace held her breath. "Do not do so lightly," Dumbledore continued gravely, "If chosen, there's no turning back. As of this moment... the Triwizard Tournament has begun."
Notes:
The Triwizard Tournament as begun~ and so the plot is beginning to thicken!
But can we take a second and appreciate the little moments between Harry and Grace this chapter?! They're absolutely adorable~
And yes... Harry starting to realize that maybe those jealous feelings he's getting are because he's recognizing that he is having feelings for Grace~! Sadly this is only the beginning.... and it's gonna be a looooooong time before anything comes of it sadly, but I promise it'll all be worth it!
I hope you all enjoyed~ :)
Chapter 66: sixty-five
Chapter Text
The next day all anyone could talk about was the tournament, and who was going to enter. Dumbledore had put an age line around the Goblet of Fire, making sure no one under the age of seventeen could put their name in. All day people have filtered in and out of the Great Hall, and even though many of the students (fourth year and up) had a lot of work to be studying for, no one could concentrate on school. Except for Hermione, who has finally managed to escape the library and join the student body that was gathered in the Great Hall.
Breakfast was only two hours ago and it was odd seeing the Great Hall empty of the house tables. All the tables had been removed, instead there were risers on either side of the hall where groups of students had gathered and sat in clusters. Grace walked into the Great Hall with Parvati and Lavender, the three of them had just finished discussing their Divination charts, and the three girls were currently standing to the side, near Hermione, watching some of the older students put their name in the fire.
"Where did you get your outfit, Gracie?" Lavender asked, tugging on Grace's black t-shirt. "It's very muggle, I didn't realize you were really into muggle fashion," she added.
"Yeah! What's this 'blur'? Is it a muggle brand?" Parvati asked, nodding to the giant 'blur' that was spelt out over the center of her shirt.
"Blur is a muggle rock band," Grace answered, looking down at her shirt, that was messily tucked into her distressed denim shorts. "I got this shirt over the summer, I went shopping with my uncle and my da-dog. All of my old clothes weren't fitting right anymore so I picked out a bunch of new clothes."
"I thought you'd like more of the more... feminine fashion," Lavender commented as she looked at Grace's edgy appearance. With the black muggle-band t-shirt, ripped dark wash denim jeans over top half sheer stockings, black large socks scrunched up over black leather boots, and a blue and black plaid shirt tied at her waist; it wasn't a look that neither Lavender or Parvati would've guessed Grace would wear. "Not that you don't look cute-"
"You look super cute," Parvati cut in, nodding her head, and Grace shook her head with a smile.
"Just different than we expected, that's all. Last Saturday you were wearing this really pretty white dress with blue flowers on it-"
"With that tan cardigan – you know the one that looks like it's three sizes to big for you," Parvati added.
"It was super cute, and fit your whole – " Lavender waved her hand up and down Grace's frame, " – well you, vibe."
"My, me vibe? What's my vibe?" Grace asked, scrunching her face up in confusion.
"Oh you know," Lavender started, her voice fading an side glancing toward Hermione, who had a book propped up on her lap. "Like Hermione," she added, this caused the other girl to look up and stare at them.
"What?" Hermione asked, sounding slightly offended.
"I dress like Hermione?" Grace asked dryly.
"But cuter," Lavender added, with a sheepish smile.
"And what's wrong with the way I dress?" Hermione asked, her voice a little higher than normal.
"Hermione is very plain and studious," Lavender started, and Hermione huffed and her turned pink. "But you, Gracie, you've got the cute, shabby, village, bookshop girl vibe. You know, the one that wears the soft, pretty dresses with the large jumpers, that sits in nature with a book, you dress like that usually!"
"It's very cute," Parvati nodded, "it fits you very much."
"And this doesn't?" Grace asked dryly, looking down at her outfit. She liked her outfit. She honestly thought she dressed in a way that her dad would approve of, she only needed a leather jacket. She might ask for one for Christmas, since over the summer it was too hot to look for one.
"Well..." Parvati and Lavender started, drawing out the vowel sound in the word. "It's not that it doesn't," Parvati continued, "it's just it's different from the other things you wear," Lavender nodded in agreement.
"You've worn so many cute things when you're not in uniform, so it's strange seeing you in a different muggle style."
"I didn't realize we have to dress in a specific style," Grace frowned. "I just dress in clothes that I like, or that I feel like wearing that day. Why should we, as girls, be conformed to one specific fashion category? Isn't that what fashion is about? Allowing us to express ourselves and our individuality through the clothes that we wear? We should be able to wear whatever clothes we feel like, and clothes that make us feel confident and our best selves in – labels be damned," Grace said passionately. Parvati, Lavender, even Hermione and a few other girls around them stared at Grace in surprise.
"I mean, fashion is a choice, not a rule. If you like wearing dresses, and feel your best in them then wear them, but if you like trousers, and blouses and jumpers, then wear that. You can tell a lot about a person by the way they dress and carry themselves. You're only going to be your best if you feel your best, and if you're wearing things that you like, you're going to feel great in them," Grace said with a shrug. Parvati and Lavender stared at Grace in awe, making the girl frown in confusion. "What?"
"When did you become so wise?" Lavender asked in a whisper, and Grace rolled her eyes.
"It's something my da-Uncle told me over the summer," she shrugged. She hated lying to her friends, but no one can know about her dad. "It was the first time I was able to shop for my own clothes. My Mum used to pick out my clothes for me and buy them, so I've never had a choice in what I wanted to wear until recently. It's nice to finally wear clothes I want to wear for once," she shrugged. Before Lavender or Parvati could say anything else, Grace joined in with a crowd of Gryffindors who cheered and clapped as Angelina Johnson walked through the age line and put her name in the blue flames.
"Good luck, Angelina!" Grace called out to her, and the dark skinned girl smiled over at her.
"Thanks, Grace!" she smiled back and ran back to her friends.
"Who all's put their name in?" Harry asked, coming up to Grace's side, making her jump.
"Don't do that!" Grace gasped, holding her hand over her racing heart. She turned to Harry, who was laughing with Ron. Grace glared and punched his arm, Harry hissed, wincing and rubbing his arm gently.
"That hurt."
"Oh, whatever, no it didn't," Grace rolled her eyes at him.
"Yes, it did," Harry winced playfully, rubbing his arm. "I think it's going to bruise!" Grace rolled her eyes dramatically and shoved him, making him laugh.
"You'll survive," she told him dryly. Harry shook his head at her then, bravely, rested his hand on her back.
"Excuse me," Grace and Harry took a step away from Ron to let Cedric Diggory through. Grace glared at him as he walked past them to the goblet.
"Still haven't gotten over what he said over the summer?" Ron asked, smirking over her and Grace shook her head.
"It's more like I haven't gotten over what his father said," Grace answered as they watched Cedric pass through the age line, and all his friends clapped and cheered. "But if he actually apologized for what happened then I'd be fine, but he hasn't so until then, I don't like him."
"You're really stubborn, you know that," Ron muttered and she nodded.
"An flaw, that Remus tells me, I get from both of my parents," Grace grinned.
"That's not something to be proud of," Ron retorted, but she shrugged. Cedric's friends cheers got louder as Cedric tossed his parchment into the blue flames. As Cedric walked pass them to rejoin his friends, Ron smiled at him and went to wave at the older boy, but when Cedric didn't notice, Ron quickly brought his hand down, giving an awkward smile before turning back to the Goblet of Fire. "Eternal glory," Ron said dreamily as they looked at the goblet. "Be brilliant, wouldn't it? In three years from now when we're old enough to be chosen?"
"Yeah, better you than me," Harry chuckled awkwardly.
"I'm perfectly content with cheering from the stands," Grace answered with a shrug.
"Yes!" Fred and George cheered as they came running into the Great Hall. Students, who were standing in groups, all parted for the twins. Ron, Harry, and Grace joined in with the applause and cheering as they high-fived the people in the risers. "Thank you, thank you," George smiled proudly.
"Well, lads, we've done it," Fred said excitedly.
"Cooked it up, just this morning," George said.
"It's not going to work!" Hermione spoke up in a sing-song voice. Grace rolled her eyes, annoyed because once again, Hermione couldn't just join in on the fun; she always had to be a buzzkill.
"Oh yeah?" Fred asked as he and George came up beside Hermione.
"And why is that, Granger?"
"You see this?" Hermione started, looking at the Goblet of Fire then doing a circular motion, "this is an age line. Professor Dumbledore drew it himself."
"So?" Fred and George both asked, not seeing her point.
"So," Hermione huffed, looking irritated, "a genius like Dumbledore couldn't possible be fooled by a dodge so pathetically dimwitted as an Aging Potion."
"Ah," Fred said. "That's why it's brilliant."
"Because it's so pathetically dimwitted," finished George with a grin. Then both the twins stood up on the risers, shaking their small vials. "Ready, Fred?"
"Ready, George," Fred grinned as they both unstopped their vials.
"Bottom's up!" They exclaimed as they looped their arms and downed their potion. Grace held her breath, staring in wide-eyed anticipation as the twins swallowed their potion and both jumped into the age line. "Yes!" They cheered, laughing. Everyone cheered and clapped as the twins rain in a circle around the goblet, then tossed their parchment into the flames. When nothing happened immediately after, they cheered again and high-fived each other. Suddenly, the blue flames grew wild and started spitting out randomly. Grace gasped, and felt herself being pulled back away from the age line. Then the flames hit Fred and George, throwing them out of the age line through the air across the Great Hall.
"You said-"
"No, you said!" the twins shouted angrily before starting to fight with each other. Grace rolled her eyes at them and went to take a seat next to Hermione while a crowd of people circled around the twins chanting: "Fight! Fight! Fight!"
"Honestly, they couldn't really have thought it would work," Hermione huffed.
"Would it kill you to have a little fun?" Grace asked dryly.
"I have fun when it makes sense," Hermione rolled her eyes.
"Okay, but... this makes sense!" Grace gestured to the crowd. "They were having a laugh-"
"They were trying to break the rules," Hermione cut her off.
"They were bending the rules," Grace argued. Hermione was about to reply when the Great Hall grew quiet. They both looked up and saw Viktor Krum strut through the parted sea of students and cross the age line to the Goblet of Fire. When he stuck his name in the flames, he looked over in their direction and paused. Grace looked at him, and noticed his eyes weren't on her, but next to her. She turned and looked at Hermione, who was watching Krum as he turned and walked out of the Great Hall. "He was looking at you," she whispered, grinning.
"No," Hermione shook her head, her cheeks flushing pink and she looked back down at her book. "He was looking at you-"
"Don't even start that," Grace scoffed. "He looked to see if you were watching, and that smirk? That was at you, Hermione." Hermione didn't say anything, instead, she ignored Grace's words and focused back on her book.
This year, the Halloween feast was different. They didn't have their usual lunch hour, instead the tables had a variety of snacks, and sandwiches for students to snack on due to the Halloween feast taking place earlier than usual. The feast was ending an hour earlier than the previous years, as all Hogwarts students were instructed to wear their school robes during the Champion selection, since both Durmstrang and Beauxbaton students were also going to be wearing their uniforms. When dessert had been served, Grace stood up from her place at the table between Harry and Neville, they frowned.
"Where are you going?" Neville asked.
"I've got to get changed into my robes," she answered.
"Now?" Ron asked after swallowing a spoonful of ice cream. "But we still have thirty minutes left before we have to change!"
"Frog Choir members are meeting back here once you all leave so we can warm up," she answered. "I'll see you lot later!" she smiled and made her way out of the Great Hall. When she finally made it to Gryffindor tower, she said the password and went up to her room to change.
Once finished, she made her way back down to the Great Hall with the two Gryffindor choir members, they waited patiently as all the other students started filing out from the feast. She caught Harry's eyes, and gave him a smile as he and their friends walked past.
"Alright, alright, my singers, let's warm up!" Professor Flitwick called excitedly and Grace, with the rest of her choir members, entered the Great Hall. It looked like it had earlier that day, with risers on either side of the room, and four tables that looked to be the size of a third of their normal house tables, were placed not far from the risers. The Goblet of Fire stood, blazing brightly in the center of the room. "Alright, into position," Flitwick told them and Grace stepped onto the riser, beside Justin, and behind Max Donaldson and Stephanie Frost.
After thirty minutes of warm-ups Flitwick smiled at them. "Good, good! Now is there anything any of you would like to practice one more time?"
"Can we go over the Bulgarian piece one more time?" Marietta asked, and there were many in the choir that nodded in agreement. Out of all the pieces, that was the one that they all agreed was the hardest.
"Alright," Flitwick nodded and held up his hands, then on the count they went over the piece two more times before Flitwick clapped. "Splendid! I think we've got it! Ah! There's our orchestra, right on time! I take the rehearsal went smoothly, Mr. Denholm?" Flitwick asked the seventh year Ravenclaw, who nodded. "Excellent," he clapped. "Alright, everyone get into place!" Grace watched as the orchestra students went to their designated place to the right of the choir and sat down, then their instruments appeared in front of them.
"Filius," Professor Dumbledore called as he, and the other teachers, entered from the room behind the staff table. "Are you and your students ready?"
"Yes, Headmaster, I believe we are," Flitwick nodded.
"Perfect," Dumbledore nodded with a smile, as he dimmed the torches on the walls. Professor Flitwick tapped the music stand lightly, his body turned to the orchestra. With three taps, the orchestra began playing and the Great Hall doors opened. Grace took slow, deep, breaths as she watched Durmstrang enter, then Beauxbaton's, and lastly all the Hogwarts students behind them. She watched as the Beauxbaton students took a seat at one of the tables toward the front of the hall, as well as the Durmstrang students taking a seat on the set of risers o the other side of the room. Hogwarts students filed in all around them. A lot of people decided to still sit with their house, like Cedric who took a seat at one of the tables with a bunch of Hufflepuffs. She noticed many in her own house were seated to the right toward the back of the hall near the entrance.
The music faded to a close once everyone was seated, Professor Dumbledore stood from his seat at the staff table. "Before our champions are selected, our Charms Professor, Professor Flitwick, who is also our Orchestra and Frog Choir director has a small, ceremonious performance for the occasion. If you please give them a round of applause," Dumbledore announced, beginning to clap and soon there was polite applause filling the Great Hall.
Flitwick motioned with his baton again, and the orchestra started playing the first choir piece. It was a Latin piece, one that he had sent over the summer so they could all be familiar with it before term started. The next performance was the duet by Elora Dunn and Peregrine Derrick. It was a soft, pretty, French song, and Grace noticed that for once the Beauxbaton students weren't looking snooty. They were actually smiling, something that Grace didn't know that they knew how to do. The third song, was an ensemble, classical French piece. When they had finished that song, the Beauxbaton students clapped loudly in pride, giving them bright, big smiles.
After the second ensemble piece was Callum Lewiston's solo, a strong, somber Latin piece that sent chills down Grace's back. After Callum was Elspeth MacGillony's solo. It was an English song, an older wizarding song that was popular twenty or so years ago. Next was the Bulgarian song, and it was the one that they were all nervous about. Luckily they had performed it perfectly as they did in warm up. Grace snuck a glance over at the Durmstrang students, they applauded, some of them even stood up in pride.
"Now I'm happy to present our final soloist of the evening," Professor Flitwick started with a big smile, "Miss Grace Black," like the other individual performers, there was applause. The other individual's own houses obviously clapped louder and there were some cheers from friends. However, the other houses were more tasteful about their applause and cheering. When Grace took a step forward, the regular applause from the students were drowned out by the loud, obnoxious cheering from the Gryffindor's. She heard Seamus' whistling, and her twin cousins chanting her name. Grace's face turned scarlet, matching her Gryffindor robes.
She saw Harry grab hold of Seamus and force him to sit back down next to him, while Ron and Ginny tried to quiet their brothers. She caught Harry's eyes, and he smiled brightly at her, and she took a deep breath, suddenly feeling a little less nervous. She heard the music start, and she took another deep breath then closed her eyes. If she couldn't see everyone staring at her, the she might be able to do this without messing up.
"Where have all the good men gone? And where are all the Gods? Where's the streetwise Hercules to fight the rising odds?" Grace started, then took another deep breath. "Isn't there a white knight upon a fiery steed? Late at night, I toss and I turn and I dream of what I need! I need a hero! I'm holding out for a hero 'till the end of the night!" Grace belted, her voice echoing off the stone walls.
"I know this song!" Hermione whispered from behind Harry. "It's a muggle song that came out when I was a kid! It's still very popular."
"I didn't know the Frog Choir was doing modern muggle songs now!" Dean whispered excitedly from Seamus' other side.
"It's 'bout time, if you ask me," Seamus whispered. "How many times can we listen to the same Latin songs? It was a struggle not to fall asleep durin' them las' year."
"How come Gracie is the only one doing a muggle song, though?" Ron asked, confused.
"Because Flitwick heard it and thought of her, now shush," Harry whispered harshly, his eyes never leaving Grace. He couldn't stop the grin that spread on his face as he watched and listened to her.
"I always forget how good she is," Lavender whispered from his other side. Harry could only nod. Over the summer when they would do their school work, Grace always had the muggle radio playing quietly in the background; and if she was aware of it or not, she always hummed or sang quietly to the words as she worked. Her voice was always soft, delicate, and captivating, whether she was singing quietly to herself under her breath, or when she sung in the choir. Harry was always able to pick out her voice from all the others, because it was so distinguishable. However, right now, as he watched her sing, her voice was different. Now, she sung with passion and her voice was rich, and powerful and hypnotic.
"Now I see why she didn't speak for three days," Ron whispered and Harry nodded.
The music started to fade to a close as Grace sang the last note. Grace opened her eyes, and instantly found Harry's green ones in the crowd, he grinned at her with pride as the Great Hall erupted in applause. Her cheeks flushed pink as she smiled and did a small, little bow and returned to her spot on the risers next to Justin, ignoring the obnoxious cheering from the other Gryffindor's.
"You were amazing," Justin whispered, leaning in closer to her. Grace's cheeks darkened and she smiled at him.
"Thank you," she whispered back bashfully.
Once the Great Hall quieted again, Flitwick raised his baton and his hand to them. The boys who sung with deep bass voices started, then the soprano girls whose voices were only slightly out of Grace's range started. The combination always gave Grace chills as she listened to the haunting notes. Grace loved the song they were doing, but thought it was a little... somber for the occasion, it was also the only piece that was being sung completely acapella. Then Flitwick motioned for the rest of them to start. Grace took a deep breath, and with the rest of the choir, she began.
"Hello darkness my old friend, I've come to talk with you again. Because a vision softly creeping. Left its seeds while I was sleeping, and the vision that was planted in my brain... still remains. Within the sound of silence..."
Once the choir finished the final note of the song, there was once again applause in the Great Hall.
"Thank you, thank you," Dumbledore announced, clapping with a pleasant smile, "for that splendid performance. Please give one more round of applause for Professor Flitwick, and his orchestra and Frog Choir!" There was more applause as the Orchestra stood up and bowed. Flitwick motioned for the choir to take their turn, and they bowed, and lastly Flitwick gave his own little bow. "Thank you, thank you," Dumbledore smiled at them. "You all may now find your seats."
At the words, all the choir students turned and exited row by row behind the orchestra students. Grace parted from Justin, who went to go sit with his friends and the other Hufflepuff students at the table toward the front. She gave him a smile and a wave before making her way to the back of the room where her own friends were sitting. Lavender was the first to stand and engulfed her into a tight hug.
"You were so amazing! How come you didn't tell us you were doing a solo!" she hissed playfully as she pulled away.
"Didn't want to jinx myself," Grace answered with a shrug.
"Well done, Gracie! You were amazin'!" Seamus beamed at her, and she felt her cheeks turn pink.
"Thanks," she said bashfully. She frowned slightly when she noticed that there was no room for her next to Harry, as the whole row was full with hardly any wiggle room. Hermione noticed the look and moved over since her row wasn't nearly as full. Grace sighed quietly and sat between Hermoine and Ron, directly behind Harry.
"You were amazing," Harry whispered, turning around and smiling brightly at her. "Flitwick was right, it was perfect for you."
"Thanks," she whispered, unable to contain a smile. Harry forced himself to turn around, but he leaned back, resting his back against her legs.
"Now!" Dumbledore announced, making his way to the center of the hall, next to the Goblet of Fire. "The moment you've all been waiting for! The Champion selection!" Dumbledore raised his hand and all the torches in the hall dimmed to small embers. Grace felt a shiver down her spine, and she must've moved because she saw Harry's hands reach behind him and she smiled. Leaning forward, she took his hands, and he pulled them over his shoulders, holding them tightly.
The Great Hall was deathly quiet, as they all watched intensely as Dumbledore approached the Goblet of Fire. Grace held her breath, and squeezed Harry's hands as the blue fire burned a bright red and shot something out of it's flames.
"The Durmstrang champion is..." Dumbledore began, as he unfolded the parchment, "Viktor Krum!" he announced. All the Durmstrang students stood, applauding and cheering as Viktor stood up.
"Of course it's Krum! Who else could it be!" Ron whispered excitedly.
"Are you going to show this much enthusiasm for the Hogwarts Champion?" Grace teased, turning to look at him.
"Only if it's Angelina," he replied with a shrug, making Grace chuckle and shake her head before turning back to Dumbledore. The watched as Krum walked up to Dumbledore, shaking his hand before retreating to the door behind the staff table.
The Goblet of Fire turned bright red again as it spat another piece of parchment from it's flames. Dumbledore caught it as it floated down. "The champion for Beauxbatons is... Fleur Delacour!" Beauxbaton students clapped and cheered as the silver blonde girl stood up with a proud smile on her face. She walked to Dumbledore, shook his hand and walked to the same room Krum did. For the third, and final, time, the fire went bright red and spat out it's last piece of parchment. Grace took a sharp breath and held Harry's hands tightly, unable to breathe from anticipation. "The Hogwarts Champion is... Cedric Diggory!" Grace instantly deflated at the name. All the Hogwarts students cheered, Seamus even whistled, and she watched as Cedric made his way up to Dumbledore, and shook his hand.
"Excellent!" Dumbledore exclaimed, spinning to face them. "We now have our champions! But in the end, only one will go down in history... Only one will hoist this chalice of champions...this vessel of victory...The Triwizard Cup!" Dumbledore turned around, pointing to where he usually sits at the staff table and a cloth was lifted and zipped into thin air, revealing a blue and silver cup. Grace felt Harry let go of her hands, but she rested them on his shoulders. Grace frowned as she watched the Goblet of Fire's flames start to flare wildly, she gripped Harry's shoulders tightly as she held her breath. Harry reached up and rested his hands over hers, as he also watched the Goblet and the Great Hall fell silent. Dumbledore frowned as he approached it carefully.
It's flames grew and turned bright red, then shot something out from it. She watched as Dumbeldore grabbed the sheet of paper and read it. "Harry Potter," he said quietly, but to Grace it was like he shouted it. Harry tensed under her, and she squeezed his hands.
"No," she whispered, shaking her head. "There's a mistake," she whispered again, squeezing Harry's hands tightly. The Great Hall erupted in whispers.
"Harry Potter?" Dumbledore questioned, as he looked around the Great Hall. Harry shifted, forcing himself to sit lower to hide. "HARRY POTTER!" Dumbledore shouted.
Grace stood and pulled on Harry's hands, ignoring all the looks they were getting. "Harry," she whispered. "Come on, Harry," she tugged on him again. "Harry, please, I'll go with you, come on," she said and Harry forced himself to stand up, staring wide-eyed around him. She felt him hold her hand tightly, so tightly she feared she might lose circulation, as they made their way through the students. Slowly, they walked to Dumbledore, who stared at Harry with a deep frown and held out the piece of parchment. "C'mon," she whispered softly as she guided Harry toward the staff table. Harry didn't say anything, he only let her guide him as he paled. Grace glared at every student they passed as they walked between the tables.
"He's a cheat!" someone shouted.
"He's not even seventeen yet!" someone else shouted from the other end of the hall.
Grace swallowed as they approached the teachers, and looked away from Snape, who was sneering down at them. McGonagall reached out and squeezed Harry's shoulder and went to take Grace's arm but Harry held onto her tighter and looked at McGonagall. There was a look of desperation in his green eyes that seemed to convince McGonagall to release Grace's arm and nod. "Thank you," she whispered to her teacher, as she guided Harry through the other teachers, ignoring the looks.
They walked through the doorway, and down a small corridor. They turned and walked down a stairway that led to the trophy room. The gates opened for them, and they spotted Fleur, Viktor and Cedric by the fire.
"Do zey want us back in ze Hall?" Fleur asked. Harry stared at them, his mouth trying to form words.
"No," Grace answered for him quietly with a shake of her head. She rubbed Harry's arm softly and tried to smile comfortingly at him but she couldn't. "It's going to be okay Harry," she whispered.
"Everything is a conspiracy!" someone shouted from outside the room. Grace frowned as she, and everyone else turned toward the entrance of the trophy room.
"Quiet, I can't think!" she heard Dumbledore shout.
"I protest!" another voice shouted. Grace stared wide-eyed as she watched all the teachers, and the school heads raced down the stairs and through the opening gates.
"Harry!" Dumbledore called. Harry stared wide-eyed as he backed up, finally letting go of Grace's hand. She felt someone pull her away from Harry and she turned to see that it was Cedric, who was watching with concern. "Harry!" Dumbledore approached Harry, who was backed up against a stack of trophies. He placed his hands on Harry's shoulders and looked at him seriously. "Did you put your name in the Goblet of Fire?!" he asked urgently.
"No, sir," Harry shook his head.
"Did you ask one of the older students to do it for you?" Dumbledor asked.
"No, sir!" Harry shook his head. Grace frowned as she stared at her headmaster in shock. How could he possibly believe that Harry would put his name, or find a way to put his name in the Goblet of Fire?!
"You're absolutely sure?!"
"Yes, yes, sir."
"But of course, he is lying!" Madame Maxime exclaimed as she pushed a light out of her way.
"The hell he is!" Moody exclaimed. "The Goblet of Fire is an exceptionally powerful magical object! Only an exceptionally powerful Confundus Charm could've hoodwinked it! Magic way beyond the talents of a fourth year."
"You seem to have given this a fair bit of thought, Mad-Eye," Karkaroff hissed, glaring at the ex-Auror.
"It was once my job to think as dark wizards do, Karkaroff," Moody replied in a voice so low that it sent chills down Grace's spine. "Perhaps you remember."
"This doesn't help Alastor!" Dumbledore hissed angrily as he walked between Moody and Karkaroff. "Barty... I leave this to you," he said, turning to Barty Crouch. Grace turned and watched the man stare into the fire intensely.
"The rules are absolute..." He sighed after a moment. "The Goblet of Fire constitutes a binding magical contract," Grace felt her heart sink. "Mr. Potter has no choice... he is, as of tonight: a Triwziard Champion."
Silence fell through the room and Grace stared in horror, shaking her head. "NO!" she exclaimed and everyone turned to look at her. "No! No! He can't be!"
"Miss Black-" McGonagall started but Grace shook her head.
"No! He-Harry didn't put his name in that Goblet!" she said. "He-he shouldn't be allowed to compete!"
"We must follow the rules, and the rules state clearly that those whose names come out of the Goblet of Fire are bound to compete in the tournament," Crouch said, turning away from her.
"But there was the age line!" Grace exclaimed.
"I-I have to agree with Miss Black here," McGonagall spoke up. "There's no way he could've crossed the age line-"
"Dumbly-dorr must 'ave made a mistake wiz ze line," Madame Maxime scoffed with a shrug. Grace turned and glared at the large woman.
"It is possible, of course," Dubmledore said politely.
"It isn't!" Grace exclaimed. "If there was a mistake with the age line then Fred and George Weasley would've been able to put their names in from the use of an aging potion! They couldn't and got blasted out of the circle!" Grace shook her head as she crossed her arms over her chest. "This isn't fair! He didn't put his name in! He didn't ask anyone to do it for him either! He didn't even want to compete in this damned tournament!" Harry felt his heart swell in pride as he looked at Grace, it made him feel better that there was at least one person he knew he would leave the room with that would be on his side.
"It's simple what's happened," Moody spoke up and everyone turned to him. "Someone put Potter's name in that Goblet knowing he'd have to compete if it came out."
"Evidently, someone 'oo wished to give 'Ogwarts two bites at ze apple!" Madame Maxime exclaimed.
"I quite agree, Madame Maxime," Karkaroff nodded. "I shall be lodging complaints with the Ministry of Magic and the International Confederation of Wizards-"
"If anyone's got a reason to complain, it's Potter," Moody growled, glaring at Karkaroff, "but... funny thing... I don't hear him saying a word."
"Zat iz because 'e 'as 'is zis little girl speaking for 'im!" Fleur scoffed, scowling over at Grace, and Grace returned her look with an icy glare. She went to take a step but she felt someone grab onto her cloak. She turned and saw that it was Harry, and she stopped. She felt Harr let go of her cloak and take her hand, and she squeezed his. "Why should 'e complain?" she continued, stomping her foot. "'E 'as ze chance to compete, 'asn't 'e? We 'ave all been 'oping to be chosen for weeks and weeks! Ze honor for our schools! A thousand Galleons in prize money – zis is a chance many would die for!"
"Maybe someone's hoping Potter is going to die for it," Moody said lowly. Everyone froze and stared at him in shock. Grace squeezed Harry's hand again as she felt her insides begin to fill with dread.
"Moody, old man... what a thing to say!" Mr. Bagman exclaimed, nervously bouncing on his feet.
"We all know Professor Moody considers the morning wasted if he hasn't discovered six plots to murder him before lunchtime!" Karkaroff scoffed. "Apparently, he is now teaching his students to fear assassination too! An odd quality in a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Dumbledore, but no doubt you had your reasons."
Grace glared at Karkaroff, and was about to say something when she felt Harry rub the side of her hand with his thumb.
"Imagining things, am I?" Moody growled. "Seeing things, eh? It was a skilled witch or wizard who put the boy's name in that goblet!"
"How this situation arose, we do not know," Dumbledore spoke up. "It seems to me, however, that we have no choice but to accept it. Both Cedric and Harry have been chosen to compete in the tournament. This, therefor, they will do..."
"Ah, but Dumbly-door – "
"My dear, Madadam Maxime, if you have an alternative, I would be delighted to hear it," Dumbledore said, giving a small, polite smile and waited for the woman to reply. When she did not, and merely glared instead, Grace tried not to smile. Served her right.
"Well, shall we carack on, then?" Bagman said, rubbing his hands together excitedly as he smiled around the room. Grace glared at the man, who caught her eye and quickly looked away. Harry knows that look, he's seen that look before and every time he saw it he was glad he wasn't on the receiving end of it. "got to give our champions their instructions, haven't we? Barty, want to do the honors?"
"The first task is designed to test your daring," Crouch started, speaking to Harry, Fleur, Viktor and Cedric, "so we are not going to be telling you what it is. Courage in the face of the unknown is an important quality in a wizard... very important..." Graces squeezed Harry's hand. She knew what ever it was, whether Harry wanted this or not – though she knew he didn't – , she knew Harry could do it. Harry was the bravest person she knew. "The first task will take place on November the twenty-fourth, in front of the other students and the panel of judges," Grace was going to have to get to work on something to show support for Harry. "The champions are not permitted to ask for or accept help of any kind from their teachers to complete the tasks in the tournament. The champions will face the first challenge armed only with their wands. They will receive information about the second task when the first is over. Owing to the demanding and time-consuming nature of the tournament, the champions are exempted from end-of-year tests."
"That's one perk of this disaster," Grace muttered, leaning into Harry's side.
"I think that's all, is it, Albus?"
"I think so," Dumbledore nodded. Grace watched as Madame Maxime put an arm around Fleur and the two started speaking in French as they walked off, Karkaroff doing the same with Krum. "Harry, Cedric, I suggest you go up to bed," Dumbledore said to them with a smile, and a small nod to Grace, acknowledging her. "I am sure Gryffindor and Hufflepuff are waiting to celebrate with you, and it would be a shame to deprive them of this excellent excuse to make a great deal of mess and noise."
The three of them nodded and left. The Great Hall was empty now, of course, as everyone had been instructed to return to their common rooms.
"So," Cedric started with a small smile. "We're playing against each other again!"
"I s'pose," Harry muttered.
"So... tell me..." Cedric started as they walked out of the Great Hall. "How did you get your name in?" Grace stopped walking, which forced Harry to stop walking, and she glared at him.
"I didn't," Harry replied firmly. "I didn't put it in. I was telling the truth." Cedric only nodded, and it was obvious that the older boy didn't believe Harry.
"Ah... right," Cedric said.
"Harry already receives enough whispers about him everywhere he goes," Grace hissed, glaring at Cedric. "Why would he want more?" Cedric paused, looking unsure for a moment before nodding.
"Well... see you, then, Harry," Cedric said, giving Harry a small wave, and then he turned to leave then he paused. "Oh and Grace," she sighed and turned to look at him with an exasperated look. "I'm sorry about this summer... about what happened with my dad and werewolves," he said gently. "I see why Justin Finch-Fletchley speaks so highly of you." With that, Cedric turned and walked away.
Harry and Grace didn't say anything as they made their way up to the Gryffindor common room. Before Harry could say the password, Grace stopped, forcing Harry to also stop walking. "What is it-" Harry started but was cut off by Grace flinging her arms around him and burying her face into his neck. He blinked twice before wrapping his arms around her waist, returning her hug.
"I'm so sorry," she whispered. "You don't need this! You don't even want this! I'm sorry!"
"Did you put my name in the Goblet of Fire?" Harry asked softly in her ear, and she knew he didn't think she did.
"No," she whispered.
"Then why are you sorry?"
"Because you-you don't deserve this! You don't want eternal glory! After the World Cup, your scar hurting, the nightmares... now this?!" she cried softly into his neck. "I'm so sorry! I wish it were my name instead that came out some you don't-"
"Hey," Harry said, pulling away and looking at her with a frown, "don't say that! Grace... if your name had come out of that fire, I would've changed my name to Grace Black in a heartbeat so you wouldn't compete!" Grace's heart skipped a beat as she stared at him.
"When I sang I need a hero... this isn't what I meant, Prince Charming," she teased lightly, huffing out a laugh. Harry's face broke into a grin and he laughed with her.
"I can't help it, when I see my Damsel in distress, I've got to help her," he replied softly. Her grey eyes locked with his green ones; something went through Grace. She couldn't explain it, but it felt like her entire body was on fire. She had an urge, one that took all her strength to control, to kiss him. She wanted to so badly at that moment. Her eyes dipped to his lips, and she rolled her own between her teeth before looking back into his eyes, and she noticed that his own eyes were staring at her lips before looking back at her. Harry bit his bottom lip before slowly leaning in, and her heart was racing, pounding in her ears and she couldn't breathe. She leaned in a little to meet him halfway. She nervously swallowed the lump in her throat as her hands went ice cold. He was so close... she just needed to lean in a little closer –
"Well, well, well," Harry and Grace jumped apart and turned to see the Fat Lady smiling at them. "Violet's just told me everything. Who's just been chosen as school champion! Are you receiving your good luck favor from the lady?" The Fat Lady grinned.
"Balderdash," Harry said awkwardly. The Fat Lady sighed dramatically and swung open. Grace and Harry quickly rushed into Common Room.
"I'll – er – see you tomorrow?" Grace asked, her face turning red.
"Yeah, definitely," Harry nodded. Grace nodded and quickly turned around and ran up the girls staircase.
She burst into her dorm room and slammed the door shut, leaning against it and breathing heavily. Lavendar, Parvati, Hermione and Emma (their other roommate, who was unnaturally quiet and spent more time with Ravenclaw's than them), stared at her with concern.
"Grace, are you alright?" Hermione asked as she stood from her bed.
"I almost kissed Harry..." she confessed.
"WHAT?!" Hermione, Lavender and Parvati shrieked.
Notes:
AAAAAH and so the tournament officially begins!!
Gotta love how protective Grace is of Harry :)
Also.... :) I'm sorry, not sorry, that the almost kiss was just an almost... sadly this will be a reoccurring theme for the foreseeable future :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~!!
Chapter 67: sixty-six
Chapter Text
The next morning, Grace walked down with Hermione to the common room. She had expected to see Harry and Ron, but it was only Ron. "Morning," Ron muttered to them as they made their way to the portrait. Grace frowned and paused, making Ron stop and look at her. "What?"
"Where's Harry?" she asked, making Ron scoff and roll his eyes.
"Probably getting his beauty sleep before he does interviews," Ron sneered, and Grace frowned even more.
"What?"
"Let's just go down to breakfast," Ron huffed, "I don't want to talk about this now." Grace's frown didn't disappear as they made their way down to the Great Hall. "I can't believe he did it," Ron hissed before they even reached the Great Hall. "He didn't even tell me he was going to do it! Or how he even did it! I thought he'd at least tell his best friend how he did it!"
"What are you talking about?" Grace asked, as they walked into the Great Hall and to the Gryffindor table.
"It would've been nice to know, so I could put my name in too!" Ron continued, ignoring Grace, as they sat down. "'Better you than me', what a load of wollop," he hissed as he piled food onto his plate. "He just didn't want me entering, thinks that I couldn't do it! I can do stuff too, you know! I got us through the giant chess game in first year! I helped knock out that troll! I survived the Whomping Willow, not once but twice! I'm just as good at magic as he is!"
"Ron what are you on-"
"But no! He's always got to be doing things! He's always got to be the hero, doesn't he?! It's always him! He made the quidditch team as a first year. He said we should go after the troll. He was the one that went to save Ginny from the basilisk! He was the one that fought off the dementors at the lake! It's always Harry!" Ron glared at his plate as he stabbed his sausage angrily. "I wouldn't be so angry if he would've just told me he'd done it! I wouldn't even be angry if he told me how so I could do it too and he got chosen instead! He didn't tell me and I'm his best friend! Some best friend-"
"You don't really believe he put his name in the cup, do you?" Grace asked slowly, cutting him off.
"Well how else did he get chosen!"
"Ron, he didn't put his name in that cup! Someone else did it!" Grace started and Ron scoffed at her. "You saw his face when his name was called! He was scared! He was so scared and he wouldn't let go of me at all! He didn't put his name in that-"
"Of course you would take his side!" Ron sneered, glaring at her. She stared at him in disbelief. "Why would I expect you to take my side! I'm only your cousin! I've only been your best friend since forever! I was your only friend for years! But of course you take Harry's side because you fancy him!"
"That's not true," Grace shook her head. "Take that back!"
"Not only do I have perfect and cool, Bill, there's also Charlie who spends time with dragons! There's perfect Percy! Then there's Fred and George who are funny and everyone likes them! Don't get me started on Ginny!" Ron snapped. "I thought out of everyone who would understand being over looked and always in a shadow, it would be you! I thought more than anyone that you would be on my side!"
"I'm not on anyone's side!" Grace snapped at him. "You're being stupid-"
"That's right, I'm Ron Weasley, everyone's stupid friend," Ron hissed.
"Will you shut up!" Grace shouted at him, gaining attention of not only students at Gryffindor table, but other students around them too. "Do you even hear yourself right now?! For one minute put yourself in Harry's shoes! The past three years, all people have done is stare and whisper about him! He can't go anywhere without people staring at him, or whispering, or coming up to him and talking to him! He didn't ask for that! He didn't ask to be known as 'The Boy Who Lived'! In fact you know as well as I do, that he hates being called that because it's just another reminder that his parents are gone!" she started, feeling hot and flustered. "He didn't ask to almost die saving the Philosopher's stone. He didn't ask to almost die in the Chamber of Secrets! He didn't ask to be haunted by those damn Dementors either! You know, probably better than anyone, that Harry doesn't want all the attention! He doesn't ask for it! He doesn't go looking for it! But some how it always finds him.
"You're his best friend, Ron. You were the first friend he made in the wizarding world, you were the first person to treat him like an actual person and not this savior! That was you, no one else! You were the one that's been with him through everything, has stood by his side! Even in second year when everyone thought he was the heir of Slytherin, you didn't! You believed him! How is now any different than two years ago!?" she asked and Ron looked away from her, glaring at his plate. "Exactly! Last night, Harry was terrified and confused! He wanted his best friend, the one person who he thought out of everyone would believe him and be there for him but no! You're all jealous and angry over something he didn't do! Harry wanted his best friend in a time that he needed you, and you turned your back on him!"
Grace took a deep breath to try and calm her emotions down. "I'm not saying any of this to invalidate your feelings," she continued, this time more gently. "I understand how you feel-"
"No you don't," Ron spat. "You don't know anything about how I feel. You're an only child, you've never had to live in anyone's shadow-"
"Really?" Grace interrupted. "I don't know what it's like to watch my friend receive more attention than me from my own mother?" she asked stiffly. Ron, and Hermione, shifted uncomfortably in their seats. "I don't know how it feels fighting for my mum's attention with seven – now eight – other people? I don't know what it's like to see someone I care about get the attention that I wish I could have? I don't know what it feels like to be overlooked?" she continued. "For years I watched as Mum fawned over you, and Ginny and your brothers, buying you things you wanted and she only ever got the bare minimum and the plainest things for me. Then finally, my only muggle friend and my cousin were friends and we'd all be happy together but no, they pick each other and I'm only around as a second thought!" Grace's voice cracked as she blinked away the tears that were stinging her eyes. "This entire summer I sat and watched Mum fawn over Harry, make anything Harry wanted, buy Harry new clothes, smile at Harry, do whatever Harry wanted to do! I felt jealous of my friend. Somedays I didn't even want to invite Harry over just so I could have a day with Mum, and I felt horrible about it!
"And I'm not an idiot," she shook her head, "I know for a fact that my mother didn't come straight to Blue Cottage after realizing I wasn't at the Burrow. She didn't go to the Burrow to see if I was alright. She went to see if you all were alright, to see that Harry was alright! I'm only an afterthought to her!" she took a breath and calmed down again. "So, yes, Ron, I do understand what you're feeling!
"I'm not invalidating your feelings. You're allowed to feel this way! Because to you, you think your best friend betrayed you and went behind your back, and you're feeling jealous and hurt. Your feelings are valid," Grace paused to take a breath, then rested her hand over Rons. "Your thoughts and judgment is clouded by your feelings right now, and it's okay, Ron... but..." she let out along sigh, "someone put Harry's name in that cup. He wouldn't enter willingly and I know you know that," she squeezed Ron's hand gently, giving him a small smile. "So stoop and brood in your feelings for a little while longer, and then get your head out of your arse and apologize because he's going to want and need his best friend soon." Grace finished, and took her hand away then started eating her breakfast.
"You weren't a second thought..." Ron muttered a few minutes later. Grace paused and looked at him before lowering her fork. "I kept dragging you with us because... because I thought you liked Neville more than me," he continued quietly and Grace stared in surprise. "I didn't ask for Ginny as a sister but I got stuck with her, and I love her... but I wanted you to be my sister. You were never a second thought, Gracie," Ron confessed, still staring at his plate. Grace felt a lump in her throat and she lopped her arm with his and rested her head on his shoulder.
"Thanks, Won," she whispered. "Just... don't wait too long to sort through your emotions... alright?" she asked and Ron nodded stiffly.
After Breakfast, Grace headed to the library. She needed to find books on charms so she could make support accessories for Harry. She knew she should be spending that time studying, and doing her homework but she was so sick and tired of it she needed a break. She told herself a couple of hours in the library, then she'll go grab a book and read by the lake. She missed her spot by the lake, and had been so busy the last two months she hadn't been able to go. A small part of her hoped that she would see her familiar canine friend but knew she wouldn't.
She held a pile of books in her arms and went to go find a place to sit. She huffed as she looked around the library for an empty table. There were a lot of older students with stacks of books and papers around them, most likely studying for their N.E.W.T.s or O.W.L.s. There were some that she knew in her own year that gave her a dirty look because she's friends with Harry. She turned and saw there was one table that only had one occupant at it. The occupant, however, she realized was probably why it was only them at the table.
Grace took a deep breath and decided to brave it and walk over. "Er...excuse me," she started nervously. She held her breath as she watched the dark eyes of Viktor Krum slowly turn to her. "I'm sorry to bother you but, er... well, everywhere else is full or they don't like me," she started, and he stared at her, blinking. "I was wondering if I could...sit...here? I'll sit at the other end so I don't disturb your study-"
"It is fine," he motioned for her to sit across from him.
"Thank you," she smiled politely and set her books down and took a seat diagonally from him. She took a piece of parchment from her journal and a muggle pencil and started drawing something rough, then opened up a book. She didn't know what she wanted to do yet, she wasn't an artist so she knew it would have to be something simple.
"Vhere is your friend?"
"What?" Grace asked, looking up from her book to Viktor who had an open book in front of him, but didn't appear to be interested in it.
"Your friend," Viktor repeated and Grace frowned in confusion. Did he mean Harry? "You vere vith her yesterday. You sat vith her in the Great Vall," Grace blinked. It wasn't Harry, but she had three girl friends. "I saw her in here yesterday morning-"
"Oh! You mean Hermione?" she asked, her eyes widening in realization.
"Herm-own-ninny?" Viktor repeated and Grace rolled her lips between her teeth to keep from laughing. "That is her name?"
"It's Her-My-Own-knee," Grace said slowly for him.
"Herm-mine-ninny?"
"Her-my-...just call her Hermy," Grace said with a smile. "She won't mind," Grace knew that Hermione would, in fact, mind. Although, after she hears Viktor Krum's attempt at her name she might just let him call her Hermy.
"Vhere is she? Does she not come to the library often?" Grace snorted, trying not to laugh.
"She practically lives in the library," she answered. "She's probably still at breakfast with our friend Ron, or she might be with Harry. She'll be here eventually, not sure when." Viktor nodded and looked back down at his lonely book; Grace was still not convinced he was actually reading it. She went back to her own book and took her wand, muttering a charm in hopes it would move the letters across her page. The letters moved after trying the charm three times, however, they didn't move around the page, instead, they moved off it and floated in the air.
"Oh bollocks," she cursed under her breath and reached up to try and catch the floating letters. "Not what I wanted to do," she hissed quietly as the 'H' floated away out of her reach.
"Vhat is it that you're trying to do?" Viktor asked, as he swatted an 'e' away from his head. Grace grimaced and her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.
"Trying to make these letters move..." she answered with a shrug. "I'm trying to make something to support Harry." Grace returned to her book and flipped a page, hoping to find something more useful.
"It vas very brave of you to speak out against the teachers," Viktor spoke up again after a few minutes of silence, "the vay that you did last night."
"It's unfortunately becoming more of a habit now actually," Grace chuckled lightly, "I'm too impulsive for my own good...but thanks."
"Your friends... they are lucky to have a friend like you," he said quietly and Grace turned to him. He was still looking at the book, but she smiled.
"Thanks."
Then it was quiet at their table again. Grace continued to practice charms to make her doodles and words move the way she wanted them to, and Viktor continued to 'read' the book. It was nearly an hour later when Hermione finally made her appearance. The girl spotted Grace and made a bee-line straight to her, setting her bag down on the table.
"Here you are!" Hermione huffed as she pushed Grace's books away and took a seat next to her. "I've been looking everywhere for you."
"Hello to you too, Hermione," Grace muttered as she tried another spell, this time it worked.
"Harry's writing to Si-What?" Hermione hissed and Grace elbowed her and nodded to Viktor across the table. "Oh... Harry's writing to your uncle right now. I think you should really talk to him too about well..."
"Oh... right," Grace nodded as she closed her book. "I guess I'll go see him now. I'll just go put these-"
"I've got them," Hermione said. "You should really go see Harry... he's not taking the fight with Ron that well either..."
"Okay," Grace nodded, standing up. She took the one book she was looking at, and her parchment and stuffed them in her bag. "I'll see you later?" she asked Hermione, who nodded and was already getting her own books out of her bag to study with. "It was nice meeting you Viktor," she smiled, and Viktor nodded.
"You as vell, Black-"
"Grace," she cut him off with a smile. "We're friends now, so no last names," she told him and he nodded slowly. Hermione, frowned up at her with confusion. "Anyway, bye!" Grace waved and quickly left the library. She knew she was going to get an earful from Hermione later, but Grace didn't care. Hermione had a boy, an attractive, fit, quidditch star, boy that was interested in her. She was glad to finally no longer have the conversation about boys be solely on her for a change.
"Balderdash," Grace said to the Fat Lady, who swung open. When she entered the common room, Harry had just stepped off the Boy's staircase. "Hey," she greeted, smiling at him. Harry looked up at her, and his cheeks flushed lightly as he smiled at her. "Sending a letter to..." she started, looking at the letter in his hand.
"Oh, yeah," he nodded. "Do you want to send one too? I'll wait for you."
"Oh thanks," she smiled, cheeks flushing pink. "I-I don't really have a lot to say, just have to ask something quickly. Do you mind if I add it to yours?"
"Oh, er... it's well, it's full of you know... guy stuff," Harry answered awkwardly with a shrug. Grace raised an eyebrow at him.
"What kind of guy stuff?" she asked lightly, dropping her bag on the floor by the coffee table.
"You know... quidditch and... school, guy stuff," Harry shrugged, taking a step back as Grace took a step closer to him, looking at him suspiciously.
"Did you write a letter about me to my dad, Harry Potter?" she asked, smirking at him and Harry took a step back, quickly shaking his head. "Really? So can I read it?" she asked as she reached for the letter but Harry quickly raised it over their heads and well out of her reach. "Fine, keep your secrets, Potter," she huffed playfully as she stood back.
Harry relaxed and finally released the breath he was holding. He did, in fact, write a letter to Sirius about her. Well he didn't mention Grace by name, not like he did with Cho, instead he called her Hope. Which... now that he's looking back, he really should've picked a different name or gave Cho a different name, because he was sure it was obvious that he was taking about Grace. "I can add your question if you like," he offered.
"It's alright, it wasn't really important," Grace shrugged. "I was going to ask him and Remus if they could transfigure some blank buttons for me, but I can ask McGonagall if she could show me so I can do it myself."
"Buttons?" Harry frowned. "What would you need buttons for?"
"You'll see," she answered, and Harry shook his head. "Want to go send off that letter?" she asked, nodding toward the portrait hole and Harry nodded.
They didn't talk as they made their way toward the Owlry, not until after they left the castle that is, as they ran into Ron, Seamus and Dean as they were leaving the Great Hall. Ron glared at Harry as they passed and Harry glared back.
"He'll come around," Grace assured him softly as they made their trek toward the Owlry.
"Doubt it," Harry grumbled, stuffing his hands into his jacket pockets. "You know how he can hold a grudge."
"He will," she said, looping her arm with his. "He's just... jeal-"
"Jealous, I know," Harry sighed. "Hermione told me earlier."
"Ron just needs to sort out his emotions, and get a clear head..." Grace assured him. "I understand where Ron is coming from and how he feels-"
"I thought you were on my side," Harry frowned, narrowing his eyes at her.
"Like I told Ron: I'm not on anyone's side!" she huffed. "Ron's allowed to feel the way he feels – " Harry scoffed, "and I understand how he feels. Feeling jealous and insecure and overlooked are horrible feelings, and to feel them because of your best friend... he just has to sort himself out. He'll come around."
"You feel jealous and insecure?" Harry asked, frowning in confusion. "What for?"
"Of everything I just said, that's what you got out of it?" she asked dryly, "if you must know... I'm a fourteen-year-old girl, Harry. All we feel is jealousy and insecurity."
"You always seem so sure of yourself and confident to me." This made Grace tilt her head back and let out a loud laugh, that reminded him so much of Sirius' bark of a laugh.
"Oh, you flatter me, Harry James," she shook her head as her laugh faded. "I'm all talk," she added with a shrug. "I'm impulsive, and I act and speak before thinking. I don't realize what I'm doing until it's too late so I have to go through with it. When you grow up with the Weasley's you learn not to show weakness, it'll get you hurt," she continued. "My dad also told me something over the summer..."
"Oh yeah? What's that?" Harry asked as they started climbing up the stairs to the Owlery.
"Fake it until you make it," she answered, with a smile, "because once you make it, everything else will come naturally."
Notes:
A/N: Aaaahh and so we see a jealous Ron! I love the moments with Ron and Grace, we don't get them often, but when we do they are some of my favorites! You really get to see a lot more of them in Order of the Phoenix tho :) There's some really good ones in there!
Also, Grace is the best wingwoman! And I really enjoy the friendship that Grace and Viktor end up having through out the year! It's really sweet and wholesome :)
I Hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 68: sixty-seven
Notes:
Happy Friday~
Here is chapter 67 ~ I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next few days were hard for Harry. He had stuck by Grace's side most days. In classes where he would normally sit with Ron, he sat with her, forcing poor Neville to sit next to Hermione. Although, for Neville he lucked out either way. Everywhere they went they received dirty looks from the other students. Slytherins was usual, Hufflepuffs were expected, but the Ravenclaw's were a bit of a surprise. With each dirty look Harry got sent his way, Grace gave a more colder and dirtier look right back. She even stopped talking to Justin entirely, despite his friendly behavior only extending to her.
"Have I done something to offend you?" Justin asked carefully after Choir practice the Thursday after the champion selection. Grace didn't answer him and went to walk toward Harry, who was sitting with Neville in the corner of the room, but Justin grabbed her arm to force him to look at him. "Grace-"
"You've been nothing but rude to Harry," she answered sharply, pulling her arm from his grasp and Justin frowned. "You and Ernie even laughed at him during Herbology-"
"Look-"
"You know, Gryffindor's have nothing but nice things to say about Hufflepuffs," Grace continued. "Gryffindor's have always been nice to Hufflepuff's, and we've always gotten along in the past."
"Yes, but-"
"I thought Hufflepuff's valued kindness, and fairness as well as loyalty-"
"We do-"
"Well, your so-called loyalty is at the expense of your rudeness and unkindness," she said sharply. "I under-"
"For once," Justin cut her off and she blinked in surprise, "Hufflepuff was chosen for something great! For once it was supposed to be Hufflepuff to have the chance to bring glory to Hogwarts! We are never given an opportunity like this. We don't outshine in academics like Ravenclaw. We don't flaunt our heritage and money like Slytherin. We aren't brave and bold like Gryffindor... We're Hufflepuff. We always get looked over. Everyone thinks we're just the default house if you don't quite fit in anywhere else! Well, we're not! We finally have a chance to shine and to prove to everyone that we can be more, and once again we're outshined by Gryffindor, and Harry Potter no less!" Justin finished, and took a deep breath. He looked at her, with narrow eyes and a face full of determination, and if Grace wasn't angry at him, she would've been proud of him for standing up to her.
"I was almost put in Hufflepuff," Grace confessed to him, and he looked at her in surprise. She had never told anyone, not Neville, not her mother, not Remus, no one, about her sorting. She was almost a 'hatstall' because the Sorting Hat couldn't quite place her. He had originally been battling between Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. He told her that she would excel in Ravenclaw, that Ravenclaw would get her far in life. He told her that her kindness and loyalty was well suited in Hufflepuff, that she would do well there too. However the hat had finally decided on Gryffindor, because she was bold enough to ask to be put there. She didn't want any other house but Gryffindor, as her whole family had been apart of Gryffindor house, she would've accepted Hufflepuff if that's where the hat truly wanted to put her, but she wanted Gryffindor. He told her: "The boldness to ask when that wasn't an option I suggested, and the shrill determination, the chivalry and the fire I see here... yes, it better be GRYFFINDOR."
"The Sorting Hat said I would do well in Hufflepuff, that I suited Hufflepuff," she continued, "but you know what the hat said he saw in me? Chivalry," she said, her voice harder. "Do you know what chivalry means, Justin?" she asked but didn't give Justin the chance to answer. "It means to be polite. It means to be fair. It means to be honest. It means to be kind. It means to be loyal," she said each word sharply as her eyes narrowed more. "It means to stand up and help those who cannot or feel they cannot do it themselves. It means to stand up for what's right, even if it goes against the grain of everyone else.
"So, I'm standing up for my friend because in one night, everyone who liked him a week ago now seems to hate him for something he didn't do!" she hissed. "I understand House loyalty. I understand that you lot were happy and proud to have a champion, that you can show the world that Hufflepuff is more. And you know what? Gryffindor was ready to stand up with you and support you, because Gryffindor has always supported its friends! But where is Hufflepuff's just and fairness now? Huh? Where is the Hufflepuff kindness at? Nowhere, because all you lot have done is glare, and sneer and laugh at my friend because you're angry!
"For a house that values kindness, fairness and loyalty, you lot sure are the most judgmental and the quickest to jump to conclusions! I'm happy that the Sorting Hat didn't put me in Hufflepuff, because I could never judge someone over things that they have no control over," she finished. Grace didn't let Justin respond, she turned and walked away from him and straight to Neville and Harry. "Let's go," she told them sharply, taking her bag from Harry's hands. Harry and Neville shared a look and quickly followed her out of the music room.
"I didn't know you were almost put in Hufflepuff..." Neville said quietly as they made their way up to the common room.
"Er... yeah. It couldn't decide between Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff," she said, her cheeks burning and hiding her face behind her hair.
"Then how did you get Gryffindor?" Harry asked, confused.
"I asked it to be placed in Gryffindor," Grace answered quietly. "I wanted to be in the house my whole family was in, so I asked to be sorted in Gryffindor and I was."
"I asked to be put into Hufflepuff," Neville said, and Grace turned to look at him in surprise. "He didn't listen to me and put me in Gryffindor anyway... I'm glad he did though," he finished, smiling at Grace. She returned the smile and looped her arm with his.
"Me too, Nev, me too."
Harry stuffed his hands into his pockets awkwardly. He felt awkward, like he was seeing a private moment between two close friends. He wondered if they were just being nice and felt sorry for him since his own best friend refused to talk to him, so they let him tag along with them the last week. But then Grace turned her head and smiled brightly at him, and his heart skipped a beat and he felt himself smiling back. Harry knew he was being stupid.
"You two want me to help you with Divination?" she offered.
"Please," Harry and Neville answered desperately.
"What the bloody hell are those?" Grace hissed under her breath as she, Neville, Harry and Hermione reached the Dungeons for double potions that Friday afternoon. All the Slytherins wore badges on their robes that had bright, shining letters reading: Support CEDRIC DIGGORY – the REAL Hogwarts Champion!
"Like them, Potter?" Malfoy asked with a smirk on his face. "And this isn't all they do – look!" he pressed on his badge, and words vanished and were replaced by a picture of Harry with the bright green words: POTTER STINKS!
"Oh very funny," Hermione said sarcastically, sneering over at Pansy and her friends, "really witty."
"Want one, Granger?" Malfoy asked, holding out a badge to her. "I've got loads, but don't touch my hand now. I've just washed it, you see. I don't want a Mudblood sliming it up."
Grace saw red as she stepped forward. "I want one," she announced, and everyone looked at her. "I'll take yours," she hissed as she reached forward, making Malfoy flinched as he remembered the punch from June, and tore the badge off his robes and threw it to the ground, stomping on it. "Scared that I was going to hit you Malfoy?" she asked, smirking at him. Malfoy sneered at her and went to reach for his wand.
"Harry!" Hermione warned, and Grace turned to see Harry had his wand out and pointed it at Malfoy.
"Go on, then, Potter," Malfoy urged quietly as he held his own wand out. "Moody's not here to look after you now – do it, if you've got the guts –"
Grace gasped and jumped back as both boys shouted and lights were shot out of their wands. The light from Harry's wand hit Goyle in the face, while the light from Malfoy's hit Hermione. Grace quickly turned to Hermione to see her clutching her mouth, looking panicked.
"Hermione!" Ron pushed through people and tried to pull Hermione's hand from her face. Grace gasped in horror as she watched Hermione's front teeth growing long toward her chin. Hermione let out a terrified cry and Grace went to her and put an arm around her shoulder.
"And what is all this noise about?" A deep, dull, voice asked. Grace turned and saw that Snape had arrived, he pointed to Malfoy. "Explain."
"Potter attacked me, sir-"
"We attacked each other at the same time!" Harry cut in.
"- and he hit Goyle – look!" Snape turned and looked at Goyle and noticed all the boils on his face.
"Hospital wing, Goyle," Snape ordered calmly.
"Malfoy got Hermione!" Ron spoke up, forcing Hermione's hand away from her face. "Look!" Pansy and the other Slytherin's doubled over, laughing at how long Hermione's teeth had gotten.
Snape looked at Hermione and raised an eyebrow at her. "I see no difference."
Grace glared at Snape, as she took Hermione's hand and started dragging her down the corridor. "Don't worry Hermione, I'll take you to the hospital wing. Madame Pomphrey will set it right.
"How's Hermione?" Harry asked as he and Grace made their way to the Black Lake, Neville a bit a head of them. "I didn't see her at dinner last night or breakfast this morning."
"She's alright," Grace answered, folding her arms over herself. It was chilly and she really should've brought a heavier jacket. "A little traumatized, as you can imagine, but Madame Pomphrey fixed her up," she added with a smile, remembering that Hermione had fibbed about the length of her natural teeth. There was a small gust of wind and Grace shivered again, she really should've brought a heavier jacket instead of the jumper she was wearing.
"Here," Harry said, shaking his jacket off.
"Harry, no-" she went to protest, but he ignored her and draped his jacket over her shoulders. "Thank you," she whispered, her cheeks flushing and she gave him a sheepish smile
"You're welcome," he smiled. They reached the lake, and saw that Neville had taken his shoes off and rolled his trouser legs up to his knees.
"Er... Nev, what'cha doing there, mate?" Grace asked slowly as Neville rolled his shirt sleeves up to his elbows and walked into the water.
"Looking for a plant," he answered as bent down to start searching the water for whatever plant he was wanting.
"...Right," she replied slowly as she and Harry sat down against her favorite tree.
"Does he do this a lot?" Harry asked quietly, leaning closer to her.
"No," she shook her head, "Well, not that," she nodded to Neville almost knee deep in the water, "but sometimes we hang out in the greenhouses while he tends to some plants. This though, this is new... wonder what he's looking for," she said as she leaned back into the tree.
"Aren't you going to ask?"
"No," she shook her head. "He'll start talking to himself eventually and it'll answer all the questions I'll have," she answered with a grin. "Unlike Hermione, Neville doesn't have the constant need to have people ask him about what he's searching for."
"I thought you and Hermione were close friends?"
"We're friends," she answered with a shrug, "still doesn't mean I can't find her annoying half the time."
Harry frowned as he brought his knees up and rested his arms on them, then he looked at her. "Do you find me annoying?" he asked nervously.
"Oh yeah," she nodded, grinning over at him. "All the time, you're so annoying, Potter," she teased, and elbowed him. Harry snorted and shook his head at her, trying to look offended but failed.
"I'm serious," he said, trying not to smile.
"No, you're Harry."
"For Merlin's sake," Harry sighed, letting his head fall back against the tree trunk and looking up through the branches. Grace laughed loudly as she brought her knees up to her chest, wrapping her arms around them and resting her chin on top.
"There are times," she started quietly, and Harry looked at her, "that you can be annoying," Harry felt something tight drop in his stomach. "But there are times that Ron can be annoying too, and Lavender and Parvati can be annoying... everyone can be annoying, Harry. I'm sure there are times that you find me annoying," she admitted with a shrug.
"I've never found you annoying," Harry blerted out and she looked at him in surprise.
"Oh, now I know you're lying."
"I'm not!"
"Oh yeah?" she questioned him with her brows raised, as if she was challenging him. Before Harry could say anything she flung herself over him, making him exclaim in surprise. "Oh Harry! You're so strong!" she exclaimed loudly. "You have the most beautiful eyes!" she said in a dramatic, over the top, dreamy voice as she laid against Harry. "You are so dreamy! I could just faint!" she gasped dramatically, pressing the back of her hand to her forehead.
"Grace!" Harry exclaimed as his neck and face turned red. "Stop!"
"Oh, Harry! You're so magnificent! I just can't help myself around you!" she sighed dreamily. "Please tell me you feel the same! Oh I would simply die if you didn't!" What she didn't know, was that Harry was sure he did feel the same about her, but he knew she was only joking around.
"What are you two doing?" Neville asked, looking at them confused.
"Being annoying," Harry and Grace replied at the same time. Harry's voice was more dry and dull, while Grace's was full of life and laughter. Neville stared at them as if they had gone mad, and shook his head.
"You two," he muttered, shaking his head and went back to digging in the water.
Grace only laughed as she sat up from Harry's lap to rest her back against the tree, but still leaned into his side. "See, I can be annoying."
"Only when you're being a git," Harry rolled his eyes and she scoffed in mock offense. "A dramatic, over the top, git, I might add."
"Girl's can't be gits. You're the git."
"Who say's girls can't be gits?"
"...Me, I say so," she nodded, her face serious. They looked at each other, and after five seconds they burst into laughter. "See, you find me annoying."
"Only when you're trying to be."
"So I've never said or done anything that you found annoying, or that annoyed you?"
"Well..." Harry paused, and she raised an eyebrow at him. "You get..."
"Yes," she said, drawing out the e, encouraging him to continue.
"You have a tendency to shut people out," he said quietly. "You get in your head sometimes, and you tend to shut us all out... even when all we want to do is just be there for you," he confessed. Grace felt something sink in her chest as she looked at him. "You also get really huffy out of nowhere for what seems like for no reason, and... and you tend you push me – us, away."
"Well..." Grace started slowly and Harry grimaced, feeling guilty and worried that he upset her. "I'm a hormonal teenage girl, Harry," she continued, elbowing lightly. "I'm going to get huffy for no reason out of nowhere a lot, so just a fair warning for that, and I apologize for my future self when that happens," she smiled at him. "I don't mean to push any of you away, I just-"
"Get in your head?" he finished, turning to her and she nodded.
"Not sure which parent I get it from... probably both," she said with a sigh. "Remus says I get all my bad traits from them both."
"I can see that," Harry nodded, and she scoffed and punched his leg lightly. "Ow," he mumbled and rubbed his leg.
"That didn't hurt," she huffed and Harry grinned at her. "If I'm shutting you all out again and stuck in my head, tell me I'm being a prat, okay?"
"Deal," Harry nodded. "I have to ask," he started after a few minutes of silence and watching Neville fish for whatever it was. "If you find all of us annoying at times... what about Neville?" he asked carefully.
"What about Neville?" she asked, her voice sounding stiff and on edge.
"Nothing," Harry shook his head. "Neville's great, I like Neville."
"But," she added, knowing that there was more. "You better not say 'it's Neville', or I will actually punch you and mean it."
"No, that isn't what I was going to say," Harry quickly shook his head. "I like Neville, but he's... accident prone?" he said carefully.
"So?"
"You don't get annoyed with helping him all the time?" he asked and Grace shook her head. "Really?"
"Neville's my best friend," she answered simply. "Everyone else might find him annoying at times, but I don't. I don't care that he's clumsy, or forgetful, or that he asks for help a lot. Neville's the only person in the world that I can't be annoyed with."
"Really? I mean... Ron was my best friend and even I –"
"He's still your best friend, Harry," Grace interrupted. "But, I don't know... me and Nev, we're like... we're soulmates," she said simply with a shrug. Harry frowned as a jealous lump formed in his chest.
"So... you fancy Neville?" he asked tightly.
"No," she shook her head, "you miss understood me-"
"You said you two were soulmates-"
"You can have more than one soulmate, Harry," she said, looking at him. "Soulmates can be romantic, that's what most people see them as... but they can also be platonic. Neville's my platonic soulmate, we're almost like kindred spirits," she continued, resting her head on Harry's shoulder. "Neville has always been able to understand me in ways no one else has, and vice versa. I can't ever be angry at Neville, or annoyed by him just like how he can't ever be angry or annoyed with me. We have a deep understanding of each other that's hard to explain to people who haven't experienced it. I thought I upset him last year..."
"What?"
"Yeah," she nodded and sighed. "I thought because I spent more time with you, Ron and Hermione that I upset him but he told me he wasn't upset. Neville's the only person I told about Dad being my dad."
"Really?" Harry asked surprised, and she nodded. "Why?"
"Because... because even though you told me you didn't see me differently..." she paused and swallowed the lump in her throat, "a part of me couldn't believe you. I was so scared that there was apart of you that wouldn't want to be friends with me anymore – before we learned the truth obviously – but, I knew Neville would never think of or see me many different."
"Must be nice," Harry whispered, resting his cheek on her head.
"I told you, Ron will come around," Grace assured him and took his hand. "I know you miss him."
"No, I don't," Harry muttered bitterly. Grace rolled her eyes at him. There was a splash and the looked and noticed Neville and fallen into the lake. Harry snorted, and tried to hide his smile but Grace shook her head.
"Gracie! Do you know a drying spell?" Neville called as he stood up from the water.
"Yes, Nev, don't worry. I also know a heating charm to warm you up too!"
"Thank you!" Neville called, smiling at them then went back to looking for the plant. Now that he was already wet, he didn't care about getting deeper into the water.
"You two," Harry started, mimicking Neville's words minutes ago. Grace rolled her eyes and rested her head back on his shoulder. There was a hoot and a screech that tried to be like a hoot. They looked up and saw Hedwig and another owl fly toward them. Hedwig flew to Grace, landing on her knee, holding her leg to her. While the other owl, which was a very dark brown, almost black, dropped a letter on Harry and settled on the ground in front of him. Grace took the letter from Hedwig's foot and caressed her feathers.
"Hello Hedwig," she smiled, and the snowy owl hooted softly and nipped at her fingers affectionately. "Hello," she said, looking at the dark owl, who turned it's head to look at her. His dark golden eyes looked as if they were glaring at her. "You're a handsome one, aren't you?"
"The bird bites," Harry said, grabbing her hand that was reaching to the owl. "Sorry, the first thing Snuffles wrote was that the bird bites."
"Oh, thanks," she nodded, and Harry pulled away and went back to his letter.
Harry,
THE BIRD BITES! I know if you're around Grace she'll try to pet it. You can't keep using Hedwig to send letters anymore, she's too recognizable and I don't want to risk our letters getting intercepted. I've relayed this to Gracie as well, and if Hedwig hasn't found her with her own letter yet, tell her if she could tame the owl, it's hers.
First, I'd like to address the latest development at Hogwarts before I respond to the rest of your letter as I feel this is more important. I can't say everything I'd like to in this letter, too risky in case it is intercepted. We need to talk face-to-face. Can you ensure that you are alone in Gryffindor Tower at one o'clock in the morning on November 22?
As for the rest of your letter...
Nice try, Harry, but I know you're talking about Grace. Remus told me that there is no student at Hogwarts named Hope. I understand why you wanted to make it seem that you weren't talking about her as reading your letter was a bit awkward. However, when I read her letters it also feels awkward. I am going to try and help as unbiased as I can, and try to give you advice that James would, and it's probably the same advice he gave me when we were in school.
You're fourteen. You will think you like almost every pretty girl that smiles at you because you are a fourteen-year-old boy. Boys, Men, we think and act with two heads. One has our brain, that we're supposed to think with, and then there's the other one. That one, I'm sure you've already experienced the trouble that it can cause. Most of the time, we think with the second one and it often gets us into trouble and hot water. Why do you think that women call us idiots?
You can 'fancy' two girls at once. Is it wise? Absolutely not, take it from me as I went down that path and it hurt everyone involved. When I was your age, and until I pulled my head out of my arse, I liked a new girl every week, sometimes there were three girls that week or two girls in one day. I'm not proud of it, and If I could tell my younger self to stop acting like a little prick I would. When you like two girls, someone will always end up getting hurt.
James told me the summer before our sixth year, that there is a difference between 'fancying' someone and having genuine feelings for someone. You've got to learn what the difference between a simple crush, and what falling for someone feels like. You're fourteen, Harry, and you're young. Too young to know what falling in love feels like. Sometimes, a crush can turn into real, genuine feelings, but often times it's a shallow, fleeting attraction based off a single moment.
It sounds like you might have a 'crush' on this Cho girl. She's pretty, she smiles at you, notices you and gives you a little attention, and being a hormonal teenager, you like her. How you describe how you feel with her, is different than the way you've described the feelings you get with Grace. I don't want to say that what you have for Grace are genuine feelings, because I don't want to tell you how you feel, and I certainly don't want to encourage something to either of you and have my daughters heart broken.
I don't want to tell you what to do, or how to feel. I'm also not telling you to settle for one girl the entire time you're at Hogwarts. You're young, you should enjoy this time you have at school with your friends and live and experience the wiles of youth. That includes dating. I am also not saying that you should be like me – Remus says that you most definitely do not want to be like me – and date, snog, or mess with any girl that is willing. Just live life while you're young, Harry, don't let these moments pass you by.
Whatever happens, whatever you decide to do, I ask not only as your Godfather, Harry... but as Grace's father: please be careful. To ask you not to hurt her, or make her cry would be pointless. You'll make her cry. You'll make her angry. You'll probably hurt her without meaning to. I just ask that you be careful with her. You know her, most likely better than I do, but what I do know is that she has a heart that loves freely and unconditionally, and she's special. I said that when someone has feelings for more than one person, someone always gets hurt... try not to let that someone be my daughter.
I'll see you on the 22nd.
Sirius.
Harry re-read the second half of Sirius' letter twice, mulling over his Godfather's words. He felt awkward writing the letter asking for advice and wisdom about his feelings, but he didn't expect to feel this awkward after reading the reply. He looked up and noticed that Grace was smiling at both owls, and had both hands stretched out to both of them with treats. Harry felt himself smiling at her.
"How did you get the owl to like you?" he asked in awe, watching the dark owl grab a treat from her hand with it's beak.
"Don't you know that food and flattery will get you everywhere, Harry?" she teased, smiling at him. The wind blew around them, forcing her curls to fly around her as she smiled at him and Harry's heart sped in his chest. "But he's a handsome one, aren't you?" she asked, turning back to the owl. "He took a minute to warm up to me, but when he found that I wasn't a threat he didn't bite."
"Did you read your letter?" Harry asked and she shook her head. "Sirius said that if you manage to... er... be friendly with it, then it's yours."
"Really?" she asked, with a smile. "Did you hear that? Do you want to be my owl friend?" she asked the dark owl, who glowered at her. Hedwig let out an offended hoot. "Hedwig, your Harry's owl. I can't keep you over the summer, now can I?" she asked, then turned back to the dark owl. "So?" she asked as she took some more treats out of her jumper pocket and held them out for him. The owl eyed her again, then took one of the treats from her hand. "Is that a yes?" the owl nipped at her finger before taking another treat. "I'll take that as a yes," she smiled brightly. "Now what to name you.."
"Is it a boy or a girl?"
"It's a boy," she answered. "Hm... what about Aries?" she asked and the bird hooted and took another treat. "Aries it is."
"Aries? Like... the sign?" Harry asked, giving her a weird look.
"No, like the Greek God of War."
"Oh... right, makes sense," he nodded as he looked at the dark owl, who narrowed his eyes at him.
"Gracie... I think I need that spell," Neville called as he walked out of the lake, shivering.
Notes:
Aaahhh I love when Grace goes off on people :) And we will be seeing more of that to come!
And yesss, Grace has her own Owl Friend! It took me a while to figure out what I was gonna name the owl, but Aries really fits him :) (and also, I personally, high-key ship Aries and Hedwig :) )
This is also another chapter where you really get to see how close and special Neville is to Grace, and how much she cares for him. :)
but also, Harry and Grace being cute and playful is always such a nice sight to see! :)
HOpe you all enjoyed!
Chapter 69: sixty-eight
Notes:
Happy Sunday!!!
I was supposed to update yesterday, and I completely forgot until earlier this afternoon!! It completely slipped my mind Dx I'm sorry!
But here is a cute chapter to make up for it! :)
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"This woman is a bloody nightmare," Grace hissed as she skimmed over the article about the Triwizard Tournament in the Daily Prophet.
"Do you have to read it?" Harry grunted angrily as they walked through the corridor. Harry tugged on her arm, pulling her out of the way of a second year so she wouldn't run the poor kid over.
"She's such a money grabbing, attention seeking cow!" she huffed as she turned the page to continue reading. "She didn't even bother with the other champions!"
"Nope," Harry said dryly as he guided her around a corner. "Do you really have to read that?" he asked again.
"I need to see what everyone is talking about so I can hex them," she answered. Harry rolled his eyes at her, but didn't fight the smile.
"Stunningly beautiful?!" Pansy Parkinson's croaky voice shrieked, forcing them both to turn and look at her and her Slytherin friends. Pansy huffed as she marched up to them and got too close to Grace for either of their liking.
"Excuse me," Grace said dryly.
"What is Skeeter basing her judgement on? A toad ?!"
"What are doing? Get out of my face."
"I'm trying to figure out how Rita Skeeter thought you are 'stunningly beautiful'! There's nothing remotely beautiful about you, or stunning!"
"Well, I'm not one to think so highly of myself," Grace started flatly, and Harry tried not to smile, "I do think that I am at least a bit more attractive than you... unless someone is into shriveled-up pug faces that look like they ate their own dung." Those who happen to be passing by snorted and tried to contain their laughter. "But thank you for letting me know that Rita Skeeter does have the ability to say something nice about someone," she gave Pansy a false smile and took Harry's hand. "Let's go, Harry."
"You're brilliant," Harry grinned at her as they walked down the corridor. She pushed him around a corner and quickly let go before diving back into the Daily Prophet. "Er... what are you doing?"
"Finding what that awful woman said about me and why!" Grace hissed as she skimmed the pages, and then flipped to another page. "Oh for – listen to this!" Grace hissed as she folded the newspaper over. "Harry has at last found love at Hogwarts. His close friend, Colin Creevey – I'm going to have words with that boy – says that Harry is rarely seen out of the company of one Grace Black, a stunningly beautiful girl who, like Harry, is one of the top students in school. – this, this, this cow!"
"For once she did say something nice and honest," Harry shrugged as he looked at the newspaper. Beside the words was a picture of the two of them sitting in the courtyard together, he was smiling at her and she was laughing and leaning into him. "Give me this-"
"I'm sorry, what?!" Grace shrieked as she pulled the newspaper away. She stared at him with her eyes wide, eyebrows nearing her hairline, and her face was turning a dark pink. "She – she, what?"
"She said that you're pretty," Harry answered simply as he reached for the newspaper. "Now, give me-"
"What? Why?"
"Why what? Why did she say you were pretty?" Harry asked, "because you are. Give me the newspaper-"
"No, why do you want it?"
"That's a good picture, I want it," he answered simply and took the newspaper out of her hands. Grace's face grew hotter as she looked away from him, letting her hair fall in front of her face.
Even though Harry had told her that she was pretty, and wanted to keep the picture from the article, it didn't help her get through the next two weeks of having everyone whisper about them. For two weeks all she heard was whispers about her, about Harry, and about the two of them together.
"It's no surprise that they're dating," one Ravenclaw girl whispered to her friend.
"They're always holding hands and he has his arm around her all the time!" the other girl whispered.
"How the hell did Potter get Black to be his girlfriend? She's way to pretty to be with him." A seventh year Gryffindor muttered to his friend one night in the common room.
"Mate, she's like fourteen."
"She's fit. Have you see her ti-"
Grace quickly tuned them out and forced her attention back to her Divination homework that she was working on with Harry and Neville.
Harry also heard the conversation; he didn't make it seem like he did by keeping his head down an making it look like he was focusing on his Divination work; but he heard it. He let his eyes wander over to Grace who was sitting across from him at the table by the window. Her hair was messily pulled back out of her face, letting stray strands of curls fall around her face and over her shoulders. She had taken her cloak, cardigan and her tie off earlier and had her shirt unbuttoned. He saw her amethyst necklace dangle, and her snitch necklace was tucked under the neckline of the white spaghetti strap shirt she wore under her uniform. He swallowed as his eyes lingered on her chest. He has seen her... well, he has noticed. It was hard for him not to notice, especially over the summer holiday when she often wore spaghetti straps and tank tops, most of the time he had to force himself to not look. He forced himself to look at her face and noticed how red her cheeks were getting, and how stiff she looked. Then he heard the two older boys snickering to themselves again, but the comment about her bum didn't go unheard.
"Could you two please stop talking about her like that," Harry snapped, glaring at the boys, "it's inappropriate and we don't want to hear it!"
Both of the boys looked at Harry with shock and guilty expressions. They both nodded and muttered a 'sorry' before leaving. "Thank you," Grace whispered, giving him a small smile, and he returned it.
"Of course, any time," he replied.
Neville frowned his brows, his eyes going back and forth between the two of them and hid face scrunching into a weirded out expression. He wasn't naïve, or oblivious, to the whispers the two of them had gotten, and he knew all about the horrid article about Harry that mentioned Grace. He knew the two of them weren't really together, but as he looked between them, he had a weird feeling swirl inside him. They both had a strange look in their eyes as they looked at each other, and had the same smile on their faces. He wasn't blind, he's noticed how close they had gotten, not since Harry's been hanging out with them more due to his fight with Ron, but in general. Grace wasn't holding his hand or linking their arms as much anymore, instead she was doing it with Harry. She was blushing more frequently when Harry was around, and over all she was different.
It wasn't extremely noticeable, Neville doubted anyone noticed the differences, but he did. The way she would stand straighter, or speak clearer, the way her eyes would always travel to Harry, the way her face would brighten up when smiled at her. He knew, without even having to ask her, that she liked Harry. Neville knew since last year when he over heard Ron blurt it out in front of everyone at the last Quidditch match. He wasn't offended or hurt that she didn't tell him, he had a feeling that she already knew that he knew. He looked at Harry who finally forced his eyes away from Grace and back down at his Divination work, and Neville narrowed his own eyes at his friend, feeling that strange feeling grow.
He wasn't jealous of Harry and Grace's strange relationship. Neville didn't like Grace romantically, the thought of it was strange and left a weird taste in his mouth; but Grace was his best friend. While he may not speak out in her defense, he knew that she was more than capable of doing it herself, he would always speak up for her safety – physical and emotional. He didn't want to see her hurt, and last year seeing her fold in on herself, and withdraw from everyone – including him, hurt. He wasn't going to let anyone do that to her again, even if it was one of their friends.
"Okay, I'm going to the library," Grace sighed, standing up and began packing up her things. Immediately, Harry and Neville started packing up too. "Er... what are you two doing?"
"Going with you?" Neville answered, looking at her and Harry nodded. Grace blinked at both of them, then took a deep breath, held it and then exhaled.
"No," she shook her head as she slung her bag over her shoulder. "You two, are going to sit here and continue with your homework, or you two are going to play exploding snap, gobstones, chess, hang out, do something together," Harry and Neville both looked at each other. They had never hung out just the two of them before, no matter how much Neville tried last year when he couldn't go to Hogsmeade.
"Er..." Harry started with uncertainty as they both looked back at Grace.
"Nope," she said firmly, shaking her head. "I love you both, I really do. But I need at least an hour away from boys or else I may just lose whatever sanity I have left."
"I didn't realize we were being annoying," Harry said quietly, looking down awkwardly.
"You aren't," she assured them. "I just... I need some time alone, or with another girl just for an hour or two and then you two can continue to glue yourselves to my sides, alright?" she teased lightly, giving them a smile. Neville nodded and sat back down and took out a herbology book that Moody had given him. Grace then turned to Harry, who nodded begrudgingly and sat back down. "Thank you. I'll be back up in a little bit," she said, and didn't give either of them any time to reply before walking away.
Once she was out of the common room, she let out a big sigh of relief, suddenly feeling a lot lighter. She loved them both very much, but a girl needed a break. When she entered the library, she spotted Hermione instantly and set her books down across from the girl, then she noticed Ron on her other side, and her face fell.
"Why are you giving me that look for?" Ron muttered, giving her a narrowed and half offended look.
"What are you doing here?"
"I'm doing my homework, and you?"
"... Ron, what are you doing here?"
"I can use a library too, you know!"
"SHH!" Madame Pince shushed them as she walked past them. Hermione and Grace glared at Ron.
"If you must know," Ron started again, more quietly this time, "I needed a break from Dean and Seamus," he admitted, then noticed that she was alone. "What about you? Where is Neville and-"
"You wouldn't need a break from Dean and Seamus if you would just apologize to Harry," Grace told him, making Ron grumble and looked away.
"We know you miss him, Ron," Hermione spoke up softly.
"No, I don't," he huffed. Grace and Hermione looked at each other, sporting the same dry look of: 'this stubborn git'.
"You two are absolutely impossible," Grace rolled her eyes. "You both miss each other, but both are too bloody stubborn to admit it."
"I'm not stubborn," Ron glowered at her, and she rose an eyebrow at him.
"If you're not stubborn, then swallow your damn pride and go apologize to him."
"Why should I be the one to apologize-"
"Because Harry's done nothing wrong," she cut him off. "You were the one that got all moody with him first and refuse to hear his side. That part is on you, so you need to be the one to man up and apologize." Ron obviously didn't like what she said as he looked away from her and glared at his book. "Now, if you're done, you can leave."
"Excuse me? I was here first!" Ron hissed at her.
"How long has he been here?" Grace asked, turning to Hermione.
"For over an hour," she answered, and Grace nodded.
"Okay, yeah, you can leave."
"Oi!"
"I need a break from boys. You are a boy, so shew."
"I was here first," Ron hissed at her, and she rolled her eyes.
"Please, give me an hour then you can come back! I just need one hour Ron! These boys are doing my head in!"
"I thought you liked Harry, and Neville's your best friend?"
"They have been glued to my side from the moment I come down from my dorm, to the moment I go up to it, I need a bloody break – oh for the love of Merlin!" Grace hissed as she whipped around and saw a bunch of giggling girls near where Viktor Krum was sitting in the library. "Are they still doing this?!" she asked, glaring at the crowd.
"Unfortunately," Hermione replied dryly, also sending the group of girls a glare. Grace turned to her and raised an eyebrow at Hermione. No matter how many times she's heard the girl talk about how she didn't think he was attractive, she was becoming awfully annoyed about all the female attention the quidditch star was getting.
"That's it," she said, letting out a frustrated huff, and pushed up the sleeves of her shirt past her elbows. "I'm getting rid of them."
"Er, how are you doing that?" Ron asked carefully, not liking the look in her grey eyes. Grace didn't answer him, instead she marched herself over to where the crowd of girls were.
"Excuse me," Grace said hotly, glaring at the girls, who all turned to give her dirty looks. "I'm not sure if you've noticed all the books, or maybe your heads are full of nothing but candy floss and glitter, but this happens to be a library," the group of girls glared at her, turning red faced. "A library is a place for people to do their homework in peace and quiet, and to study, and not oogling boys!"
"We're not bothering anyone," a pretty blonde Hufflepuff girl huffed, glaring at her.
"Actually, you are," Grace glared at her. "You're bothering me, and my friends!"
"You're over there," the blonde nodded to where Hermione and Ron sat. Grace glared harder at the girl and then took a step closer to Viktor's table, and rested her hands on the top of it, grabbing his attention.
"Viktor," she started sweetly, giving him a sickening sweet smile. "Are these air-head slags bothering you with all their constant giggling and stalking?" Viktor looked at her in surprise and his lips parted to answer but Grace shook her head. "No need to answer, your face says it all," she waved him off. "Would you like to be left alone so you can study in peace?" she asked instead.
"That vould be nice, yes," he answered quietly with a stiff nod.
"You heard him, girls," Grace said, crossing her arms over her chest and facing the group of girls. "Piss off," she hissed, giving them all a icy glare. The girls huffed and started gathering their things. Once they had left, Grace turned back to Viktor and gave him a curt nod. "You're welcome, have a good day." With that, she turned around and marched back to Ron and Hermione, who both were looking at her with awe.
"You amaze me sometimes, Gracie," Ron whispered, smiling at her but it fell when her glare turned to him. She picked up her bag and swung it over her shoulder.
"I'm going up to our dorm," she said, mostly to Hermione, who only nodded.
"How is he going to meet me here?" Harry asked as he sat plopped down on the floor beside Grace. "Isn't it dangerous for him to be here? He's not sneaking in like he did last year is he? Is he apparating-"
"I don't give two wallops about Hogwarts: A History, but with the amount of times you and Ron keep suggesting apparation I know the damn thing by heart!" Grace hissed tiredly. "You can't apparate within Hogwarts grounds! How many times does Hermione have to say it?"
"This time you said it," Harry replied in a small voice, and Grace glared at him.
"Don't push my buttons, Harry James Potter," she hissed. "I'm sleepy, beyond sleepy! I did not appreciate Hedwig waking me up. It's nearly one in the morning!" Harry only smiled at her sheepishly. Grace yawned and rubbed her eyes. She was pale, and her eyes were droopy from sleep and she struggled to keep them open. Her hair was a wild mess of curls and she kept pulling her spaghetti strap sleeve up every time it slipped down her shoulder. Harry's eyes traveled down, watching the strap of her shirt slide down her arm again, and his eyes lingered. He took in the shape of her chest in her shirt, and the words of the older boys from two weeks ago echoed in his mind.
"Have you seen her tits? They're bloody fantastic. I'd love to give them a-" Harry blinked and forced the boys words out of his head. He shouldn't be thinking about the comments they made. He knew they had made Grace uncomfortable, but as his eyes lowered again, he couldn't help but agree.
"Ahem," a familiar voice was heard, making Harry jump. He whipped his head around and saw the familiar face of Sirius in the fireplace. Sirius looked at him with a look that reminded him a lot of Professor McGonagall. His lips were pressed in a thin frown, an accusatory eyebrow was raised, and there was that familiar scrutinizing look in his eye.
"Sirius!" Harry greeted with wide-eyes. Grace groaned and her eyes fluttered open.
"Huh?" she yawned, then blinked a few times. "Oh...hi Dad," she greeted sleepily.
"Gracie," he greeted softly with a small smile. "Bit late for you to be up?" he asked, and she nodded, then glared at Harry.
"Someone woke me up," Harry gave her a sheepish smile.
"You know Harry," Sirius turned his attention back on him, and the soft smile he had was gone and was replaced with a hard look. "When I said make sure you're alone..."
"I didn't think it included Grace," he answered honestly. Sirius only raised an eyebrow at him again, and there was no sign of amusement on his face. Grace frowned in confusion, why was her dad giving that look? He's never looked at Harry like that before.
"Little star, aren't you cold?" Sirius asked, "you look cold," he added, his voice a little stiff and awkward. "Perhaps you should grab a jumper or a blanket if you're going to join us," he suggested and she frowned. She was chilly but not much, but then she saw the look on her dads face, and noticed how Harry's cheeks were pink. She looked down and her eyes widened in realization. She quickly pulled her top strap up on her shoulders and sat up on her knees but Harry held out a throw blanket from the arm of the chair he was by.
"Here," he whispered, and she smiled at him.
"Thanks," she whispered back and wrapped it around her. She needed to invest in a robe if having midnight conversations with her dad and Harry in the common room were going to be a reoccurring thing.
"Right," Sirius cleared his throat and turned back to Harry. "Triwizard champion... congratulations."
"Thanks," Harry replied with a gruff.
"Didn't fox your way in, did you?" he asked Harry.
"No!" Harry exclaimed.
"Relax, Harry," Sirius said calmly, trying to give him a small smile. "It is the kind of thing your father would've done." Grace noticed the frown on Harry's face. She shimmied closer to Harry, bumping his leg as she looped her arm with his and rested her head on his shoulder.
"I've been thinking about him..." Harry spoke up quietly. "What he'd do in my place... I don't know much magic as the others, Sirius. I'm only a fourth year, I'm-" Grace rubbed his arm softly when she heard the panic and the fear tremble in his voice. This was the first time that Harry's let the situation finally sink in.
" – as courageous a young wizard as there's ever been according to Dumbledore and that's no small praise," Sirius cut him off, and gave him a comforting smile. "Even so, any wizard must know his limitations."
"Did my father?"
"No," Sirius huffed lightly, with a small smile. After a moment his smile fell. "Seen much of Karkaroff?"
"Not, really... why?" Harry answered, confused.
"You've got to be careful around him, Harry," Sirius warned, "Karkaroff was a Death Eater back in the day."
"Does anyone ever really stop being a Death Eater?" Grace asked, frowning.
"What answer would you want to hear? The ministry's or mine?" he asked and that alone answered her question. "No one, no one, stops being a Death Eater."
"Do you think he..." Harry started but Sirius' head tiled a little to the side, looking like he was shrugging.
"Dunno, but whoever did put your name in that Goblet didn't do it thinking you'll win. I think they'll be quite contended if you simply die trying," her father said honestly, and dread sunk into Grace's stomach.
"I'm not ready for this, Sirius – " Harry said panicked.
"Then get ready," Sirius interrupted, sounding harsh. Grace stared at her father with surprise, having only heard that tone directed to her mother. "These things aren't happening by chance. You're the boy who lived, Harry," he added gravely. "When you have a dream, it's not just a dream. When your scar hurts, it's not just a twinge. Your past is everyone's past, as is your future... Don't you see," he paused, "He's out there somewhere. Waiting. You've got to get stronger, Harry, because he's getting stronger!"
Grace let out an unsteady breath as she stared at her father in fear. She hadn't heard him speak like that before, and she hasn't seen him look that grave either. "I don't mean to say this to scare you, either of you," his gave Grace a quick glance before looking back at Harry. "Harry, you've got to get stronger. Your scar hurting, these nightmares, Death Eater's at the World Cup, and now someone's put your name to be entered in a tournament that has an alarming death toll? The signs aren't good, Harry and I'm saying this to warn you so you can prepare. Do as Mad-Eye says and be vigilant-"
"I've heard enough," Grace spoke up after letting out a breath.
"You've got to know, Grace," Sirius huffed, narrowing his eyes at her. "You're acting like your mother. You can't keep living in this childish, naïve, bubble forever," he told her harshly, and she stared at him in shock. So did Harry, and he noticed the hurt in her eyes as she stared at Sirius.
"Well I'm sorry," she hissed, blinking away the hurt tears that were stinging her eyes. "You left me for my whole childhood, so forgive me if I want to live in my childish bubble with my absent father for a little while longer!" Grace didn't give Sirius the chance to reply as she stood up, threw the blanket at the chair then she stomped toward the girl's staircase.
Notes:
Harry and Grace are the cutest~
And protective (and maybe a teeny tiny bit possessive) Harry appears :) One of my fave versions of Harry (and don't worry, spoiler alert: it will be seen more often in future chapters :) )
And Sirius and Gracie :( it hurts my little heart :(
I hope you all enjoyed~ And until tomorrow!!
Chapter 70: sixty-nine
Notes:
Happy Monday~!
Here is chapter 69! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
That morning, both Remus and Helena knew that something had happened to Sirius in the middle of the night to have gotten him in such a rotten mood. They both watched him warily as he glared into the cupboards, then SLAM! Helena jumped from the loud sound and stared at him with surprise.
"Sirius, are you alright?" she asked carefully, setting her mug on the table.
"Where the bloody hell is the goddamn firewhiskey?" he hissed as he looked into another cupboard.
"Er... Sirius, it's nine in the morning," Remus commented, frowning in concern. Sirius ignored him and slammed another cabinet.
"Sirius, what's wrong?" Helena asked more firmly as Sirius grabbed a mug from the cupboard and poured himself a cup of tea. He'll find the firewhiskey later.
"Teenage girls can be a right pain in the fucking arse," Sirius hissed as he sat down, glaring at the table as he took a sip of his tea. Helena and Remus shared a look before turning back to Sirius.
"Care to elaborate?" she asked slowly.
"I spoke to Harry last night – "
"Dammit, Sirius! We told you not to!" Remus sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "What if someone was monitoring the floo network within the school and saw you?! Not only would you be sent back to Azkaban, but it would've been traced back to here and then the two of us will be arrested!"
"I'm sorry, but I had to talk to Harry face to face! What I had to say couldn't be put in a letter, you both know this!" Sirius glared at the table. "Regardless, I talked to Harry last night, and even though I told him to be alone, he had Grace with him because of course!" Sirius continued angrily. "So, not only did I come in see them alone on the floor, but Grace was hardly dressed and Harry couldn't keep his bloody eyes off her! I'm not sure if he actually likes her or if he's a bloody hormonal teenage boy but that look I saw on his face –" Sirius banged his fist on the table and shook his head. "I never thought I'd want to wring a child's neck more in my life and it took everything in me not to go completely through that fire and force Harry to sit six feet away!
"Bloody hell James! You need to come and haunt your goddamn son and keep him the bloody hell away from my daughter! Its what we talked about, what we wanted! It'll be great, we said! We'd be family through marriage, we said! Not bloody anymore, mate! I thought I could be okay with this, but I'm not!" he shouted, glaring up at the ceiling. "Besides, she's too fucking childish to even date!" Sirius scoffed, "I try and tell them how it is about what's going on, being vigilant and ready because he's out there and what does she do? She just wants to cover her ears and pretend it doesn't exist! She does the same exact thing you do, Helena!" he huffed, shaking his head. "Then because of whatever fucking bloody hormones she has, she had to go and be snappy with me, throwing it in my face that I left her, that I was gone her entire childhood as if I don't think about it every fucking day!
"I know I missed everything! I see the bloody reminders on the damn walls every day! I know I missed out and I regret it but she needs to learn she can't live inside a bloody bubble and pretend everything is all sunshine and daisies! She needs to fucking grow up and realize what's going on!
"She also needs to get proper pajamas! When the bloody hell did she get fucking breasts?! God-bloody-fucking DAMMIT!" Sirius shouted, his voice cracking, throwing the mug across the kitchen and breaking it. He rested his elbows on the table, and gripped his hair tightly as he clenched his eyes shut. Remus and Helena shared a look as a quiet sob escaped from Sirius. "When did she grow up?... I fucking missed everything," he asked between unsteady breaths, trying to keep his voice strong. "I wanted her so much... I love her so much... I broke my promise to her. I promised I wouldn't leave..." Sirius' voice broke and he didn't stop the tears this time. "And I fucked it up like I do everything else."
Helena could count on one hand how many times she's seen Sirius in tears. The first time was when he went and fucked up in fifth year. The second time was when he realized his younger brother was in too deep with the Death Eaters and there was no way to save him, Sirius had felt like he failed Regulus. The third time was during the first war, when they had lost Marlene McKinnon, when they had lost her two older brothers, and the realization that they might not live at all finally hit him. The fourth and final time she saw him cry, was when he cried tears of joy when Gracia was born and he held her in his arms for the first time.
Sirius was one of the strongest people she's ever known. She wasn't sure if it was because of his upbringing, having to mask and hide his emotions, living in a family where he had to grow up mentally quicker than others. However, no matter how well he hid his emotions, his eyes gave him away every time, and she knew when something was wrong with just one look into his light grey eyes. It was one of the first things that attracted her to him, his ability to be so expressive and in-tune with his emotions, yet never let them out. He knew when to be compassionate and empathetic, and he had a way with words that would make anyone feel better or understand what he telling them.
So seeing him finally break in front of her and Remus, it hurt.
Helena stood up from her seat and walked around the table. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed the top of his head. He shifted to pull her onto his lap and he buried his face into her neck as he held onto her tightly. "I failed my daughter," he cried, his voice muffled by her shirt. "I failed my little girl and she knows I failed her. She's not even a little girl anymore and I missed it."
"You didn't fail her," Helena whispered softly, running her fingers through Sirius' hair. "She doesn't think you failed her, Sirius. She absolutely adores you and she loves you so much. You both want to make up for lost time, but you can't. She wants you to be the dad you should've been, and you're trying to be that dad... but Sirius, the world is changing," she pressed a kiss to the top of his head as she continued to run her fingers through his hair. "She's changing. She's not a little girl anymore, and... and I know it hurts, but you've got to let that go because the longer you hold onto that image of a little girl, the more it's going to hurt you both," she whispered.
"You can't be the dad she wants, you've got to be the dad she needs; and what she needs is you being there and help guide her through life – through this, and being strong for her when it's dark and scary. You need to be the dad that doesn't just tell her the kind of boy she deserves, but show it to her. Be the dad that when she's lost and confused, she can turn to you and know that it's going to be alright because her dad is there to support her," Helena pulled away enough and held Sirius' face in her hands, giving him a small smile. "She doesn't need a dad to raise her anymore. She needs a dad to guide her and support her."
"How is it," Sirius started, clearing his throat, "that you always know what to say to make me feel better?"
"Because even after all this time, I still know you," she replied softly.
"And even after thirteen years apart, I still love you," he whispered. Helena's cheeks flushed pink and she leaned in, giving him a chaste kiss.
"Ahem," Remus cleared his throat. Sirius and Helena forced themselves to look at him, and he looked at them with a raised eyebrow. "Did you two forget I was still here?"
"Awe, Moony, are you feeling left out?" Helena teased as she tore herself from Sirius and stood up to walk to him.
"No," he quickly answered, shaking his head. "Not left out, but –" he was cut off by Helena wrapping her arms around his shoulders from behind and planting a big, dramatic kiss on his cheek, and then she did the same to his other cheek. Remus let out a big, defeated sigh as Helena planted a third kiss on his cheek.
"See, Remus, you can have kisses too," Helena teased. Sirius snorted, trying to hide his smile behind his fist but Remus saw right through it and gave him a dry look.
"No need to ruin moments, Mooney," Sirius began lightly, "if you wanted to be included with the love fest all you needed to do was ask."
"I do not want to be included – and don't call it a love fest! That sounds dirty," Remus' nose scrunched up in distaste and he shook his head again. "And will you stop?" he huffed as tried to swat Helena away, who was still pressing dramatic kisses over his face.
"Never," she stage whispered playfully and kissed Remus' cheek one last time before standing up straight. "But I suppose I could give you a break for now since I've got to get ready for work."
"I thought you didn't work weekends," Sirius frowned.
"I am working today so I could take Tuesday off," she answered in a strange tone that had both men look at her skeptically.
"Why?" they asked.
"So I could go see the first task," she answered in a small guilty voice. Sirius and Remus both made sounds of offense and protest but she let out a long sigh and rolled her eyes. "The first task is dragons, and Charlie is going to be with a team from Romania to drop them off and it's Harry's first task, and It'll be exciting to watch! I can't not go!" she defended herself under their narrowed gazes.
"I suppose you'll be going to all of them?" Sirius asked bitterly, crossing his arms over his chest.
"No," she answered honestly, shaking her head. "I'm not sure really..."
"Not sure," Sirius scoffed. His irritation from earlier, which still hadn't fully gone away, was beginning to grow again. Of course when things seemed to be going great with Helena, something is said or done that sets them back again.
"I'm not, honest!" she said and Sirius glared at the table. "I don't particularly have interest in the second task since we won't be able to see anything..."
"But you're going to the third?"
"I'm not sure either," she sighed. "Traditionally, as you know, the families of the champions come to spend the day with the champions before the final task. I haven't been formally asked to come by Dumbledore, but Molly and I have both written to him to tell him that we would like to come as Harry's family," she answered, and Sirius bit the inside of his cheek. "If I do get to go to the final task, would you like to come too, Sirius?" she asked. Both he and Remus looked at her in shock.
"Helena, do you realize how many ministry officials will be there-" Remus started but his words fell on deaf ears.
"Yes!" Sirius exclaimed, his face brightening and a huge grin spread.
"And how," Remus started, speaking louder over Sirius to gain their attention, "do you plan on smuggling him into Hogwarts with dozens of Ministry officials around? How do you plan to explain to your sister-"
"Well, pets are considered part of the family," Helena answered simply with a shrug. Remus and Sirius both blinked at her. "You'll have to go as Snuffles, mind, but at least you'll be able to go."
Sirius grinned as he stood up, and pulled her into a deep kiss. She sighed into his lips and leaned into him. "You're brilliant."
"I have my moments," she whispered breathlessly, smiling up at him.
"Helena," Remus spoke up awkwardly again. "Don't you have work?"
"Oh! Right!" she pulled away and gave Remus a grateful smile. "Yes, I've got to go get ready. I'll see you both later tonight for dinner, yeah?" she asked and both of them nodded. She grinned, giving Remus a quick kiss on the cheek, then did the same for Sirius before disapparating.
"So..." Remus started a few moments later, "You two have been getting along lately."
"Yeah," Sirius nodded as he flicked his wand to clean up the broken mug and the tea from the floor. "We're... trying."
"Trying?" Remus asked carefully.
"Yeah," Sirius nodded again as he repaired the mug and placed it in the sink. "We're taking it slow, playing it by ear one day at a time. I told her I wanted us to be a proper family, to try to be at least."
"And if it doesn't work out?" Remus asked softly.
"Then we can say we tried," Sirius shrugged. "It's better to have tried and failed then to not have tried and wondered what if?"
Remus nodded, keeping his thoughts to himself. He had been surprised when Helena had talked to Sirius about Grace, telling him what their daughter needed. However, as he listened to Helena continue, watching her with Sirius, he couldn't help but feel something begin to nag him in the back of his mind. Her words had been what Sirius needed to hear, and Helena was always good at telling Sirius what he needed and wanted to hear; however Sirius didn't know Helena as a mother. Remus did. Remus could count on one hand how many times Helena had acted on maternal instincts, had put Grace first, and he'd still have a finger left over. He saw the look in Helena's eyes as she looked at Sirius when she spoke. She wasn't speaking for Grace's sake, she wasn't speaking with Grace's best interest at heart.
Helena was speaking for herself, and to tell Sirius what he needed to hear. He's noticed the difference between Helena and Sirius since Grace had left. It was lighter, less tense, and he could see his old friends starting to come back again; but he noticed every time Sirius mentioned Grace something in Helena changed. It was subtle, so subtle that he knew Sirius didn't catch it but Remus did. Remus wondered, and his instincts were nearly always right, if Helena was jealous of her own daughter, and the attention and affection that Sirius gives her.
"Moony!"
"Hm?" Remus blinked, looking at Sirius. "I'm sorry, what?"
"I asked if you... if you and Helena ever..." Sirius' voice faded and Remus frowned in confusion. "You know...were ever together? I-I wouldn't be upset, I'd understand. It was twelve years and we're divorced-"
"No," Remus answered quickly. "No, we weren't."
"Ever?"
"I asked her a few times," Remus confessed awkwardly, "to marry me... you know, for Grace, so she could have some resemblance of a 'normal' family and not feel different," he explained with a shrug. "She said no, obviously, we don't love each other that way and it wouldn't really be fair to either of us or to Grace..." One of the four times Remus can say that Helena had put Grace first. She didn't want Grace to grow up knowing he and Helena only married for her. Helena wanted Grace to see what real love was like. "But we've never, no."
"Has she dated a lot?" Sirius asked quietly, finally sitting back down at the table.
"She's been on dates," Remus nodded, "she's had mostly one night stands and flings. She's never had anything last more than a couple of months, as far as I knew. She didn't really talk about her dating life with me much," he watched as Sirius' hands tightened to fists and then he tried to relax them. "She kept her dating life separate. She never brought anyone home or around Grace, she didn't want Grace to be confused." This was another of the four times Remus can say that Helena put Grace first. Helena never wanted Grace to be exposed to a lot of men who never stuck around. She never brought any man home, never talked about anyone she was seeing at home. She kept her love life completely separate from Grace. Grace, of course, knew when Helena had a date, she wasn't stupid but she never asked questions either.
"Do you think, Helena's right?" Sirius asked nervously, looking over at him. "About me and Grace?" Remus' lips parted and then he shut them, pressing them in a thin line. "Be honest with me, Remus...please."
"I think... she's right to an extent," Remus started slowly and hesitantly. Sirius nodded for him to continue. "Grace isn't a little girl anymore. I will never understand how you feel when it comes to the grief of losing time with her. I will never understand the pain of one minute she's your baby girl, and then the next she's a teenager and blossoming into a young woman and you missed all that time in between. What I do understand, Sirius, is the struggle of wanting to see her as this little girl, and seeing her as she is now. I understand wanting to protect her, I understand wanting to hold on to the image of a sweet, little girl who believes in happily ever after...
"I also understand wanting to prepare her for the world, especially right now..." Remus paused and leaned forward, resting his arms on the table and clasping his hands together. "But, Sirius... you're trying to do both at the same time and it's not working. You can't pick and choose when to treat her like a little girl who needs protection, and a young woman who needs guidance. All that will do is hurt you both, and it's starting to do just that."
"So, what... I'm just supposed to let missing twelve years of her life go?" Sirius asked bitterly.
"No," Remus shook his head. "I don't agree that Helena is right about that. You can't just... let go of that. Sirius, today was the first time I've seen you, heard you, even acknowledge how you feel about missing Grace grow up, how being in this house is affecting you-"
"It's not-"
"Don't," Remus cut him off, narrowing his eyes at him. "I know it does. I can see it in your eyes when you stare at the pictures. Today is the first time you've even spoken about it. You don't need to let go, it's too much to just let go..."
"Then what am I supposed to do?" Sirius snapped. "Huh? Remus?! Because I-I can't help but feel guilt and regret and anger every time I see the pictures, and when I talk and look at her!"
"You've got to grieve, Sirius..." Remus said softly.
"I did, in Azkaban-"
"No," Remus shook his head. "You grieved the death of your friends. You grieved the end of your marriage. You grieved never seeing your daughter again! You grieved the life you lost because you were sentenced to life in prison," he continued. "Sirius, you're not in prison anymore. You've been reunited with Helena, you've reunited with your daughter. You're seeing the life you should've had around you, and now you're thrusting yourself into being a father and acting as if you can pick up where you left off thirteen years ago... but you know you can't because so much time has passed. That's what you need to grieve, Sirius..." Sirius didn't look at Remus, and kept his eyes on the table. "You need to grieve losing the time with Grace. It's the only way you can let yourself move on and be the father you want to be. Because the father you want to be, is the father she needs.
"I don't know how to do that, Remus..." Sirius confessed in a weak, broken voice.
"I can't give you the answers, Padfoot," Remus said softly, "this is something you've got to do on your own." Sirius only nodded as he let out an unsteady breath and dried his eyes. "Can I be honest with you?"
"Isn't that what you're doing already?"
"I'm not sure what exactly you said to Grace," Remus started gently, "but whatever you said, I know you've hurt her –" Sirius winced, " – and I know you don't want to hear it, but you need to. If we're right about what's going on and history is repeating itself, Sirius, then they are going to be growing up quick like we had to. You told Grace before she left for the World Cup that she only has a handful of years left to enjoy at school with her friends and that she should enjoy them and not regret missing out. I think you should take your own advice there."
"What do you mean?"
"She's only got a few more years left of being a kid. You still have some years left to watch her grow up. Enjoy them when you can before they're gone, don't waste them by forcing her to think like an adult... like us."
Sirius only nodded again, then it was silent between them.
"And one more thing," Remus spoke up and it took all of Sirius' strength not to groan. Sirius hissed in pain as he turned and glared at Remus as he rubbed the back of his head.
"What the bloody hell was that fo-"
"You know what that was for! Now go send Grace a letter telling her that you need to talk. If you apparate you should catch Helena before she leaves for work."
Sirius only nodded, as he stood up and gave Remus a smile. He went to say something but Remus waved him off, silently telling him to go.
Crack.
"Sirius?" Helena asked confused as she stopped in front of the fireplace. "What are you doing here?"
"Can... can you send a letter to Grace for me?" he asked nervously. "I-I need to apologize for last night-"
"Sure," Helena nodded stiffly, forcing a smile on her face. Sirius smiled at her and kissed her cheek. Sirius went to the coffee table and quickly jotted something on a piece of spare parchment with one of Grace's muggle pens. After folding it, he handed it to Helena, who stuffed it into her pocket.
"Thank you," he smiled, and she nodded. "One more thing..."
"I've really got to go, I'm running late-"
"Can I spend some time up in Grace's room?" he asked, and Helena frowned, scrunching her eyebrows at him skeptically. "I won't go looking in your room or anything, I'll stay in her room-"
"Why?"
"Why what?"
"Why do you want to be in her room?"
"I – I... I need to start seeing my daughter as who she is... not the baby I left behind." Helena stared at him for a moment before nodding. Sirius' face broke out into a grin as he pulled her close and pressed a kiss on her lips. "Thank you," he whispered, and she smiled at him.
"You're welcome," she whispered back, then gave him another quick kiss. "I'll see you tonight."
"Tonight," he nodded as she pulled away. He waved as the green flames flared around her and she was gone.
Sirius let out a long, heavy sigh before turning and making his way up the stairs. He paused in front of Grace's room, almost ready to knock even though he knew it was empty. Pushing the door open, he stepped into her room and looked around. Her walls were painted a soft, light, pink. There were tall bookshelves full of books, many of which were tattered and worn, and he knew that Remus must've given her those.
There was a desk in the corner of the room that had a few pictures on it. One was a picture of her and a boy with dark hair, blue eyes and freckles dancing across his awkward looking face. The boy reminded him of Alice Longbottom, and he knew this must've been Neville. Another picture was of her and several red headed children, and knew immediately it was the Weasley's. He smiled as he set the family picture down and picked up a stack of muggle see-bee's? See-dee's? He couldn't remember what she called them. He pushed on the top of the large, odd looking muggle radio and the lid popped open revealing a burgundy circle inside. It had gold letters reading 'Queen. Greatest Hits'.
Sirius felt himself smile as he closed it and pressed the power button. Grace had spent a good hour teaching him how to use the muggle music player – a bomb box? He couldn't remember what it was called. He saw the number five appear next to the word 'track' and the familiar sound of Somebody to Love filled the room. He remembered one of the last days before she left for the Burrow. He had transfigured himself to look different so he, Remus and Grace could explore Muggle London again, and she had wanted to go to a music shop. Sirius was excited, having recognized some of the same muggle rock bands and other musical artists he enjoyed from the 70s. He would pull out records and start showing them to Grace with excitement, telling her which where his favorite songs, and how they would play the records so loud in their common room since muggle records worked on wizard ones.
She had pulled him to the section of the store that had the small square boxes and said that people don't really use records anymore.
"What do they use then?"
"These!" she answered as she pulled out a small, thin, square box that was black and had four people on the front; it read: The Cranberries. "They're CD's."
"See-bees?"
"No, CDs! They're like mini records that can have more songs on them."
"Oh, well that's convenient."
"It really is, it's just a shame that I can't take them with me to school."
"How come?"
"Well it's muggle technology, it won't work at school."
"But if it's like a record-"
"It's not really like a record. It's a disc, and it uses some kind of beam or something to read the music. It's electric so it won't work."
"What a shame," he huffed as he browsed the stacks. "I'm sure you'd have wild Gryffindor parties if you could play your muggle music... but you've got the classics on record though, so I think you'll be fine," he grinned.
"Classics? Like the Beatles?" she asked and Sirius stopped and stared at her in surprise.
"So much more than just the Beatles, love," he 'tsk'ed at her. "I'm talking about The Who, The Rolling Stones, ABBA, David Bowie, The Sex Pistols, Fleatwood Mac, Queen! "
"I've heard of some of those but I haven't actually listened-"
"Don't worry, Little Star, let your dad educate you on good music."
Sirius smiled at the memory as he looked at all familiar names on the covers of these small records. He came across one that didn't look too familiar but the name was. He, guiltily mind, stopped Queen and opened the top lid again. He fiddled with trying to open the small square box and finally managed to take the small record out and switch them. He pressed the small triangle button that Grace had told him was play. The familiar voice of Rod Stewart came through the box. He wasn't the biggest fan of the artist, but Sirius didn't dislike him either. There were a few songs he liked, but he was never a huge follower.
Sirius browsed her bookshelves, reading the titles on the spines to get an idea of what kind of books she liked. He wasn't much of a reader, so he knew she got the love of reading from spending so much time with Remus. He frowned at one book that had no title on the spine. It was a thick book, at least the width of three of his fingers. He pulled it from the shelf and sat down on her bed an flipped it open.
Jan. 4 1990
I saved my pocket money and got the biggest book the store got! I don't know what to write. I'll think of something.
Jan. 9 1990
Mum won't let me do a piano concert. My teacher says I'm really good for my age. I'm mad at her. She never lets me do anything I like!
Feb. 14 1990
Its my birthday today. I spent it with Remus. He made me a chocolate cake and he put 10 candles on top because I'm 10. When I blew out the candles, they were charmed to shoot off like fireworks. I loved them! I wish Mum wasn't working today... but it's fine. We're going to my cousins in two weeks to celebrate my birthday with Ron since his birthday is on March 1.
Sirius smiled as he traced the slightly big, messy, childish handwriting on the pages. He flipped through the pages, most of the entries were like the others. They were short, but they were the perfect little snippets into her life. He frowned when he noticed one page was crinkled and had water stains.
Sept. 6th 1990
I messed up. Mum and Remus are mad at me. I'm so stupid!
I just... I love Remus so much and I hate it that he goes through werewolf transformations alone! I know he's lonely, and I know it hurts a lot for him.
Mum was out tonight, I think she had a date with a man, a sleep over date... so I thought I would keep Remus company. Mum made the wolf potion for him so I thought it would be okay.
There was another werewolf in the woods. It chased me and was going to attack me but Remus saved me because he heard me. I was by the tree house so I hid up in it... but that werewolf kept attacking Remus and kept trying to find me. I hurt myself when I fell so I think it smelt my blood but couldn't find me. Remus kept fighting him and...
There was so much blood and howling and...
Remus is really mad at me. He yelled at me and he never yells at me. I really really REALLY hurt him because I tried to go into his room so I can say I was sorry again but... but I saw him crying. Remus never cries. He's upset with me and mad, and he should be. Him being upset is my fault because I'm so stupid. He says he doesn't regret killing that werewolf for me but I know he does.
I asked him if he could make me a werewolf too so he wouldn't have to be alone anymore... but he won't do it. I wish I could make him feel better.
Sirius frowned, rereading the page over and over. He felt the tears sting his eyes as he kept rereading the page. She was ten years old and went out into the woods on a full moon because she didn't want Remus to be alone. He didn't know if he should be proud of how big her heart was, or angry about how foolish she was for endangering herself like that. Then he thought about June, finding out the truth, the full moon, and the dementors. Then he thought about the World Cup and what she had experienced. He realized that he was an idiot. He had scolded her for acting childish because he thought she was being naïve and choosing to be ignorant about the world around them. When in fact, it was the opposite. She did know, she knew about the bad and the scary and the evil, she just didn't want to relive it so soon.
Sirius let out a sigh. He knew he had to apologize about hurting her, but now he understood more and really needed to apologize. He wanted to ask Remus more about that night four years ago, but he had a feeling it wasn't something he would want to talk about. Remus was always funny when it came to his transformations. He was sure that neither Remus or Grace would want to relive that night... but he had a feeling that Grade did relive that night because of the Dementors.
Sirius closed the book and set on the bedside table, and looked at the picture of a little Grace being swung around in Remus' arms, laughing at the camera. Then at another picture of Grace, Ron, Hermione and Harry, all young and in their first year at Hogwarts. He picked up a picture of her and Remus, and she held up a coloring book with a big smile, turning to Remus and kissed his cheek. Sirius traced Grace's face with his finger and he smiled sadly at it. He blinked away the tears and tried to swallow the lump in his throat, then looked at the fourth picture on her bedside table, and picked it up, looking at them both. This last picture was of just the two of them from this past summer. Sirius had his arm around her shoulder and pressed a kiss to the top of her head as she smiled at the camera, hugging him.
"Be courageous and be brave and in my heart you'll always stay forever young, forever young..." Sirius blinked, tearing his eyes from the photos to look at Grace's muggle music box. "forever young, forever young." Sirius stood up and pressed the arrows pointing to the left and let the song restart. He sat back down on the bed, and listened to the words and when the song was finished, he played it again. Then a third time, then he found the repeat button.
He sat on her bed listening to the same song on repeat as he stared around her room. He went to put the frames back on the table, when he noticed another picture had fallen to the floor. He picked it up and looked at it. It was a picture of a much younger him holding a baby Grace in his arms. She was smiling up as she reached for the toy cat in his hand, and he was smiling at her. Sirius sat on her bed, looking at the picture then turned to look at the same stuffed cat on her bed. It wasn't as soft, and looked like it had seen better days... but she still had it. He held it gingerly in his hand and looked back at the picture. "And may you never love in vain and in my hear you will remain... forever young."
That was when Sirius broke, and he finally let himself feel. He placed the picture against the frame of the only other picture of him and his daughter. He tried to swallow the painful lump but he couldn't, just like he couldn't stop the tears from falling down his face as he looked at the room. This wasn't a little girls room, not like the room at Blue Cottage. This was a room of a girl who was turning into a young woman, who is learning to find herself.
He had felt nothing but guilt for thirteen years. Guilt for leaving. Guilt for being arrested and framed. Guilt for breaking the promise he made her the night before, a promise that she was too little to remember. He couldn't describe the pain that was in his chest, it was a pain that he had never felt before. It was the pain of realizing that his little girl wasn't a little girl anymore.
She may not be a little girl anymore, but Grace was still his daughter. She was still his little star, and she'll always be his little star, because even now she was the brightest star during his darkest nights.
Notes:
...Welp. Here's a chapter from the Adults POV~
THere isn't a lot of them, I had originally thought I'd have more but there isn't sadly. However there are a lot of scenes told from Sirius and Remus, and even Helena, however they all start in OotP :(
But still.... Poor Sirius :( It's something that he needed and it's been a long time coming honestly. I've been hinting a little at how missing that much time has affected him, but this is the first time he's let himself realize it and feel it too.
Also... Helena.... we get to see a little bit more of her, and learn a bit more of her too through Remus and some of her own thoughts :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~! I know it's not cute and fluffy and it's actually very sad and angsty, but I hope you all enjoyed it nonetheless!
Chapter 71: seventy
Chapter Text
The next day, Harry noticed Grace's red, puffy eyes immediately at breakfast. He knew that she must've fallen asleep crying, and, or, woke up and cried when she remembered the conversation with Sirius. She sat down between him and Hermione that morning, and he not only noticed her red, puffy eyes, but her blotchy cheeks, her hair was up and messy and he noticed that her nail polish was chipping, meaning she had been chewing on her cuticles again. She wore his old black hooded jumper, and a pair of jeans.
"Do you want to talk about it?" Harry asked gently later that afternoon as they waited in the common room for Neville to grab a herbology book. Grace shook her head. "Do you want to be alone? Me and Neville will hang out at the lake so you can have alone time..." he offered, but Grace shook her head. "Do you want company and not feel pressured to talk?" he asked, and she nodded. "Alright," he smiled at her, and the corners of her lips twitched upward.
"I've found it!" Neville exclaimed happily with a big smile on his face as he came barreling down the boys staircase. "I didn't even need to try the summoning charm for it either!" he beamed at Grace and Harry saw that Grace gave him a small, proud smile. That small smile made Neville's face brighten even more, and even when her smile only lasted a few seconds, when it fell Neville paid no mind to it.
The three of them then began their trek to the Black Lake. Grace pulled out her wand, pointed it at Neville and muttered the impervious charm so Neville wouldn't get his clothes wet if he falls in again. Harry and Grace sat against her favorite tree, she leaned against him and he was practicing the summoning charm. Grace watched as some of the rocks and pebbles near the shore of the lake jerked or jumped.
She stood up, causing Harry to look up at her in confusion, and pulled her snitch necklace from around her neck and placed it on a rock a few feet away before returning to Harry's side. "Try summoning my necklace," she told him. Harry blinked at her a few times.
"Er, what?"
"Try summoning my necklace," she told him.
"Why?"
"Because for the last hour I've sat here watching you fail at getting a rock," she replied dryly. "So, try summoning my necklace so I know how to help you."
"I just need-"
"Harry, it's physically causing me pain watching you fail at this," she cut him off, giving him a deadpan look. "Besides, I can do with a distraction. I'm tired of thinking."
"Alright," Harry sighed as he swished his wand. "Accio necklace." Grace suddenly jerked into his side as she felt her necklace pull to him, but her snitch necklace still laid on the rock, not looking as if it's moved.
"Wrong necklace," she said.
"Sorry," Harry muttered, his cheeks turning pink.
"Try being a bit more specific."
Harry nodded and tried again. "Accio snitch necklace." The snitch necklace leapt into the air and traveled half a foot. Harry sighed in frustration and glared at it. "Accio snitch necklace." He tried again and it moved a few inches.
"Okay," Grace spoke up a few minutes later, after Harry's fourth failed attempt. "We're going to try something else."
"More specific? Because saying Grace's golden snitch watch necklace, is a bit of a mouthful," Harry muttered bitterly.
"No. You're going to try what I did to get it right," she told him.
"You mean how you got it right the first try?" Harry teased dryly and Grace rolled her eyes.
"No," she replied dramatically, "I spent over three hours trying to get it right if you must know." At this Harry frowned, they didn't have a double charms lesson when they started the summoning charms.
"How? You had things flying to you by the time we finished class! You and Hermione both!"
"That's because I spent hours practicing before we had that lesson," she told him and he blinked in surprise.
"Really?!"
"Er... yeah," she answered. "Did you think I just try it twice for the first time in class and get it right?"
"Er... well, yeah," Harry answered sheepishly. "I mean, you always get it right after Hermione-"
"That's because I spend hours practicing," she interrupted, her face scrunching in annoyance. "Studying isn't just revising out of a book you know –"
"I know-"
"I spend hours practicing spells not just for charms but for Transfiguration and Defense too –"
"Right-"
"I've got to practice and practice because how else am I supposed to keep up with Hermione!" she snapped and Harry frowned.
"What?" he blinked in confusion. "What are you on about? It isn't a competition, Grace..."
"I spend a lot of time studying and practicing just so I can keep up and one day hope that I can perform a spell perfectly before she does," she huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "I'm tired of always being second, of coming in second, of being the second one to do something correctly. Everyone thinks that I'm gifted and talented like Hermione... but I'm not! My talent? It's nothing but hard work! Yes, Hermione studies a lot, but I have to work twice as hard and twice as long just to keep up with her and it's still never enough! I'm always falling short and second to her just like I'm always the second thought with everyone else."
"What? Grace... no you're not-"
"If Hermione doesn't have time to help, people come to me for help," Grace started, pulling her legs up to her chest. Harry grimaced, suddenly feeling guilty. "My whole life I've always come second to the Weasleys. I love them, they're my family but Mum's always put them before me. I get it, Mum helps them out a lot and they deserve everything but I've always been a second thought. I've come second to Remus and it's not his fault, because he also deserves everything, and I know he's tries to but he has to think of himself first a lot of the time. I come second to you-"
"Me?" Harry asked in disbelief, then shook his head. "No you don't-"
"Mum thought of nothing but you this entire summer," she cut him off. "I'm not mad, it's fine because you deserve it Harry. I want to share my parents with you because you deserve it and I know how much it means to you to have people in your life who knew your parents well and who can be parent-figures," she quickly assured him but Harry looked away awkwardly. "But I come second to you with my own parents –"
"That's not true," Harry said quickly, shaking his head as he looked at her. "Si-Snuffles loves you. He thinks about you all the time-"
"Then why – " Grace cut him off, her voice cracking from all of her heavy emotions, "then why did my dad not want to talk to me?"
Harry's shoulders slumped, looking at her helplessly as she started crying. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his side; she rested her head on his shoulder and he just let her be. It made sense now, to Harry, why she seemed more upset this morning. He had thought it was just Sirius' words that upset her, but now he can see that it wasn't just his words but the fact that he didn't ask her to join them. Harry didn't think Sirius meant it that way.
"I don't think he didn't want to talk to you," Harry started gently. "He loves you... I think he didn't like seeing us alone together," he admitted shyly.
"What?! Why?" she asked, whipping her cheeks dry. "What does he think we're going to be doing? Snogging each other senseless by the fire?!" Harry's cheeks heated, "We're just friends!" Harry felt a bitter taste in his mouth at her words. Hearing her say they were just friends didn't sit well with him.
"I think it's more like he doesn't like the idea of you and blokes," Harry said awkwardly. "I mean, I don't know... just what I get from our letters."
"I'm not a little girl anymore," she huffed, and Harry lightly rubbed her shoulder. "I don't need him to look at me like I am."
"I know," he replied, not knowing what else to say.
"Okay, back to charms," she said after a few minutes and pulled away from Harry.
"You sure?" he asked and she nodded.
"Distraction, remember?" she forced a smile at him, and he only nodded. "Now, I want you to close your eyes – oh don't give me that look, just do it, trust me," she told him and Harry let out a long sigh but nodded anyway. "Now, I want you to think about my necklace."
"Alright..." he said unsurely.
"Thinking about it?" she asked. Harry almost said he was thinking about her but refrained so he only nodded. "Okay, now picture it, imagine it in your head... describe it to me."
"What-"
"Just do it, Harry."
"It's made out of gold, the chain is long... the snitch is round and gold, it has golden wings that hang, it opens and it's a watch."
"Okay, now open your eyes, but keep picturing it and thinking about it," she told him and Harry nodded, opening his eyes. "Now, try summoning it."
"Accio, snitch necklace," he swished his wand and the necklace shot from the ground to his hand. He stared wide eyed at it then looked at Grace, who was grinning widely at him. He felt his lips spread into a grin. "I did it!"
"You did!" she exclaimed happily. "Now you've just got to practice it more just like that. The summoning charm can be tricky if you're not clear on what you want, the more you practice it the better you get."
"Brilliant! How'd you figure out how to do it like that?"
"I do that for almost every spell," she answered with a shrug. "I just think about the result, and imagine it before I practice it."
"You're brilliant," Harry smiled at her, and she blushed. "You'd be an amazing teacher."
"Really?" she whispered with a small smile.
"Yeah, really," he nodded.
"Amazing..." Neville spoke up, his voice distant. The two of them broke eye contact to look over at Neville, who was calf deep in the lake and holding something slimy in his hands. Harry turned to Grace, looking confused and she just shrugged.
"Nev!" Grace called out, hoping to get Neville's attention.
"Ama-zing," Neville said, bringing his hands up to get a closer look.
"Neville!" Harry called out, louder than Grace did, and Neville looked up and over at them. "You're doing it again," he said and Neville's face turned pink.
"Oh... right, sorry..." he smiled sheepishly. Harry's brows frowned and he shook his head, reaching for the book beside him.
"Magical Aquatic Vegetation of the Highland Lochs?" Harry asked, flipping the book open.
"Moody gave it to me," Neville answered. "You know...that day we had tea. Gave me a few of them actually..."
Harry only nodded as he flipped through the pages of the book. Grace stopped him to look at one of the pages after seeing a pretty drawing of a white flower. Harry was about to ask Neville what it was he was looking for when there was laughter from the other side of them and they saw Neville waving. Harry and Grace turned and saw Hermione and Ginny laughing about something, with a sulking Ron behind them. Grace rolled her eyes as she saw Ron glare at Harry and felt Harry stiffen next to her. She frowned when Ron whispered something in Hermione's ear, and she rolled her eyes again.
As Hermione approached them, Harry stood up from the ground and handed Neville's book to her.
"Ron would like me to tell you," she started, her face scrunching up with confusion, "that Seamus told him that Dean was told by Parvati that Hagrid's looking for you..." Grace frowned and shook her head, looking bewildered and lost.
"Is that right?" Harry scoffed in frustration and shook his head. "Well... what?" he asked.
Hermione sighed and went back to Ron, who whispered something to her and she nodded before returning to Harry. "Parvati told Dean to tell Ron that..." Hermione sighed and shook her head. "Don't ask me to say it again... Hagrid's looking for you."
"Well you can tell Ron-"
"I'm not an owl!" Hermione hissed angrily at him. "You two need to grow up and get over yourselves! This is exhausting!" without waiting for any reply, Hermione marched up to Ginny and the two walked away. Grace blinked, confused, as Ron glared and awkwardly stood there before turning around and following the two girls.
"You two are pathetic," Grace sighed as she stood up. "Hermione is right, you two need to get over yourselves."
"He's the one that needs to get over himself," Harry muttered bitterly and she rolled her eyes at him.
"If you would just pull him aside, sit down and talk-"
"He started it-"
"It doesn't matter who started it!" she sighed, frustrated. "Jealousy is an ugly, awful feeling and it does things to a person," she started and Harry looked down at his feet. "I just talked to you about how jealous I am, and how it makes me feel. Ron feels the same way I do..."
"But you don't act-"
"Ron isn't me!" she said shortly, cutting him off. "I think you if you would just talk to him, and tell him that you understand his feelings-"
"But I don't understand his feelings, Grace! I don't understand how he could not believe me-"
"Do you understand my feelings, Harry?" she asked, crossing her arms over her chest and glaring at him.
"Well, yes, of course-"
"Have you ever felt jealous of Dudley?" Grace asked seriously.
"Of course-"
"Then you understand his. It's the same feelings, Harry... just this time the feelings are directed toward you..." Harry looked away, feeling awkward and she sighed in defeat. "Understanding why someone's feels a certain way is different than understanding how someone feels. You don't have to fully understand why Ron feels, just... how he feels..." Harry nodded, still not looking at her. "Just like me, Ron also feels like he's a second thought..." This had Harry looking at her and the guilty feeling started creeping up again. "So if you go to him first, it would mean a lot to him."
"I'll do it tomorrow... after classes," Harry muttered begrudgingly, knowing that Grace was right.
"Good," she nodded curtly. "Want to go see what Hagrid wants?" she offered and he nodded. "Hey, Nev!" she called, turning to Neville, who was now looking a new plant, a white one this time.
"Yeah?"
"Harry and I are going to go to Hagrid's... do you want to come?" she asked, knowing he'd say no to stay with the plants.
"No thank you, you two have fun. I want to stay here, I just found the moonweed flower..."
"Right..." she nodded. "Do you want me to leave your book? Or do you want me to take it with me?"
"I don't mind if you take it, it might be best if you did," he answered, looking up at her with a smile.
"Alright, I'll put it beside your bed, under the picture of us alright?" she said, and he nodded and turned back to the white plant. "Ready?" she asked, turning to Harry, who nodded.
They didn't talk as they made their way to Hagrid's, there was no need to so they had defaulted back to their usual, comfortable silence. When they arrived, Harry knocked on Hagrid's door, and they were greeted with Fang's muffled bark on the other side of the door.
"Be with yeh in a mo!" they heard Hagrid call from inside. Half a minute later, the door opened and they both smiled up at Hagrid.
"Harry! Gracie!" he greeted brightly. "Gracie, I was hopin' to run into yeh before tomorrow! Lola had her litter!"
"Really?!" Grace exclaimed excitedly, and Harry frowned, confused. "When?!"
"Oh just a few days ago, and Moana looks like she'll be having hers any day now."
"Oh this is so exciting?! Can I go see them?!"
"Not yet, yeh know how new mummy's can be," Hagrid chuckled, "but how about when Moana looks like she's about to have hers, I'll come and fetch yeh, then yeh can help me name all of the babies."
"Alright! Oh, I'm so excited Hagrid! How many did Lola have?"
"She had eight! Three boys and four girls."
"I'll start thinking up some names-"
"Er...what?" Harry spoke up, confused.
"Oh, Nifflers!" Grace replied with a big grin. "Lola and Moana are pregnant, well Lola isn't anymore."
"A niffler?" Harry asked, still confused.
"Don' yeh worry, Harry," Hagrid waved him off. "We'll be learnin' 'bout them this year, hopefully the babies will be mature enough for class."
"Er...right," Harry nodded. "Anyway, Hagrid... Hermione told me that you were looking for me?"
"I was...?" Hagrid frowned, tilting his head to the side in confusion. "Oh! Yeh! I've got somethin' to show yeh tonight. I shouldn't be askin' yeh to come out after curfew, bein' a teacher and all but..." he continued, then waved it off, "never the matter, jus' be down here before midnigh' tonight, alright?"
"Sure..." Harry nodded.
"And don' forget to bring yeh cloak! Yeh'll need tha'."
"Okay," Harry nodded again. "So, midnight?"
"Midnight. Now yeh two better be off, I imagine dinner will be soon," Hagrid told them, then shewed them away, and closed his door. Harry and Grace turned to each other and stared, shrugged, then made their way back to the castle.
"You don't have to wait up for me..." Harry said, standing up from the couch. For the last few hours, he and Grace had sat on the sofa by the fireplace. Harry was doing his Herbology essay that was due the next day, while Grace read Dune beside him.
"I know..." she shrugged. "But I'm curious as to why Hagrid wanted to see you..."
"Okay... well I'll see you in a bit, yeah?" Harry asked and she nodded.
"See you," she smiled. Harry nodded and pulled the cloak over him. Once the portrait closed behind him, Grace sighed and went back to her book. It was a huge one, a science-fiction book and Grace thought it was the most boring thing she's ever read. She'd rather read a five hundred page book about flobberworms, but she was going to push her way through it.
She didn't know how much time had passed, but sometime later she heard a "psst" sound coming from the fire. She frowned and turned to look at it, but saw nothing. She shrugged, thinking it was the normal crackle from the flames. "Psst," there it was again. She looked around her, the Common Room was empty. "Grace!" a familiar voice hissed in a whisper, and she turned to see her father's face in the fire.
"Dad?" she asked, frowning. She closed her book and moved to sit on the floor in front of the fireplace. "What are you doing?! What if I wasn't alone?!"
"I sent you a letter this morning," Sirius answered, frowning. "Well, I gave it to your mother to send to you, telling you to meet me here at midnight so we could talk...didn't you get it?" Grace frowned. She hadn't gotten a letter all day, and saw no owl except for Hedwig and Aries when she went to visit them in the Owlry. She didn't usually get a lot of letters from her mother, but her mother always sent them when Remus asked, so why didn't she send it this time? "Gracie... did you get the letter?" he asked her seriously.
"Oh! Yeah..." Grace nodded. "Sorry, I must've forgotten. Between dealing with Ron and Harry's fighting, and then the new baby nifflers... I sort of forgot," she lied. She hated lying. She especially hated lying to her dad, but her parents were already on edge, she didn't want to add anything more to it.
"Right," Sirius nodded. Then a blanket of awkward silence fell between them.
"What did you want to talk about?" she asked nervously.
"I wanted to apologize," Sirius said softly, "for what I said last night."
"Oh," she whispered.
"I-I shouldn't have compared you to your mother," he started and she nodded. "And I shouldn't have said what I said. I'm stuck in a place where I'm seeing this beautiful young woman who is so smart and capable of so many things, and I want to make sure you're prepared..." he paused, giving her a sad, small smile, "and seeing you as my little girl. A little girl who I left, a little girl who comes to me and asks me to fight away the night monsters, a little girl who I want to protect... a little girl who is still a little girl so I can watch her grow up because I missed it, the same little girl that I remember and love so much..."
Grace rolled her lips under her teeth to keep them from quivering; she blinked twice when she felt tears begin to sting her eyes. She reached up and wiped a tear away that started to fall. "I'm not a little girl anymore, Dad..." she whispered sadly, and Sirius nodded. "I don't need you to see me as a little girl. I need you to see me where I'm at...I need you to love me where I'm at."
"I know," he nodded. "And I'm trying to. I missed the first few years of father practice," he joked, chuckling lightly. Grace huffed out a laugh. "I thought everything was going to be okay, that we can just go forward, and figure it out from there but... I'm still grieving, Grace... I'm grieving losing twelve years of your life and being a part of it. I'm stuck between being the father you want, and the father that you need-"
"I don't want anything else but you," she spoke up. "I don't need anything else but you, Dad. All I want is you," she sniffled and wiped her tears away. "As much as it sucks to hear, I don't need a dad to raise me anymore. I just need a dad to cry to when a boy is being stupid. I just need a dad that I can go to and talk to and confide in. I just need a – a dad to love me."
"I do love you," Sirius whispered, smiling at her. "I've loved you from the moment Helena told me she was pregnant, and I've never stopped. I will never stop loving you. You're my little gi – little star. You'll always be my little star," Grace felt herself smiling and she wiped the last bit of her tears away.
"I'm sorry too..."
"For what?"
"For saying what I did... throwing it in your face that you left. It wasn't your fault you were framed. I shouldn't have said that... I was hurt so I said something mean-"
"It's fine-"
"No," she shook her head. "it's not fine! I only said it because I was hurt and angry-"
"I know," Sirius interrupted. "But you were right. I had a choice that night. Helena begged me to stay... but I didn't. My need to know the truth, to see James and Lily with my own eyes outweighed everything in those moments. I chose to leave. I chose not to come home after seeing James and Lily's bodies. I chose to go after Pettigrew. Our choices and our actions have consequences, and I lived with mine and I continue to live with it," then there was a heavy pause. "It's fine, Grace. You're probably going to say a lot more hurtful things because you're a teenage girl, and they're mean," he joked lightly, making her smile, "however, this is your one pass. Let's forgive and forget it, shall we?"
"Okay," she nodded, her smile growing.
"Good," he smiled at her. "Now, if you forgot about our little meeting, why are you still up?"
"Oh! Because I'm waiting for Harry," she answered, and Sirius raised an eyebrow at her. "Hagrid wanted to show him something, so I'm waiting for Harry to get back to tell me what it was."
Sirius was about to say something when the portrait door swung open, making them both freeze. "Dragons!" Harry exclaimed, ripping his cloak off. Grace stared up at him, lips parted and eye wide. Harry looked pale, scared and angry; Grace didn't know it was possible. "The first task is dragons!"
"What are you-"
"Did you know?" Harry asked angrily at her.
"What?"
"Did you know about the dragons?!"
"No, Harry! Why would I know about the dragons? And how would I have known?" she asked, confused, and offended that he would think that.
"Because Charlie was there tonight. He and a team from Romania brought the dragons."
"What?!" she gasped in surprise, "Charlie was here?!"
"You didn't know?" Harry asked again, noticing the genuine surprise on her face.
"No, Harry, I didn't know! If I knew about the dragons I would've told you! You know that!" They stared at each other in silence for a few moments before Harry nodded and sat down beside her.
"Sorry," he muttered, "I just... I was angry. Ron knew about the dragons because of Charlie... I would've thought... I would've thought he'd at least tell me," Harry said bitterly.
"Wait... Ron knew about the dragons?" Grace asked. She wasn't sure if she wanted Harry to answer that question, she didn't want to think that Ron would purposely keep something like that from Harry. Even if he didn't want to tell Harry himself, Ron could've told her to tell Harry.
"That's what Hagrid said... asked me why Ron didn't tell me about Charlie coming."
"Oh, Harry..." Grace whispered. She sat up on her knees and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Harry sighed in sad defeat as he hugged her back, wrapping his arms around her waist tightly.
"Ahem," Harry and Grace both jerked away from each other and looked at the fire in surprise. "Did you forget that I was here?" Sirius asked, looking at Grace with a raised eyebrow.
"Sirius?" Harry asked, "What are you doing?"
"I'm beginning to wonder," Sirius started with a sigh, "if I'm ever going to speak to one of you without the other joining in?"
Notes:
I just love how intuitive Harry is to Grace's feelings and knowing how to comfort her :) It's so sweet and endearing to see!
And ugh! That conversation that Sirius and Grace had was so touching :( I'd like to say that fight is the only spat they'll have but...
And for those of you from last chapter that wondered if Helena sent the letter... well, she didn't, and poor Sirius doesn't know. But don't worry, she's not gonna get away with it :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 72: seventy-one
Notes:
Happy Friday!!!
Here is chapter 71!!
We are one chapter away from the first task! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day, Grace didn't speak to Ron. She didn't look at Ron. She didn't even acknowledge that Ron existed. Or the rest of her red headed cousins for that matter, because not a one had told her that Charlie was there. Well, at least until breakfast when Ginny had told her that Charlie was there and asked if she wanted to see him with her that afternoon after classes. Grace forgave Ginny, but ignored the boys – especially Ron.
"I've finished it!" Grace exclaimed loudly, making Neville and Harry both jump from how sudden she shouted, and the rest of Gryffindor table, and a few others from Hufflepuff to look at her.
"Done what?" Neville asked after swallowing his eggs.
"This!" she said, holding up a circular, scarlet badge that was lined gold that shimmered and glistened. In the center was the Hogwarts crest, but the Gryffindor lion stepped out and roared, audibly, and the gold, shimmery and sparkly letters 'P-O-T-T-E-R' flew above the crest, and 'Triwizard Tournament '94-95' in gold shimmery letters appeared under the crest. Then all the letters exploded into gold fireworks, and the button repeated itself.
"Wow! That's amazing, Gracie!" Neville gasped in awe.
Harry only stared in awe, watching the badge animate over and over again, unable to find words.
"Thanks, Nev," she grinned at him. "I've been working on it for the last three weeks trying to get it just right and I've finally done it!" she then turned to Harry, her smile growing. "So? How does it look? Should I make any changes? Are the letters too glittery? Is the roaring too much-"
"It's perfect," Harry shook his head, smiling at her with rosy cheeks. "You're per-brilliant, really, really brilliant."
"You like it?" she asked bashfully.
"I love it," he grinned.
"Can you make me one, Gracie?" Neville asked and Grace nodded with a smile.
"Ooooh!" Lavender exclaimed as she and Parvati leaned over the Gryffindor table to get a better look. "It's so pretty! You've out done yourself, Gracie!"
"Yeah! I love the glitter!" Parvati said. "Can you make us one too, please?"
"Sure," she nodded. Harry couldn't help but smile, his mood instantly lifting. Not only because of Grace's amazing badge that she made to support him, but because it was looking as if others, namely his housemates, were starting to believe him and wanted to support him. Even if the badges were, as Lavender said: pretty.
"What's this?" Fred said, coming up behind her and plucking the badge out of Grace's hand.
"Oi! Give back you numpty!" Grace glared.
"Look at this, George," Fred grinned, ignoring Grace.
"Harry Potter Triwizard merchandise?" George said, grinning at Fred. "Well, why haven't we thought of that, Fred?"
"We can get five sickles a piece for these," Fred said, and George nodded.
"Think of what else we can do! Hats, scarves, shirts?"
"Banners and flags!"
"Wonder if we could make Potter hats like we saw at the World Cup?"
"What would we do?" Fred asked, then the two of them grinned and turned to Grace, who was still glaring at them.
"Say, Gracie-Racie-"
"No," she hissed as she snatched her badge back.
"Awe, come on, little Gracie-Racie, you don't even know what we were going to say!" George pouted playfully.
"I will not make and design merchandise for you to capitalize off of Harry!"
"Awe, come on! It's all in good fun!" Fred argued, grinning.
"No."
"Will you make banners and flags at least? For support?" George asked.
"No," she shook her head, although she thought it could be a good idea. The lion roaring out Harry's name in gold letters would look good on a banner.
"What about the badges?" Fred asked.
"Yeah! Make us the badges and we'll give you... say, five percent?" George suggested and Grace raised an eyebrow.
"Twenty-five percent," Grace countered.
"Ten," Fred said.
"Twenty-five."
"Fifteen," George argued.
"Twenty-five."
"Awe, come on now, Gracie-Racie. We're entrepreneurs! We're just starting our business! Don't you want to help your favorite cousins succeed?" Fred asked.
"My favorite cousins wouldn't keep Charlie being here from me," she retorted, glaring at him. Fred and George grimaced. "Not to mention, it's taken me three weeks to get these badges to be perfect. It's worth a hell of a lot more than a measly fifteen percent!"
"George, let's discuss," Fred said, looking at George seriously, who nodded. The two of them started whispering quietly together before they both nodded and turned back to Grace.
"Show us how to make the badges, and we'll give you fifteen percent of the prophets," George said firmly. "Final offer."
Grace kept her eyes narrowed at them, looking between them in hopes one of them would waver but neither died. "Deal," she nodded and held out her hand. George went to shake it but she pulled it away. "Both of your hands need to be visible when shaking."
"Awe, come on, Gracie, don't you trust us?" Fred asked, feigning innocence.
"...I've got a scar on the back of my right thigh that screams no," she said dryly. Harry's eyes instantly went to her thighs, wondering if he could see the said scar, but she was wearing black stockings and he couldn't. The twins sighed dramatically and each raised one hand and shook with the other. "Right, let's head up to the common room and I'll show you how to make them."
"I should tell Cedric," Harry spoke suddenly as he and Grace walked along the corridor parallel to the courtyard. "Krum and Fleur already know, he should too," he said with a nod.
"Even the playing field," she said, and he nodded.
"It's only fair," he added.
"Even though his entire house is a lot of judgmental pillocks," she huffed. She hissed as two older students bumped both her and Harry's shoulders, laughing.
"You cheat, Potter!" one boy spat meanly.
"Oh, you stink, Potter!" the other boy teased, waving his hand in front of his face as he laughed.
"Piss off you manky pricks!" Grace shouted, walking backwards but Harry forced her to turn around.
"Ignore them," he muttered.
"Good luck, Potter," A Ravenclaw boy mocked as he walked past with his friend, who also started laughing.
"Potter stinks!" an older Slytherin boy laughed as he tried to block their way.
"Shove off you wanker!" Grace hissed as she shoved the boy hard, making him stumble backward.
"Oh oh oh! Need your little girlfriend to defend you now, eh, Potty?" the boy sneered as he glared at Grace, "lets see if Black is as vicious as her father," he smirked menacingly as he took a step toward Grace but Harry stepped in front of her.
"Leave," Harry said in a very low, threatening voice. Grace's heart skipped a beat as she stared at him.
"Let's go, Gio," a Slytherin girl said softly, pulling on the boy's arm, "they're not worth it." The girl sneered at the two of them as she and 'Gio' walked away.
"You didn't have to do that... thank you," Grace whispered, giving Harry a small smile. "I can take care of myself."
"You shouldn't have to," Harry shrugged. "I don't care what they say about me... but you don't deserve to be talked to like that."
"Thanks, Harry," she smiled at him, and he returned it. She leaned up, about to kiss his cheek when a younger student, probably a first or second year, rounded the archway and knocked into her. Grace stumbled into Harry, who took a step back and held her by the waist to steady her.
"Cedric rules!" the culprit shouted as he ran down the hall.
"You alright?" Harry asked as he helped her stand up straight.
"Yeah, you?"
"I'm not the one who nearly fell."
"Well I nearly fell on you and I'm-"
"The only thing about you that hurts are your punches," Harry rolled his eyes at her. "Now, come on," he nodded his head to the courtyard and took her hand. Grace's cheeks flushed as she let Harry pull her along. They went to walk through the archway leading to the courtyard but were stopped by both Ernie MacMillan, Hannah Abbott, Megan Jones and Wayne Hopkins.
"Where are you going, Potter?" Wayne asked with a nasty smirk on his face.
"Excuse me," Harry said stiffly, and Grace glared at them.
"Or what?" Megan asked, "are you going to push through us the same way you pushed yourself into being the other Hogwarts champion?" she sneered.
"Keep your face like that and it might just stick, Jones," Grace threatened in a low voice and an icy glare as she held her wand.
"Come on, let them through," Justin, who was leaning against the stone wall, spoke up. Grace turned to him, and gave him a small, forced, polite smile and a small nod of her head, which he returned. Ever since her confrontation with Justin after that Choir practice, he's stopped laughing at Harry, and being rude to him; but he still hasn't gone out of his way to apologize for his actions and he didn't stop his friends from laughing either. He still tried to talk to Grace before and after practice, but she only ever gave him curt, polite answers.
When they didn't move right away, Harry pulled Grace and pushed through them. The Hufflepuff's didn't move out of the way, but they didn't stop Harry and Grace either, but Hannah stuck out her foot just in time for Grace to trip over it. Harry, who had great reflexes from being a seeker, caught her before she could fall. When she stood straight, Grace whipped around and lunged but Harry wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her back. Hannah, Megan and Wayne laughed.
"You're just as vicious as your father," Hannah spat venomously, making Megan and Wayne laugh more. Grace's glare narrowed and she struggled out of Harry's grasp.
"Grace no-" Harry whispered, "it's not worth it-"
"Hannah... that was uncalled for," Ernie spoke up warily.
"What? We all think it! She's always spitting off and ready to attack anyone. She's mental just like her father!" Grace elbowed Harry, making him groan and let go of her. Grace lunged at Hannah, pushing her hard and making the blonde shout in surprise as she stumbled backward.
"If I hear you say one more thing about me and my dad," Grace spoke slowly, her voice dangerously low and menacingly dark, as she backed Hannah against the stone archway, "I will show you personally just how vicious us Black's can be," she continued, and Hannah stared at her with fear filled eyes. "Understand?" Hannah gulped and nodded her head. Grace didn't say anything else to her, she turned away, letting her curly hair fly over her shoulder and walked back to Harry, who was rubbing his stomach. "Sorry," she whispered to Harry.
"Maybe you do hurt," Harry muttered in a light tone, so she knew that he was joking. She scoffed and rolled her eyes at him.
"Let's go speak to your fellow champion. I'm over Hufflepuffs for the day," she hissed quietly and Harry nodded. The two of them walked across the courtyard where Cedric was laying on his back across a stone bench, surrounded by his friends. Cedric's head turned to them as they approached and he sat up.
"Potter," Cedric greeted politely, abliet stiffly, "Black," he added with a nod but Grace didn't respond. She really was done with dealing with Hufflepuffs.
"Could I have a word?" Harry asked, then eyed his friends, "over there?" he nodded away from Cedric's friends.
"All right," he nodded as he stood up and followed them. Cedric's friends called something out to him but Cedric shook his head at them before turning to Harry and Grace.
"Dragons," Harry said, his voice low and serious. Cedric's brows frowned as he looked at him. "That's the first task. They've got one for each of us."
"You're..." Cedric's face scrunched up as he shook his head, but noticed how serious both Harry and Grace looked. "You're serious?" Harry nodded and Grace saw the color from Cedric's face drain. "And Fleur and Krum? Do they – " Harry nodded. Cedric let out an unsteady breath as he rubbed his chin, looking away and around them before turning back to Harry. "Why're you telling me? And why are you," Cedric nodded to Grace, "letting him? Hufflepuff's really aren't on your nice list at the moment," Grace rolled her eyes at him, and looked away, not even bothering to answer him. She spotted Ron and Seamus walking down the stone corridor across the courtyard and she glared at her cousin.
"Wouldn't be right if I didn't, would it?" Harry answered with a shrug. "What would that make me?" Grace turned to look at Harry and noticed that he, too, spotted Ron.
"Right... thanks," Cedric nodded slowly. Harry nodded and went to leave but Cedric reached out to him. "By the way," he started, letting go of Harry's arm when he turned, "about those badges, I've asked them not to wear them, but well..." Grace snorted quietly in disbelief but kept her mouth shut.
"Forget it," Harry shrugged, shaking his head. "Doesn't matter, Grace made better ones," Harry nodded to the red and gold badge on Grace's robes. "See you," he gave Cedric an awkward wave as he started making his way to Ron and Seamus, with Grace hot on his heels. She's been ignoring Ron all morning. Fred and George apologized earlier in the common room, saying they were going to surprise her with the news at breakfast since they've barely seen her. She begrudgingly forgave them, however, Ron had no excuse. He saw her yesterday afternoon, and could've asked to speak to her but he didn't.
"You're a right foul git, you know that," Harry snapped, glaring at Ron as they approached him and Seamus. Ron glared at him, and noticed Grace's angry look over Harry's shoulder.
"You think so, do you?" Ron spat.
"I know so!"
"Anything else?" Ron asked with exasperation.
"Yeah," Harry nodded, "stay away from me."
"Fine," Ron hissed as he pushed past Harry with Seamus following.
"Let's go," Grace muttered angrily as she tugged on Harry's arm.
"Why so tense, Potter?" Grace and Harry turned and saw Malfoy lounging in a tree with a smirk on his face. Grace rolled her eyes and nudged Harry to continue past the tree and ignore Malfoy. She didn't want to lose her temper for the third time in a span of half an hour. She knew if she did her luck would run out and a teacher will see. "My father and I have a bet, Potter," Malfoy started again. "You see, he thinks you won't last ten minutes in the tournament, but I disagree," he continued as he jumped out of the tree and made his way toward them with an arrogant smirk on his face.
"Ignore him," Grace whispered through clenched teeth. She wasn't sure if she was telling that to herself or Harry.
"I say you won't last five!" Malfoy laughed, and his friends laughed with him.
"I don't give a damn what your father thinks, Malfoy!" Harry snapped, marching up to Malfoy and Grace tried to pull him back. "He's vile and cruel," he spat, glaring at Malfoy, "and you're just pathetic," Grace tugged on Harry again, who glared at Malfoy, shaking his head and let Grace pull him away.
"Ignore him," Grace whispered as she and Harry started walking away.
"OH NO YOU DON'T, LADDIE!" Moody's voice echoed through the courtyard. Grace and Harry spun around and saw Moody in the archway with his wand out and pointed toward Crabbe and Goyle. Grace's eyes widened and a smile spread across her face as she saw a white ferret on the ground and then it was suddenly launched into the air, bouncing around. Grace let out a loud, bark like laugh as she watched the ferret bouncing in the air. Grace leaned onto Harry, who was also laughing, gripping onto his jumper and he wrapped an arm around her so she wouldn't fall.
"I'll teach you to curse someone when their back's turned!" Moody shouted, stomping closer, and now had Draco Malfoy, the flying, dancing ferret, doing figure eights in the air. Grace laughed louder, and harder, and she started feeling the muscles in her belly begin to cramp up. "Stinking... cowardly... crummy – " he continued to grumble as the white ferret was pushed down Crabbe's trousers. Goyle stuck his hand down Crabbe's trousers to get Malfoy out but then stepped back dramatically, holding his hand. This only made everyone in the courtyard howl even more with laughter.
"Professor Moody!" Professor McGonagall exclaimed as she rushed toward them, and a crowd of laughing students followed. "What are you doing?!"
"Teaching," Moody gruffed.
"Teaching?" She asked, perplexed then noticed the Slytherins and one of them was missing. "Is that a student?!" she asked aghast.
"Technically, it's a ferret," Moody answered stiffly.
Professor McGonagall drew her wand and then suddenly the white ferret swirled around and Malfoy appeared on the floor, looking disheveled. "We never use Transfiguration as a punishment, Alastor! Surely Dumbledore told you?"
"Might've mentioned it..." Moody answered sheepishly, though not at all regretful.
"My father will hear about this!" Malfoy hissed as he stood up from the floor and tried to straighten himself up, then went to strut away.
"Is that a threat?!" Moody shouted, taking a step toward Malfoy, who then started running with his friend. "IS THAT A THREAT?! I know things about your father that would curl even your greasy hair, boy!" he screamed, stomping after Malfoy. Once Malfoy was out of sight, Moody turned and narrowed his eyes at Harry and Grace. "You," he nodded to Harry, "come with me."
Harry frowned in confusion and looked at Grace, who shrugged, and then they started to follow Moody. "Just, Potter. He can survive without you, Black," he added, glaring at Grace, who glared back.
"I'll see you later, Harry," she muttered, and he nodded. Grace huffed as she watched Harry walk away after Moody. She turned around to make her way to the library, figured she should check out some books to study by the lake. She stopped when she noticed Ron and Seamus still laughing about Malfoy. She took a deep breath, to calm her anger, and she approached them.
"You're a lot of things, Ronald Billius Weasley, but this-"
"You were laughing too-"
"I'm not talking about Draco the Ferret!" she snapped at him. "I'm talking about Harry!" Ron's smile instantly fell from his face and he stiffened. "Seamus could you give us a moment please?" she asked, still glaring at Ron.
"Er... sure, I'll see you later, Ron," Seamus nodded as he slowly stepped away.
"You're a lot of things, Ron... but this?" she hissed at him. "I know you're still upset at him, but are you that upset that you couldn't swallow your pride and push your feelings aside for two minutes to tell him! How could you not tell him!?" she shook her head.
"But I did tell him!" Ron hissed, looking around them, and then he pulled Grace to a corner of the courtyard, behind a tree. "I did tell him!"
"No you didn't, he learned it from Hagrid because Hagrid asked him to meet him last night!"
"No, no," Ron shook his head. "I was the one that told Hagrid. I said that Harry would be coming to him and that he should tell Harry to meet him at midnight."
"What?" Grace's face scrunched up and she blinked at him.
"I told Hagrid that he should show Harry the dragons, and that he should tell Harry when to meet him!" Ron repeated and Grace blinked again, her face scrunching in confusion even more. "See, I – I told Hermione to tell Harry that it was Seamus who told me that Dean told him that Parvati told him that Hagrid was looking for Harry... but really no one told me anything about Hagrid. I told Hagrid...it was me all along," he explained.
Grace blinked again and stared at him in disbelief. She bent down and grabbed a handful of leaves and threw them at Ron, who stepped backward and exclaimed in surprise. Then she grabbed more and started hitting him.
"Oi!" he shouted and tried to stop her but she kept punching his arms.
"Are you," punch, "bloody," punch, "mental?!" punch, "how stupid could you," punch, "possibly be?!"
"Oi! Stop that, it hurts!" Ron shouted, trying to stop her.
"No!" she hissed as she punched him again. "How could you possibly think any of that was a good idea!?"
"I didn't know how else-"
"Don't!" she hissed and punched him again, making him yelp since it was probably where she had punched previously. "If you didn't want to tell him yourself, you could've told me to tell him!" Ron's face changed, his brows raising and his eyes widening in realization.
"I-I didn't think about tha-"
"Of course you didn't think! You're a bloody stupid git!" she cursed angrily. "I finally got him to swallow his own damn pride to come and talk to you! He was going to do it after classes!"
"He was?" Ron asked in a small, hopeful, voice and a small smile started but it fell when he saw Grace's angry face.
"He was," she started, "but now he isn't because he's hurt and he feels betrayed because he thinks you hate him so much that you wouldn't even tell him about the damn dragons because you found out through Charlie! But now he thinks that it was Hagrid that is looking out for him and not you!"
"He wa-"
"Do you know that I've been standing up for you this entire time!" Grace continued over him. "Well, Hermione and I both, but still! I've been trying to explain how you feel to him, and make him understand so you two could finally bloody talk but then you went ahead and ruined it by being stupid!" she hissed and punched his other arm. "I won't do it again, Ronald! If you want to make up with Harry then you're going to have to pull your head out of your arse, man up, and do it yourself! I am through!" she shouted. She didn't give Ron a chance to say anything before she stormed off.
She was done with Hufflepuffs.
She was done with Ron.
She was done with everything.
Notes:
Aaaahh and wild, angry Grace makes an appearance!
So, I personally have nothing against Hannah Abbott. I don't dislike her as a character, since we hardly know anything about her. I just...happened to use her as a scapegoat, her and Megan Jones, for sub plot purposes lol. This is also not the last time you will see a confrontation between Grace and Hannah either, as another will be coming soon :)
Don't worry, how Fred and George gave Grace that scar will be revealed in due time.... but not any time soon, but it will! Promise!! That scene also just really tickles my funny bone.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 73: seventy-two
Chapter Text
It was the day of the first task. Classes had been canceled for the occasion, which made all the students happy and even more excited. Having classes canceled, made Hermione minorly peeved, but seeing as she, Grace and Harry had stayed up well into the early hours of morning to help Harry fully master the summoning charm, they were glad to have morning classes canceled so they could sleep in a little longer.
Through out the day some people wished Harry luck, and if they were sporting one of the red and gold badges Grace created that the Weasley Twins were selling, he knew they were genuine.
"Potter," Professor McGonagall called as she approached Harry, Grace and Neville at the Gryffindor table at Lunch time. "The champions have to come down to the grounds now," she started, "You have to get ready for your first task."
"Right... of course," Harry nodded stiffly as he stood up from the table.
"Good luck, Harry!" Neville smiled at him brightly.
"You're going to be fine!" Hermione assured him, even though it was clear on her face that she was nervous. Harry only nodded, and Grace squeezed his hand one more time before he followed McGonagall out of the Great Hall.
"Why do I have the feeling that this isn't going to be good?" Grace whispered, turning back to look at her plate, no longer feeling hungry enough to finish her lunch.
"Because it's dragons," Hermione whispered lowly from across the table.
"It's Harry..." Ron spoke up, and the three of them turned to look at him. "He's always pulled through; he can do it."
After Lunch, all the students were dismissed to start heading down to the tournament grounds. Along the way, Fred and George were both sporting small crates hanging over their chest. "POTTER BUTTONS!" Fred shouted. "GET YOUR EXCLUSIVE HARRY POTTER MERCH HERE FOLKS!"
"I can't believe their capitalizing off Harry," Grace shook her head as she watched a second year Ravenclaw come up to them, exchanging some silver coins for a button and a potter flag.
"Er... have you seen yourself?" Ron asked, looking at her, up and down. "You're practically their walking advertisement!" Ron wasn't wrong. Grace wore a scarlet, long sleeved shirt that had 'POTTER' spelled over her chest with the Gryffindor crest under. Her hair was pulled out of her face with a scarlet and gold headband that had gold fireworks shooting, mutely, over her head spelling out POTTER. Her hair was also pulled into twin French-braids, that had scarlet and gold shimmery ribbons braided and waved through – courtesy of Lavender, who sported the same look. She also had a large, scarlet and gold fabric folded over her arm. It was a large banner that, like the badge, had a lion roaring loudly with Harry's name above it. The only thing that Grace wasn't sporting were the scarlet, hand held flags, that had Harry's name on them. Neville was carrying two of those. "I can't believe you paid for all this!" Ron continued.
"I didn't," Grace shrugged. "I got them for free."
"What?!" Ron exclaimed in offense. "Those weasels made me pay for these!" he said as he held up his red and gold noise maker, his own Potter flag, and his Potter badge. "No brother discount or anything! I'm out a whole galleon because of them!"
"Perks of being their supplier, I guess," Grace shrugged.
"POTTER MERCH! BADGES FIVE SICKLES! FLAGS FOR TWO!" Fred shouted.
"TAKING BETS! PLACE YOUR BETS HERE FOLKS!" George shouted.
Grace rolled her eyes at them as they got closer to the arena. She frowned when she saw her mother stop at Fred and George, happily handing over some money with a big smile on her face.
"Is that your mum?" Hermione asked from behind her, and Grace nodded.
"These are simply brilliant, boys!" Helena gushed proudly, as she pushed a headband on her head, forcing her hair out of her face. "Where did you even get the idea for these?!"
"From our ickle-wittle Gracie-Racie, of course," George grinned.
"Yeah! She made these buttons and we had to have them," Fred continued proudly.
"Selling like hot-cakes they are! Brilliant really," George added.
"She also made the headband as well!" Fred grinned.
"And designed the banner and shirts as well, so we can't take all the credit on those," George finished. "Oi! Five sickles for a button!" he shouted at a third year Gryffindor who tried to snag a button from Fred's crate.
"Sorry to cut this short, Aunt, but we've got business to attend to," Fred grinned, then he and George continued through the sea of students.
"Mum!" Grace called out. Helena turned and saw Grace, Hermione, Ron and Neville approaching her. "What are you doing here?"
"I've come to watch Harry," Helena answered with a smile. "I worked Sunday so I could have today off."
"Oh," Grace nodded. She didn't realize that the tournament was open for people to come and watch. "I'm sure Harry will be glad that you came," she added. "Do you want to sit with us?"
"Sure," Helena nodded. "Hi, Ron, Hermione," she greeted them softly, and they both smiled and waved at her. "You must be... Neville, yes?" she asked the tall boy next to Grace.
"Yes," he nodded, her cheeks flushing pink.
"Well, it's nice to finally meet you. Gracia talks about you all the time," she smiled and Neville's face turned redder. Helena sparked up a conversation with Hermione, who asked her about her job, as they continued to the arena. Grace paused and looked toward the Champion's tent.
"Hey, you guys go ahead," she said, putting the banner in Ron's arms.
"Where are you going?" he asked, and this caught Helena, Hermoine's and Neville's attention.
"I-I'm going to check on Harry," Grace answered.
"You can't go in there," Helena spoke up, giving Grace the mother look.
"I'm not going to go in," she said, with a small shrug of her shoulders, "I'm just...going to stand outside and talk to Harry through the flap..." she ignored the scolding look her mother was sending her. "Try and get one by the edge or something that we can hang the banner, yeah?" she asked Ron, who nodded. "I'll meet up with you guys soon!"
Grace didn't wait for anyone else to say something, and if her mother called out to her, she ignored it as she ran toward the champion's tent. She took a deep breath and got as close as she could to the tents flap, and peeked inside. Luckily Harry was pacing nervously near the entrance. "Psst," she hissed. "Psst, Harry!"
"Grace?" Harry whispered, and she could feel the side of his body through the canvas.
"How are you feeling?" she asked nervously. "Good? Nervous? Scared?"
"Nervous... scared," Harry admitted, "overwhelmed really..."
"Just take deep breaths," Grace started calmly, as she wrung her hands together in front of her. "Remember to focus on your firebolt, picture it clearly and you'll be fine," she nodded, more so to herself. "Concentrate and try to keep a calm, level head and all you have to do is – "
"Battle a dragon..." Harry finished. Grace clenched her eyes shut and took a deep breath. She pushed through the canvas flap and wrapped her arms around Harry tightly. She felt Harry's arms wrap around her waist, holding her tightly against him and she buried her face into his neck. There was a loud click, and a bright flash, forcing both Harry and Grace to pull apart and turn to see Rita Skeeter and her photographer.
"Ah, young love!" she sighed dramatically, with a false smile on her face. "How stirring. If things go unfortunately tonight, you two may even make the front page!" she grinned and Grace glared at her. "Don't even start, silly girl," Rita rolled her eyes.
"You have no business here," Viktor Krum spoke up from his spot in the tent, glaring at Rita. "The tent is for champions, and for friends," he added. Everyone looked at Krum in surprise, as he was usually very silent. Grace caught his eye, and he nodded at her, and she returned it with a small smile. She helped him, and now he was helping her.
"No matter," Rita said lightly with a shrug. "We've got what we wanted," she smirked as her green quill brushed along Krum's face and he jerked away, glaring at her as she exited the tent.
Grace huffed as she shook her head. She hated that woman. Grace turned back to Harry, about to say something when the tent flaps opened again. Harry took her and pulled her away, keeping an arm around her and she attempted to hide in his side.
"Good evening, Champions," Dumbledore greeted them, as Madame Maxime, Karkaroff, Crouch and Bagman entered. "You've waited, you've wondered and now the moment is here. A moment that only you four can fully appreciate. Which begs the question," Dumbledore paused and Grace grimaced, trying to hide in Harry's side, "why are you here in this moment, Miss Black?"
"Oh...er..." she smiled sheepishly at her Headmaster, "giving Harry my moral support?" she answered, and Dumbledore raised an eyebrow at her. "Which I have given, so now I'll head out," she added and Dumbledore nodded with a small smile. Grace wrapped her arms around Harry one more time, and pressed her lips to his cheek. "You've got this, I believe in you," she whispered then let go. She gave Harry another smile before exiting the tent and making her way to the stands.
"There you are!" Ron exclaimed as she pushed her way through the sea of students to get to Ron, Hermione, Neville and her mother. "Its about to start! We didn't think you'd make it in time."
"Well, I'm here," she forced a smile at him. "You've got the banner up!"
"Yeah, Aunt Helena charmed it to stay on," Ron smiled at his aunt, who smiled back.
"Do we know who's first?" Grace asked, and everyone shook their head.
"WELCOME EVERYONE!" Ludo Bagman's voice echoed the arena. "Welcome to the first task of the Triwzard Tournament!" Everyone began cheering, but Grace was holding onto the wooden railing for dear life. "For the first task, our champions must show their courage and ability to think under pressure! For this task, our champions will have to retrieve the golden egg from their DRAGON!" This had everyone roaring in excitement.
"Dragons," Grace heard her mother scoff, and she looked over to her. "What were they thinking, of all things," she sighed, and Grace could only nod in agreement.
"At the sound of the canon-" BOOM! "...Right, well our first champion is none other than Hogwarts first champion: CEDRIC DIGGORY!"
Grace clapped with everyone else, but the loud cheering came from half of the Hogwarts students and the loudest were everyone wearing yellow.
She watched as Cedric came out, and not even a minute later, bright blue flames went toward him, then a ginormous, silvery blue dragon came from the shadows. "That's a Swedish Short-Snout," Grace whispered in awe as she watched. Cedric had transfigured a rock into a labrador, and the dog went running around the rocky field. "Come on, make a second one," she whispered, bouncing on her feet. "Make another one, Diggory! You can't have just one distraction from a bloody dragon!" Her eyes widened when the dragon turned his attention back to Cedric. Blue flames went straight to the older boy, and Cedric jumped out of the way, grabbing the egg in the process but his arm was still on fire. A medi-wizard quickly extinguished the fire and lead Cedric away. "He should've had a second dog," Grace muttered again. "He's going to lose points for getting burned."
"I can't believe that was only fifteen minutes!" Ron exclaimed excitedly.
"Did you expect them to take longer?" Helena asked while laughing.
"Well, a bit!" Ron frowned, and Helena laughed, rolling her eyes at him.
"Our next champion! From Beauxbatons Academy! Fleur Delacour!" Bagman announced and there was another BOOM! From the canon.
"I think Filch is enjoying that thing too much," Grace muttered, making Ron snort into his hand.
Fleur walked out into the arena and looked around cautiously. A large dragon, although a bit smaller and slimmer than Cedrics, shot a jet of fire toward Fleur. The blonde jumped out of the way and shot something at the dragon. The dragon started swaying, it's head started drooping as it went to lay down.
"What is she doing?" Grace muttered.
"Looks like she's putting the dragon in a trance, forcing itself to sleep," Helena answered, "and it's working, look," she nodded. Grace watched as Fleur made her way to the golden egg. The dragon let out a snore, shooting a jet of fire straight toward Fleur; everyone gasped as the girls skirt caught on fire and she quickly put it out with a charm and ran to the golden egg.
"Well that was boring," Ron muttered bitterly and Grace couldn't help but nod in agreement. "Wasn't long either!"
"Just over ten minutes," Helena answered.
"Our third champion from the Durmstrang Institute! Viktor Krum!" At this Ron shouted and cheered excitedly and Grace elbowed him.
"Ow! What's that for?"
"You're supposed to be supporting HARRY!" Grace hissed and Ron rolled his eyes.
"I am! I can still support Krum too!"
"...I'm going to punch you again-"
"Oh will you two stop," Helena sighed in exasperation. "You're fourteen, not four."
"Sorry," Grace and Ron muttered, looking back to watch Krum.
Krum had shot a hex, or curse, or something at the dragon, hitting it straight in the eye and making it roar in pain. He dove and jumped out of the way of the flames, and shot another spell to the dragon, making it cry out again. The dragon stumbled and nearly crushed the egg before Krum could get his hands on it.
"He's got the egg!" Bagman cheered.
"See, that was more exciting than Cedric and Fleur," Grace nodded in approval.
"And lastly, but certainly not least! Our youngest, and second Hogwarts champion! HARRY POTTER!"
Grace cheered, raising her flag in the air. "YOU'VE GOT THIS HARRY!" Grace heard her mother cheer, and she stared at her mother in surprise. She's never seen her mum look this young and carefree and...and having fun before.
She watched as Harry stepped out, looking around him cautiously. He spotted the golden egg and started to make his way toward it. "No! Harry NO!" she groaned. There was a large flame raging toward him, and Grace gasped in fear. A large, angry, evil looking dragon came from the shadows and shot another flame toward him. Harry jumped out of the way and hid behind large rock. A third flame came hurling toward him and Harry jumped out of the way again.
"Where's his firebolt?" Grace whispered in confusion. "We've been practicing all night! I know he's got this spell down!"
"It's alright, Grace," Hermione spoke up from Ron's other side. "He's got it, we know he's got it. Maybe he hasn't had a chance to cast it ye-" Hermione didn't finish as a broom came soaring through and Grace let out a loud cheer.
"YES!" she jumped up and down. "HE DID IT! HE DID IT! HE DID IT!" she chanted.
"He didn't do it yet, he's still got to get the egg," Helena sighed.
"I know but he did the summoning charm! We've been working on it like crazy because he's been having a hard time with it!"
"You've been helping him?" Helena asked, confused. "You done the summoning charm perfectly?" she asked surprised and Grace's cheeks flushed in embarrassment. "Huh... didn't expect that."
Ron was about to say something but Grace elbowed him and shook her head, then turned her attention back to Harry. She watched as he swung his leg over the broom and instantly flew into the air. He spun, missing the great flames, and flew high. "WATCH OUT!" Grace shouted as the dragon turned, swinging it's tail toward Harry, who narrowly dodged it by flying up higher. The dragon's tail went at him again, but Harry had almost dodged it completely, but one of the spikes of the tail knicked his shoulder. Grace hissed, wincing as Harry flew higher out of the dragon's reach.
The dragon started moving it's wings and lifted up in the air, following him. Grace held her breath as she stared, she held onto the railing tightly, leaning forward. "Come on, Harry, what are you doing..." she whispered as she started bouncing in anticipation again.
"Is... is he doing what I think he's doing?" Ron asked in awe as they saw Harry circle and then dove straight down.
"I think so!" Grace shouted excitedly as she started jumping up and down as Harry dove straight to the eggs. The stadium erupted in loud cheers as Harry grabbed the golden egg and was now soaring over them. "YES HARRY! YES!" Grace screamed as Harry flew down to the entrance where he came from. "Lets go!" she shouted, hitting Ron on the arm, who exclaimed in pain. "Oh stop being a baby!"
Grace didn't wait for anyone to say anything, she pushed through the people and ran toward the tent. "Will you wait for us!" Hermione called after her as she, Ron, and her mother caught up. When they reached the tent, Grace and Hermione ran through the flaps and Hermione instantly wrapped her arms around Harry. "Harry, you were brilliant!" she smiled as she pulled away. "You were amazing! You really were!"
Harry didn't say anything to her, he only stared pass Grace at Ron.
"Harry," Ron said after swallowing. "Whoever put your name in that goblet – I – I recokon they're trying to do you in!"
"Caught on, have you?" Harry replied coldly, and Grace rolled her eyes and wanted to smack his head. "Took you long enough." Hermione and Grace shared a look, hoping that they wouldn't fight. Ron opened his mouth, most likely to apologize, but Harry shook his head. "It's okay, forget it."
"No," Ron said, shaking his head, "I shouldn't've-"
"Forget it," Harry repeated firmly. They stared at each other for a moment, and Ron started smiling nervously and Harry grinned back.
"You two are so stupid!" Hermione shouted, and wiped her cheeks dry.
"It's about bloody time, you two were doing my head in!" Grace sighed in relief. Harry finally turned to look at Grace, and his smile widened at her, then it fell slightly when he noticed Helena beside her.
"Helena!?" he blinked and Helena smiled brightly at him. "What are you doing here?"
"I came to see you!" she smiled as she wrapped her arms around him. "Oh, you were so amazing, Harry! I'm so proud of you!" she kissed the top of Harry's head, and Grace saw his cheeks turning pink. "I know that your parents would be proud of you too," she added softly as she pulled away and Harry smiled up at her. "Concerned, Lily might've had a heart attack if she were here, but they'd be proud," she added and Harry grinned at her.
"They're about to give out your score!" Ron called and they all went to the entrance of the tent to watch the score. Madame Maxime gave an eight. "Not bad," Ron said with a nod. "I suppose she took marks off for your shoulder," he told Harry. Crouch gave a nine. Dumbledore gave a nine. Bagman gave a ten.
"Ten?" Harry asked in disbelief. "But I got hurt? What's he playing at?"
"Harry don't complain!" Ron hissed at him.
Karkaroff gave a four.
"What?! A blood four!" Ron shouted in outrage. "You lousy, biased, scumbag! You gave Krum a ten!"
"You're tied for first place," Helena cheered proudly as she rubbed Harry's good shoulder. "You and Cedric are in the lead!"
"Potter," They all turned and saw Madame Pomfrey sticking her head in. "Bagman wants to see you and the other champions up in the champion's tent."
"We'll wait for you outside," Ron told him, and Harry looked at Helena and then Grace, who both nodded.
"I'll go find Neville," Hermoine spoke up, suddenly feeling left out. "Congratulations Harry!" she smiled and gave Harry one more hug before leaving. Helena, Ron and Grace followed Harry out and waited patiently outside the champion's tent.
"Well, well," Grace's face curled in disgust as she turned and saw Rita Skeeter smiling at them. "Helena Black."
"Ugh, they've got you covering the tournament?" Helena scoffed in disgust. "Surely Dumbledore could've gotten someone more reliable than you."
"It's been a long time since we've seen each other," Rita continued, ignoring everything Helena said. "Last time I saw you... it was at your husband – well, ex-husbands sentencing. Didn't even try for an appeal, went straight to a divorce if I remember correctly."
"Still making things up, I see?" Helena rolled her eyes.
"Can't make something up when I saw it with my own eyes, can I?" Rita asked, feigning innocence. "You wouldn't even look at your ex-husband when he sat waiting sentencing. Didn't he leave you with a baby at home? Wonder where they're...oh," Rita's eyes landed on Grace, who was glaring at her. Rita's lips curled into a nasty smirk. "Oh, oh, oh," she chuckled, shaking her head. "This is good. Harry Potter's flame is none other than Gracia Black! Sirius Black's daughter! I wondered why the name Grace Black sounded so familiar!" Grace's hands balled into fists as she took a step toward the blonde beast, but Ron grabbed her and held her back. "The irony... Harry Potter and the daughter of the man who is responsible for his parents' deaths?! Oh this is good."
"You leave Harry and my daughter alone, you bitch," Helena hissed, glaring dangerously at Rita. Grace stared at her mother in surprise. She's never heard her mother talk to anyone like that and she's also never seen that look either.
"Or what, Helena?" Rita smirked. "I'm here to report on the tournament, and it's champions. Your...lovely daughter just so happens to be involved with one of them. I'm only doing my job."
"Your job is to report on the tournament you blood thirsty snake," Helena hissed. "I'm warning you. You leave Harry and Gracia alone. If I see their names-"
"Harry!" Rita exclaimed excitedly, ignoring Helena and they all turned to see Harry stepping out of the tent. "Congratulations, Harry! I wonder if you could give me a quick word? How you felt facing that dragon? How you feel now, about the fairness of the scoring? And how you feel about-"
"Yeah, you can have a word," Harry started, savagely. "Good-bye."
Helena curtly nodded at Rita as she put an arm around Harry's and Grace's shoulders and started dragging them away with Ron hot on their heels.
"I hate that bitch," Helena hissed under her breath, dropping her arms. "She wouldn't leave me alone for weeks after they sentenced Sirius."
"She's awful," Harry muttered.
"Well, I guess I don't need to warn you to watch out for her, do I?" Helena asked, stopping. Harry, Ron and Grace turned around to look at her, and Harry shook his head. "I should also warn you about Bagman," Harry frowned. "He's... he's a bit of a sleeze. I'm not the biggest fan of the bloke, and he seems to have taken a liking to you so please, be careful around him, yeah?" she asked and Harry nodded. "Good, now, one more hug from you all. I've got to be off, Snuffles is dying to know what happened," she smiled. Ron nodded and hugged Helena. Then Helena wrapped her arms tightly around Harry and kissed the top of his head again. "Don't be a stranger, you can write me too, you know," she whispered and Harry nodded as he pulled away.
"I'll remember that," he said, "and thank you... for coming out. It meant a lot."
Helena smiled at him, then turned to Grace. They stood there for a moment, and Grace gave her mother a tense and awkward hug. "Can I talk to you for a second?" Grace asked once she pulled away. "It won't take long, promise," she added.
"Sure," Helena nodded.
"I'll meet you two up at the Great Hall, save me a seat, yeah?" she asked Ron and Harry, who both nodded. They gave Helena one last wave and started their way back to the Castle.
"So?"
"I talked to Dad on Sunday," Grace started, and Helena's eyes widened. "Why didn't you send me the letter he asked you to send?"
"I completely forgot," Helena winced. "I'm so sorry, I was running late for work when he gave it to me, and I had set it down on my desk, fully intending to send it off on my break but work got the better of me and I completely forgot."
Grace only nodded, although she didn't fully believe her mother's words. There was something in her voice, and in her eyes that made Grace feel uneasy.
"It's okay... I was up late on Sunday night anyway when I talked to him," Grace shrugged.
"What – what did you tell him?"
"I told him that between Ron and Harry fighting, and baby nifflers I just forgot," she answered and Helena nodded.
"I'm sorry," she said, and to anyone else it would sound genuine but Grace knew her mother.
"It's fine," Grace shrugged.
"Well, I've got to be off... Snuffles and I have... got a little date tonight so..." Helena started and Grace nodded, not bothering to comment on the 'date' part. She'll ask her father about it in a letter. "Oh! Your dress should be in your dorm. I've asked a house-elf to bring it up to you," Helena told her and Grace nodded again. "I'll see you later?" Grace nodded again.
"Mum!" Grace called and Helena turned.
"Yeah?"
"Don't make me lie to my Dad again," Grace said seriously, then turned around and walked away.
Notes:
Dun Dun DUUUUUNNNN
Grace kneeeeeewwww it. As we all did lol. But props on her for finally confronting her mother about it!!
Also WOOOO the first task is done and completed! It was a struggle having to write it because we don't see the others battle their own dragon, in either book or movie, we just know what happens based on what Ron tells him.
But also wooow, that moment with Rita and Helena! Eessh that's.... well, lol that's gonna be something :) don't worry... stuff is coming.... next week!
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 74: seventy-three
Notes:
Happy Monday!
Here is ch. 73.... it's.... it's a well... you'll see! :)
Eeeeenjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace blinked as she, Hermione, Ron and Harry stood in front of a picture of a giant fruit bowl. Hermione reached up and tickled the pear, and it began squirming and chuckling then turned into a green door.
"So, you've finally found the kitchens, then?" Grace asked as they stepped through the door.
"You've known?!" the other three asked in surprise.
"Well, yeah?" she shrugged. "Remus brought me here last year."
"And you've never told us?!" Ron exclaimed, completely offended. "We're your friends! I'm your family!"
"And? Harry's got the Marauder's Map! If you really wanted to know where the kitchens were, all you had to do was look," Grace rolled her eyes at him.
"She's got a point," Hermione nodded in agreement, but Harry and Ron both grumbled bitterly.
"Harry Potter, sir! Harry Potter!" they turned and saw something small hurtling toward them, then Harry was almost knocked over by the said thing as it wrapped it's arms around his middle.
"D-Dobby?" Harry asked, blinking.
"It is Dobby, sir, it is!" the little creature squeaked happily. 'Dobby has been hoping and hoping to see Harry Potter, sir, and Harry Potter has come to see him, sir!" the little house-elf, Dobby, stepped back and Grace thought he looked absolutely adorable with his oversized bat like ears, and large, green eyes.
"Dobby, what're you doing here?" Harry asked, blinking in amazement.
"Dobby has come to work at Hogwarts, sir!" Dobby answered excitedly. "Professor Dumbledore gave Dobby and Winky jobs, sir!"
"Winky?" Grace asked, causing Dobby to look at her. "She's here too?"
"Yes, miss, yes!" Dobby nodded, grabbing hers and Harry's hands and dragging them further into the kitchens, between the long house tables, until they reached a familiar house-elf. "Winky, sir, miss!" he said, stopping by the fireplace.
"Hello, Winky," Harry greeted gently. Grace's heart broke for the little elf. She looked horrible. Her clothes were stained and had burn marks, and she looked so sad. Winky looked at them, her lip trembled before she burst into tears.
"Oh dear," Hermione said softly as she approached Winky. "Winky, don't cry, please don't..." Hermione's soft, comforting words didn't do anything for the house-elf except make her cry even harder.
"Would Harry Potter like a cup of tea?" Dobby asked over Winky's cries.
"Er – yeah, okay," Harry nodded. Harry didn't even have to finish speaking before six house-elves trotted to them with a large silver tray that had a teapot, four teacups for them with a milk jug and a large plate of biscuits.
"Good service!" Ron said, impressed.
"Oh, thank you very much!" Grace smiled at them. The elves smiled brightly at them and bowed very low before retreating to the other side of the kitchen.
"How long have you been here, Dobby?" Harry asked as Dobby handed out the tea.
"Only a week, Harry Potter, sir!" he answered happily. "Dobby came to see Professsor Dumbledore, sir. You see, sir, it is very difficult for a house-elf who has been dismissed to get a new position, sir, very difficult indeed –" Winky's cries grew louder. "Dobby has traveled the country for two whole years, sir, trying to find work! But Dobby hasn't found work, sir, because Dobby wants paying now!"
Grace noticed that the other house-elves looked away at Dobby's words. Some of them turning pink from embarrassment, and others turning their noses up in offense. "Good for you, Dobby!" Hermione cheered.
"Thank you, miss!" Dobby grinned at her. "But most wizards doesn't want a house-elf who wants paying, miss. 'That's not the point of a house-elf', they says, and they slammed the door in Dobby's face! Dobby likes work, but he wants to wear clothes and he wants to be paid, Harry Potter! Dobby likes being free!"
The Hogwarts-elves were now steering clear of Dobby. Winky's cries, however, started getting louder.
"And then, Harry Potter, Dobby goes to visit Winky, and finds out Winky has been freed too sir!" Grace's heart broke even more as she watched Winky fling herself off the stool she was sitting, and onto the floor. Grace joined Hermione on the floor to try and console the grieving elf. "And then Dobby had the idea, Harry Potter, sir! 'Why doesn't Dobby and Winky find work together?' Dobby says. 'Where is there enough for work two house-elves?' says Winky. And Dobby thinks, and it comes to him, sir! Hogwarts! So Dobby and Winky came to see Professor Dumbledore, sir, and Professor Dumbledore took us on! Professor Dumbledore says he will pay Dobby, sir, if Dobby wants paying! And so Dobby is a free elf, sir, and Dobby gets a Galleon a week and one day off a month!"
"That's not very much!" Hermione exclaimed indignantly. Grace rolled her eyes as she tried to rub Winky's back comfortingly.
"Professor Dumbledore offered Dobby ten Galleon's a week, and weekends off," Dobby replied and shivered at the idea of having too much downtime, "but Dobby beat him down, miss. Dobby likes freedom, miss, but he isn't wanting too much, miss, he likes work better!"
"See, Hermione!" Grace nodded to Dobby. "Those are the conditions that should be presented to house-elves. It's in their nature to serve and to work, they like it! They should be given the choice of having a day off if they wish. Take the word of a free elf!" Hermione huffed, rolled her eyes and looked to Winky again, completely ignoring Grace's words.
"How much is Professor Dumbledore paying you, Winky?" she asked, and then Winky started wailing.
"Winky is a disgraced elf, but Winky is not yet getting paid! Winky is not sunk so low as that! Winky is properly ashamed of being freed!"
"Ashamed?" Hermione asked blankly. "But – Winky, come on! It's Mr. Crouch who should be ashamed not you-"
"Hermione, shut up!" Grace hissed, glaring at her and Winky started flattening her ears. "It's alright, Winky, just ignore Hermione," Grace said softly and Hermione glared at her. "I'm sorry that Mr. Crouch freed you, Winky. I know you cared for your master very much."
"Winky did, miss!" Winky cried and Grace rubbed her back.
"It'll get better, Winky," she assured the elf but Winky shook her head. "It doesn't seem like it now, but it will. You've just got to grieve a little longer for Mr. Crouch. You've got a new job now, Winky. You've got loads and loads of new little masters and mistresses to look after!" Winky's cries quieted and she looked up at Grace with her large brown eyes, and sniffled. "I for one, will really appreciate it when you're well enough to continue working again, but don't feel as if you must right away. You still need to give yourself time to grieve, alright Winky?" she asked softly and the elf nodded then continued to cry, but quieter this time.
"But you can say what you like about the Malfoys now?" Harry asked Dobby with a grin. Grace looked over, confused, obviously missing part of the conversation. Grace noticed the fearful expression on Dobby's face as his eyes shifted around them.
"Dobby – Dobby could," he answered as his shoulders squared. "Dobby could tell Harry Potter that his old masters were – were – bad Dark wizards!" Dobby then twitched, and quivered awkwardly before running to the nearest table and began banging his head on it very hard. "Bad Dobby! Bad Dobby!" Harry instantly shot up and grabbed Dobby by the back of his tie, pulling him away from the table. "Thank you, Harry Potter, thank you!"
Grace opened her locket and noticed what time it was. "Blood hell! I'm going to be late!" Grace hissed as she patted Winky once more before standing up. "It was very lovely to meet you, Dobby!" Grace smiled at him, and Dobby beamed up at her. "I hate to cut this short, but I've really got to go to Choir practice!"
"Already?" Harry asked, and she nodded.
"I'll see you guys in the common room!" she waved and raced out of the kitchens.
When she made it to the fifth floor, her lungs were on fire, her legs were screaming, and she couldn't breathe. She leaned against the wall for a minute to catch her breath before she walked into the music room.
"I'm so sorry for being la...te..." Grace frowned, looking around and not seeing anyone except for Professor Flitwick and a few of the orchestra students who were practicing.
"Oh! Miss Black!" Professor Flitwick greeted her with a smile. "I'm going to assume you haven't been to your common room yet this evening?"
"Er... no, sir."
"Well, unfortunately, choir practice has been canceled until the new year," Grace's eyes widened in surprise and she went to protest but Flitwick continued, "it will all make sense once you return to your common room this evening."
"Oh... so, nothing until after break?" she asked, disappointed.
"Well, I was going to speak to you tomorrow after class, but since you're here right now," he started and Grace shifted uncomfortably. "I was going to ask if you've made any progress on that project I gave you back in October?"
"Oh... er..." Grace's cheeks flushed red from embarrassment. She had actually forgotten all about the song, her mind had been so preoccupied with Harry and the tournament that working on that song was the furthest thing from her mind. "I haven't, Professor, I'm really sorry. Ever since Harry's name came from the Goblet I've been a little preoccupied..."
"Oh, it's quite alright, I understand Miss Black," Flitwick nodded, giving her a smile. "You've been distant and not fully focused while in practice either, it's understandable with everything that is going on."
"I'm really sorry. I started it! I have!" Grace apologized, pulling her bag over her shoulder and started digging in it for her journal. "I've got some words down, but it's hard to really work on it because I don't have my piano, so I don't know how it'll sound, but this is what I've got so far," she said as she pulled out her journal and flipped to a page that had a lot of scribbles and words crossed out. "It's messy but I've got some of it written." Flitwick took her journal and skimmed down the page.
"If a piano is what you need to finish it, Miss Black," Flitwick started, looking up from her journal with a smile, "then you may use the piano here anytime you wish as long as it's not during the orchestra practice."
"Really?" she asked excitedly with a smile spreading on her face.
"Orchestra practices on Monday and Thursday evenings, Saturday mornings, and Sunday afternoons, so any other time during the week you're free to use the music room as you please, Miss Black."
"Thank you, Professor!" she grinned. "I promise, I'll finish this soon! I'll have something to show you before next Monday, I promise!"
"I'll hold you to that, Miss Black," Flitwick smiled as he handed her the journal back. "Well, I've got to see to my woodwinds, my flutists are practicing the piccolo for the first time."
"Of course, yeah, thank you for this, Professor! I'll see you in class tomorrow!" Grace grinned and stuffed her journal back into her bag and raced out of the music room and up to the common room. She wanted to see why Frog Choir practice had been canceled for the next month.
When she walked into the common room, she saw a group of students crowding the bulletin board. She frowned and stood on her tip toes to read the new notices.
GRYFFINDOR FOURTH THROUGH SEVENTH YEARS
MEET PROFESSOR MCGONAGALL IN THE TRANSFIGURATION CLASSROOM
THURSDAY AT 4:00 P.M.
Grace frowned in confusion, wondering why they had to meet McGonagall in the classroom, and why she couldn't just tell all the fourth through seventh years what she needed to tell them during class. Then she noticed another piece of paper next McGonagall's note.
FROG CHOIR PRACTICE HAS BEEN CANCELED DUE TO TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT WINTER FESTIVITIES.
PRACTICE WILL RESUME BACK AT THE START OF TERM IN JANUARY.
FOR ANY QUESTIONS, PLEASE CONTACT PROFESSOR FLITWICK.
Winter activities? Grace frowned. What winter activities was there? She huffed and decided to go upstairs to her dorm to put her things down and change. She walked into the fourth year girls dorm room and saw Lavender and Parvati talking on Parvati's bed.
"Gracie! We saw that choir practice has been canceled!" Parvati greeted, Grace only nodded as she put her bag down beside her bed. The box that her mother had given her, the one that a house-elf had placed on her bed, was lying on the top of her trunk still unopened. She didn't want to see what dress her mother had picked out for her. She still didn't even know why she had to have a dress anyway. "We were looking forward to the Christmas carols you were going to sing!"
"Yeah... me too," Grace sighed sadly. "Practice has been canceled for 'Triwizard Tournament Winter Festivities', whatever that means."
"I think it's a ball," Lavender said giddily, then started giggling.
"A ball?" Grace asked dryly. "Hogwarts doesn't have balls."
"Well why else would dresses be put on our supply list for this year?" Lavender asked, and Grace's brows frowned as she looked down at the dress box.
"I wonder if the reason fourth years are allowed to go is because of Harry being a champion?" Parvati asked, as if there was a ball even though no official announcement has been made.
"I doubt it," Grace spoke up, and the other two girls turned to look at her. "If fourth years are only allowed to attend the supposed ball because Harry is a champion, then why would we have had dresses on our list?" she said, and Lavender and Parvati both nodded. "I think the minimum age for a ball would be fourteen regardless."
"Why?" Lavender asked, as she turned her body to Grace.
"Well, think about it, it wasn't until the last eighty years did marriage age raise. People have been getting engaged and married at our age for centuries. Fourteen was the prime marriage age for girls, and what better way to find a match than balls? It makes sense that only fourth years and above can attend without an escort," she answered with a shrug.
"Oh is that your dress?!" Parvati asked excitedly, changing the subject when Grace picked up the white box.
"Yeah," she replied with a sigh.
"What does it look like?" Lavender asked as she jumped from her bed and crossed the room.
"I don't know..." Grace shrugged. "My mum picked it out."
"Well let's see it!" Parvati encouraged, coming up on Grace's other side. Grace sighed and untied the box, and opened it. Unfolding the tissue paper, she saw a plain, satin black dress folded neatly. "Oh..." Parvati said quietly and Grace nodded.
"Well, it's folded up, you can't tell what a dress looks like folded up like that," Lavender said encouragingly. Grace nodded, and pulled the dress out of the box, letting it unfold as she held it up. It was... plain, simple, and black. The shape was almost nonexistent, it seemed to look rather flat and rectangular, and it had short ruffled sleeves. "Maybe it'll look better on?" Lavender suggested, less encouragingly but Grace appreciated the small bit of confidence.
"I'll go try it on," she said dryly as she headed to their dorm bathroom. Grace didn't want to put the dress on, she wanted to burn it. She quickly took her uniform off and pulled the dress on, but she couldn't zip it up in the back. It got halfway and wouldn't budge any further. "You've got to be kidding me," she muttered under her breath then stepped out of the bathroom. "Can one of you help zip this up?" she asked, turning around and pulling her hair out of the way.
"Er, alright," that was Hermione. She must've just come into their room. She felt Hermione tug on the zipper and Grace sucked in a breath, hoping that would work. "Er... it's not zipping," Hermione whispered.
"I can feel that, Hermione."
"Here let me help," Lavender spoke up as she bunched some of the dress fabric at her waist and Hermione pulled the back up a little, and forced it to zip to the top.
"There," Hermione said and stood back.
"How does it look?" Grace asked nervously as she turned around, although she already knew the answer. She could tell that Hermione, Lavender and Parvati were trying to be polite and spare her feelings, but the looks on their faces told her everything. "How bad is it?"
"It's... not terrible," Parvati started, her face scrunching up.
"It just... not good either?" Lavender finished with a grimace. Grace walked to the only full length mirror in their room and winced at her appearance. Grace had never seen a dress fit so poorly, and she's never worn anything so ill fitted before. The dress had zero shape what so ever. It was bunched up at her waist, looking like a wrinkled mess. The hem of the dress fell above her ankles, due to the bunching at her waist, it was too short. The bodice of the dress had zero stretch and was so tight across her chest, and flattened her breasts down painfully.
"I can't wear this!" Grace groaned as she went to fuss with trying to unzip it.
"Here," Parvati said as she reached to unzip the back for her.
"Thanks," she muttered and then grabbed a pair of trousers and a muggle band t-shirt then went straight to the bathroom to change.
"I refuse to wear this," Grace said once she exited the bathroom with her clothes and the horrid dress bunched in her arms. She threw her clothes in her trunk and then balled up the dress and shoved it messily back in the box. "I can't believe Mum thought that was acceptable dress! It didn't even fit!"
"It wasn't even pretty," Parvati mumbled, giving Grace an apologetic look.
"What are you going to do?" Lavender asked and Grace shrugged her shoulders.
"I guess if we are having a ball then I'm not going," this made the other girls gasp and protest.
"You've got to come, Grace!" Hermione exclaimed.
"How many times will we ever get a chance to go to a ball again?!" Lavender asked.
"Well, our next Hogsmeade trip isn't until right before the ball, and I can't get a dress I like that close!" Grace whined as she fell on her bed.
"Well, maybe we don't know that there's a ball around Christmas, maybe it's at the end of the year? You know when the tournament is over?" Parvati thought, hopefully. The other three girls turned to her and gave her a dry look.
"Well, maybe Parvati is right?" Hermione started, and Grace glared at her as Hermione sat down at the end of Grace's bed. "We don't even know when the ball will be, or if there is one for sure... we should wait until Thursday to see what McGonagall has to say."
Grace was in a bad mood the next morning. The boys had no idea what was wrong, nor did they try and ask in fear that the girl would bite their head off. Grace stabbed her eggs the next morning and shoved them in her mouth as she glared at her goblet of pumpkin juice. She wanted the ground to swallow her up so she could just disappear and not have to deal with anyone at all that day.
"Er... Grace," Hermoine started cautiously.
"Hm?"
"Have you read today's paper?"
"No, why?"
"Er... no reason," Hermione quickly answered and Grace looked up from her food and glared at the girl across from her.
"Why?" Grace pressed. Hermione shook her head and tried to hide the paper under her Arithmancy book but Grace reached across the table and yanked the paper from her.
"Grace, really, don't read it –" Hermione started but Grace ignored her, and skimmed the paper. She flipped the page, and she felt her body ignite with anger.
HARRY POTTER & GRACIA BLACK – Is love truly blind?
An Exclusive Inside Look About the Girl Who Stole Harry Potter's Heart.
In a previous article, my readers, you may remember that a close friend of Harry Potter's, Colin Creevey, mentioned that he (Potter) is hardly ever seen out of the presence of one, Grace Black.
I can say, with confidence due to my time at Hogwarts, that this is a fact. Harry Potter, 14, has hardly been seen without the stunningly beautiful girl. The two of them are attached to the hip; one cannot be seen without the other – how endearing it is to see such young love.
Now, for what all you loyal readers have been waiting for: an exclusive inside look on the girl who has seemed to steal the heart of The Boy Who Lived.
Gracia Black, a stunning girl of fourteen, is a fourth-year Gryffindor student. She is smart, and gifted in school – being stated to be the second-best student in her year, after her close friend Hermione Granger. Gracia, or as she prefers to be called: Grace, is not only talented in the classroom, she has also shown to have a tremendous talent for music. At the night of the Champion Selection, she was the last soloist of the night and sang a beautiful and powerful rendition of a muggle song titled: 'Holding Out for a Hero' (muggle artist unknown). She was the only second year choir student to be selected for a solo, and having heard Grace Black myself that night, it's no wonder that Frog Choir director, and Charms teacher Fillius Flitwick, gave her a solo the first chance he could!
Grace Black isn't just a smart and talented witch, but a very kind and friendly one too. One boy who claims to be her best friend, Neville Longbottom, had nothing but glowing things to say about the girl. "She's my best friend, has been since the boats on the way to Hogwarts in first year. She's always helping me with schoolwork and stands up for me when people make fun of me. Gracie is the nicest person in our year, anyone who says otherwise is lying." What an endearing thing to hear. He wasn't the only person to comment on how 'nice' and 'kind' Black is.
"Grace is always willing to help me with my Charms and Transfiguration work. I'm still having trouble understanding them but she's a great teacher!" - a first-year girl had commented one afternoon.
"Last year when a few older Slytherins sent a jinx at me that made my laces tie together, it made me fall and I spilt my new ink all over me. I was really upset and embarrassed but Grace sent a curse flying at them and told them off, then she helped me clean myself up. She was really nice. I was only a first year and she helped me. I don't think she remembers me but I see her a lot in the halls. She's always doing things like that for people, sticking up for them I mean," - a second-year Ravenclaw boy by the name of Timmy Boggins.
It isn't just students who have nice things to say about Miss Black, but her teachers as well. Hogwarts' own Care of Magical Creatures Professor, Rubeus Hagrid had nothing but lovely things to say. Due to the nature of his voice, I couldn't understand most of what he said, but I did understand the gist. Grace Black often helps out with some of the magical creatures when not in class, not for extra credit, but because she enjoys time outdoors and loves animals. "Last year when we learned about Hippogriffs, Gracie was the second person to ride one! The Hippogriff took to her really well. I was a little nervous with my own Hippogriff but she helped approach it like Professor Hagrid said!" - Lavender Brown, 14, and Grace Black's friend and fellow Gryffindor.
There are so many more stories and testimonies on how kind and friendly Grace Black is, however, as you know my readers, I cannot tell just one side of the story. While Black may be kind and generally popular among her classmates, there is more to her than meets the eye. While I tried to get comments from her cousins, The Weasley's, all of them had refused to provide any insight. Many of her house mates also neglected to provide any comments regarding Grace Black that would put her in a negative light – very loyal of Gryffindors to protect their own. Never the matter, I was able to find what I was looking for through other sources.
It seems that Grace Black, while smart and kind, is a bit of a rebel and has almost no regards to the rules (much like her father, but more details on that on the next page). Grace Black has a bad habit of hexing those who she dislikes, talking back and blatantly disrespecting teachers, and has no qualms with showing physical violence and threatening other students!
"Last year during our Defense Against the Dark Arts class, our teacher Lupin – who was a werewolf! How could they even let a monster like that teach with children?! Well she was rude and disrespecting Professor Snape, who kindly took time out of his busy day to step in to teach. We finally had a competent teacher for once and she had to go ahead and ruin it!" Pansy Parkinson, 4th Year Slytherin, told me one weekend afternoon. "She can be so vile, how she hasn't been expelled yet is beyond me. She cheated her way into the Frog Choir, she hexes people for no reason, and she's always breaking school rules with her friends!"
Another student had confided in me, and I shall keep them anonymous, and said that Grace Black has strange, radical beliefs. "At the end of the year last year, she went mental and shouted at everyone in the Great Hall about Professor Lupin. Said she'd curse us if we ever said anything about him! Then she goes on and on about how werewolves are people to and the deserve the same rights as us wizards?! I still can't believe we had a werewolf for a teacher, and I don't care how good of a teacher he was, he was a werewolf. They're dangerous and monsters, and people who support them are just as bad."
"She's vicious, and a loose cannon. She may be a good friend and loyal to people she likes, but she is a danger to everyone else. She has nearly zero self-control over what she says and does, and she gets away with it. I used to like her, but this year she's really shown her true colors. Everyone should just beware of her; she seems to switch her loyalty quickly if you upset her." – Hannah Abbott, a 4th year Hufflepuff and classmate.
I asked myself, readers, how can a beautiful young girl, who has seemed to capture the heart of Hogwarts' youngest champion, and The Boy Who Lived, be so two-faced? How could a girl who seems to be so kind and helpful, someone who stands up and protects others, also be so cruel and savage? Well readers, on the next page we will dive deeper into the heart of this quizzical girl.
Grace Black, born Gracia Venus Black on the 14th of February 1980 to none other than Helena Catherine Prewett and Sirius Orion Black. Yes, my readers, Grace Black, Harry Potter's flame, is none other than that Gracia Black, daughter of mass murderer Sirius Black who had escaped from Azkaban prison last July.
Sirius Black was apprehended on the 1st of November, 1981 after killing thirteen people, twelve of which were muggles. I was at Black's sentencing, and I remember the crazed look in his eyes as they were listing off his crimes. The only time the man was calm was when he spotted his, now ex, wife: Helena Prewett-Black. Who would've thought that Sirius Black, best friend of James Potter, would have handed his best friend over. There were also rumors of Black readily handing over his own wife and daughter to You-Know-Who as well – but those were just rumors and had no real basis of truth to them.
Many of you may remember what a scandal this was thirteen years ago. A seemingly loving husband and new father, turning dark and selling out his best friends and family to You-Know-Who, killing thirteen people, sentenced to life in Azkaban. Only days after the sentencing Helena Prewett-Black sent Black divorce papers. I tried to get Helena Prewett-Black's side of the story but kept getting 'no comment' for weeks after the sentencing. Even now, after my recent run in with the woman, I still have questions. Are Helena Prewett-Black and Sirius Black even divorced? I always found it odd that while Helena Prewett-Black dropped the 'Black' when signing her name, but all legal documents still have her married name. My sources at the Department of Magical Archives have informed me that there has been no official, valid, record of divorce. Papers were produced but were never officially filed, signed and executed.
Having learned that the same Grace Black that Harry Potter is hardly seen without, is really Gracia Black, daughter of Sirius Black is shocking; however after hearing comments from her classmates it all comes together. Sirius Black was known, pre-war, to be charismatic, loyal, friendly, impulsive and daring; he was well liked by his classmates, and by his teachers. He was known to be a very powerful and talented wizard. He was also known to have a short fuse, a loose cannon, vindictive, violent and had turned his loyalty around in an instant.
What, or who, does this sound like, I wonder? The apple doesn't fall far from the tree does it, readers? Gracia Black is looking to be a carbon copy of her father. Not only does she look just like him (see photos on the right. One of a young, twenty-year-old Sirius Black and the other of Gracia Black this past Tuesday at the First Task), but from what others are saying she is starting to act like him. She's already being compared to her father as one student, Hannah Abbot, was overheard saying: "You're just as vicious as your father", and "She's just as mental ,".
I am now concerned that our young champion, Harry Potter, as many of you might be now. However, from my own observations, it seems that Grace Black has been nothing but supportive and has been Harry Potter's number one supporter since his name was chosen from the Goblet of Fire. It's safe to say that Harry Potter knows who Grace's father is since Helena Black was spotted with her daughter, nephew (Ronald Weasley), and Harry Potter outside of the champion's tent after the first task.
The question I ask, readers, and one that I am sure we are all asking ourselves right now is: How could Harry Potter be with, platonically or romantically, the daughter of the man who is responsible for his parents' deaths? The Parents that he works hard everyday to make proud? The deaths that he still cries about at night. How could he be with the daughter of the man who is the reason they are gone? Has she bewitched him? Or is true love really blind?
"I'm going to kill her," Grace seethed, gripping the paper so tightly her nails punctured holes through it. "I'll take his cell after I kill this bitch!"
"It can't be that bad, can it?" Ron asked cautiously. He gulped when he saw the fiery, murderous look in Grace's eyes, and then she slammed the paper in front of him so he could read it. His eyes skimmed the paper, widening with each paragraph and his mouth fell open then he looked at her. "That... that-"
"Bitch!" Grace hissed.
"No one listens to Rita Skeeter, she says nothing but lies," Harry spoke up gently, rubbing Grace's back, hoping it'll sooth her anger.
"You don't understand Harry!" Grace started through clenched teeth as she took the paper back from Ron, and then pointed to a paragraph. "My parents are legally still married!" she hissed under her breath. "Everyone thought they got divorced, but they didn't. This is bad! The Ministry can investigate Mum, and Remus! They'll search the houses and we'll be on constant watch!" Harry's eyes widened and his face paled in realization. Sirius could be captured and sent back to Azkaban.
"This is bad," Harry whispered and she nodded. He grabbed her hand and squeezed it. "It'll be alright... they won't get him," he assured her. She tried to smile, but her eyes went past him and narrowed. He turned his head and watched as Hannah Abbott and Megan Jones. Grace's eyes followed the blonde girl as the two Hufflepuffs past them laughing about something. "Grace," Harry warned, but she didn't listen. She pulled away and went to stand up. "Grace!" he repeated as she took the paper from the table and marched up to Hannah and Megan.
"Are you happy?!" Grace shouted. Hannah and Megan both stopped and turned to see Grace approaching, and Hannah's eyes widened as she took a step back. "You're a disgusting, ugly, pathetic, twat!" the Great Hall hushed, and all eyes were turned to them. "Not so confident, facing the consequences for your opening your big, fat mouth now, are you?!"
"I-I was only telling the true-"
"That's a bunch of shite and you know it!" Grace snapped. "What have I ever done to you?!" she asked and Hannah opened her mouth, then closed it, and opened it again and Grace raised her eyebrows at her. "That's right nothing! I've done nothing to you! I've always been nice to you! I liked you! I've never said anything bad about you to anyone even when you and your friends have been nothing but awful to Harry! Pansy Parkinson, I expect because the ugly hag can't keep her bloody mouth shut and feeds off attention, but you!?" she sneered, shaking her head.
"Miss Black!" she heard Professor McGonagall call out.
"How much did Skeeter pay you for your comments, and mentioning your name, huh?" she asked, stepping closer to Hannah, who stepped back in fear.
"Miss Black!" McGonagall shouted, getting closer.
"I told you that if I heard you say something about me I would show you just how vicious Black's can be. I really hope throwing me and my family under the Knight Bus was worth your fifteen minutes of fame," she spat venomously.
"Miss Black! Come with me now!" McGonagall ordered, her voice short and impatient. Grace glared at Hannah, crumpling the newspaper up in a ball and threw it at her. "NOW!" Grace turned around and walked to McGonagall who looked at her with a mixture of anger, and pity. "The Headmaster would like to see you," she said in a softer, quieter tone as she placed a hand on Grace's shoulder. "You four stay where you are," McGonagall said, looking at Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville.
"I'm sorry I lost my temper, Professor," Grace said quietly as they walked up the stairs.
"Rita Skeeter is a vile person, I didn't like her much when she was a student either," McGonagall said. "She brings the worst out of anyone."
"I'm not ashamed of my parents," Grace confessed. "I'm not ashamed of who my father is, that doesn't mean I wanted the whole school and world to know either..."
"I know, Miss Black," she patted Grace's shoulder. "I do, however, have to take points away because of the shouting, and the throwing of the paper to another student," Grace nodded. The rest of the walk to Dumbledore's office was silent.
"Thank you, Minerva," Dumbledore greeted softly when they entered Dumbledore's office. "I'd like to speak to Miss Black alone, if you don't mind," he smiled and McGonagall nodded, giving Grace's shoulder one more gentle squeeze before leaving. "Please, have a seat, Miss Black," Dumbledore gestured to the seat across from his desk. She nodded and took it, silently. "I have a feeling you might already know why I've asked you up to my office."
"Has the Ministry – is my Mum – Remus? Is Dad-"
"The Ministry has conducted a search of your home in Little Whinging, and your childhood home at Blue Cottage," Grace's eyes clenched shut as she hid her face in her hands, fighting back tears. "It occurred earlier this morning, and after a thorough search of both residences, it was concluded that Helena nor Remus were not harboring a fugitive." Grace looked up with teary, wide eyes and her body sagged in relief. "They found that there was no evidence of Sirius Black at either residence."
"How?" she whispered. "How did they hide him with no notice-"
"I happened to have met a dear friend of mine at the Ministry this morning and might have overheard a conversation about a surprise investigation," he answered, giving her a small smile. "I had enough time to send word to Remus, who was able to erase any evidence of Sirius in both houses."
"How did Dad get out so fast?"
"I heard that there is a little safe house not far from Blue Cottage that is so secret, only two people know of its location," he answered, with a small twinkle in his eye. Grace felt a weight lift from her chest. Remus hid Sirius in her tree house. It was far enough from the house that no one would suspect to look in the woods, but close enough to run to if needed. "It brings me displeasure to tell you this, Miss Black, but going forward I would be careful with what you choose to include in your letters home."
"Is the Ministry going to be intercepting my owls now?"
"Perhaps," Dumbledore answered, "Perhaps not. I would be cautious until this calms down."
"Okay... thank you, Professor."
"I also would like to give you some advice," he started again and she looked at him, "it will be hard, as I can imagine all the whispers you will be receiving from your peers, but do not let the words of those who do not know the truth get the better of you. Do not give the students anything more to talk about."
"Or that Skeeter hag," she muttered.
"Rita Skeeter has been banned from the grounds," Dumbledore told her. "I have been trying to find a valid enough reason to ban her from the grounds. Writing an article that was purposely defaming one of my students was crossing a line and I will not stand for it. You will not see Rita Skeeter on school grounds again, rest assured, Miss Black."
"Thank you, Professor," she nodded, giving him a small smile, which he returned.
"I believe it is time for class, you have Charms first this morning, correct?" she nodded and Dumbledore write something on a small piece of parchment then handed it to her. "Give this to Professor Flitwick."
"Thank you," she smiled again as she stood up from the chair and made her way to the door then stopped. "Professor..." she started.
"Yes, Miss Black?"
"Is my dad going to be alright?" she asked worried.
There was a long moment of hesitation before Dumbledore answered. "He is safe from the Ministry, Miss Black," he answered, and it was clear that it was the end of the discussion and she needed to go to class.
On her way to Charms, she thought about how Dumbledore didn't answer her question. He never said if her father was going to be alright.
Notes:
...... Yeah. You read all that right...
Sirius and Helena are still legally married.... Yup.
Not much I can say about that, all of that will be explained next chapter on Wednesday don't worry! And it'll be from Sirius' POV :) So.... :)
But also, yes, Helena did pick the worst, most unflattering dress for Grace like we all knew would happen... and it wasn't even the correct size/measurements either... big shocker there...
Anyway! Until Wednesday! I hope you enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 75: seventy-four
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!!
Here's chapter 74!! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"The Ministry is coming to search 13 Magnolia Crescent," Dumbledore's voice echoed through the small sitting room from the figure of a silvery-blue phoenix patronus. "And Blue Cottage..." then the patronus faded away.
"You've got to hide!" Remus exclaimed urgently as he jumped from the sofa.
"I can't just run and hide! They'll notice a black dog and a bloody hippogriff-"
"I know a place. It's secret, undetectable, and safe," Remus cut Sirius off, "but I've got to get you there now."
"What about the rest of this-"
"I'll worry about it once you're hidden! Now follow me," Remus ordered and made his way out of the house. Sirius grabbed the newspaper and followed after Remus into the woods.
"Where are we going-"
"Quiet!" Remus hissed at him, then pulled on his arm. "Look straight and up," he whispered and Sirius frowned.
"What? Why-"
"Don't ask questions, just do it!" he snapped and Sirius looked straight ahead and saw a large, round tree, then he looked up.
"What am I looking at?"
"Pink Tree Cottage," Remus whispered, "right in that tree in front of us." Sirius frowned, but then his eyes widened as he saw a pink, wooden house start to appear in the tree. "Get up there now! I'll let you know when it's safe."
"Buckbeak-"
"I'll tell him to go deep into the forest, they won't look that far," Remus assured him. "Now, go!" Sirius only nodded, and started climbing up the small wooden staircase. He turned back to see that Remus was already gone. Sirius pushed open the little door and climbed through it, then shut it behind him.
Sirius looked around and stared at the pink walls and floating, twinkling lights. There was Gryffindor flags and banners on the wall, with pictures of Grace and Remus, and Grace and her friends on the wall. A small sofa that was in front of a small fireplace and a small coffee table. Sirius sighed and sat down on the sofa. His mind was running a million thoughts a minute as he anxiously bounced his leg up and down. Why would the Ministry decide to search Helena's house and Blue Cottage now? He's been living there for six months, and surely they had searched both places when he had escaped?
Letting out another breath, Sirius leaned back into the sofa and decided to try and get his mind off the situation and finish his crossword. His leg couldn't stop bouncing, and even though he was reading the words but he couldn't comprehend what they were. Nothing was sticking in his brain because he kept thinking about why the Ministry searching their homes. Sirius opened up the paper, taking a break from the crossword, and started skimming until his eyes fell on one article.
HARRY POTTER & GRACIA BLACK – Is love truly blind?
An Exclusive Inside Look About the Girl Who Stole Harry Potter's Heart.
Sirius's brows frowned, his nose crinkling in disgust over Rita Skeeter, but he was curious as to why the hag was writing about his daughter – again. He clutched the paper as he started to read, his grip getting tighter and tighter with each passing paragraph and by the time he was finished, he could no longer recognize letters and he couldn't see clearly. Sirius saw nothing but red. He threw the paper to the side as he stood up and began pacing and taking deep breaths to try and calm his anger.
He wasn't just angry at Rita Skeeter for that disgusting article. He was angry at Helena. Beyond angry. He was furious. He doesn't remember a time he's felt this angry – no, he did, it was the night James had died and he knew Peter was the one that sold them out! No wonder the Ministry was searching their homes! They never got a proper divorce! They were still married! Of course they would think that she's hiding him!
They were still married.
They were still married.
They were still married!
Sirius was furious. He felt betrayed. Hurt. Heartbroken. He felt like he wanted to rip the entire little tree house to shreds and burn it out of anger. He wanted to march back into that house, hoping that Helena was there and shake her until her head fell off because he was so angry.
Twelve years. Twelve years. He sat grieving the loss of her and their marriage. Twelve years he spent hating that he let her go. Letting her go was the second biggest regret he ever had. For twelve years he spent thinking about her and Grace, and wondering how things would've been different.
She begged for a divorce. She kept sending people every day to sign the damn papers. She kept fighting him tooth and nail about signing them in exchange for a picture of Grace. She fought him. She begged him for a bloody divorce and she didn't even fucking go through with it!
The past six months, he kept thinking about the way she treated their daughter was because of him, was because she still hadn't forgiven him for leaving. He asked, pleaded, begged her to give them a second chance at being a proper family, of trying again to make it work between them – and she never filed the fucking divorce papers!
Sirius turned, no longer having the ability to hold back anymore, and saw a silvery-wolf appear. "It's safe," Remus' voice told him. Sirius grabbed the paper and apparated out of the tree house and into the living room of Blue Cottage. He saw Remus sitting on the couch with his head down and his hands in his hair, and Helena running her hands down her face.
"Where are they?" Sirius asked slowly, glaring at Helena. Remus and Helena both looked at him in surprise, not expecting him to be there that quickly.
"They left a few minutes ago-"
"I'm not talking about the Aurors," Sirius cut Remus off, still glaring at Helena. "I'm talking about the fucking divorce papers!" All the color from Helena's face drained as she stared at him, shocked. "You know, the ones that you begged me to sign that you never fucking filed!"
"Ho-how-" Helena started but Sirius turned and glared at Remus, who looked between them lost.
"Did you know?" Sirius asked. Remus turned to him and shook his head.
"Did I know what? Sirius, what's wrong-"
"Did you know that she never filed the divorce papers?" Remus' eyes widened and he looked between Sirius and Helena, who looked guilty, and he shook his head slowly.
"Helena... did you – is Sirius right?" Helena swallowed the lump in her throat, and she looked away from them both. Remus shook his head, running his hands through his hair. "Of all – I – I have no words, I can't."
"How did you-"
"How did I find out?" Sirius finished for her and she nodded. "You can thank your friend Rita Skeeter," he hissed, throwing the paper at her. Helena caught it and looked at it with a frown, her eyes skimming the pages, and the color on her face drained more and more as she continued.
"How – I – I never wanted you to – "
"To what? Find out?!" Sirius snapped and she jumped. "I don't know what I'm more pissed about! The fact that you fucking lied to not only me, but to Remus, to Grace for thirteen fucking years! Or the fact that you couldn't have been bothered to fucking tell me yourself! I had to find out from the fucking paper!" Sirius shouted. "From an article that was slandering our daughter!"
"I'm sor-"
"Don't you give me that fucking shit!" Sirius seethed. "You're not sorry, you're just sorry that I found out!"
"I was going to tell you-"
"Yeah? When?" he glared, waiting for her to answer, "When Helena!?" he shouted louder, making her jump. "Were you going to tell me after we sleep together? Or were you going to tell me when I ask for us to live together again?" he asked as he started pacing back and forth angrily. "Or were you going to wait it out and see if we could make this work?" the look on her face was all Sirius needed to know that was the reason. "What were you going to do if we didn't work out?! Were you going to say 'sorry Sirius, we're still married so we've got to keep it up'!" he snapped.
"What do you want me to say-"
"I WANT YOU TO TELL ME WHY?!" Sirius shouted. "Why did you beg me to sign the fucking papers when you weren't even going to follow through with them?! Why did you let me think for twelve years that I let you go?! Why did you let me beg you like a bloody fool for you to give us another chance! Was it some sort of game to you?!"
"No!"
"Was it some kind of test that to prove that I wasn't going to go anywhere?"
"No-"
"Was it a test to prove my fucking loyalty to you, even though I know for a bloody fact you weren't loyal to me-"
"What the hell are you talking-"
"Is this the reason why you kept turning down Remus?" Sirius asked.
"Sirius I understand you're angry but I don't want to get invo-"
"Or the reason why you hadn't been in a serious relationship in thirteen years? Why you kept going from one bloke to the next, shagging any guy who could make you feel a little less lone-"
"Don't you dare talk to me like that!" Helena snapped. "You left!" she shouted. "You left me alone after I begged you not to fucking go! I begged you but you went anyway and got yourself locked up!"
"YOU BEGGED ME FOR THE DIVORCE!" he roared angrily. "I've told you I regretted going. I live with that regret every day, but you begged me for the divorce! I didn't want to sign the goddamn papers! Do you know what receiving those papers did to me?!" he asked. "DO YOU?!" he shouted. "It felt like a knife piercing my heart and ripping it from my chest! I would've rather been given the Cruciatus curse, it would've a hell of a lot less painful than receiving those fucking divorce papers! I thought, I thought, that you loved me enough to believe I was innocent, that there would be no way I would betray James and Lily!" Sirius' voice cracked and he blinked away the angry tears. "I thought you loved me enough to fight... but you did what you always want to do. You ran. I didn't need a dementor to suck the soul out of me, you did that with those fucking divorce papers.
"The only reasons I signed them was for that last picture of Grace, and for the two of you to be happy," he confessed brokenly. "I thought if I sign the papers, that I'll let you go so you could be free to live happily, and find someone who loves you and Grace. I wasn't getting out of Azkaban, I couldn't have you – either of you, anymore... so I let you go. I let you go so you could find a man who would love you, who would love my little girl and treat her well – treat you both well. I didn't want to sign those papers, I didn't want to let you go but I did it for you and for Grace... but this whole time," Sirius shook his head, turning away from her, dragging his hands down his face.
"How could you do that?" Sirius asked in disbelief, turning to her again. "How could you do that to yourself? To Grace? To me?"
"I couldn't do it," she whispered, shaking her head. "I couldn't sign them. I couldn't submit them-"
"Why?"
"Because I love you," she confessed. "I've always loved you, Sirius! I wanted to sign them, I did... but I knew that if I signed them then it would be done and the thought of no longer being with you, in the only way that I had left – I – I couldn't do it."
"Then why didn't you tell me? Why keep it a secret? Why did you keep pushing me away? Why did you make me think that you hated me?"
"I told you I could never hate you."
"But why didn't you just tell me? You've had every opportunity to tell me!"
"I-I didn't know how-" Sirius scoffed, shaking his head.
"I can think of at least a dozen different ways for you to tell me that would've been better than finding it out from The Daily Prophet."
"I'm sorry-"
"I'm a selfish prick," Sirius started, his voice quiet and broken as he looked at her in heartbroken disappointment, "but I would've never been selfish enough to do that to you." Sirius didn't wait for her or Remus to say anything before he walked out of the sitting room.
Sirius didn't come out of his room. Remus had came in twice to make sure he was still there and to see if Sirius needed anything but he didn't. Remus knew Sirius well enough to know that Sirius was brooding, and needed time to be angry and cool down. There was no rationalizing anything with him when Sirius was in one of his moods.
Sirius was currently lounging on his bed, flipping through a photo album full of pictures of Grace. It made sense, now, why Helena had never remarried, not because she couldn't find anyone but because she legally couldn't remarry, not without questions being raised. He smiled as he saw a picture of Grace, who looked to be six or seven, at the piano with a big, smile with her front teeth missing and a small trophy sitting on top of the piano. He took the picture out and flipped it over.
Gracie winning second place. 1987.
Sirius' ran a finger over the writing. It was Remus' handwriting. He didn't need the handwriting to know it was Remus who wrote it, Sirius knew that Helena only called Grace, Gracia.
Tap.
Tap.
Tap.
Sirius frowned as he looked up and saw the familiar dark owl at his window. He put the picture back in the album and closed it before standing from his bed. Sirius wasn't sure how Grace managed to tame the owl, but she did and she even named him Aries – a very fitting name for the evil bird.
"Hello, Aries," he greeted as he held out his arm but Aries bit his finger before flying and perching himself on the back of the chair. "Bloody hell, you hurt," he hissed as he brought his finger to his lips. Aries narrowed his dark eyes at him and held out his leg. "Oh, is it safe for me to take the letter now? You won't bite me again, will you?" he asked, and the bird looked away from him. Sirius rolled his eyes as he took the parchment from the birds leg and unfolded it.
Tomorrow night. Same time and place?
It was from Grace. He sighed and sat down on the chair, running his hands through his hair. He didn't know what to do. He wanted more than anything to talk to her, especially after that article, but with the Ministry now suddenly putting an interest in them he was sure that the floo network was going to be watched; but he knew that Grace worried about him and wouldn't want to put him in any danger. She wouldn't reach out to him wanting to talk if she didn't need him. He sighed again and reached for the muggle pen that he took from her room. He was really starting to like those.
Yes. Same time, and place.
He wrote, then folded it back up and attached it to Aries' leg. "Would you like something to eat or drink before you leave?" he asked the owl, mostly out of courtesy. He detested the beast, but Aries was loyal to Grace – a true mystery. The owl gave him a look and a rude screech before flying off. "Yeah, didn't think so, bloody bird," he muttered as he closed his window.
"Aries?" Remus asked from behind him. Sirius turned and saw his friend leaning against the doorway.
"Yeah, blasted beast," Sirius scoffed. "How the hell Grace managed to befriend him is a mystery. He hates everyone."
"Fitting name," Remus mused and Sirius snorted in agreement. "What did Grace want?"
"To talk tomorrow night..."
"Sirius," Remus warned, drawing out his name. "It's too ris-"
"Risky, yes I know," he sighed in defeat, "but Grace wouldn't have asked if it wasn't important..." Remus only nodded, knowing it was the truth.
"What do you think she wants to talk about?"
"What do you think?" Sirius spat bitterly as he sat down on his bed. "Sorry, none of this is your fault, I shouldn't be taking my anger out on you."
"I've known you long enough to handle your moods, Sirius," Remus said gently as he sat down next to Sirius on the bed. "What are you going to do?"
"What do you mean?"
"About Helena? About your marriage? What are you going to do?"
"What am I supposed to do? It's not like we can file for a divorce again! Everyone will know we're in contact and it would put both her and Grace and you in danger. You all could go to Azkaban and...and I won't let that happen. I'd rather go back there then have any of you, especially Grace experience that hell."
"Are you going to continue trying?"
"I don't know," Sirius sighed and rubbed his eyes tiredly. "A part of me doesn't want to go through this again, because what if it doesn't work? What are we going to do, get a divorce? All we'll be doing is hurting ourselves and hurting Grace."
"But," Remus said, knowing that there was a 'but' in there.
"But, I love her," Sirius groaned. "You know how I get when it comes to her! I'm mad for her! I become a complete idiot over her. I can't help it! But we do this to each other all the time, Remus. How many times did I go to you and James because Helena did or said something that pissed me off?"
"Too many to count."
"How many times did she go you, Lily and James because of something I did or said to piss her off?"
"Way too many times to remember," he answered and Sirius made a gesture that said: 'point made'. "Sirius..." Remus spoke after a few minutes of silence. "Why are you really upset with Helena?"
"Are you saying she was right-"
"No," Remus shook his head. "I'm not excusing her actions. She should've never kept that from you, or from me. But are you mad at her for not signing the papers and you two still being married? Or are you mad at her for not telling you?"
"Why would I be mad at her for us still being married?"
"Are you mad that she dated?"
"Godric, no," Sirius shook his head. "Does it upset me to know that she dated and slept around? Yes... but I was in prison, I can't be angry at her for dating – married or not. Even if she never wanted a divorce that early, I would've expected it eventually. I couldn't force her to stay celibate and faithful to me when there was no chance of me getting out."
"So you're mad that she didn't tell you?"
"I'm angry that she made me believe for thirteen years that our marriage was over, and having to beg her to try again and see where it went. I'm mad that she's had every opportunity to tell me that she couldn't sign the papers and she decided not to. I'm mad that I found out through an article that was written to slander my daughter!" Sirius rested his elbows on his knees and hid his face in his hands. "I don't know what to do, Remus. I'm angry and upset, but I love her and I'm glad that she loves me still too but I don't – I don't know."
"Do you want what I think? My honest thoughts?"
"I have a feeling I won't like what you have to say and will regret this later, but yes."
"If you hadn't been sent to Azkaban, I think you and Helena would've split eventually," Remus confessed gently. Sirius turned to look at him and Remus felt like he was punched in the gut from Sirius' broken expression. "It could've been weeks, or months, a year, five, or maybe ten years down the line but... I really think you and Helena would've gotten a divorce eventually. Whether it would be mutual, or messy, it would've happened. You two were fighting all the time and we all really thought you two would've split if it weren't for the war. Then Helena got pregnant, and," Remus hesitated, grimacing at what he was about to say – he felt guilty for thinking it, "and we all knew that was the reason you stayed. You didn't even know it, but we did – we saw it. We saw how you and Helena fought and would purposely get under each other's skin, even after Grace was born you two still fought and we thought the only things keeping you two together were Grace and the war."
"So, what, is this just a sign to really let go?" Sirius asked.
"I don't know," Remus sighed with a shrug of his shoulders. "What I do know is, you two have to sit down and really talk. You have to talk this out, and figure out if trying again is really worth it because it's not just the two of you that are involved. Grace is involved too and whatever you two decide affects her," he said, and Sirius nodded. "I love the two of you, you two are my best friends and you two are my family... but if I have to make a choice, I will choose Grace," Sirius nodded. "Can the two of you say the same?"
"What's that supposed to mean?" Sirius growled, giving Remus a heated glare.
"It means, when will you, and, or, Helena put Grace first?"
"I will always put her first!"
"Will you?" Remus challenged. "I know you love her, Sirius, there is no doubt that you love Grace... but when a time comes and you're forced to choose: Helena or Grace, will you be able to make that choice?"
"Yes," Sirius answered instantly. "Grace, the choice will always be Grace."
"And if Helena puts you in a position to make that choice? What then?"
"Helena wouldn't do that," Sirius shook his head. "She wouldn't put me in a position to make a choice, she'd choose Grace too," he said, surely – though he was mostly trying to convince himself that was the truth. Remus, knew – and he felt guilty for thinking it too – what Helena's choice would be. She'd pick Sirius. She would always pick Sirius.
"Then you and Helena need to sit down and talk. Really talk. Lay everything out in the open. No more secrets because all that is going to do is hurt everyone. You two need to air everything out, and talk about how to move forward," Remus told him and Sirius nodded. "And you two need to decide if trying again is worth it. If you really want to try again you need to be careful. When you two talk, you need to talk with Grace's interests at heart. She comes first, Sirius, even if that means you and Helena don't get what you want."
"I know," Sirius agreed with a heavy heart.
Notes:
.... welp.
This was a pretty heavy chapter.. a necessary one I'd say. I think in the last chapter it wasn't a huge slap in the face that they were still married, because Grace doesn't understand what it really means and how serious it is... that and other things had happened...
But this chapter, we really get to see Sirius' reaction, as well as Remus to finding out - and Helena finding out that they found out. It's a huuuge mess full of toxicity and drama...
SPOILER AHEAD! If you don't want to know more about Sirius and Helena's relationship please stop reading here!!
--
--
--
--
--
I know in a lot of fics we love to see romances bloom - even second chances... and this fic isn't that unfortunately - at least not with Sirius and Helena. Their relationship isn't going to be this heartfelt, gut punching second chance romance where they remember how much they truly loved each other and they work through all their shit and they all become a happy family. Sirius and Helena are messy, and very toxic for one another and to one another. They always were, their relationship is to show that sometimes your first love doesn't always work out and they weren't the one no matter how much you want them to be. They won't have this beautiful second-chance romance. It's going to continue like this for a long time, well into OotP where the truth will come out.
This is just one other glimpse into Helena's character. She's not right for Sirius, she's toxic, selfish, narcissistic person who has zero maternal instincts. She's a terrible mother and unfortunately Sirius was blinded by infatuation and lust, and she was too.
So again... there is no second chance romance, and they sadly will not have a happily ever after :(
Anyway! I hope you enjoyed this heavy, angsty chapter!
Chapter 76: seventy-five
Notes:
Happy Friday!!!
I hope everyone has their Christmas shopping almost done, if you celebrate that is!
Here's ch 75, and there's a small announcement in the notes at the end of the chapter :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"I can't believe she's Sirius Black's daughter!"
"She's always seemed so nice."
"Knew something was off about her."
"How could Potter be with someone like her?"
"How could she have any friends after what her father did?"
Whispers. That's all everyone did when Grace was around, was whisper. She'd enter a room and everything went quiet, and she could feel everyone stare at her. When her back was turned, or if it looked like she wasn't paying attention, the whispers would start. They were in classes, the hallways, at lunch.
"It makes sense now," a Ravenclaw girl whispered. "She went barmy last year over werewolves! Of course she's mad like her father."
"Ignore them," Neville whispered, leaning into her side while they ate lunch. Grace took deep breaths, clenching and unclenching her fork.
Not long into lunch, heaps of owls started flying into the Great Hall, all of them flew to the Gryffindor table, dropping letters of various sizes, shapes, and colors in front of her. Grace frowned as she reached for a small letter, which animated and bit her finger.
"Ow!" Grace hissed as she tore the letter off her and ripped it in half. "It bit me!"
"What?" Ron asked, frowning as another owl swooped down and dropped another letter down on the table. "These all look to be addressed to you, Grace."
"I can see that, Ron," she replied dryly as she picked up another letter. A sharp stinging pain ran up her arm, making her hiss and drop the letter.
"Are you alright?" Harry asked but she shook her head. She held up her hand and noticed the angry pink color it was turning, and how it was beginning to swell. Before anyone else could say anything, a few of the red letters began shouting out insults, and rattling the pile of parchment, angry at being ignored. "Are those-"
"Howlers?!" Ron, Hermione and Neville exclaimed and Grace groaned. She went to pick them up to quicky rip them, but she touched another envelope, which stung her and caused her to yelp in pain. Then another owl came, a more familiar one. "Errol?" Ron frowned and Grace's heart fell in her chest. Errol dropped the letter, and flew off.
"What does it say, Ron?" Grace asked nervously. Ron frowned as he reached and carefully picked up the letter from home. "Ow! Bloody hell!" Grace hissed as another letter stung her. Her arms were throbbing in pain, and her other hand was nearly twice the size and was looking very red. "Oh will you shut it!" She hissed at the howlers that were still shouting off insults and curses at her.
"She's worried about you," Ron answered and Grace let out a breath of relief. "She hopes that you're okay, and she can't believe Rita Skeeter would write something like that – what is Mum thinking? Of course she would write something horrible like that!"
"Ow!" Grace hissed again, and her other arm started swelling.
"What is going on?" McGonagall asked, coming up behind them at the Gryffindor table. "Oh, dear, what's happened to you?"
"I think some of these letters are cursed, Professor," Grace answered slowly, the pain in her arms were starting to become too much. Then there was a small explosion, a lot of the letters flying up in the air, and then another explosion went off. McGonagall flicked her wand and put out the small fires. Then another round of owls came swooping down and dropping letters before flying away again. Luckily this round didn't have any howlers. McGonagall let out an impatient sound and transfigured Grace's unused napkin into a bag and levitated all the letters into the bag, then transfigured another bag out of another unused napkin. "Miss Black, I think you best go to the Hospital Wing and get those checked out. I will take these and inspect them. Will you four, carefully, put any more letters that come in that bag and bring them to me once lunch is finished?" she asked and Grace's friends nodded.
Grace followed McGonagall out of the Great Hall, and the two of them headed toward the Hospital Wing. "It seems we may have to have any letters addressed to you intercepted and inspected before you are to receive any of them. If there are any you may want."
"Only the ones that aren't rude and vile, but I doubt there are any of those in there," Grace answered bitterly.
"Are there any owls that you trust to not deliver cursed letters?"
"Hedwig, and Aries," Grace answered and winced as pain shot up her arm, "and Errol, that's the Weasley's owl, and Pigwidgeon – that's Ron's." McGonagall nodded as they entered the Hospital Wing.
"Oh, dear, what's happened to you Miss Black?" Madame Pomfrey asked as she approached them.
"I received some letters that were cursed or jinxed," she answered. Madame Pomfrey nodded in sympathy as she guided Grace to one of the beds.
"Do we know which jinxes?" she asked, looking between Grace and McGonagall.
"It appears the bee-sting jinx, twice," McGonagall answered.
"And a normal stinging jinx," Grace added, wincing at the gentle touch from Madame Pomfrey, "and another letter bit me."
"Oh, dear," Madam Pomfrey sighed. "Well, I've never," she huffed as she pulled out her wand and started performing the counter-jinx on her arms. "Sending jinxed letters to a child!" Madame Pomfrey shook her head and stood up to retrieve something, and when she came back she held out a small vial. "Here, drink this, it'll help stop the pain." Grace nodded and took the vial and drank it. "Feel better?"
"Physically," Grace answered honestly. McGonagall and Madame Pomfrey both gave her looks of pity. "I'm going to go head down to Care of Magical Creatures early... Hagrid won't mind," she muttered. "Thank you Madame Pomfrey, Professor McGonagall," she tried to smile but couldn't. The older women only nodded and let her go.
Grace ignored every person who saw her, and whispered about her, as she made her way down to Hagrid's. She kept her chin up and face blank. When she reached Hagrid's, she knocked on his door and when he opened it she looked up at him.
"Oh, hello there, Gracie," Hagrid greeted her softly, and his smile fell when he noticed the look in her eyes. "Are yeh alrigh'?" he asked gently and she shook her head, pressing her lips together so the wouldn't tremble. "Well, why don' yeh come in and tell me wha's teh matter," he stepped aside for her and she walked into his hut. "Shouldn't yeh still be at lunch? Are yeh hungry?" Grace only nodded. "I can go up and get yeh something to eat-"
"No, it's alright," she shook her head. "Can the Hogwarts elves be summoned if you know their name?" she asked.
"Yeah, but do yeh know-"
"Dobby?" Grace called, shakily. There was a soft pop and in front of her was the familiar, giant eared, green eyed house-elf, smiling up at her.
"Miss called for Dobby? How did miss know of Do – you is friends with Harry Potter, miss! I remember you!" he greeted her with a big, excited smile as he bounced on his feet.
"Yes, I'm friends with Harry," Grace felt herself smiling. "My name is Grace."
"Oh, you is miss Grace! Harry Potter said good things about you miss!" Grace's cheeks flushed. "What can Dobby get for you miss?"
"Can you please get me a sandwich, or something light to eat? I'm afraid I won't be able to go back to the Great Hall to finish lunch."
"Of course, miss! Dobby will be right back, miss!" Then Dobby was gone again.
"Why can't yeh go to the Great Hall?" Hagrid asked as he poured Grace a cup of tea, and placed it in front of her.
"I'm sure you've read the –" Grace started but Dobby reappeared and set a plate with a sandwich and some fruit down in front of her.
"Dobby gave fruit for miss Grace," he said with a smile, "the other elves says that miss Grace likes fruit!"
"Thank you, Dobby," she smiled.
"Is there anything else miss would like from Dobby?"
"No, this is wonderful, thank you Dobby, and please tell the other elves thank you too," she told him and Dobby nodded excitedly before disappearing again. Grace instantly started eating her sandwich. The Hogwarts elves really knew how to make a good one.
"Yeh were sayin'?"
"Oh," Grace swallowed and wiped her mouth. "I'm sure you've read The Prophet from this morning," she started, avoiding Hagrid's eyes and she took another bite of her food. "Well, I received a lot of hate mail at lunch."
"No yeh didn'!" Hagrid exclaimed angrily, making her jump and look up at him in surprise.
"A lot of the letters were jinxed-"
"No!" he shook his head, but she only nodded. "Why would anyone send yeh jinxed mail?! Yeh jus' a child!"
"I'm Sirius Black's daughter," Grace told him, in an 'obviously' sort of tone, "and the fact that everyone thinks Harry and I are together – which we're not by the way – only makes it worse. A lot of the mail I think is people saying I shouldn't be near Harry... that he could do better..."
"Now tha' is a lie!" Hagrid grumbled, shaking his head. "Yeh are one of the nicest people I've met here at Hogwarts, and yeh've got one of the kindest hearts!"
"Yeah, well, everyone is waiting for the day that I go mad and start killing people," she spat bitterly, "since I'm 'vicious' and 'a loose cannon', and I hex people for the fun of it."
"Now tha' is a lie, Gracie," Hagrid shook his head as set his mug down. "Yeh may have a temperament, and yeh may be quick to anger, but tha' doesn't mean yeh would hurt anyone who didn' deserve it! Yeh are passionate, and yeh stick up fer people and what yeh believe in. Yeh look past what someone is, and yeh look at who they are! Look at what yeh said las' year about Professor Lupin and him bein' a werewolf! I remember wha' yeh said, Gracie, and let me say that – that it meant a lot to me to hear yeh say somethin' like tha'," Hagrid nodded. "Yeh are fiercely loyal and a good friend. Yeh the kind of friend tha' don' come 'round very often and I know yeh friends are glad to have yeh. Don' listen to anyone else... Yeh aren't yeh father, Gracie. Yer far from it, actually! Yeh'd never hurt nobody who didn' already deserve it!"
Grace felt herself smiling at Hagrid's words, finding them comforting that he didn't see her any differently either. She wished she could tell Hagrid the truth about her father. She wished the entire world knew the truth about her father just so she could stop hearing all the comments on how horrible and terrifying he is, how heartless and mad he is... She just wanted the world to know the truth, because if they knew the truth then none of this would be happening.
"Now class is goin' teh be startin' soon," Hagrid told her and she nodded. "Why don' yeh finish yer lunch and come join us when yer done, alrigh'?" he suggested and she nodded again, giving him a smile.
The rest of the afternoon was the same as the morning: a lot of whispers and stares. Grace was very grateful for her friends. Not just Ron, Hermione, Harry and Neville, but also for Lavender, Parvati, Dean and Seamus as well – even quiet Emma who always was around Ravenclaws – none of them let the other students say anything to Grace. A few of the other students, mostly Slytherins, tried to get under her skin, and tried to shoot spells at her but one of her Gryffindor friends would pretend to see at eacher, which got the Slytherins to leave her alone.
The Weasley twins, and Ginny, even pranked and hexed anyone who had anything bad to say about Grace. Luckily none of the other Gryffindors had anything bad to say, most likely from house loyalty – but also because her house mates knew her better than the rest of the school.
She was still receiving hate mail, all of it being put into a bag and given to Professor McGonagall. Not all of it was cursed, or hate mail. There were some letters that McGonagall had given her that were from people who expressed their sympathy for what Rita Skeeter had written, and one of them was from someone named Mary Cattermole. She told Grace that she knew both of her parents, they were in the same house and year at Hogwarts. She was still so surprised to hear about what her father had done, since he had always been kind to her and was a friend. She told her about the time when she was attacked by Slytherin students who later became Death Eaters, and how her father had stuck up for her and got back at them. She told Grace that she may not know her personally, but what she's read from the article, Grace sounded a lot like her mother and should be proud of that.
Grace didn't know how to take the letter, since she didn't really feel comfortable being compared to her mother due to their strained relationship, but she loved hearing about her father defending a friend.
There was also a letter, surprisingly, from her mother. She received it the next morning at Breakfast while her friends were putting the other letters in a bag. Grace recognized her mother's handwriting and immediately took it. Her mother doesn't write her often, usually on Christmas and on the 28th of February.
Gracia,
I'm so sorry for what that bitch wrote. I was afraid of her doing something like this when we ran into her after the first task. She's a spiteful, petty, hag and she should've never dragged you, Harry and the family into the mess that's between us. I may have, once upon a time, told her to suck a trolls dick and to get fucked by a Dementor. Rita Skeeter holds grudges, and she's held onto this one for thirteen years it seems.
Don't listen to what other people are saying, they're all lies.
Keep your chin up, and hold your head up high. You're better than them and I know you know that.
Mum.
Grace felt herself smiling at her mother's words. It wasn't often that her mother encouraged her or gave her advice. She also couldn't believe her other would tell someone off like that, and she really wished she could've seen it.
Professor McGonagall had confiscated any copy of the previous day's newspaper, and docked off five points from any student that had it in their possession in class that Thursday. However, that didn't stop the Ravenclaws from whispering to each other as they worked on their transfiguration work. Grace's hands kept clenching and unclenching as she tried to concentrate on her text but couldn't due to Anthony Goldstein and Lisa Turpin whispering behind her and Harry.
"Can you be quiet!" everyone stopped and looked over to see Neville standing up from his spot next to Dean. He was glaring over at Anthony and Lisa. "Stop talking about Grace like you know anything about her! You don't!"
The classroom was silent and everyone stared at Neville with surprise. He never spoke up, or snapped at anyone, he always kept quiet and his head down. Grace felt a lump form in her throat and tears stung her eyes as she stared at Neville. There was a warmth of love for him and her chest swelled with pride and she couldn't help but smile at him.
"Mr. Longbottom," McGonagall spoke up, giving him Neville a pointed look but there was no annoyance in her voice, "please have a seat, we still have half an hour of class left."
Professor McGonagall asked Neville to stay behind after class, she gave him five points.
"I've got to say, Gracie," Ron started after swallowing the large bite he took of his lunch, "you've been handling all this really well."
"How else am I supposed to be handling it?" she asked, looking up from her journal and at Ron, who was across from her. "Am I supposed to be hiding up in the common room, and crying my eyes out?"
"Well, no-"
"I'm not going to let Rita Skeeter, or anyone in this school think they can get the better of me," she continued, then reached for a sausage roll. She looked up and noticed Harry's attention had turned from them as he looked behind him as he took a sip of his pumpkin juice. Her eyes narrowed as Harry's pumpkin juice spilled out of his mouth as he smiled. She looked past him to see Cho Chang smiling and waving at him from the Ravenclaw table. Harry blushed and quickly turned away and grabbed the napkin to try and dry his face and his jumper.
"What?" he asked, noticing Grace's cold look. She ignored him and went back to her journal, but suddenly felt any creative juices she had dried up. She had hoped that Harry would've gotten over Cho by now, since she hadn't seen the two interact since the beginning of term.
"Parcel for you, Mr. Weasley," a second year boy, Nigel, said with a smile as he walked up behind Ron, handing him a parcel.
"Thank you, Nigel," Ron said as he placed the parcel on the table. Nigel didn't leave, he stood there staring at Harry excitedly. Hermione and Grace shared a look before Hermione leaned forward and cleared her throat. Ron looked at her, and she looked at Nigel. "Not now, Nigel," Ron whispered. Nigel nodded and quickly scampered off. Grace, Hermione and Harry shared a look before turning back to Ron. "I told him I'd get him Harry's autograph," he answered with a shrug.
"When will you Weasley's stop capitalizing off Harry," Grace muttered.
"Hey! Mum sent me something!" Ron exclaimed as he started unwrapping the package with a smile, that quickly fell when he lifted the lid. "Mum sent me a dress?" he frowned as he pulled out old, worn, warm-brown and orange dress robes with an orange lace trimming.
"Does match your eyes," Harry teased. Grace hid her lips behind her hand to keep from laughing. "Is there a bonnet – ah-ha!" Harry grinned as he pulled out an off-white, frilly bonnet with a black tie and held it up to Ron.
"Nose out, Harry!" Ron hissed as he tore the frilly piece out of Harry's hands and turned to Ginny, who was sitting a few people down from them. "Hey, Ginny, these must be for you."
"I'm not wearing that!" Ginny's face curled in disgust, "it's ghastly."
Grace couldn't hold back her laughter anymore, and finally barked out loud laugh, leaning fully into Hermione, who snorted to contain her own laughter. "What're you on about?" Ron asked, glaring at them.
"They're not for Ginny!" Hermione laughed, "they're for you! They're dress robes."
"Dress robes?" Ron asked, confused. "For what?"
Luckily for Ron, his million galleon question was answered that afternoon after classes. Gryffindors fourth year and up gathered into the, now, empty Transfiguration classroom. There were rows of chairs on both sides of the room, and a giant gramophone was placed at the back. "Ladies to the left, gentlemen to the right, please," McGonagall instructed as they filed into the room. Grace followed Hermione, Lavender and Parvati to the girls side and took a seat between Hermione and Lavender.
"The Yule Ball has been a tradition of the Triwizard Tournament since it's inception," McGonagall started as Mr. Filch messed with the gramophone. "On Christmas Eve night, we and our guests gather in the Great Hall for a night of well-mannered frivolity," she continued, looking around the room. "As representatives of the host school I expect each and every one of you to put your best foot forward and I mean this quite literally because..." she paused, trying not to smile, "the Yule Ball is first and foremost a dance."
"I knew it!" Lavender whispered excitedly.
"This is exciting, isn't it?" Hermione whispered in her ear as she looped her arm with hers. Grace had to admit that it was. She looked across the room at Harry, who sat slouching in his chair next to Ron with his arms crossed over his chest. Her heart skipped and she felt the butterflies in her stomach when he turned his head and their eyes connected.
"The house of Godric Gryffindor has commanded the respect of the wizarding world for nearly ten centuries," McGonagall spoke up again, seriously, as she gave them all a pressing look. "I will not have you, in the course of a single evening, besmirching that name by behaving like a babbling, bumbling, band of baboons," she continued, her eyes landing on Fred and George Weasley, she gave them a pointed look. Grace snorted, hiding her smile in her hand. "Now, to dance is to let the body breathe," McGonagall continued, turning her attention to the girls.
"Inside every girl, a secret swan slumbers, longing to burst forth and take flight," Grace's cheeks turned red as she caught Harry's eyes again. He was grinning at her, trying not to laugh and mouthed 'swan?' at her and she rolled her eyes at him. "Inside every boy, a lordly lion prepared to prance," Grace snorted again and grinned at Harry. 'Prancing lion', she mouthed at him and he shook his head at her, but still had a grin on his face. "Mr. Weasley," McGonagall called, and Ron, Fred and George looked at her, but she motioned to Ron.
"Ye-yes?"
"Will you join me please?" she asked, holding out her hand to him. The color on Ron's face drained as he stared up at McGonagall, looking like a fish out of water. Grace hid her face in Hermione's shoulder as she tried really hard not to audibly laugh.
"He's never living this down," Grace whispered. "I wish I had my camera."
"Now, place your right hand on my waist," McGonagall instructed and Ron looked like he was about to pass out from shock at the absurd thought of touching McGonagall that way.
"Where?"
"My waist, Mr. Weasley," she repeated as she rested her hand on his shoulder. Seamus whistled loudly, Ron glared at him and went to give him a rude gesture but McGonagall quickly forced his to her waist. "Extend your arm," she continued and took Ron's hand. "Mr. Filch, if you please," she called and then a classic waltz music started playing. "One, two, three," McGonagall started as she showed them all the steps to the waltz. "Everybody come around," McGonagall called after two circles of the box step, and all the girls stood up instantly, "boys, on your feet!" she ordered.
Grace stood awkwardly, pulling on her school jumper, waiting for the boys to stand up but none of them looked like they wanted to. Then, for the second time that day, Neville surprised everyone by being the first to stand up.
"I'll dance with Neville," Hermione whispered in her ear, "so you can dance with Harry," she teased. Grace narrowed her eyes at Hermione and went to shove her but Hermione was quick to escape and walked up to Neville.
After Neville had stood up, the rest of the boys begrudgingly started standing up. Seamus had walked up to Lavender, Dean went to Parvati and Grace stood awkwardly as her friends paired up. She wondered if Fred or George would take pity on her and dance with her, but she saw that Fred paired up with Angelina and George paired up with Katie Bell. She sighed and looked away, but her eyes widened when she saw Harry walk up to her, giving her an awkward smile.
"Will you be my dance partner?" he asked her, holding out his hand. Grace's cheeks went red, and she smiled at him then nodded as she took his hand and rested her other one on his shoulder. She felt Harry's other hand rest on her waist and her heart skipped.
"Now that everyone has a partner," McGonagall spoke up again, her voice carrying over the music. "Gentlemen, you are going to step forward with your left foot, then step to the right with your right, back with your right, then step to the left with your left. Forward, together, right together, back together, left together then you will turn and repeat. Ladies, you will follow your partner, let him guide you. A good leader will not push and bulldoze over you, a good leader will guide you and make the dance effortless," McGonagall explained.
"What?" Harry whispered, looking down at their feet, making Grace giggle.
"Left forward," she whispered to him, he nodded as he stepped forward and she stepped back. "Right together," Harry stepped to the right, and she followed. "Right back," he stepped back, taking her with him, then he stepped to the left. "Now turn and do it again," she whispered, and he nodded. She smiled as Harry turned them and stepped forward, then to the right, then back and to the side again. She thought he was so adorable, watching their feet as they practiced the box step. "Harry," she whispered as he turned them and started again after the fourth box.
"Hm?"
"Look at me," she said, and he looked up at her, and she smiled at him. "Now try," she encouraged, and Harry nodded. He stepped forward, and she followed his lead. Her heart was racing as they practiced the box step, his eyes never leaving hers. She desperately wished she could go to the ball now... so she could go and dance with Harry.
The school was buzzing with the news of the Yule Ball. It was only open for fourth years and up, but someone could invite a younger student if they wanted. With the news of the ball, all the whispers about Grace seemed to have stopped, now that people have their minds on something else. She was glad and relieved that she didn't have to deal with another dinner with whispers and stares.
Grace curled up on the sofa by the fire with a blanket and a Dickens' novel open on her lap. Most of the common room was empty now, with it nearing midnight. The only people awake, were Grace, Ron, Hermione and Harry; the other three were doing their homework. Hermione was doing Ancient Runes, while Harry and Ron were goofing off with their Divination homework.
"I've got to take a break," Hermione huffed as she slammed her book closed. "I can't get this rune translation right and it's driving me mad."
"Ask Remus or Snuffles for help," Grace suggested, not looking up from her book.
"I should... I'll do that tomorrow," Hermione nodded as she stood up and gathered her things. "Are you coming to bed?"
"Er... I've got a meeting," Grace answered.
"Is that safe?"
"I hope so..." Grace sighed. "I really need to talk to him, face to face... there are things I need to know that I can't really ask in a letter to my Mum."
"Well, don't stay up too late. We've still got classes tomorrow."
"Yes, Mum," Grace sighed dramatically, giving Hermione a smile, who rolled her eyes.
"Good night," she said to the three of them, and they all bid Hermione a good night.
"I should go to bed too," Ron said suddenly as he also started gathering his things. "G'night!"
"Is he alright?" Grace asked Harry after Ron ran up the boys' stairs.
"Who knows," Harry shrugged, chuckling as he closed his Divination book. The two of them sat in silence, and for the first time, the silence between them felt awkward. Grace kept staring at the words in her book but wasn't taking any of them in. She was hyperaware of Harry sitting across from her on the arm chair, and she couldn't help but have their dancing lesson repeat in her mind. She really, really wished she had a proper dress to wear to the ball so she could go. She hoped Harry would ask her, because then she'll have an excuse to buy a new one – even if she didn't love it, she would buy one that fit just so she could go with Harry.
"Psst," Grace and Harry both turned to the fire and saw Sirius' face peeking in.
"Dad!?" Grace hissed as she closed her book and sat on the floor in front of the fire. "We're supposed to meet in an hour-"
"I know, but I wanted to see if the common room was empty earlier. I have a feeling we're going to be having a long chat," he confessed. "Oh, hello, Harry."
"Hi, Sirius," Harry smiled, giving him a small wave. "I'll head to bed, good night, Sirius... Gracie," he smiled at her. Grace's cheeks burned and she smiled at him.
"Night, Harry," she whispered. Harry grabbed his things and made his way up the stairs to his dorm.
"What was that?" Sirius asked, raising an eyebrow at her. "Is there something you're not telling me? Is the word in the Prophet true, then? You and Harry –"
"Are just friends," she finished, narrowing her eyes at him.
"Right," he nodded, "speaking of the Prophet," he started, his voice turning serious. "How are you?"
"Well, I had to go to the Hospital Wing yesterday because I got jinxed several times from all the letters I received."
"What?!" Sirius hissed.
"McGonagall's gathered them and gotten rid of the nasty ones," she told him, but it didn't look as if the news helped. "The past two days have mostly been whispers and stares from the other houses."
"Not Gryffindor?"
"No, thankfully. I can take it from the rest of the school, but I don't think I could if the rest of the house whispered about me behind my back. My friends have been helping, they keep the other houses from actually doing anything or saying anything to me directly," she told him and Sirius nodded, but he still didn't look convinced.
"I'm sorry you have to go through this."
"It's not your fault."
"Technically it is-"
"No, it isn't, Dad. This isn't your fault," she said firmly. "Honestly, the hardest part of all of this is hearing all the awful things people are saying about you," she confessed. "I hate it because they don't know the truth! I wish there was a way that we could free your name so everyone would know the truth-"
"I know," Sirius cut in, giving her a small, knowing, smile. "I know, love, but right now you, Harry, Remus and your mother knowing the truth is all that matters."
"Speaking of Mum..." Grace started slowly, and Sirius let out a long, drawn out sigh. "What's going on there? I heard Mum mention a date after the first task but then the article came out and finding out that you and Mum are still married..."
"Things with your mother are complicated," Sirius admitted carefully. "We were trying again, but ..."
"Are you mad at her?"
"I'm furious," he answered honestly. "You don't need to worry about us, Grace –"
"But-"
"No," Sirius shook his head. "All you need to know is that your mother and I are going to figure things out. When we do, we'll let you know. You don't need to worry or think about us. You should be worried about normal teenager things like... the Yule Ball?" Grace grimaced at the mention of the ball. "It's exciting. Hogwarts never had any kind of Ball during my time."
"Would be exciting if I was going," she muttered bitterly.
"Why wouldn't you be going?" he asked, "Your mother got you a dress, didn't she?"
"She did," Grace answered, "it just... doesn't fit."
"It doesn't fit? How does it not fit? She met you and Hermione in Hogsmeade to get it fitted, didn't she?" Grace didn't answer, she just looked away. "Grace. Did your mother meet you to get your dress?"
"No..." she whispered. "She told me it would be on my bed after the first task..."
"But you two were supposed to meet to get it fitted with Hermione," Sirius said. "Did you even know what your dress looked like?" Grace shook her head.
"It's awful," she whispered, feeling the tears sting her eyes. "It's too tight, and we had to bunch it up just to zip it when I tried it on. There's no shape and it's just black with sleeves."
"It can't be that bad..." he tried to console her but she gave him a look that clearly said it was. "Go try it on and let me see. I think you're just being a girl," he told her, trying to tease her but she only nodded. "Five minutes?" she nodded and stood up. She waited until his face was gone before running up to her dorm.
Luckily Hermione was still awake.
"Can you help me put that monstrosity back on?" she whispered, so she wouldn't wake the other three girls who were sleeping.
"Why?"
"Snuffles wants to see," she answered. "He doesn't believe it's as bad as I'm saying it is."
"Oh, well... alright," Hermione nodded as she set her book aside and then helped Grace back into the horrid dress. "There," she whispered after zipping it up. "It really doesn't look better the second time."
"No, it doesn't," Grace sighed as she scowled at herself in the mirror. "Thank you."
"Do you need help getting out? I can stay up-"
"No, I should be fine getting out, it's not buttoned on top, right?" Hermione shook her head, "then yeah, I'll be fine getting out. Thank you though, good night Hermione."
When Grace made it back down to the common room, she waited by the fire, hoping she hadn't missed her dad.
"What the bloody hell is that?" Sirius asked two minutes later once he popped back in.
"This is my dress," she answered as she tried to move her arms to show him but the bodice was so tight, she couldn't.
"Are you sure it's a dress? It looks like a bed sheet wrapped around you."
"It's a dress, it has a zipper," she said, turning around so he could see the zipper that was starting to loosen. "Now you see why I'm not going to the ball! I can't wear this!" she exclaimed as she sat on the floor, feeling the tears sting again. "Even if it did fit... I still wouldn't go! This dress is ugly! I can't be seen in this!" she sniffled and wiped the tears from her eyes. "I really, really wanted to go to the ball too! I'll never have another chance."
"You're going," Sirius told her firmly but she shook her head as she wiped her cheeks.
"I can't! The next Hogsmeade trip is the weekend before the Ball and I won't be able to find a dress that close-"
"Don't worry about finding a dress," Sirius assured her. "I'll handle it... just burn whatever the hell that thing is."
Notes:
Poor Gracie :(
And yes, a lot of you have guessed, Dadfoot to the rescue!
Don't worry you'll see Grace's dress I think.... next chapter. :)
I will also say that the next two chapters will be very frustrating :)
And I wanted to let you all know that the posting for next week will be different. I'll be posting Monday, Tuesday, Friday and Saturday since Wednesday is Christmas.... but that means, that the Yule Ball (ch. 78) will be posted on Tuesday (Christmas Eve) :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed!!
Chapter 77: seventy-six
Notes:
Happy Saturday!!
Here's chapter 76!! :)
Eeeeenjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning at breakfast, it seems everyone was still buzzing about the ball. Girls were grouping together, whispering and giggling at boys. Boys were hunched together trying to figure out how to ask girls. Some left happy, others... well not so much. Cormac McLaggen, a fifth year Gryffindor, strutted up to where Katie Bell sat with Angelina Johnson and the Weasley twins.
"Katie, will you go to the ball with me?" he asked. Katie looked at Angelina for a second before turning back to Cormac.
"Er... alright, then," she nodded, "as friends, yeah?" she added but it didn't seem like Cormac heard the last bit. He only heard her agree.
"I'll be wearing burgundy, in case you needed to make sure we matched or didn't clash," he told her with an arrogant smirk. "I'll see you in class," he then turned around and walked back to where his friends were sitting further down the Gryffindor table.
"It hasn't even been twenty-four hours and half the school is matched up," Ron muttered, stabbing his sausage.
"No they aren't, stop being dramatic," Grace rolled her eyes at him.
"I'm being dramatic? How many boys have asked you already this morning?" Ron spat at her. This caused Harry to look up from his plate and at Grace from across the table. Had someone already asked Grace to the ball?
"Only Colin Creevey," she answered with a shrug, "but he asked because he wanted to take me so I would feel better. I told him I was fine, but there was someone else I wanted to go with that I was waiting to ask. He didn't look too heartbroken about it."
"Who do you want to ask you?" Harry asked in a tight voice, gripping his fork tightly.
Grace wanted to say 'you', and it was right on the tip of her tongue. The other fourth year Gryffindor's, who were all sitting together that morning, leaned in waiting – and hoping – to hear Grace say it too. She chickened out. "Er, just... someone," she answered insecurely. The other fourth years groaned and went back to their food.
Their first class of the day was History of Magic, it was a class they shared with Hufflepuff, and Grace wasn't really looking forward to it since she was once again forced to look at Hannah Abbott, Megan Jones and Wayne Hopkins. She entered the classroom and ignored the looks from the Hufflepuffs and took a seat next to Lavender.
"Are you waiting for Harry to ask you?" Lavender whispered to her halfway through class. They never bothered to read their books, since Professor Binns dull voice drowned everything out.
"Yeah..." Grace nodded, as she leaned down and rested her chin on her arms. "I don't know if he'll ask me though."
"Of course he will! Why would you think he won't?"
"Because it's Harry, and he's a dumb boy," Grace sighed.
"You could always ask him..." Lavender suggested, and Grace gave her a look. "I know, it's more romantic to be asked by the boy.
"Is there anyone you are wanting to go with?" Grace asked with a smirk, and Lavender's cheeks flushed. "There is?! Who!? Is he a Gryffindor?"
Lavender was about to answer when a ball of parchment hit the side of her head and fell onto her desk. She huffed as she and Grace turned to see where it came from and saw Seamus and Dean snickering to each other. Lavender rolled her eyes and turned back around.
"What does it say?" Grace asked, nudging Lavenders arm. The blonde sighed and unballed the parchment. It was an old star chart that they had done in Divination, it was marked all kinds of wrong and looked to be a practice one, but at the bottom of the page was: 'I read in the stars that you'll go to the Yule Ball with me. So will you go to the ball with me? – Seamus'. Lavender gasped softly and her cheeks went bright pink. "That's cute," she whispered, and smiled at Lavender, " is that who you wanted to ask you?"
"Should I say yes?" she asked nervously, looking at her.
"That was a cute way to ask, so I say yes," Grace nodded.
"Who asked what in what way?" Parvati asked as she and Emma turned in their seats.
"Look!" Lavender showed them the paper and both girls 'awww'd.
"I agree with Gracie, say yes!" Parvati grinned. "You've fancied him for a while."
"Seamus?!" Grace whispered in surprise, her eyes bugging out of her head. Lavender only nodded, smiling sheepishly.
"How do I say yes?" she asked as she grabbed her quill.
"Just put yes you'll go with him!" Parvati told her.
"No, no! He put thought into asking you," Grace started, "write something like you also see going together in the stars or something of the like."
"Oooh, that's good!" Lavender nodded as she dipped her quill into her ink and scribbled back a reply. She balled up the paper and handed it to Grace.
"Why are you giving it to me for?"
"You've got better aim than me!"
"Oh fine," she sighed and took the paper and made sure that Binns wasn't looking before turning around and throwing toward Seamus. The parchment bounced off his head and he looked around curiously and grinned when he saw Lavender looking at him. He quickly opened the parchment, and his grin widened as he looked up at her. Lavender's cheeks turned pink and she quickly turned back around.
"Potter's looking over here," Emma whispered to Grace, who's face went red and turned to see that Emma was right. Harry was looking over at them. Her eyes caught his, and she smiled at him. His cheeks turned pink and he smiled back, giving her a small wave before turning back to Ron. "He'll ask you Grace, don't worry. He fancies you."
"No he doesn't," she shook her head. "He fancies Cho Chang."
"Who?" Lavender asked, frowning.
"She's a fifth year Ravenclaw, she's the Ravenclaw seeker," Grace muttered bitterly. "She's smart, and gorgeous... no wonder he turns into a bloody idiot when she's around."
"Oh... her?" Lavender scoffed. "She's got nothing on you Grace. You're one of the prettiest girls in our year!"
"Besides, Potter is always looking at you," Emma said, leaning on Grace's desk. "If he doesn't ask you to the Ball then he's a bloody idiot," and with that Emma turned around in her seat and faced the front of the class.
Grace wanted nothing more for Emma to be right, and for Harry to ask her to the ball.
After class was over, the Hufflepuffs and Gryffindors started filing out of the room. "Er, Grace..." the girl stopped and turned to see Justin standing there awkwardly. "Could I – I talk to you for a minute?"
"Er..." she started unsurely as she looked at Ernie MacMillian waiting for him a little way down the corridor.
"It'll only be a minute," he assured her and she looked back at her own friends, who were also waiting for her. Harry shifted his bag on his shoulder, and narrowed his eyes at Justin before grabbing Ron and leaving. Hermione and Neville stayed but she waved them off.
"Yes?"
"I – I wanted to apologize for how Hannah and my other friends have been talking about you and have been treating you," he started and she shifted awkwardly. "I wanted you to know that I – I don't care who your parents are," he added, and she looked at him.
"Really?"
"Really," he nodded with a smile. "I – I know that you're a good friend and you'd never hurt anyone on purpose."
"Well... thanks, Justin," Grace nodded, giving him a small smile. "Is that all? I've got Charms-"
"Oh, well... no," he stumbled his words nervously. "I – I wanted to tell you that because well, I – I wanted to ask this before, you know a few weeks ago – well not this exactly since it was only just announced but – "
"Justin," Grace interrupted and he nodded.
"Right, sorry," he chuckled nervously. "Well, I wanted to ask if you would go to the Yule Ball... with me?" he asked. Grace's lips parted and she blinked. Something sunk in her chest as she stared at him. She had not expected that, and she didn't know how to tell him no. It wasn't that Justin wasn't good looking, he was, and he was nice – he had always been nice to her at least, but she's never thought of Justin like that.
"Oh," she said quietly. "Justin... I'm really flattered but –"
"You're already going with, Potter?" he asked, his shoulders slumping disappointment.
"No," she shook her head. "I'm not going with Harry," she added. "I'm not even sure I'm going to go to the Yule Ball, honestly."
"I can wait until you decide," Justin assured her with a hopeful smile, and it only made it harder for Grace to tell him no.
"No, Justin," she shook her head, and gave him a smile. "I – I can't do that to you. You should go to the ball with someone you like –"
"I like you," he confessed. Oh, and that made it worse.
"Justin... I don't know if I'm going to the ball... and you shouldn't have to wait on me to decide to go," she told him. "That isn't fair to you and I want you to go, and have fun. You should ask Susan to go to the ball with you, I'm sure she'd love to."
"But –"
"Please Justin," she sighed, "ask Susan, and enjoy the ball. I'm really sorry," she told him sincerely. "I've got to go, I'll see you around, yeah?" she asked and he nodded, looking like she had just kicked his puppy as he turned to head down the corridor. Ernie stayed behind and gave Grace a small smile.
"Thanks for letting him down easy," he said and Grace looked confused. "I think everyone knows you like Potter, even Justin... he just hoped that maybe he'd have a chance."
"Make sure that no one finds out that I told him to ask Susan, please?" she asked gently. "Susan's really nice and I saw the way she looked at him on the train..." Ernie nodded and gave her a smile.
Justin wasn't the only boy to ask Grace to the ball that Friday. At Lunch Benjamin Fraiser, a sixth year Ravenclaw, came up to the Gryffindor table at lunch and asked her to go to the ball with him. Feeling flustered, embarrassed and put on the spot, she politely declined but thanked him for thinking of her. He returned to the Ravenclaw table looking dejected and Grace grimaced.
After classes were finished, Grace had went with Hermione to send a letter to her dad with Aries, and the two of them went to the library. Of course there was a group of giggling girls who were trying to grab Krum's attention, but the Durmstrang Champion was with a few of his own friends in the library that day. Grace and Hermione were in the middle of studying Transfiguration when Krum, and his friend, had walked up to their table.
"Hello Bla-Grace," Krum spoke up, taking Grace's attention from her book and up at him.
"Er... hi, Viktor..."
"This is my friend Rolan Dragoslav," he introduced, and the boy next to Krum smiled at her. He was tall, like Krum, with dark hair, dark eyes, and a little bit of facial hair. He was every bit of: tall, dark, and handsome. Rolan extended a hand to her, and she took it, then he brought her hand to his lips and kissed her knuckles. Grace's cheeks burned and her heart fluttered in her chest.
"It is nice to meet you, Grace," he smiled.
"Yo-you too," she nodded.
"I vas vondering if you vould do me the honor or attending the Yule Ball vith me?"
"You want me to go to the ball with you?" she asked, and he nodded. "Oh," she smiled dreamily, momentarily forgetting that she was waiting and hoping for Harry to ask her. "I – I would love to – " he grinned at her, "but I'm not sure if I'm going," then his smile fell.
"Vhy not? Vhy vould you not go?"
"There was a mistake with her dress," Hermione spoke up. "She was sent the wrong dress in the wrong size."
"Yeah," Grace nodded, silently thanking Hermione. "I'm not sure if my new dress will be here in time for the ball."
"Oh," he said, disappointed as he stood straight.
"I'm really sorry, I'm very flattered that you asked me."
"Vell, I vill have to vait then," he smirked, and she blushed.
"I-I don't want you to have to wait-"
"The most beautiful smiles are the ones that are vorth the vait," he winked at her before patting Krum's shoulder and nodding his head to their friends a few tables away.
"Wow," Grace whispered dreamily, and then hissed when Hermione elbowed her in the side. "Oi! What was that for?"
"What about Harry?"
"Harry would never kiss my hand like that," Grace sighed in disappointment as she slumped in her chair. "Harry would never even look at me like that."
"You never know."
"Well I do." She said firmly, and promptly ended that conversation.
Later that night in the common room, Grace was working on her Herbology essay that was due Monday when Neville sat down next to her. "Hey, Nev," she greeted.
"Do you want to go to the ball with Harry?" Neville asked her quietly. She stopped writing and looked at him with wide eyes.
"Why are you –"
"I'm asking because... I – I was going to ask you to go to the ball with me," he said. "As friends of course. I think you're amazing and special but... I don't really see you like that and I know you fancy Harry... but I thought I'd ask. You'd make the ball fun..."
"Oh, Neville," she smiled as she hugged his side. He smiled and patted her arms. "I appreciate the thought... but yeah, I want to go to the ball with Harry," she answered and he nodded slowly. "Why don't you ask Ginny to go to the ball with you?"
"Ginny Weasley?" he asked, frowning as Grace pulled away.
"Yeah," she nodded. "I know she'd love to go to the ball, and you'd make it such a good experience for her."
"You really think so?" he asked nervously, and Grace nodded with a big grin on her face.
"I do, now go ask her!" she encouraged and playfully shoved him off the sofa.
"What's Neville doing?" Seamus asked as he, Dean, Lavender and Parvati circled around Grace, watching as Neville nervously walked across the common room.
"Watch," Grace answered.
"Is he – " Parvati asked and Grace nodded.
Neville approached Ginny, who was sitting with one of her friends at a table near the window. "Er, hi... Ginny," he greeted nervously. Ginny looked up looked at Neville confused, but gave him a polite smile.
"Hi, Neville... was there something you needed?"
"I – I –" he stuttered, and turned back to look at Grace, who gave him double thumbs up and nodded in encouragement. He smiled and turned back to Ginny, who looked from Grace then back at Neville, curiously. "I – I was wondering if you would like to go to the Yu-Yule Ball with – with me?"
"Really?" Ginny asked, surprised, but couldn't stop the smile from forming. Neville nodded and her smile grew. "Yeah, I'll go to the ball with you, Neville." Neville's smile grew and took her hand and shook it.
"Oh, no," Grace grimaced and hid her face in her hands. Seamus and Dean started laughing, while Lavendar and Parvati tried to not giggle. "Will you lot stop laughing! He's nervous!" she hissed at them and tried to wave them away.
On Saturday afternoon, Grace was walking with Neville, on their way to the Black Lake when Hermione came barreling from around the corner. She latched herself to Grace's arm and yanked her roughly, dragging her away from Neville. "Oi! Hermione!" she exclaimed, and then looked behind her at Neville, giving him an apologetic look. "What are you doing?"
"I need to talk to you!" Hermione hissed as she continued to drag her up to the Gryffindor common room.
"And you can't talk to me on the way to the lake?!"
"It's really important!"
"Again-"
"And private!" At the look Hermione gave her, Grace knew to shut up until they got up to their dorm. Luckily there wasn't anyone else in their room, and Hermione quickly closed the door and dragged Grace to her bed, then began pacing.
"Er... you going to tell me why you dragged me across the entire castle like a madwoman or are you going to pace?"
"I can't believe it," Hermione started and this only made Grace even more confused and curious. "Why me? Of all the girls..."
"HERMIONE!" Grace shouted, making the girl jump. "Are you going to tell me what's going on?"
"Somebody asked me to the ball," Hermione said with a smile and rosy cheeks. "I can't believe it actually-"
"Oh shut up," Grace rolled her eyes as she pulled Hermione down to sit on the bed next to her, "You're pretty and nice, and smart, of course someone asked you!"
"No, Grace you don't understand," Hermione shook her head. "I can' believe that he would ask me-"
"Who?" Grace pressed impatiently. Hermione's cheeks turned a darker shade of pink and she rolled her lips between her teeth. "Who asked you?! Tell me!"
"Viforfrom" Hermione mumbled incoherently.
"I'm sorry, can you say that again? I couldn't hear behind your intent not to spill."
"Viktor Krum," Hermione repeated in a small, shy voice. Grace's eyes bugged out of her head and her mouth fell open and spread into a grin.
"VIKTOR K-HMMFF" Grace started to shout but Hermione quickly grabbed her pillow and stuffed over her face.
"Shut up!" Hermione hissed, and quickly looked at the door to their room.
"What did you say? When did he ask? How did he ask?" Grace asked quickly as she tossed the pillow to the side and scooted closer to Hermione.
"Just now," she started and Grace nodded for her to continue. "Well, not just now, but before I came to find you, so a while-"
"I get it Hermione, now spill!"
"I was in the library, you know working on my Arithmancy work because I'm still waiting back for Sirius' reply," Hermoine started and Grace nodded, "and you know how all those girls keep following him around and giggling and just being a big distraction," Grace nodded again. "Well I was getting annoyed because of the noise so I go to put my book back," Grace grinned widely as she leaned in closer, resting her chin on her fists, "and there he is, in the same stack of books as me and he offeres to put my book back on the shelf because it's a little high up, and I – I said please, even though you know the library is enchanted to magically put the books back but – but I – I was surprised because he's never spoken to me directly before –"
"Awww," Grace gushed and Hermione's cheeks turn even more red and a smile started to form on her face.
"And well after he put the book up he well, he asked me to go to the ball with him."
"He asked if you would just go to the ball with him?" Grace asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Well, not exactly-"
"How did he ask you?! What did he say?!"
"He asked if I would do the him the honor of being his date to the Yule Ball," Hermoine confessed. A loud, uncharacteristic, girlish shriek came from Grace as she shook Hermione excitedly.
"What did you say? What did you say? What DID YOU SAY?!"
"I said yes," Hermione admitted, grinning and Grace shrieked again. "Shhhh!" Hermione shushed her, but started laughing. "I'm still trying to wrap my head around it."
"Why?"
"Because well... I can't believe he would want to go with me!" she started, still in shock. "I mean, he's a famous Quidditch player, and he has so many girls to choose from who would love to go with him and I'm just well, me, why would he-"
"Oh stop!" Grace rolled her eyes. "He wanted to go with you! He doesn't care about those other girls."
"But why-"
"Hermione, do you even know why he is in our library all the time?"
"Well obviously he's got to study and prepare for the tour-"
"Oh shut up," Grace rolled her eyes again and shook her head. "That isn't why he spends all his free time in the library. He spends all that time in the library because of you, Hermione."
"Wha-what?" Hermione's eyes widened in surprise and she blinked. "No-"
"Yes," Grace told her. "Remember that day after the champion selection and you found me in the library?" she asked, and Hermoine nodded. "Remember how I was sitting at the table with Viktor?" Hermione nodded again. "He asked me about you because he had seen you in the library earlier and in the Great Hall when he put his name in," Hermione's face went bright red and she looked away bashfully. "He's in the library so he could look at you – which is kind of creepy, but he keeps to himself and is quiet. He's probably been trying to muster up the nerve to come talk to you."
"He comes and talks to you!" Hermione said. "Honestly I thought he would've asked you to the ball," Grace snorted and shook her head.
"He talks to me because I kind of broke that barrier first with sitting with him that one day... and I keep those blasted girls away too," she shrugged. "We're hardly even friends and I don't know him well, but what I do know is that he's nice, he's quiet, and I think he really likes you."
"But why me?" Hermoine whispered in a small voice. "I'm not stunning like you, and he has dozens of girls that are interested that he could choose from –"
"Stop right there," Grace interrupted curtly. "One, you're beautiful so shut up. You're not allowed to say that. So what if your hair is a little... wild. We can figure out how to tame it," she said as she tried to smooth down Hermione's thick hair. "Two, have you stopped to think that maybe that was the thing that Viktor noticed about you first? That you didn't gawk and fawn over him?" she asked and Hermione looked away. "Like I said, he's a quiet person, I don't think he wants someone who is overly chatty and giggly with a head full of air. He saw you and thought you were pretty, and smart, and you didn't care about the fact that he's famous. He wants to go to the ball with you so stop being a negative Nancy about it!"
"Alright," Hermione whispered. Grace squealed quietly as she hugged Hermione, who returned it.
They pulled away when there was a familiar tap, tap, tap at the window. Grace turned and saw Aries flapping at the window; she stood up and opened the window for the owl and he swooped in and dropped the letters on Grace's bed before perching himself on her bedside table. Grace picked up the mail and noticed there were two envelopes, one for her and one for Hermione.
"Here, its from Dad, must be for your Ancient Runes work," she said and Hermione's eyes brightened as she took the letter. Grace gently stroked Aries feathers on the top of his head and he gave a rude hoot. "Shh, stop it. I know you like it, you stubborn bird," she teased and he gave her an offended look and turned away. Grace rolled her eyes as she opened her letter.
Grace,
I told you that I would handle it, and I have. You're going to that ball, love. Go to Gladrags on your next Hogsmeade trip and give them your name. Everything you need should be ready. I had to go dig around your clothes to find size references to give them because I don't know your measurements, so make sure you try the dress on so they can make adjustments. I know you didn't get to pick out your dress, but I think you'll like what I picked – even Remus approved so if you don't trust my taste, I think you'd trust Remus.
Have fun at the Ball, little star.
But not too much fun!
NO SNOGGING! I put my foot down on that. Give me a little more time without worrying about that.
Make some memories, and tell me all about it later.
Love,
Dad.
"Dad got me a dress!" Grace exclaimed excitedly as she turned to Hermione who was hovering over her Ancient Runes work.
"What?" she blinked, looking up.
"Dad got me a dress! It's at Gladrags waiting for me!"
"Already?! How did he manage that?"
"Who knows, but that means-"
"You'll be going!" Hermione exclaimed happily and Grace nodded with a grin. Now that she had a dress, she just had to wait for Harry to ask.
Hogsmeade the next day was chaotic, mostly for the girls of Hogwarts. Gladrags was the businest it's ever been to the point that there was a line out the door and down the street. Luckily that morning, Ginny had been the first to head down to Hogsmeade out of her, Hermione and Grace so she was already waiting in line near the front for the two of them.
"Why do you two have to go in there anyway?" Ron muttered, stuffing his hands into his coat pockets.
"We've got to get our dresses," Grace answered, looping her arm with Hermione's.
"Thought you did that already! That's what you were talking about on the train, wasn't it?"
"We've got to pick them up, get shoes, jewelry, hair products-"
"A bunch of girl stuff, yeah, yeah," Ron rolled his eyes, then turned to Harry, who was looking at Cho Chang with her friends. Cho had turned her head and looked at him, smiled and waved. Harry's cheeks burned and he waved at her with an awkward smile. Grace noticed the exchanged and she glared at Cho and Harry, feeling jealous again. She wondered if Harry had asked Cho to the ball yet and if he did, did she say yes? "I thought we were all going to go to Honeydukes and the Three Broomsticks! What are we supposed to do while you girls are in there?"
"Go to Honeydukes and The Three Broomsticks?" Hermione replied, rolling her eyes. "You don't need us around."
"But-" Ron started but Grace rolled her eyes at him then handed him a pouch. "What's this?"
"Money."
"Why?"
"To go buy stuff?" she answered with a shrug. "Go shopping for Christmas presents or stock up on Honeydukes sweets, something. Go have fun and leave us alone," she huffed.
"No need to be mean," Ron muttered as he took the pouch.
"Well, we don't know how long we're going to be. We've got to get our dresses, make sure they fit, get accessories," she started as she, Hermione and Ginny took a step forward since the line was moving. "Then we've got to go to the salon to buy things for our hair, and if you haven't noticed, both places have ridiculous lines. The three of us might not even make it to Honeydukes or the Three Broomsticks."
"What if you get thirsty? Or hungry? What are you going to do for lunch?!"
"Maybe after we finish up here, we should get lunch at the Three Broomsticks, then go to the salon?" Hermione suggested. Ginny and Grace both nodded in agreement. "We'll come find you two when we're done yere and then we'll head to The Three Broomsticks together?"
"I guess," Ron sighed, "What about you Harry? Does that- Oi!" Ron nudged Harry, who forced his eyes away from Cho to look at them.
"What?" he asked. Grace huffed and turned away from him, her grip on Hermione's arm tightened.
"We're going to go to Honeydukes and Zonko's for a bit then meet the girls at the Three Broomsticks later," Ron told him and Harry only nodded.
"Oh we're next!" Ginny exclaimed excitedly as she stepped forward after a group of girls that were in front of them were ushered into the building.
"Well, we'll see you three later," Ron sighed as he tugged on Harry's arm, dragging him away. Harry turned back to look over his shoulder at Grace, who was avoiding his gaze.
"Do you think he's asked Cho Chang to the ball?" Grace asked the two girls nervously. Ginny had, not so subtly, turned around and to see where Cho Chang and her friends were, they were standing outside the salon waiting in line. "He's been looking at her a lot recently..."
"I don't think so," Ginny shook her head. "If he did he would've mentioned it wouldn't he?"
"I don't know..." Grace shrugged.
"We only just found out about the ball a few days ago, there's still two and a half weeks until then..." Hermione spoke up softly, "I'm sure he'll ask you."
Grace only nodded, even though a part of her didn't believe her friends words. The door opened and a group of six girls came out giggling, carrying large bags. "Next!" the shop worker called and Ginny squealed lightly as she dragged Hermione and Grace into the store.
Gladrags was packed. There were girls everywhere. Some were at the dress racks, some where standing on rises getting fitted, others were looking and trying on shoes, and some were looking at jewelry. "Come on, Ginny, lets find you a dress," Grace said as she took Ginny's and Hermione's hands and began pulling them toward the dress racks. Aunt Molly had sent Ginny some money to get a dress, but it wasn't a lot – enough to get a simple dress from the second hand rack. However, Grace knew that Ginny wouldn't find anything she really liked on the second hand rack and she knew that her Aunt would never ask her mother for money, so Grace told Ginny to pick out a dress she liked and it would be her Christmas present. Now, Ginny could use the money to buy accessories and, or, shoes.
"Oh, what about this one?" Hermoine asked as she pulled out a pretty powder pink dress made with tule and satin.
"That'll clash with her hair," Grace shook her head, "Ginny's hair is more copper and the orange will clash with the pink."
"I like that style though..." Ginny said as she started looking through some of the dresses.
"Well, what color do you want to wear?" Hermione asked as she pulled out a light purple one.
"I don't know," Ginny shrugged as she looked at a shimmery gold one and she scrunched up her face and put the dress back. "Not yellow, gold or orange..."
"Hmm... what about blue?" Grace asked as she pulled out a sapphire blue, velvet, sleeveless sheeth dress.
"Hermione's wearing blue," Ginny said as she looked at a silver dress.
"But I'm wearing a light blue," Hermione told her and Ginny looked at the dress in Grace's hands again.
"It looks a little too grown up for me," she said and Grace held the dress up then looked at Ginny before nodded in agreement then put it back up. The three of them kept searching through the racks, and after twenty minutes, the nicest they found that Ginny liked was the pink one Hermione found and a pretty forest green one.
"Oh!" Grace exclaimed as she pushed a rack of dresses roughly and reached really far back. "I think I found one!"
"Oh what is it!?" Ginny asked excitedly, clutching the pink and green dresses close to her chest. She wanted to keep them close in case another girl grabbed them.
"Ah-ha!" Grace cheered as she pulled out a deep purple, satin, scoop neck dress and held it up. "It looks a little plain but you could really dazzle it up with a necklace and earings! Oh and hair jewelry too!"
"Oh, Ginny, that color would look perfect on you!" Hermione gasped and Ginny's cheeks flushed as she looked at the dress.
"Go try them all on, and we'll see what they look like, okay?" Grace suggested and Ginny nodded. The three of them went to wait for the dressing rooms. Another shop worker took a dress from a girl who had walked out, placed it on a rack then the dress disappeared instantly.
"How many?" the worker asked dully.
"Oh, three," Ginny held them up and the girl nodded and flicked her wand. A door opened and a golden three popped up above it.
"In there."
"Thank you," she said and walked to the empty changing room with Hermione and Grace following after her. They waited outside the changing room, and after five minutes the door opened and Ginny stepped out in the pink dress.
"Spin," Grace said, twirling her hand up in a circle motion. Ginny spun around and held her hands out when she stopped. It wasn't bad, it was a pretty dress with a key-hole neckline, shimmery and sparkling accents, but the color was light.
"I think it looks weird," Ginny said as she looked at herself in the mirror. "I like how it fits but..."
"The color kind of washes you out?" Grace asked and Ginny nodded.
"I really like the sparkle and how it flows," Ginny mumbled in disappointment as she moved the skirt of the dress.
"Well try the other two on," Hermione told her with a smile. "You might like those more!" Ginny only nodded and then closed the door to the room again.
"Have you mastered the color-changing spell in Transfiguration, yet?" Grace whispered and Hermione shook her head.
"We haven't learned it yet, I think that's after Easter."
"Bollocks," Grace hissed, then the door opened again.
Ginny tried on the green dress she had found earlier. It was a dark, forest green aline dress that that had a lace top. It was very pretty, and the skirt had a nice spin when Ginny twirled. "That one looks great on you too," Grace said and Ginny nodded as she looked in the mirror.
"It's a little loose in the chest," Ginny said as she tried to pull the back a bit to make it look tighter.
"Well, the perks of magical dresses is that they can be altered magically," Hermione said with a nod.
"I'll try on the purple one now," Ginny sighed then closed the door behind her.
"Do you think one of the older girls can do it?" Hermione whispered and Grace shrugged.
"Probably," she answered, "Do you think McGonagall will do it?"
"It's worth a shot to ask," Hermione shrugged and Grace nodded.
Ginny stepped out again, and it was obvious that the deep purple was the color Ginny liked the most, but she loved the style of the pink one. "I think I'll just get the purple," Ginny said as she came out of the changing room in her normal clothes.
"We could... always you know..." Hermione started to say in a quiet voice.
"Change the color back at school..." Grace finished with a grin and Ginny's eyes widened and she started to smile.
"Really? You know how to do it?"
"We'll figure it out," Grace waved her off. "If we can't in time for the ball we'll just as McGonagall, or one of the seventh year girls to do it."
"Really?!" Ginny whispered happily and Grace nodded.
"So get the pink one, and lets go look at some accessories," she grinned and Ginny bounced in excitement as they exited the dressing room and went to look at the shoes.
"Do you need shoes, Grace?" Hermione asked and Grace shrugged. "Do you even know what your dress looks like?"
"Nope," she shrugged. "I figured I'd help you guys get your things first..."
"Go get your dress! Ginny and I are fine right here," Hermione waved her off and Grace sighed and did a dramatic eyeroll.
"Fiiiiine," she said and made her way to the pick up counter. There were a few other girls in line in front of her.
"Hi Grace," the girl turned around and saw a familiar strawberry-blonde Hufflepuff girl.
"Hi, Susan," she smiled and Susan smiled back. "Picking up a dress or getting last minute things?"
"Oh, just getting some shoes," she answered, holding up a pair of nude heels.
"Cute," Grace smiled and Susan nodded.
"I wanted to thank you," Susan started and Grace looked at her confused. "I – I know Justin was going to ask you to the ball," she confessed and Grace grimaced. She told Ernie not to say anything. "I overheard Justin and Ernie talk about it Friday morning, Justin was going to ask you after History of Magic." Grace shifted awkwardly, she didn't really want Susan to find out. She knew what it felt like being a second choice, and she didn't want Susan to feel that way.
"Why are you thanking me? I – I didn't do anything..."
"Well, after classes on Friday, Justin asked me to the Yule Ball," Susan continued, her cheeks flushing. "I asked Ernie if Justin asked you and he didn't want to tell me at first but... he said that you told Justin to ask me specifically. I know you aren't on good terms with the other girls in my house right now but you didn't tell him to take another girl from Hufflepuff... you told him to ask me and... and I wanted to thank you for that," Susan smiled at her.
"Oh..." Grace said quiet. "I told him not to tell you, I didn't want to upset you."
"I know, I appreciate it but... I knew Justin wouldn't have asked me if someone didn't tell him too... he's sweet and nice but... he can be a bit oblivious," Susan chuckled and Grace laughed and nodded in agreement. "I also want to apologize for Hannah and Megan..." she started but Grace shrugged.
"It's fine, don't worry-"
"It's not fine," Susan cut her off with a frown. "I've asked them to leave you alone and to stop saying things about you. Hannah, she's my best friend and she's just trying to be a good friend and protect my feelings... She hates the fact that Justin likes you when –"
"When you like Justin?" Grace finished softly and Susan nodded.
"You know?"
"I saw the way you looked at him on the train," she shrugged. "You also kind of gave me the same look I give Cho Chang..." Grace confessed guiltily.
"I'm sorry," Susan winced but Grace waved her off.
"Don't be. I'll make sure I keep sending Justin your way, okay?" Susan's face turned brighter and Grace laughed.
"Thanks," Susan smiled, "I don't know why people keep trying to say you're mean. You've always been nice," this made Grace smile softly at her. "Well, I just wanted to come thank you... I'm meeting my friends at Honeydukes so..."
"Right, yeah! I'm glad he asked you, Susan," Grace nodded. Susan gave her a small wave and went to the check out counter.
"Next!" An older woman called out and Grace stepped forward and gave the woman a smile. "How can I help you?" she asked impatiently.
"I'm here to pick up for Grace Black..."
"Ah," the woman said dryly, giving Grace a pointed look. "You're the rush purchase. We don't usually do dresses on such short notice, your uncle gave us a very generous compensation for the trouble." Grace's cheeks flushed. Of course her dad would use Remus' name on the order form. The woman flicked her wand and a large box came floating down from above. On top of the box was another smaller box, the size of a shoe box, and then another box, with two smaller boxes on top. "I believe the note said that we will need to have you try the dress on and see if we need to make adjustments," she said as she took the four smaller boxes off and placed to them to the side, then handed the large box to her. "Go into the room with the green one above it, once you've got the dress on pull on the lever and I'll be there to make adjustments," she ordered and Grace nodded.
"Is that your dress?" Hermione asked as she held a pair of nude shoes in her hands.
"Yeah, I've got to go try it on and get it fitted," she answered.
"Do you need shoes?" Ginny asked as she held up two pairs of nude heels.
"Nah, I've got some with my order," Grace answered and Ginny nodded as she went to try on another pair of shoes. "I'll be right back," she said to Hermione, who nodded.
Grace walked into the open changing room and placed the box down on the stool. She opened the box and gasped at the beautiful red chiffon dress. She pulled it out of the box and stared at it in awe. It had a sweetheart neckline with off the shoulder sleeves, and the skirt pooled to the floor. She quickly got dressed, and once she had zipped the back she smoothed out the skirt and looked at herself in the mirror. The bodice was a little loose, but everything else fit like a glove. She traced the sparkling moon and star design on the skirt. It wasn't obnoxious, it was subtle and could be seen when she moved the skirt; and when the light hit it just right it looked like the stars were twinkling. Grace pulled on the lever and then there was a knock on her door half a minute later. Grace opened the door and the older women came in, closing the door behind her.
"Let's see," she muttered as she started tugging and pulling on the dress. She forced Grace to turn to face her, then started cupping her chest and making Grace's cheeks burn almost as red as her dress. "Oh, hush, silly girl," the woman rolled her eyes as she tugged on the bodice. "Your bust needs to be taken in a bit, and the waist needs to be loosened a smidge," she said.
"It feels fine in the waist..."
"You're going to be sitting, and dancing," the woman told her, giving her a pointed look. "The waist may feel fine standing straight but it'll be too tight when you sit down, and when you start dancing you might have trouble breathing."
"Oh..." she whispered.
"Luckily they're small and easy adjustments," she said and Grace nodded. "When you go to get fitted for your new school robes, be sure to ask Madam Malkin if she could give you your measurements. It was tricky having to decipher all the clothes sizes your uncle sent." At this, Grace blushed in embarrassment. The woman waved her wand and she felt the fabric loosen a little around the waist that felt more comfortable, and then the bodice of her dress tightened. "There, you're all set," the woman nodded.
"Thank you," Grace smiled and the woman gave her another curt nod before leaving.
Grace turned and took another look of herself in the mirror and twirled around, smiling at how the skirt swirled around her. She never thought she wasn't pretty, she knew she was pretty but it was different knowing you're pretty, and feeling beautiful. Grace felt beautiful in that dress and she couldn't wait until the ball.
Notes:
Aaaah! Gracie has her dreeeess!!
Here is a picture of what her dress looks like: https://pin.it/5Gc1zdUWx
Next Chapter will be everything before the ball :)
And then on Tuesday it'll be time for the Yule Ball!!
I hope you enjoyed :)
Chapter 78: seventy-seven
Notes:
Happy Monday!
Here is ch. 77, and the last chapter before the Yule Ball!!! So exciiiiting!
Also, we are now 10 chapters away from the end of GoF! Can you believe it?!
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
With each passing day that the Yule Ball drew closer, the more annoyed Grace became at Harry. The ball was only a handful of days away and he hadn't asked her yet, he hadn't asked anyone yet apparently since he and Ron were still trying to figure out how to ask a girl in the first place.
"Why do they have to travel in packs?" Harry whispered to her and Ron one afternoon as they walked through the snowy courtyard. They stopped in front of a group of Ravenclaw girls. Harry and Ron gave them awkward smiles, and Harry's cheeks flushed when he saw Cho, who smiled at him but her friends gave them looks. Grace huffed and pulled Harry and Ron along. "How're you supposed to get one on their own to ask them?" he asked as they passed a group of Hufflepuff girls who looked at Harry longingly, then they saw Grace and instantly scampered away.
"Blimey, Harry... you slay dragons!" Ron exaggerated. "If you can't get a date, who can?" he asked, and then smiled at a group of Beauxbaton girls, who looked at them and swiftly turned away with their noses in the air.
"I think I'd take the dragons right about now," Harry muttered. Grace glared at him and pushed between him and Ron angrily and stomped away. Harry blinked and turned to Ron, looking confused. "What's wrong with her?" Ron looked at Grace's form, then back at Harry then shrugged. "She's had like fifty blokes ask her already!"
"Yeah but she hasn't said yes to any of them," Ron told him, hoping that Harry would get the hint.
"She said she was waiting on someone to ask her, though..."
"Yeah, she's waiting and that someone hasn't asked yet," Ron said slowly, really hoping Harry would get the hint. He couldn't right out tell Harry to ask Grace, even though he told Grace he would but Grace told him not to. She wanted Harry to ask her on his own, to want to ask her, and it really just did Ron's head in.
"Do you know who that someone is?" Harry asked him and Ron let out a long sigh and started pushing Harry along.
"Let's go to class," he muttered.
Grace sighed longingly as she watched a group of Durmstrang boys walked up to a group of Ravenclaw girls, and one of the boys turned to a pretty blonde girl and took her hand. "Vill you go to the ball with me?" he asked and the girl nodded. The Durmstrang boy smiled and bowed, kissing her hand before letting go. The boys all bowed at the waist and walked away, leaving the girls to giggle amongst themselves. She huffed as she pushed herself from the wall and made her way to the library.
When she entered, she searched the stacks and found Hermione and Viktor sitting at a table by a window. She huffed as she dropped her bag on the table and flopped on the chair, crossing her arms over her chest and pouted. "The next boy that asks me to the ball, I'm just going to say yes," she muttered bitterly. "I'm tired of this."
"No you're not," Hermione told her as she continued writing.
"Yes I am!" Grace nodded.
"No you're not," Hermione said, giving her a dry look. "You want to say that you are, but when one asks you're going to say 'I'm flattered that you asked, but no thank you', like you have with every boy that's asked you."
"Does Rolan still need a date?" Grace asked Viktor, who looked at them both with confusion.
"No, he has decided to go alone so he could dance vith all the girls vho don't have dates," Viktor answered and Grace groaned.
"I'm saying yes to the next boy."
"No you're not."
"Yes, I am!"
"No you're not, because you want to go with Harry and you're not going to go with anyone else but Harry."
"But Harry hasn't asked!"
"Vhy don't you ask him?" Viktor asked innocently.
"I can't just ask him to go with me! He'll know that I like him!"
"But you do like him, yes?" he asked and Grace nodded. "Vell, ask him."
"But I want him to want to go with me, not because I asked him to go!" Viktor blinked. "I want him to want to go with me like how you want to go with Hermy."
"Don't call me that," Hermione hissed under her breath to her but Grace ignored her.
"Ah," Viktor nodded in realization and Grace nodded.
"Grace, I think you should just ask him," Hermione sighed in defeat. "It's exhausting watching you pine after him, hoping he'll ask you, and then you get mad when he doesn't or he looks at Cho," she started. Grace pouted and slouched in her chair even more, this only made Hermione 'tut' and roll her eyes at how childish Grace was being – and looking. "Honestly! You and Harry are doing mine and Ron's heads in! You're pussyfooting around each other, getting mad when someone pays attention to the other, it's frustrating and exhausting! I hate to say it, but I don't think Harry is going to get the hint to ask you if you don't ask him or have one of us tell him. I know you want him to want to go with you, but maybe he does want to go with you but because you so stupidly said you were waiting for someone to ask you so now he thinks if he asks you then you'll say no like you have been."
"If he hasn't asked me before bedtime tomorrow, I'll ask him," Grace said in defeat.
"This is mad," Ron grumbled as he looked around the Great Hall, noticing all the pairs of people who were going to the ball together, and some people who were still being asked. "At this rate we'll be the only blokes in our year without dates. Well, us and Neville," Grace looked up from her teacup and glared at Ron, then kicked him under the table. "Ow!" he hissed.
"For your information, Neville's already got a date," Grace told him proudly. "He's had a date since we found out about the Ball. Unlike you two," her narrowed eyes went to Harry, who shifted uncomfortably across from her, "who can't seem to take a hint at when a girl wants you to ask."
"Now I'm really depressed," Ron huffed as he stabbed his breakfast.
"Come on," Fred grinned as he sat down beside Grace, while George sat on her other side. "Don't tell me you lot don't have dates yet?" he teased. "Better hurry up or all the good ones will be gone."
"Who're you going with, then?" Ron asked, annoyed.
"Hmm..." Fred pursed his lips and looked around the table, then he took an orange slice from Grace's plate and chucked it down the Gryffindor table at Angelina. "Oi! Angelina!"
"What?" she hissed, turning and glaring at him.
"Want to come to the ball with me?" Fred asked with a grin. Instantly Angelina's face broke into a smile and she nodded.
"All right, then," she smiled and then turned to Katie and started whispering.
"See, lads, that's how it's done," Fred winked. "C'mon George." Then Fred and George stood up from their spots, patted Grace on the head – which she swatted them away – and left.
Ron chewed the inside of his cheek and looked around the table, but then his eyes landed on Hermione, who was reading her Arithmancy book. "Oi, Hermione! You're a girl," Ron started. Grace grimaced at Ron and shook her head.
"Well spotted, Ron," Hermoine huffed, glaring at the boy then turned back to her book.
"Why don't you come with one of us?" Ron suggested. Grace shook her head as she popped a strawberry into her mouth as Hermione let out another huff and gave Ron a look. "Oh, come on!" he pleaded. "it's one thing for a bloke to show up alone... but for a girl... it's just sad." Grace dropped her fork and glared at Ron, feeling the heat of anger and shame rise to her cheeks. Hermione slowly looked up from her book and glared at Ron.
"I won't be going alone, because believe it or not, someone's asked me!" she hissed angrily at him as she stood up and started packing her things. "And I've said yes!" Hermione snapped as she slammed her book, then turned around and stomped out of the Great Hall.
"She's lying, right?" Ron asked, Harry, who shrugged then he turned to Grace. The color on Ron's face drained when he saw the angry look on her face. Grace stood up, and slammed her notebook shut and picked up her bag. "Why are you mad at me for?"
"You know what's more sad and pathetic than a girl going to a ball alone?" Grace started in an eerily even tone, and her eyes shift to Harry. "A boy who can't seem to see what's in front of him, and can't pluck up the courage to ask!" she hissed angrily before storming out of the Great Hall behind Hermione.
Ron and Harry watched Grace leave the Great Hall, then looked at each other confused. "Think I might've said something to upset her?" Ron asked and Harry shrugged. "Look, we've just got to grit our teeth and do it," Ron started, "Tonight, when we get back to the common room, we'll both have partners... agreed?" he asked, and Harry nodded awkwardly.
"Hey," Harry greeted as he sat next to Grace at the table in the common room.
"Hey," she replied stiffly, looking up at him then turned back to the letter she was writing her dad.
"I've got to send a letter off, want to come with me?" he asked.
"To Snuffles?" she asked, and Harry nodded. "Yeah, I'm finishing up this one to send to him," she said and quickly scribbled 'tonight? I have something to tell you!' before folding up the parchment. "Let's go," she smiled and Harry nodded.
They didn't talk much as they made their way through the castle. She hadn't talked to him much at all that day, which was weird for both of them. She didn't even sit with him in Transfiguration and opted to sit with Neville instead. "Are you mad at me?" Harry asked suddenly as they exited the castle and toward the Owlery.
"Huh?" she blinked, turning to him.
"Are you mad at me?" he asked again. "Did I do or say something that upset you?"
'It's what you didn't say or do that's upsetting me' Grace wanted to say but couldn't bring herself to say it. "Why do you think I'm mad at you?" she asked instead.
"Well, you didn't sit with me in Transfiguration like you usually do..."
"I can sit with other people, it's not assigned seating," she retorted shortly.
"Er, I know but..." Harry started awkwardly, "you just... it feels like you're mad at me and I can't figure out why."
"I'm fine, Harry," she assured him as they started making their way up the Owlery stares.
"Do you-" Harry started nervously, and he took a deep breath. "Do you have a date for the Yule Ball?" he asked carefully. He noticed Grace's cheeks flushed but he was sure it was from the cold.
"No, not yet," she shook her head.
"You've been asked a lot," he commented off-handedly.
"Yeah... well the right guy just hasn't asked me yet," she answered, looking at him. Harry's breath caught in throat at her words, and how she said them.
"How come you haven't asked him?"
"Because I want him to want to go with me," she answered softly. Harry blinked, and forced the breath out of his lungs. There was something nagging at him at the back of his head, and a tug in the pit of his stomach. 'Ask her' it kept saying. 'Ask her! she wants you to ask her you thick head! She's been giving you hints this whole time!' the voice said. Maybe, Harry thought, he should listen to that voice.
"Gracie," Harry started softly, "Will you-Oh!" Harry exclaimed as he nearly bulldozed over Cho, who was exiting the Owlery.
"Harry," Cho greeted him with a smile.
"Cho," Harry replied with rosy cheeks and a smile. Grace glowered at them both as annoyance and jealousy bubbled up. Grace watched as the two danced around each other, and she felt like she was going to be sick when she saw how flustered Harry was and how he tried not to smile when Cho grabbed onto his arms and forced their positions to change. She glared at them and slipped between Harry to enter into the Owlery but lingered at the door.
"Watch yourself on the stairs, they're a bit icy at the top," Cho told Harry.
"Okay, thanks," Grace watched Harry nod and make a move to step through the door before he turned back. "Cho!"
"Yes?"
Harry took a deep breath, this was the first time he's seen Cho alone and it was no or never, he told himself. "I just wondered if, maybe, you...wannagoballwime?" he asked and Grace's heart fell in her chest and tears swell in her eyes as a hard lump formed in her throat. Aries, who saw her, screeched loudly.
"Sorry... I didn't catch that..." Cho said.
"I wondered if you'd like... to – to maybe go to the Ball... with me?" Harry asked nervously. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth, feeling the tears overflowing. She blinked, letting them fall and she tried to swallow the hard lump but couldn't.
"Oh...Harry," Cho started softly, "I'm sorry but.. someone's already asked me... and I've said I'll go... with him."
"Oh, well... good. I mean... okay, no problem." Grace pushed herself from the wall and made her way to where Aries and Hedwig rested. She sniffled, and blinked away the tears before wiping them from her cheeks. She reached and stroked both Aries' and Hedwig's feathers and they both gently nipped at her fingers affectionately. Aries tilted his head as he looked at her and moved slightly into her hand silently asking if she was okay. Grace didn't trust herself to speak but she only shook her head. She wasn't okay.
"Hey," Harry said as he came up next to her, then started stroking Hedwig's feathers. Hedwig narrowed her eyes at him and nipped him a little harder, making him jump.
"That for Dad?" Grace whispered, not trusting her voice to be as strong if she spoke any louder.
"Er, yeah," he nodded. Grace took the folded parchment and put it in her envelope then gave it to Aries.
"Take this to Dad yeah?" she asked sadly, stroking Aries' dark feathers. Aries gave her an uncharacteristic soft hoot before nipping her one more time before flying. "I'm cold, lets head back," she muttered. "Dinner will be soon," she added as she stuffed her hands into her pockets and started to walk out of the owlery.
Harry frowned as he watched while they made their way back to the common room. Her entire demeanor changed, and he noticed her eyes looking glossy, and every time he tried to start a conversation, she was quiet or wouldn't say anything. He wondered if she was upset about the Ball. He noticed the looks she gave people who were asked, especially the looks of someone who was asked by someone they liked. 'Ask her' that nagging voice in the back of his mind told him again.
He wondered if he really should ask Grace to the Ball. Would it make it weird between them? The thought of Grace being his date to the ball made his stomach flip and his heart race. He dreaded the dancing part, but not with Grace, he looked forward to it during their required dance practices and during Gryffindor parties. He looked at her, and began to wonder what she would look like dressed up in a formal dress, and he wondered what color her dress was. She was pretty, very pretty, in everything she wore but his heart thumped in his chest at imagining her in something fancy.
'Ask her' that voice nagged him again.
"Grace," Harry started softly as he stopped walking and took her arm, forcing him to turn to her.
She let out an unsteady breath, not really wanting to talk to Harry about what was upsetting her, but she looked up at him anyway. She noticed his cheeks were tinted pink and she wasn't sure if it was from being outside for so long and they had only gotten into the warmth of the castle. "Yeah?"
"I was thinking since... well, neither of us have dates to the Yule Ball and well, I just... what I mean to say is – er – will you go to the Yule Ball with me?" he asked nervously. Grace stared up at him, and even though she wished she could hide her emotions she couldn't. She's been waiting for him to ask her to the Ball for nearly three weeks, but now that he has... she felt disappointed. Sad. Heartbroken. Angry. Her lips trembled and she blinked the tears that were burning her eyes and she shook her head.
"No," she said firmly, taking a deep breath to control her emotions. Harry's shoulders slumped.
"I – I know I'm not the guy you've been waiting to ask but I figured that-"
"No," she cut him off, shaking her head again. "That's the thing Harry," she started, swallowing her anger and heartache down. "You were the guy I've been waiting for to ask."
Harry's heart skipped, and he felt himself smiling. "Re-really? Then why-" he started but noticed the tears in her eyes. She blinked twice, and reached up to wipe the tears from her cheeks then she shook her head at him.
"I've been waiting for you to ask me –"
"But I did!" Harry said, confused. "I did ask you, just now-"
"Only after you asked Cho!" Grace snapped at him. "You asked Cho right in front of me, Harry! Do you know how that felt?! Watching the boy that I've been wanting to go to the Ball with ask another girl in front of me?!" Harry shifted uncomfortably. Grace shook her head at him. "Of course you don't, because you've had nothing but eyes for Cho, and all you've wanted to do was ask her. You want to go to the Ball with her, not me."
"But I do," Harry spoke up, feeling frustrated. "I do want to go with you-"
"No you don't!" she snapped at him again, this time louder and some of the other students stopped in the hall to stare. Harry shifted uncomfortably, feeling his neck grow hot from the attention. "Because if you really wanted to go with me, you would've asked me sooner and not as a last resort!" Grace let out an unsteady breath as the tears started falling down her cheeks. Harry's heart fell as he stared at her, not knowing what to say. "But I guess, I'm still everyone's second choice," Grace's voice cracked, and she didn't give him an opportunity to say anything before she turned around and ran away from him.
Pushing through students in her way, Grace ran up the stairs until she got to the Common room. She quickly said the password and didn't wait for the portrait to open before rushing through. She spotted Neville sitting with Hermione on the sofa, who was most likely helping him with homework. She walked up to them, and tried to hold in her emotions but when she sniffled it got their attention. They both looked up at her, and frowned in concern when she noticed how close she was to bursting into tears.
"Gracie..." Nevile said softly as he stood up from the couch. "Are you – what's wrong?" he asked and Grace shook her head, her lips trembling.
"Harry..." Grace whispered brokenly before a sob escaped her and she clenched her eyes shut. She wrapped her arms around Neville tightly and hid her face on his shoulder.
"Let's go," Neville whispered as he guided her out of the common room. She tried to hold in her tears as they walked, she already knew where they were going, however they didn't make it to their alcove. Grace's composure broke as they started climbing the steps to the astronomy tower. Neville sat down next to her, put an arm around her and she cried into his shoulder.
"I'm so – so stupid!" she cried.
"No you're not, Gracie," he whispered comfortingly.
"Yes I am! He doesn't want to go with me, I'm so stupid for thinking he would," she cried. "I'm so stupid for thinking that – that I would be different... I was just a last resort." Neville rubbed her back, not knowing what to say that could make her feel better. "I should've just said yes to someone who asked me, but I was stupid! Now I'm going to be the only girl without a date to the Ball!"
"No you won't," he said gently.
"I'll be the only girl in our year without a date," she corrected herself. "I'll be the only one in our house! How sad and pathetic am I!"
"You're not," he said. "You wanted to go with someone you like a lot so it would be special. There's nothing sad or pathetic about that."
"He didn't want to go with me," she cried harder. Neville continued to rub her back, letting her cry.
Grace's heart hurt. She doesn't know a time that she felt like this. Not even a year ago when she thought her father was guilty, when she realized her feelings for Harry and thinking he would hate her. The hurt she felt then doesn't compare to the pain in her chest now. It felt like her heart was being stabbed and ripped out of her chest with a knife.
She wasn't sure how long she sat there crying on Neville's shoulder, but after a while she finally pulled away and wiped her eyes. "Thanks, Nev," she whispered hoarsely.
"Always," he smiled at her sadly, "do you want to come-"
"No... I think I want to be alone for a little while..."
"Okay," Neville nodded. "See you later?" he asked and she nodded. Neville gave her one more smile before standing up and leaving.
Grace stood up and stretched, then continued her way up to the top of the Astronomy tower. She leaned against the railing and stared up at the night sky, not caring that it was freezing outside. She couldn't feel the cold anyway. She didn't want to go back to the Common Room... she should've gone home. She should've never decided to stay. She wondered if she could ask Professor McGonagall if she floo home, changing her mind about wanting to stay for the Ball. She'd really love spending Christmas with her dad, a real and proper Christmas with him.
Grace smiled sadly when she spotted the bright star, the star her dad was named after. She wanted to curl up in her bed, feeling exhausted from all the crying, but she knew he must've gotten her letter by now. She had to stay up just a little while longer so she could tell him she was coming home. She really wanted to come home, she really wanted – needed her dad.
When she could no longer feel or move her fingers, she decided it was probably best to go back to the common room. When she walked into the common room, she spotted Harry, Ron and Hermione by the fire. Ron, who was looking pale, looked up and spotted her then turned to Harry. 'Don't do it, Ron! Don't do it!' Grace silently pleaded.
"Hey, Harry, why don't you ask Gracie to the Ball!" Ron suggested. Harry's face went red, and he shifted in his chair and looked away awkwardly. Hermione glared at them both, and so did Grace, however Grace's glare was colder, angrier, and she felt the tears starting to swell up in her eyes again. She tore her eye away and marched up to the girls staircase. "Er... what was that about?" Ron asked carefully.
"I – er, I asked her earlier today," Harry started quietly. The sour feeling of guilt was still eating at him, and it only felt worse when he saw just how red and puffy her eyes were, and then saw the tears again.
"You asked Grace to the Ball?!" Ron and Hermione asked loudly.
"When?" Hermione asked urgently.
"Er... earlier. When I left to go send my letter to Snuffles, we went together..."
"And you asked her on the way?" Ron asked and Harry shook his head.
"I was going to!" he started, "but then we ran into Cho and I kind of...asked Cho if she would go-"
"Oh Harry!" Hermione groaned as she started packing up her things.
"She's already going with someone. But then on the way back to the castle I asked Grace if she'd want to go with me and... and she, well... she said no."
"WHAT?!" Ron shouted in frustration. "She's been waiting this whole time for you to ask her and when you finally do she just says NO?! What the bloody hell is up with that!"
"Sometimes Harry, you can be so, so, so stupid!" Hermione spat as she stood up from the sofa.
"Why are you mad at me for?!"
"Yeah! I thought you'd be just as angry as I am! All we've been hearing is her mope about wanting Harry to ask her and when he finally does she just says no!" Ron exclaimed angrily. The guilty feeling in Harry's stomach didn't settle, it only grew after hearing Ron's words. Had she really been wanting him that much to ask her?
"She said no because Harry asked her as a last resort!" Hermione snapped.
"No I didn't!" Harry spoke up angrily, feeling annoyed that they thought that was the only reason he asked her. "I actually wanted to go with her!"
"Then you should've asked her before!" Hermione glared at him.
"But he asked her! Finally!"
"Only after asking Cho Chang! You don't ask a girl to be your date after asking another girl in front of her and being rejected!" Hermione shook her head. "No wonder she came here earlier in tears!"
"Why did you ask Cho Chang for!?" Ron exclaimed angrily, hitting Harry's arm.
"Ow!" Harry hissed and rubbed his arm.
"I thought you liked Grace!" Ron continued. Harry's lips parted and he stared at Ron in surprise.
"I – I don't, I think, I don't – I –" Harry stuttered. Hermione huffed and rolled her eyes.
"I'm going to bed," she said hotly and stomped away from them.
"I messed up, didn't I?" Harry asked dejectedly, looking at Ron.
"Yeah, I'd say so," he nodded. Harry groaned and slouched in the chair.
"I really did want to go with her! I was thinking about how fun it would've been to go with her. How pretty she'd be in one of those fancy dresses... how great it would be to dance with her..."
"You should've told her that, mate," Ron muttered.
"I tried! She just got so angry and wouldn't let me speak then she ran off."
"Why don't you tell her that now?"
"She'll only think I'm saying those things because I feel guilty for hurting her feelings," Harry muttered then stood up. He was about to say goodnight when he saw Lavender and Parvati walk over and sit on the sofa across from them. He looked to Ron and then to Parvati and Lavender again. "Hey," he spoke up giving them an awkward smile. "Will you two go to the ball with us?" he asked. Parvati and Lavender looked at each other, and Parvati smiled.
"I'll go with you, Harry," Parvati told him.
"I'm going with Seamus...sorry, Ron," Lavender said and Ron sighed in defeat.
"Do you two know anyone who doesn't have a date that could go with Ron?" Harry asked.
"My sister, Padma – she's in Ravenclaw, she doesn't have a date yet and I know she'd like one," Parvati nodded and Ron's face brightened. "I'll ask her tomorrow at breakfast."
"Cheers, Parvati," Ron smiled brightly at her.
"Thanks," Harry nodded awkwardly. "Well... I'm going to head to bed," he said and looked to Ron.
"Yeah, me too... see you tomorrow," he said awkwardly and stood up, following Harry up the stairs. "I'm glad we've got dates but... do you think that was a good idea?" Ron asked quietly.
"What do you mean?"
"Well... Grace and Parvati are friends, aren't they?"
"Grace said no, and I actually need a partner to dance with. Triwziard tradition or whatever McGonagall told me," Harry muttered bitterly.
"Well... if this causes Grace to be even more angry and upset with you, I'm taking her side, mate," Ron warned him as they walked into their room. Harry only nodded in understanding, he didn't blame Ron one bit.
"It's okay Grace," Hermione whispered as she stroked Grace's hair as they laid in the latter's bed. Crookshanks had jumped onto Grace's bed and curled up between the two girls and started purring. "He's a stupid boy. A stupid, stupid, stupid boy. I'm so sorry that happened."
"I can't believe I waited for him to ask me... he didn't even want to go with me," she cried quietly.
"I think he did want to go with you," Hermione started carefully. "I just don't think he knew how..."
"He asked Cho," Grace spat the girls names bitterly, "just fine."
"He's a stupid boy," Hermione said and Grace nodded. "He should've asked you first," Grace nodded again.
"I think I'm going to ask McGonagall if I could floo home tomorrow," Grace confessed to Hermione.
"What?! No!" Hermione protested. "You, me and Ginny were supposed to get ready for the Ball together!"
"I'm not going to the Ball anymore, Hermione! I don't have a date!"
"So!"
"So! I'll be the only one out of all our friends that doesn't have a date! Who am I supposed to dance with? Get drinks with?!"
"I'm sure Viktor will have a dance with you! And his friend, Rolan!" Hermione told her and Grace shook her head. "Geogre isn't going with anyone, he wanted to dance with all the girls too... he'll dance with you!"
"A pity dance with my cousin, great."
"I'm sure there will be boys who don't have dates that will happily ask you to dance, Grace," Hermione assured her.
"It's not the same..." she sniffled and wiped her cheeks. "It's not the same as having a boy wait for you at the bottom of the steps, watching you as you enter and greet you with a smile and dance with you all night... someone who wants to do that with you..." Hermione didn't say anything, because she knew Grace was right. "I'm just going to go home... spend Christmas with Dad... our first, real, proper Christmas together."
"Oh, Grace... don't go!" Hermione pleaded but Grace shook her head. She was about to say something when the door to their dorm room opened, and Lavender and Parvati came in giggling with excitement.
"I can't believe he asked me," Parvati whispered. "Surely he would've asked..." Parvati stopped.
"I'm surprised too..." Lavender replied. "I thought you wanted to go with Dean Thomas though."
"I mean, I did but he never asked and I wasn't going to ask him," Parvati replied. "The Ball is on Sunday, and if he was going to ask he would've done it by now," she continued. "It's fine, because Harry asked me –" Grace's eyes widened as she as she sat up in her bed and pulled the curtains back to watch as Lavender and Parvati got ready for bed. "I know he probably only asked because he needed a date," she continued and Grace glared at her. Lavender, who sat on her bed noticed Grace had opened her bed's curtains. Lavender noticed the tear stained, blotchy cheeks, and the red puffy eyes, and she suddenly felt guilty for talking about this in front of her.
"Parvati," Lavender started gently, but her friend didn't hear her.
"But I don't really care. He asked me to the Ball! Not Grace, me. I get to be one of the champion's dates! How amazi-what?" Parvati stopped when she noticed Lavender shaking her head and tugging on her arm. "What is it?" she asked and followed Lavender's gaze and turned around to see Grace's tear-stained face glaring at her. "Oh... hi, Grace... I didn't know you were here..."
"Doubt it," Grace hissed as she stood up from her bed, and grabbed her blanket. She was going to sleep in the common room. "You came in bragging so loudly I'm sure the entire tower heard you!"
"There's no reason to be mad at me just because Harry asked me and not you," Parvati huffed. Hermione, and Lavender shared a look.
"As a matter of fact," Grace started as she held her blanket close to her chest and glared at Parvati. "He did ask me to go with him this afternoon, and I told him no because I didn't want to be a last resort," she hissed and stomped out of the room.
Notes:
.... I'm so sorry to everyone who thought that Harry wouldn't ask Cho to the Yule Ball... but alas.... lol. I've had that scene planned from the very beginning of this fic.
But props to Grace for sticking up for herself, and knowing her worth and not just saying yes to Harry because she liked him and wanted a date.
And yes, Grace is being silly and stupid, and girls don't need a date to a dance to have fun, but she didn't want to feel left out, and wanted a romantic night...
Don't worry, because spoiler: she does go to the ball :) and arrives alone like the queen she is~!
Tomorrow is the BIG DAY!!! Yule Ball chapter will be posted tomorrow morning-ish since I have a really busy day tomorrow afternoon, and I want you all to enjoy the chapter before getting into any festivities during the day!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 79: seventy-eight
Notes:
Happy Christmas Eve!
Here is the long awaited and highly anticipated Yule Ball!!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace wasn't going home.
She stayed up and talked to her dad, and once again started crying. She didn't think she could cry anymore, but the moment she saw her Dad's face in the fire, she couldn't help but burst into tears. She told him everything that happened, and how she was going to ask to come home the next day and how sorry she was that he had a dress done for her and she wasn't even going to use it.
"You're going to that Ball, Grace." Sirius told her firmly.
"But I don't have a date! I can't go alone!" she protested but Sirius scoffed and rolled his eyes.
"Sure you can," he said but she shook her head. "You don't need a boy to ask you to a Ball to have fun, little star," he told her softly. "You don't need a date at all to have fun! Go with your friends –"
"All my friends have dates!"
"Well you don't need a date to have fun!" Sirius told her again and she rolled her eyes and wiped her cheeks dry. "I know you want us to have a proper Christmas together," he started gently, "but this is a once in a lifetime event, love, I'd hate for you to miss out because you don't have a date. So, you're staying. You're going to put on that dress, get dolled up, and you're going to go to that ball with your head up high and you're going to have fun!"
Her dad didn't leave any more room for discussion after that and told her to go to bed. Well... to sleep rather.
The next day, she avoided Parvati, and Harry. When she went down to breakfast, she glared at Harry and went to go sit next to Fred and George. Later at lunch, Ron came up and sat with her and told her that Harry was really sorry, and he really did want to go with her.
"He told you this himself, did he?" Grace asked angrily as she grabbed a sausage roll.
"Yeah, he did actually," Ron answered. "He really, genuinely wants to go with you-"
"Well it's too late for that, now isn't it?" she spat. "He's going with Parvati." She didn't let Ron reply as she took two more sausage rolls and stormed out of the Great Hall.
The next day after that, however, was the day of the Yule Ball and the entirety of Gryffindor Tower was in chaos. There were girls everywhere. The entire common room had become unrecognizable. In one part of the common room, where a lot of the tables were, had been taken over and there were girls sitting and doing each other's make-up. Another part of the room had been taken over for girls helping each other do their hair.
Seamus had groaned to McGonagall about their common room being taken over and said it wasn't fair since the girls have their dorms. McGonagall gave him a sharp look and said: "If you find the state of the common room unsatisfactory, Mr. Finnigan then might I suggest your room or another place in the castle to occupy your time with until this evening?" and left it at that as she went to help a fifth year girl untangle her necklace.
McGonagall had been helping the students, mostly the girls, with anything they needed. Whether it was to help them keep their hair still, or there was a snag in the dress, a stuck zipper, or a broken heel, McGonagall was there to help.
"Professor McGonagall!" Grace exclaimed as she jumped over the coffee table and held up Ginny's pink dress. "Could you change the color to a deep purple, please? Hermione and I have been trying non-stop but can't quite grasp the color-changing spell yet."
"Why did you not get a purple dress instead, Miss Black?"
"Well...this is Ginny's dress, Professor," Grace answered sheepishly. "She really loved the purple dress she tried on but because it was a little out of her price range she settled on this one. Hermione and I have been trying to change the color but we keep coming up short," she explained, giving a tiny white lie about Ginny being able to afford the dress. McGonagall nodded in understanding, and Grace knew she had her.
"Alright, alright, hold it up," McGonagall sighed and Grace beamed up at her, holding up Ginny's dress. "This will be the only time I will do this, understand?" Grace nodded. "What shade of purple?"
"A deep plum, color!" McGonagall nodded and held out her wand. Grace's eyes widened as she watched the pink dress turn into a beautiful deep, plum color, with a few more added sparkles than there originally was. "The sparkles are a nice touch, Professor," Grace grinned and McGonagall gave her a small bemused smile. "Thank you! You're the best!"
"You're welcome, now hurry up and get ready!" Grace nodded as she raced back up the stairs. Her, Ginny and Hermione were getting ready in the third year dorms.
"She did it! She did it!" Grace cheered as she held up the sparkling, purple dress up in the air and Ginny's face broke out in a grin. "How are we on the makeup?" she asked Hermione.
"We're almost finished!" Hermione said as she dusted a little pink blush on the apples of Ginny's cheeks.
"Okay, Ginny, what kind of hair do you want? Up or down?"
"Can we do both?" she asked.
"Sure! Do you want straight or curly?"
"Curly!" she grinned and so did Grace.
"Alright," she nodded and grabbed her wand. She looked over the Witch Weekly articles again to make sure she had the right spell then started wrapping Ginny's hair around her wand. When one curl was done, Grace took the muggle rollers Hermione brought and rolled the hair up, pinning it for it to cool. Grace was almost finished curling Ginny's hair when Hermione had finished her makeup and held up a mirror for Ginny to see.
"Wow, Hermy," Grace grinned. "You outdid yourself! Ginny you look beautiful!" Ginny's cheeks flushed as she looked at herself in the mirror. The makeup was light, just enough to catch the attention of Neville and her cheeks sparkled in the light. "Alright, let's let your hair sit for a bit while I start on Hermione's hair."
"Do you think we have enough of the Sleekeazy?" Hermione asked nervously as she stared at the two bottles.
"Yes," Grace answered as she patted on the chair for Hermione to sit. "We shouldn't even need both of them, a little bit goes a long way.
A little bit did not go a long way with Hermione's hair. Grace managed to tame half of Hermione's hair with nearly half a bottle but she needed to finish Ginny's hair. So, Ginny was putting the sleekeazy potion in Hermione's hair, while Grace stood on top of Ginny's trunk to finish doing her hair.
"Where are the hair pearls?" Grace asked as she pinned Ginny's hair to her head.
"Over there," Ginny pointed her bedside table. Grace grumbled and held the pin to Ginny's head and took her wand. She muttered 'accio' and the pearls flew to her hand. Grace continued pinning the pearls to Ginny's hair and when she was done, she combed through the curls once more and muttered a spell to make the style stay in all night.
"You're all done Ginny, my dear!" Grace said in a 'posh' voice as she jumped down from the trunk. Ginny went to her mirror and smiled at her hair and beamed at both Hermione and Grace.
"Thank you! I love it so much!"
"You're welcome," Grace grinned and grabbed a tub of styling pomade they got from the salon in Hogsmeade. "I'll be right back, I promised Neville I would do his hair so he wouldn't look scruffy," she said. "You know what else to do with Hermione's hair?" she asked Ginny, who nodded. "Okay, I'll be right back!"
Grace raced down the stairs and jumped over the coffee table again. "Miss Black, where are you going?" McGonagall called out. Grace skidded to a hault in front of the boys stairs and gave McGonagall a sheepish look. The common room wasn't as chaotic as it was before since most of the girls had gone to their dorms to start getting dressed.
"Er... to make sure the boys don't look like a babbling, bumbling, band of baboons?" she answered with a smile. McGonagall raised an eyebrow at her.
"The Yule Ball begins in two hours, and you are not even close to being ready!" Grace grimaced as she looked down. She was still wearing her pajama pants, and a tank top with a cardigan over her shoulders.
"I won't take long, Professor-" McGonagall rose an eyebrow at her, not believing her. "I promised Neville I would fix his hair up for him."
"Well, alright," she sighed and waved her off, "but hurry up!"
"Will do, Professor!" Grace exclaimed as she raced up the boy's stair. She reached the fourth year dorm and knocked on it. "Grace is coming in! Be decent!" she shouted and opened the door. When she walked in, she looked around and noticed that Dean, Seamus, and Ron were lounging around lazily and Neville was shining his shoes. "What the bloody – why aren't any of you getting ready?!"
"Because all we need to do is put on our dress robes?" Seamus answered and she rolled her eyes. "At least we've showered!"
"Oh, well I would hope you'd've at least done that," she scoffed as she closed the door. "Okay, Nev, let's get you done," she said and Neville grinned up at her. "Hair damp?" she asked and he nodded. "Good."
"What are you doing?" Ron asked, sitting up from his bed.
"I'm doing Neville's hair," she answered as she opened the tub and took a little of the pomade in her hand and started rubbing it around, "because unlike you lot, he actually wants to look nice for his date."
"Oi, I want to look nice too!" Seamus protested.
"Then do something with yourself!"
"...I don't know what to do..." he muttered and Grace rolled her eyes.
"When I'm done with Neville, I'll do you next," she sighed and Seamus grinned. "What about you Dean?" Grace asked, but Dean shook his head.
"No thanks, Grace."
"Ron?" she asked, turning to him who shrugged his shoulders.
"Sure, why not... might as well since you're here."
Grace only nodded as she started styling Neville's hair. When she was satisfied with how he looked, she went to Seamus who sprinkled his hair with water from his goblet and grinned up at her. She rolled her eyes and started rubbing the pomade in her hands and began styling his own hair. Seamus didn't have as much hair as Neville, but it was enough to style making him look handsome enough for Lavender's approval. Then she went to Ron, whose hair was still damp from his own shower.
"Where's your brush?" Grace asked and Ron's face scrunched as he shrugged. "Do you even own a brush?"
"No...why would I?"
"I don't know, Ron, to brush your bloody hair!" she rolled her eyes as she started combing out his hair with her fingers. "I swear, you boys are about as useful as flooberworms."
"Oi, that's a bit hurtful! We're plenty more useful than those!" Seamus exclaimed from his bed and she shook her head.
"Do you want your hair neat and proper like Neville's or stylish like Seamus?" she asked and Ron shrugged his shoulders. "How about I slick it all back and you can look like a prat?"
"Just make it look nice, I don't care how you do it," Ron glowered at her, feeling annoyed.
"Fine," she huffed as she started working on his hair. After a few minutes of making him look present able she wiped her hands dry on her pajama pants and closed the pomade before turning to leave.
"What about Harry?" Ron asked. "Are you going to stick around until he's done so you can do his?" Grace paused and looked at Harry's bed, which was empty and messy as it usually was. She knew he was taking his own shower, since he hadn't been in the room the entire time and she knew that had to be almost done. Her eyes fell to the picture frame closest to his bed, facing his bed. It was the picture of the two of them from the Quidditch cup victory party.
"Harry can do it himself," she snapped with a huff, slamming the pomade tub on his bedside table next to the picture then left the room.
"She's still mad at him?" Dean asked a few seconds after the door slammed shut.
"Yeah," Ron sighed. "Don't know how long she'll be mad at him for though... he really upset her this time."
"He made her cry," Neville spoke up as he started to get ready. "I sat with her while she cried for over an hour..." the other three boys looked at each other awkwardly. "He's going to have to do something really big for her to forgive him." Ron sighed, not wanting to admit out loud that Neville was probably right.
"I don't think I've ever seen your hair so straight, Hermione," Grace commented when she walked back into the room. "I didn't know it could be straight."
"It's so long and pretty," Ginny said as she brushed Hermione's hair. "Its like Grace's!"
"It is rather pretty isn't it?" Hermione said dreamily as she watched Ginny brush her hair. "Too bad I don't think I could do this every day."
"We'll find a charm to tame it," Grace told her as she grabbed her wand and came up beside Ginny to start curling Hermione's hair. Ginny handed Grace the same rollers she used on her so she could wrap Hermione's curls around them and pin them so they could cool. Once she was done with curling Hermione's hair, Hermione had forced Grace to sit down.
"I've got to finish you two-"
"You are trying to get out of going to the Ball!" Hermione accused, and Grace looked away sheepishly. "Now, I'm going to work your makeup while Ginny starts on your hair."
"You don't have to, I can do all tha-"
"At least let me do your base while Ginny puts the sleekeazy in your hair," Hermione told her firmly, not taking no for an answer and Grace sighed in defeat. "How do you have this much make-up and yet we never see you wear it?" she asked as she fished around Grace's make-up bag.
"I wear it!" Hermione raised an eyebrow at her. "Maybe not all the time because some mornings I can't be bothered, but I wear it!" Hermione rolled her eyes at Grace, then started applying her make up. By the time Hermione was done, Ginny had also finished combing sleekeazy through her hair. "Okay, Hermione, your curls should be cooled," Grace said as she stood from the chair so Hermione could sit. Hermione and Ginny both shared a look and rolled their eyes at her and Hermione sat down.
About twenty minutes later, there was a soft knock on the door and McGonagall stepped through. "There's an hour until the Ball," she informed them and her eyes narrowed at Grace, who out of the three of them looked the least ready. "And the three of you are not ready."
"I thought when the ball starts is when we're supposed to arrive?" Grace asked nervously.
"No, Miss Black. Some of the older students are beginning to gather in the common room and will be making their way down to the Entrance Hall shortly. The Yule Ball will begin promptly at seven."
"Oh no," Grace groaned as she teased Hermione's hair and pinned it to her head.
"Miss Black, I thought when I suggested to 'hurry up' you would've applied it to yourself."
"I thought you meant with the boys," Grace muttered, her cheeks flaring pink.
"I did not," McGonagall shook her head, giving Grace a pointed look.
"We think she's trying to have an excuse not to go, Professor," Ginny spoke up as she handed Grace another bobby pin.
"And why ever would you not go, Miss Black?" McGonagall asked, surprised. "I would've believed that you of all girls would be the most excited to go."
"I don't have a date, Professor..." Grace admitted bitterly. "All my friends have one and I don't really feel like being the odd one out all night," she shrugged.
"Well, forgive me for saying but, that is absolutely ridiculous, Miss Black," McGonagall huffed. "You don't need a date to attend the Ball, it is not a requirement, nor do you need one to have fun with the other students. Now, I expect you to be in the Entrance Hall within the hour!" At that, McGonagall gave her a curt nod then left the room.
"See! McGonagall says you don't need a date!" Ginny said, nudging Grace, who gave her a narrowed look as she pinned another lock of hair to Hermione's head.
"Can you hand me the flower pins?" Grace asked Ginny, who nodded and grabbed them from the top of her trunk. "Thanks," she said as she pinned one sparkling flower to Hermione's head, then pinned the second, larger one, in hiding one of the bobby pins. "There, all done! Now let's do your make-up-"
"Grace," Hermoine cut her off. "I can finish my own make-up. You've got to get started on your hair," Grace went to protest but Hermione shook her head. "No, you need to finish getting ready. Ginny's done and I'm nearly done. You've hardly made any progress on yourself."
"But-"
"Hermione's right, Grace! You've got to get ready too," Ginny narrowed her eyes at her and Grace let out a loud, dramatic groan of defeat but sat down on Ginny's bed and started to finish getting ready anyway.
"Is Harry out there?" Grace asked as she stood at the top of the staircase, not wanting to go down. Ginny had already gone down to the common room half an hour ago to meet with Neville, and Hermione stayed to help Grace finish her hair. Hermione peeked down into common room and shook her head. Grace let out a long breath of relief and followed Hermione down the stairs. The common room was empty except for a few third years that had decided to stay behind in hopes that they could go to the Ball.
"Ready?" Hermione asked nervously, and Grace nodded, then looped her arm with Hermione's. "Let's go," she smiled and Grace only nodded again then the two of them left the common room.
The corridors were mostly empty, only a few other stragglers making their way down to the Entrance Hall could be seen; and when they did finally make it down near the Entrance Hall, Grace froze. Hermione paused and looked at her with concern.
"Are you alright?" Hermione asked and Grace shook her head. "What's wrong?"
"I don't know if I can do this..." she whispered nervously.
"What? Of course you can!" Hermione whispered as she grabbed Grace's hands.
"Harry's going to be down there," Grace whispered. "I'm going to have to see him walk in with Parvati, dance with Parvati... smile and laugh and have fun with Parvati..."
"Oh, Gracie," Hermione whispered and squeezed her hands. "If I could tell Viktor to go on by himself so I could go with you I would!" Grace felt herself smiling. Even if Hermione did, Grace wouldn't let her because she knew how excited Hermione was to go with Viktor. "You look gorgeous and you're going to have every dateless boy lining up to dance with you and you're going to be so busy dancing all night that you won't even have time to think about Harry!" she said with a smile. "Harry's going to take one look at you and regret not asking you to the ball sooner. So you're going to go down those stairs and you're going to enter the Great Hall and you're going to have fun!"
"Yes, Mum," Grace muttered begrudgingly, but couldn't stop the smile from forming on her face. "You should go," she said as she turned Hermione around and nudged her to the stairs. "I'm sure Viktor's waiting for you at the bottom."
"You should walk down with me," Hermione suggested but Grace shook her head.
"You are also absolutely stunning tonight, Hermione and you deserve your own entrance," she said and Hermione's cheeks flushed. "Once you've been greeted by Viktor, I'll make my own dramatic entrance," Grace joked lightly, making Hermione giggle quietly. "Now, go!" she whispered and nudged Hermione again. She watched as Hermione peeked around the corner nervously, then turned to look at Grace again, who moved her hands motioning for Hermione to go on with a big smile.
"Poor kid," Ron sighed as he and Harry gathered at the bottom of the steps of the Entrance Hall, on their way to meet Parvati and her sister Padma. "Bet she's with Grace crying her eyes out."
"Who?" Harry asked confused.
"Hermione, of course. C'mon, Harry, why do you think she wouldn't tell us who she's coming with?"
"Because we'd take the mickey out of her if she did?" Harry answered, confused. Ron rolled his eyes and leaned closer.
"Because no one asked her," he whispered, then shook his head. "Would've taken her myself if she wasn't so bloody proud." Harry raised an eyebrow at Ron.
"Hello boys," Parvati greeted them excitedly, but then her and Padma's smiles fell when they noticed Ron's robes. "Don't you look... dashing," she lied badly and Ron grumbled.
"Has anyone seen Miss Granger and Miss Black?" McGonagall called as she made her way through the sea of students, and motioned for them to go into the Great Hall. "Potter, Weasley, Miss Patil, have any of you seen Miss Granger or Miss Black?" she asked but the three Gryffindor's shook their head. McGonagall's eyes rested on Ron and she looked taken aback, and mildly offended, by Ron's robes. She took hold of the lapels and flapped them before smoothing them out. "Oof – Er, Mr. Weasley, you and Miss Patil may proceed inside, to the Great Hall," she instructed, then spotted another student and quickly chased after them.
"C'mon, then," Ron said dejectedly as he took Padma's arm and started leading her to the Great Hall. Padma looked over her shoulder and gave a desperate look to Parvati, who shook her head.
"Oh...wow," Parvati whispered, tapping Harry's arm. "Look at Hermione!" Harry frowned and turned around to look in the same direction as Parvati and stared in surprise as Hermione came walking down the steps in a periwinkle blue dress. She caught his eyes and gave him a small smile, and a little wave. Harry was even more surprised to see Viktor Krum walking to the end of the stairs with his arm out. "She's going with Viktor Krum?" Parvati whispered in surprise.
Harry had a feeling that Ron was not going to like that, but he saw how Hermione's cheeks flushed when Krum greeted her with a soft kiss to the back of her hand, and he knew that Hermione was happy.
"We should probably join them," Harry suggested, noticing Fleur and Cedric were starting to head toward Krum with their dates.
"Oh my..." Parvati whispered in disbelief. Harry frowned again and turned to see what Parvati was looking at.
Harry's heart stopped and his breath got caught in his throat as his mouth went completely dry. He blinked twice as his jaw dropped, completely in awe as he watched Grace make her way down the stairs. He's seen her in dresses before, but nothing like this. Her dress was red, and he could see stars twinkling from the candle light with each step she took. Her hair was up, resting at the base of her neck with loose curly locks falling around her face and down her neck. She wore a silver necklace of a crescent moon and stars dangling past her collar bone, and when he looked at her face, he saw stars in her eyes.
Harry's reaction to seeing Grace didn't go unnoticed, not by Hermione and certainly not by Parvati – who was watching him watch Grace. She suddenly felt guilty, very guilty, because Grace was her friend, and she knew that Grace had fancied Harry for a while and wanted to be Harry's date. She saw the look on Harry's face as he watched Grace walk down the stairs, how he watched every movement she made. She wanted to have a date to the Ball and she liked the idea of being one of the Champions dates but... Parvati knew that Harry should be walking into the Great Hall with Grace, not her.
"Go," Parvati told him, nudging him toward Grace.
"What?" Harry blinked, turning to her.
"Go meet Grace at the bottom of the stairs like Viktor Krum did with Hermione," Parvati told him.
"But you're my date-"
"It's obvious you want to go with Grace," she said. "I know you don't really want to go with me, and honestly... I wanted to go with Dean. I just didn't want to ask him..." she admitted. "So go!" she pushed Harry toward the stairs, "before she gets to the bottom!"
Harry stumbled over his feet and looked back at Parvati, who nodded and motioned for him to go. He gave her a small smile and walked toward the Entrance Hall steps. He caught Grace's eye and smiled softly at her as she reached the final step and he held his arm out for her.
"Don't you have a date?" Grace asked tightly, her stary eyes narrowing at him.
"She isn't you," he confessed, and her cheeks flushed. "I wanted to take you to the Ball..."
"But what about Parvati?" Grace asked Harry turned to look at Parvati who was smiling at Dean, looping her arm with his.
"I don't think she's too upset with the change," he answered, turning to smile back up at her. "She wanted to go with Dean anyway," he added. Grace only nodded, looking behind him at Parvati and Dean being ushered into the Great Hall by McGonagall. "Grace," Harry said, grabbing her attention onto him again, "will you be my date?" he asked quietly.
Grace's heart was hammering in her chest and the bottom of her stomach erupted in fluttering butterflies. She couldn't stop her red painted lips from spreading into a smile as she gave him a small nod and she took his arm.
"There you are!" McGonagall exclaimed urgently. "Potter, I just saw Miss Patil enter with Mr. Thomas what is going on – oh! Miss Black, there you are," she beamed. "I take it that there has been a change in partners, Potter?"
"Yes, Professor," Harry nodded with a smile, and McGonagall tried to hide the smile of her own that was starting to form.
"Well, if you two would join the other Champions and their dates," she instructed, gesturing to where six other people were gathered outside of the Great Hall.
Grace caught Hermione's surprised look, and the eyebrow raise that screamed 'I saw what happened and you're telling me all about it later!'
"I will be entering the Great Hall and the door will close behind me. Professor Dumbledore will make a quick announcement and welcome you all in, that will be when the doors will reopen and you will make your entrance. Miss Delacour, you will be the first to enter with Mr. Davies," she instructed. Fleur, and Roger Davies – a seventh year Ravenclaw – nodded. "Followed by Mr. Krum and Miss Granger," Viktor nodded, and turned to Hermione with a small smile – Hermione blushed and looked down. "Then Mr. Diggory and Miss Chang," Grace turned to look at Harry to see if he was looking at Cho, but she flushed when he was staring at her with a smile. "Then lastly, Mr. Potter and Miss Black," McGonagall looked at them. "You will enter, and make your way to the top of the hall and take your seats, then the feast will begin. Any questions?"
"Do you happen to know what will be for dinner?" Grace asked unashamedly, she was hungry and was really hoping there were going to be roasted potatoes. McGonagall gave her a raised eyebrow, and pursed her lips unamused. Harry snorted back a laugh and quickly coughed and covered his mouth with his hand.
"If there are no real questions," McGonagall gave Grace another pointed look, before turning to the Great Hall. "I will make my entrance. Once the doors open, you all may begin to enter," she reminded them and made her way inside.
"Honestly, Grace," Hermione huffed, shooting Grace a scolding glare.
"Please," Grace scoffed playfully with a smile, "you can't tell me you aren't hungry. I wonder if there's going to be dessert too..."
"How hungry are you?" Harry whispered, leaning into her.
"Extremely," she answered with a grin. "I've barely eaten a thing all day."
"Why?"
"Been too busy helping Ginny and Hermione get ready for the ball," she answered with a shrug. Harry frowned and was about to ask why when the doors opened and loud music echoed from the Great Hall.
Grace took a deep breath and clutched Harry's arm tightly. "Relax," he whispered in her ear, and her heart skipped. She only nodded and then the two of them started walking, making their way into the Great Hall behind the other Champions.
Everyone cheered and applauded as they walked through the parted students. Grace caught Parvati's eye, who was standing with Dean and clapping. Parvati gave her a smile and a nod, which Grace returned and mouthed 'thank you' to her. She also noticed that Pansy Parkinson was gawking at Hermione, and then her eyes fell on Grace and her eyes widened a little more. Grace sent Pansy a smirk as she and Harry passed her.
They got closer to the large round table that was placed at the top of the hall where the judges sat. Dumbledore smiled at them as they approached, Karkaroff glowered at Krum and Hermione, and Grace's grip on Harry's arm tightened as she tried not to show her distaste for Karkaroff's look. Madame Maxime was applauding politely, Ludo Bagman was clapping nearly as enthusiastically as all the students – if not more, and what surprised her the most was that Mr. Crouch wasn't present, instead she saw her cousin Percy seated at the fifth table.
When they reached the table, Percy pulled out the empty chair beside him and Grace narrowed her eyes at him. "Don't you dare make me sit next to him," she hissed in Harry's ears.
"I don't think we have much of a choice," he whispered back as Percy kept ushering for Harry to sit next to him. As Harry took a step toward Percy, Grace quickly grabbed Hermione's arm and tugged on it, forcing Hermione then to pull on Viktor.
"Don't make me endure this!" she pleaded under her breath.
"Oh don't be dramatic," Hermione whispered to her. Grace's face scrunched in distaste as Harry pulled her to Percy.
"Hello, Harry, nice to see you again," Percy greeted with a curt nod. Harry, not really paying much attention to him, instead watched as Viktor pulled out Hermione's chair for her and she blushed as she sat down before sitting down himself. He glanced over at Grace, who didn't seem to notice, as she went to pull out her chair to sit but Harry beat her to it. He pulled back the chair next to him and she paused and stared at him, confused, then he motioned for her to sit first. Her face flushed as she smiled bashfully and went to sit down, tucking the skirt of her dress under her as she did. Once she was seated, Harry took his seat next to Percy.
"I've been promoted," Percy told Harry proudly with a smug smile. Grace rolled her eyes at Percy and took a deep breath, she wanted this evening to be enjoyable but now she was stuck listening to her cousin's boring voice drawl on and on about Godric knows what. "I'm not Mr. Crouch's personal assistant, and I'm here presenting him," this caught Grace's attention and she turned look at Percy.
"Why didn't he come?" Harry asked.
"I'm afraid to say Mr. Crouch isn't well, not well at all. Hasn't been right since the World Cup, hardly surprising – overworked he is. He's not as young as he once was – though still quite brilliant, of course, the mind remains as great as it ever was; but the World Cup was a fiasco for the whole Ministry, and then, Mr. Cruch suffered a huge personal shock with the misbehavior of that house-elf of his, Binky, or whatever she was called-"
"Her name is Winky," Grace corrected him pointedly, shooting him a narrowed look, however Percy chose to ignore her and continued talking.
"Naturally, he dismissed her immediately afterward, but well, as I say, he's getting on, he needs looking after, and I think he's found a definite drop in his home comforts since she left –"
"Then he shouldn't have dismissed her without proper investigation!" Grace interrupted again, feeling heated, but Percy chose to continue ignoring her.
"And then we had the tournament to arrange and the aftermath of the Cup to deal with – that revolting Skeeter woman buzzing around – no, poor man, he's having a well-earned, quiet Christmas. I'm just glad he knew he had someone he could rely upon to take his place," Percy nodded.
"Does that mean he's stopped calling you 'Weatherby' yet, Percy?" Grace asked. The Hogwarts students that were seated at the table all tried not to laugh, Cedric and Roger Davies snorted quietly and hid their smile behind their hands, Cho covered her laugh with a quiet cough Hermione turned her head to let out a quiet laugh and Harry bit his lip tightly to not laugh. Percy, however, didn't find the question very amusing and sent Grace a withering glare.
Grace looked down at the pretty menu's that were placed over their golden plates. She picked it up and scanned the various options for dinner. She recognized Pork Chops and Roast Beef, but there were other items she didn't recognize. "Hey, Viktor," she said leaning closer to Viktor, who tore his attention from Hermione. "What are these?" she asked.
"Drobcheta po Selski," Viktor answered and Grace nodded, "it is a chicken liver dish," he added and Grace's face scrunched up and she shook her head and then pointed to the second dish. "Moussaka it is like a... er... vhat is that baked kind of dish vith a lot of ingredients?"
"Casserole?" Hermione helped and Viktor nodded.
"Yes, it is like that," he answered and Grace nodded slowly, then pointed to the foreign option on the dessert list. "Oh, that is Garash, it is a chocolate cake –" this caught Grace's attention, then she pointed to the second option. "That is Biscvitena Torta, a sveet layered cake made of biscuits."
"Oooh... I want them both for dessert," she whispered excitedly. "Which is your favorite?"
"I do not eat desserts often," he started but pointed to the second dessert, "but my mother vould make both but the biscvitena vas alvays my favorite of hers," he answered and Gracfe beamed at him.
"Thank you!" Viktor nodded, then turned back to Hermione. "Excuse me, Fleur," Grace turned to Fleur, who sat across from them. The blonde pulled her attention away from her own menu to look at her. "What are the French dishes?"
"Coq Au vin," she answered, "It iz like a chicken stew. Ze ozer is bourguinion, zat iz like a beef stew," Grace nodded.
"Which is your favorite?" she asked, and Fleur looked at her in surprise.
"Coq Au Vin," Fleur answered after quickly recovering from her surprise. "It iz lighter on ze stomach, eezpecially with ze dancing later tonight," she advised and Grace nodded.
"Coke-oh-vin?" Grace asked, leaning forward in her chair.
"No," Fleur shook her head. "Kok-oh-van," she repeated slower and Grace repeated it back. "Not perfect, but it iz passible," she nodded in approval then turned to speak to Roger Davies.
"I'll take it," she whispered, leaning into Harry. "Zat iz ze nicest zing she haz zaid to anzyone," Grace whispered in an exaggerated, horribly fake, French-English accent. Harry grinned and shook his head at her. "What are you going to eat?"
"Probably this," he said, pointing to the pork chops. Grace scoffed and rolled her eyes at him. "What?"
"We have foreign options and you're picking that?"
"Well, yeah," he shrugged. Grace shook her head at him.
"Pork Chops!" Dumbledore said clearly, looking at his plate and instantly his plate was full. Well that answered Grace's next question on how they were going to get dinner.
"Coq Au Vin," Grace said to her plate, and a wine colored chicken appeared on her plate. "Mmm, that smells so good."
When dinner was finished, Dumbledore stood up from the table and asked everyone to do the same. When everyone was standing, half of the tables disappeared while the other half had appeared to line along the back of the Great Hall. Then a stage appeared not far from them, with an array of instruments.
"Now that we're all nicely fed," Dumbledore began with a small smile, "It is time for the Yule Ball to officially begin. Our musical guests need no introduction," he nodded to the The Weird Sisters who had gathered on the stage. Grace tugged on Harry's arm excitedly and he couldn't help but smile. She had introduced him to them over the summer. The Great Hall erupted in applause and cheers of excitement over the wizard rock band. "It is tradition that the Triwizard Tournament Champions will lead us in the first dance. Champions, if you please," Dumbledore motioned to the dance floor.
"Ready?" Harry asked nervously in her ear.
"The question is, Potter, is are you ready?" she teased with a large grin.
"With you as my partner?" he asked with a small smile, "yeah." Grace's cheeks flushed as they followed Viktor and Hermione, and the other champions, to the dance floor.
Grace rested her hand on his shoulder, and Harry had rested one hand on her waist while gripping the other tightly. Then the music started and Grace cleared her throat, and Harry stepped forward. Their hands had switched positions for another box, then Harry's hands gripped her waist and he picked her up and spun her. When her feet were back on the ground, she held her breath hoping that she wouldn't trip and fall in her heels, but Harry's grip on her prevented that embarrassment. She smiled at him, and mouthed 'thanks' and he couldn't help but smile back as they turned.
The next pair to join the champions was Dumbledore, who had guided McGonagall out onto the dance floor. Next was Karkaroff with Madame Maxime, and the pair nearly had Harry and Grace tripping over each other as they contained their laughter. The first of the students to join the dance was, surprisingly, Neville and Ginny; then the other students began dancing too.
When the song faded to a close, the dancing had stopped and everyone applauded.
"Who's ready to dance to some real music?" Myron Wagtail asked into the microphone, with a smirk – which grew as the majority of the students cheered loudly. He didn't say anything else as a loud guitar rift echoed and the Weird Sisters began playing another song.
Grace glanced over at Harry, shyly, and he just grinned at her and took her hand. Her heart skipped a beat as Harry pulled her close; this was the first time Harry had initiated a dance with her. The song fast, upbeat, and honestly Harry had no idea how to dance to it, and felt incredibly awkward but seeing Grace's large smile, and her head falling back as she laughed made it worth it.
Half way through the fourth Weird Sister's song, Harry spun Grace around, and for the first time that night, noticed how her hair twinkled in the light. When he spun her again, he noticed among her dark hair, was the stars. When she returned to face him, the song had ended and faded into a slow tempo. Grace shifted uncomfortably, not knowing what to do. She was completely out of breath, but 'My Amortentia' was one of her favorite songs. Harry smiled at her and pulled her close, putting her hands on his shoulders then he rested his on her waist. Her face went red, but she couldn't help smile at him.
"We could've taken a break," she whispered, letting her wrists cross behind his neck.
"You love this song," Harry replied, and the butterflies fluttered in her stomach.
"You remembered..."
"Of course I did," he smiled at her. Grace returned it and leaned into him a little more as they continued to dance slowly back and forth until the song ended. "Do – er, do you mind if I got sit with Ron for a bit?" he asked awkwardly. "If not, it's fine, I just-"
"Sure," Grace nodded, then looked over to where Ron was sitting with his arms cross and sulking at one of the tables with a depressed looking Padma next to him. "He looks like he could use some company. Maybe you can get him to cheer up and ask Padma to dance?" she asked, hopefully, but she knew it wasn't going to happen.
"What about you?" he asked, concerned. "I don't want to leave you –"
"I'll go dance with George," Grace shrugged with a smile. "And Hermione and Krum... you don't have to dance with me for every song, you know..."
"I feel like I should," he replied with a shrug. "I owe you that much... after..."
"Harry..."
"Later... can we talk?" he asked her.
"Sure..." she nodded, then nudged Harry toward Ron, "now go to Ron, don't worry about me," she smiled. Harry grinned at her and then, very boldly, pressed his lips to her cheek. He quickly pulled away and left, not wanting Grace to see his burning face. Grace, however, stood there, lips parted, eyes wide in shock.
"Oh my gosh!" Hermione hissed her ear as she tugged on Grace's arm. "Did he just –" Grace nodded numbly. "Where's he gone?"
"Ron," Grace whispered, still in shock. "Hermione," she said, blinking again and turning to her friend. "I think I'm in lo-"
"Gracie-racie!" George exclaimed as he pulled Grace toward him, catching her by surprise and spinning her around. Hermione gave Grace a look that said they were going to continue this conversation later as another song began playing.
Grace wasn't sure how long she had been dancing. She had danced a few songs with George, and then had been surprised by Viktor asking for a dance while Hermione danced with George. At one point George had disappeared to dance with another girl but Grace and Hermione were having so much fun, and apparently so was Viktor that none of them cared. Grace was surprised by how fun Viktor could really be, and she had never seen him smile and laugh like he had so far that night. He spun both her and Hermione around as they daned.
When 'Do the Hippogriff' finished, Grace leaned onto Hermione, completely out of breath. "Vhy don't ve get some drinks?" Viktor asked, leaning closer to Hermione. Hermione, only nodded with a red face and a dreamy smile.
"I'm going to catch up with Harry, I'll meet you two in a few?" Grace said, and Hermione nodded.
Grace picked up her dress and made her way through the sea of people to where Harry was sitting with Ron. It seems that Padma had finally given up and left. "Wow," she said breathlessly as she sat down beside Harry. "After a short break, want to dance again?" she asked, turning to him.
"Yeah," he nodded, sitting up straighter in his seat.
Grace beamed at him, and then her smile widened as she watched Viktor and Hermione make their way toward them hand in hand. They stopped, and Viktor whispered something to her, and brought her hand to his lips. "Ugh," Grace whispered dreamily, slapping the back of her hand against Harry's chest. "They're so cute!" her grin widened as she saw Hermione's face turn red when Viktor walked away. Hermione spun around and then took the seat next to her with a grin.
"Whew! Hot, isn't it?!" she asked breathlessly. "Viktor's gone to get drinks.. care to join us?" she asked, turning to them. Grace nodded, and Harry went to agree but Ron cut in before he had the chance.
"No we would not care to join you and ... Viktor," Ron sneered, glaring at Hermione. Grace frowned and turned to glare at Ron, why was he so upset for?
"What's got your wand in a knot?" Hermione asked.
"He's from Durmstrang! You're fraternizing with the enemy!" Grace's face scrunched up and she shook her head at how absolutely ridiculous Ron was being.
"The enemy?!" Hermione hissed. "Who was it wanting his autograph?!" she asked, and Grace nodded in agreement. "Besides, the whole point of the Tournament is international magical cooperation... to make friends!"
"He's got something on his mind, and it's not friendship," Ron muttered bitterly. Grace's eyes widened in anger as she stared at him.
"What are you suggesting?!" Hermione asked, offended.
"It's obvious, isn't it? It's Harry he's truly interested in," Ron answered.
"Excuse me?" Harry cut in, offended and confused.
"He's using you! To get inside information, maybe to even jinx Harry!" Ron continued. Grace stared, aghast, at Ron. Hermione blinked, rendered speechless at how ridiculous Ron was being. She stood up, and glared at him then left.
"What the hell is your problem?!" Grace asked angrily, leaning over Harry to glare at Ron.
"What?"
"You know bloody well what!" she hissed. "Why are you really upset? Is it because Hermione is here with Viktor and didn't tell you? Or is it because she's here with Viktor and not you!?" Ron didn't answer her, instead slouched in his chair with his arms crossed over his chest. Grace scoffed, shaking her head as she stood up. "Just because you're jealous, and you want to sit here and sulk and brood doesn't mean you have to bring everyone elses night down!"
"That's rich, coming from you," he spat at her. "You make mine and Hermione's days miserable whenever you get jealous over Cho! You weren't even going to come tonight because you didn't want to see Harry with another girl! How is that any different?" Grace's eyes widened at him, shocked and hurt that he would say that in front of Harry. Harry sat there very confused and uncomfortable. He's never seen Ron and Grace fight before, they usually sided with one another.
"I wasn't going to come because I didn't want to be the only girl within our friend group without at date!" Grace hissed. "But you know what I did, Ron? I came anyway and I was going to come dateless and have fun anyway! I actually wanted a date to the Ball because it would be fun and special and romantic! You only wanted a date because Harry needed one and you didn't want to go alone! This is the only Ball we'll ever go to, and you're wasting it by sitting here and sulking! You're ruining not only your own night, but Padma's, and Hermione's, and Harry's, and – and mine!" she spat then stomped away with the skirt of her dress in her fists.
Harry watched her leave. He was torn, he was itching to get up and go after her but he also didn't want to leave Ron. "Am I really ruining your night?" Ron asked him guiltily.
"Er... no," Harry shook his head, "no you're not-"
"I am," Ron sighed in defeat.
"No you're not," Harry said but Ron rolled his eyes.
"You looked like you were having a lot of fun with Grace before you came over," Ron muttered and Harry looked down and picked at the button of his shirt. "You've also hadn't stopped staring at her since you came over here either..." Harry went to say something but Ron sighed in defeat. "Go after her, Harry... I know you want to."
"No, I can wait-"
"Go," Ron shoved Harry lightly. Harry only nodded as he stood up and looked at Ron one more time, making sure that he was alright but Ron motioned for him to go.
Harry made his way out of the Great Hall in search for Grace. After twenty minutes of searching, he found her outside the entrance of the castle with her arms wrapped around her an looking up at the night sky. Harry pulled the jacket of his dress robes off and placed it around her shoulders, making her jump. "It's just me," he said lightly as he stood next to her. Her cheeks flushed as she smiled at him.
"What about you? Won't you be cold?"
"I'll be fine, you look like you're freezing," he answered, and she nodded, pulling his jacket over her tighter. "Want to take a walk?" he asked, and she nodded.
"So... what did you want to talk about?" Grace asked after ten minutes of silent walking.
"I want to apologize," he started nervously.
"For what?"
"Hurting your feelings... making you cry," he answered.
"Harry – "
"No," he shook his head and looked at her. "I'm sorry I made you think that I only wanted to go with you as a last resort –"
"Didn't you?" she asked. "You only asked me because Cho said no..."
"No," he shook his head again. "When I said I did want to go with you, you misunderstood what I meant and you wouldn't let me try and explain..." he started. "I did want to come with you, I just didn't know how to ask you because you had a bunch of other blokes come up and asking you and you said you were waiting for someone specific – " Grace went to cut in but Harry shook his head, "- and I know now that person was me but then I didn't, and I thought that well since the Ball was only days away and that bloke was an idiot because he hadn't asked you yet, so I did... because I did want to go to the Ball with you because I knew you'd make it fun. I wanted to go the Ball and have fun and I knew that with you it would be..." he continued, and she shifted, awkwardly.
"If you wanted to go with me, then why didn't you ask earlier? Why did you ask Cho right in front of me?" she asked in a small voice.
"Because I'm a fourteen year old boy and I'm a stupid git?" he answered with a sheepish shrug. "I'm really sorry that I made you think that you were a second choice..." he said softly and Grace's heart did a flip in her chest. "You're never a second choice to me..." Grace's face flushed as she smiled up at him, then she wrapped her arms around his neck. Harry smiled, and returned her hug, wrapping his arms around her waist and smiling into her shoulder.
When Grace pulled away, she looked around nervously, biting the inside of her cheek. "Harry..."
"Yeah?"
"Do... do you like Cho? Like, like-like her? Fancy her?" Grace asked nervously.
"I don't know," Harry shrugged. "Maybe? Sometimes I think so, but then when I'm with you I don't think about her, and I'm left thinking about you all the time... but then I see her and she smiles at me and then maybe I think I do?" he rambled, and Grace's eyes widened. Her heart began racing and she held her breath. "I don't know. Sometimes I think I like her...sometimes I think I like – that it's you but with the Tournament and someone's out here trying to kill me I haven't really put a whole lot of thought into it..." he confessed. "None of that probably helped or made sense did it?" he asked. Grace only nodded, but she couldn't help but smile as she slid her hand into his and leaned into his side.
"Oddly enough it did," she said and Harry looked at her confused. "Harry... when you do figure it out will you tell me?"
"Of course," he nodded, smiling at her.
"Potter! Black!" They both grimaced as they turned to see Professor Snape glaring at them. "What are you two doing out here? Shouldn't you be in the Great Hall?"
"Just getting some fresh air, Professor," Grace answered. "It was getting a little hot in there..." Snape rose an eyebrow at them.
"Well, I would think you two have cooled down by now," he said sarcastically. "Inside, the both of you."
"Yes, Professor," they both muttered and started making their way back to the castle entrance. They froze when a carriage, one that happened to have foggy windows, moved and there was a muffled sound of a girl coming from inside. Harry and Grace both looked at each other with wide eyes, and their faces turned almost as red as her dress.
"Want to dance?" Harry asked quickly and she nodded mutely. Harry tugged on her hand and they quickly made their way back into the castle and the Great Hall.
When they walked back into the Great Hall, an upbeat song was coming to an end. Grace scanned the Hall and spotted Hermione and Viktor. "Hermione's over there, let's go!" she smiled, tugging on Harry's hand and dragging him along.
"There you are!" Hermione exclaimed as the song ended. "Where have you two been?!"
"Oh...we were outside," Grace answered with a shrug, and Hermione's eye brow raised at the sight of Harry's jacket over her shoulders. Grace's cheeks flushed and pulled it off and handed it back to Harry. "We were talking..."
"About?" Hermione asked coyly.
"Oh, nothing much, just having Harry on his knees begging for my forgiveness," Grace teased, making Harry scoff. Then the beginning of another song began playing and it wasn't one of the Weird Sister songs, it was still them performing but they were covering a muggle song. "Oh my God!" Grace squealed and took Harry's hands, pulling him along with her.
"Is this The Police?" Hermione asked, surprised and Grace nodded.
"Oh this makes me so happy!" Grace grinned at Harry, who only shook his head and spun her around. "Every little thing she does is magic, everything she do just turns me on," Grace sung along as she danced happily. Harry couldn't help but smile as she watched her. Harry would've loved to join in with her but Hermione had taken Grace's hands and the two of them danced together.
"Do you know vhat song this is?" Harry turned and looked at Viktor in surprise.
"Er, what?"
"This song? I know of the Vierd Sisters, ve get their music back home, but this song is unfamiliar to me."
"Oh, it's a muggle song," Harry answered and Viktor nodded.
"And does Grace come from a muggle family too?" he asked curiously, this made Harry frown, confused at Viktor.
"Didn't you read the paper a month ago?" he asked, "the one with the article Rita Skeeter wrote?"
"No," Viktor shook his head. "That voman lies, I do not read vhat she writes."
"Oh..." Harry nodded. "Grace is a pureblood, not that it matters. Her father is Sirius Black, he was-"
"I know vho he is," Viktor nodded.
"She isn't anything like they say-"
"I know," Viktor nodded again. "She is a good friend, at least she has been to me since I arrived," Harry nodded. "I vas just curious on if she vas from a muggle family too because she knows this muggle song."
"Oh," Harry said lamely. "She just really likes muggle music," Viktor nodded in understanding. Then the two went back to watching their dates dance happily as the song ended.
"Oh I hope they play more muggle music!" Grace sighed as she wrapped her arms around Harry's shoulders, and he rested his hands on her waist and laughed at her.
"We're going to go get another round of drinks," Hermione spoke up, leaning into Viktor. "Would you two like to join?"
"No thanks," Harry shook his head, and turned to Grace who was also shaking her head. Hermione gave them both a sly smile as she and Viktor turned to walk away, and then she looked over her shoulder and grinned at Grace.
"Oh my God," Grace whispered happily as a softer melody started playing. "I'm so happy they're playing muggle music!"
"Which one is this?" Harry asked as he held her closer and they started moving slowly.
"Linger by The Cranberries," Grace answered and he nodded.
"Another one of your favorites," he said and she smiled brightly at him. "You played it a few times over the summer, and you like to sing it under your breath when you're studying." Her stomach erupted in butterflies and she looked down at their feet bashfully. She wrapped her arms around his neck tighter and rested her head on his shoulder, and he only smiled into her hair, taking in her soft floral perfume. "Hey Grace..." Harry whispered, then the instrumental break started.
"Yeah?" she pulled away enough to look at him.
"You look... you look beautiful tonight..." he whispered softly, and her cheeks flushed, "like the night sky..." Grace smiled at him, her heart thumping loudly in her chest. Harry's eyes fell to her red lips, then forced them back to look at her stary eyes, but her own eye were on his lips. He may not know exactly how he feels, but in that moment Grace was the only girl in the world and he wanted to kiss her.
Grace's lips parted as she glanced back up to Harry's eyes and noticed he was also looking at her lips again. She realized that maybe this was it. She leaned up just as Harry leaned down and her eyes fluttered close. She could feel his warm breath on her lips and –
"Ron!" Hermione shouted angrily.
Harry and Grace quickly leaned away and turned to find Hermione storming after Ron looking ready to kill him.
"Should we...?" Grace whispered nervously, and Harry nodded.
"We probably should," he sighed in defeat. Harry took her hand they followed after Hermione.
"Is that what you think, is it?!" Hermione shouted.
"That's what I think!" Ron snapped back as he marched out of the Great Hall.
"Well, you know the solution, then don't you?!"
"Go on!"
"Next time there's a Ball pluck up the courage and ask me yourself before someone else does!" she shouted upset, her voice cracking. Harry and Grace looked at each other, confused, and wondered what their friends were fighting about. Grace knew that Hermione would tell her as soon as they get to their dorm room.
Ron stared at Hermione, mouth opening and closing, not knowing what to say. "Well, that's," he started then shook his head. "I mean that's completely off the point..."
Hermione caught sight of Harry and Grace, both red in the face. "And what have you two been doing?!"
Grace's eyes widened at Hermione's appearance. Her face was flushed, not sure if it was from anger or something else, but her hair was in disarray and a little lopsided. Grace also happened to notice that Hermione's lipstick was faded and a little smudged.
"Nevermind, off to bed!" Hermione snapped, pointing to the staircase.
"I'll see you tomorrow?" Harry asked, turning to Grace.
"Yeah, definitely," she smiled and Harry grinned at her, but it instantly fell when he saw the fiery look in Hermine's eyes.
"G'night," he whispered and she nodded, and he went to follow Ron up the stairs.
"They get scary as they get older," Ron said to Harry.
"Ron!" Hermione shouted as she started to march after them. Ron grabbed Harry's arm and started to run up the stairs. "You ruin, everything!" Hermione let out a sob as she sat down on the stone steps. Grace instantly beside her, with an arm around her. Hermione let out another sob as she rested her head on Grace's shoulder. "He ruins everything!" she cried.
"He's a dumb boy," Grace whispered softly, rubbing Hermione's shoulder, repeating the same thing Hermione told her the other night. "Just a dumb, dumb boy."
Here is also an aesthetic mood board for the chapter as well
Notes:
A/N: Aaaah!!! Here is the Yule Ball!! I really hope it has lived up to any excitement you all have had and for the wait!!
This is really when the romantic tension begins between Grace and Harry because now the feelings are known between them - even if they're complicated at the moment.
I also really wanted there to be that WOW speechless, breath is taken away moment (like in Anatasaia, Cinderella Story, etc) when Harry first see's Grace because he truly was speechless and it's so cute and romantic.
I also looooved writing all the girls together, and the chaos of the common room because we didn't really get to see it in the books because it is from Harry's pov and he's a boy who doesn't care lol.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, I know it's been a long, awaited chapter and a highly anticipated one! I really hope it's lived up to your expectations!
And to everyone who celebrates: Have a very Merry Christmas
Chapter 80: seventy-nine
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
To everyone who celebrates: I hope you had a good Christmas! To everyone else: I hope all is well!
Here is ch. 79, enjoy! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Grace woke up, she woke up to a mountain of presents at the foot of her bed. More presents than she was used to. She grinned and started pulling them onto her bed. She opened up the gift from her Aunt Molly. It was another knitted item, but this year it was a scarlet, slightly oversized, button up cardigan. From Ron was a box of Honeydukes chocolates, as well as a new ink refill for her ink container. It was her favorite ink, it wasn’t the usual black but a nice, deep, brown ink. From Hermione, was another muggle book: Persuasion by Jane Austen. The only Austen novels Grace had a physical copy of was Pride & Prejudice, and Mansfield Park. Hermione had also gifted Grace a six month diary and daily planner. Each month had a quote from a famous witch or wizard, each week had a motivational quote, and each day was charmed to tell you a compliment each time you opened the book on that page (thankfully it wasn’t every time you turned to the day or else that would get annoying).
From Neville she received a box of floral tea leaves, and a beautiful light pink teacup, with tiny gold stars and constellations and a gold trimming. Inside the cup was a bunch of different lines and symbols, and when she looked at the book that came with it, she learned it was a Fortune Telling cup. From her mother she received a deck of tarot cards, along with a book about them and how to read them. The cards themselves were a little plain, but pretty. They were a dark navy with a matte, bronze, metallic trimming and stars, the pictures of the cards moved. The book said that the cards would correct her and give her hints if she was interpretating the card wrong. It was a beginners set, and even though the cards were a little on the plain side, she smiled because it was something her mother thought of for her, and a gift that she hadn’t asked for or hinted at.
Remus had given her a journal, but the pages were charmed to copy the notes she plays on the piano as she plays them so she wouldn’t have to worry about writing them down or trying to remember them. It was like the paper that Professor Flitwick used when she practiced for her solo with him, and they had to change the key and the tempo. He used paper just like this so she could have it to practice outside of rehearsals. Remus had also given her a copy of David Copperfield by Charles Dickens. She had mentioned to him that she had read A Christmas Carol and wanted to read more.
She received a surprise gift from Charlie. He said in the note that he wanted to give it to me over the summer but due to everything that happened, it had gotten forgotten about. He had sent her a model dragon, but not any kind of dragon, it was a model of the Antipodean Dragon. She smiled at the beautiful pearlescent miniature dragon in her hand. It looked up at her and shot out a small ball of fire before curling up in her palm. She had gently placed the dragon on her pillow and continued through her gifts.
The next box she opened was from Harry. Inside was a beautiful, softbound, light beige leather journal that had wildflowers and her name embossed on the cover. She opened the book and saw the pages weren’t blank, but all had the same layout, and when she scanned the layout she smiled, feeling the butterflies flutter in her chest. Harry had gotten her a journal specifically for her tealeaves. It looked like how she usually laid out her blank notebooks, he even put a place for her to write the type of tea she drank that day. In the box, there was also a new pack of beautiful eagle feather quills, and then there was one more quill in the box that was a beautiful white, with a few black specks at the tip of the feather; under it was a note:
I know how much you love Hedwig’s feathers, you’re always stroking them. So I took one a large feather she lost and had it made into a quill.
Grace held the quill made from Hedwig’s feather gingerly in her hand and felt a lump swell in her throat. It was such a simple gift, but it held so much meaning and the thought behind it overwhelmed her. His gift as a whole, overwhelmed her with how thoughtful it was. She loved the journal, but for some reason the quill was her favorite because even if it was one of Hedwig’s feathers, it was still a little piece of Harry; a piece of him that he chose to give to her.
When she finally composed herself, she frowned at the rest of the gifts. There were three more boxes of various sizes and they were bundled together with a note on top. She unfolded the parchment and recognized her father’s handwriting. She placed the letter to the side, waiting to read it after she’s opened his mountain of presents. Grace decided to open the biggest box first, which had a little weight to it. She tore the packaging off and grinned at the gramophone. It was newer, and nicer, than the one that was down in the common room, it also looked different. While the other gramophones she’s seen, it plays regular sized records, but this one had two plates, one was the size of regular records, and the other was smaller and looked like the size of muggle CD’s.
Grace took the other box and opened it: it was full of records. She saw The Beatles, Queen, The Rolling Stones, Fleetwood Mac, David Bowie, and so many other artists that her dad had shown her over the summer. There were even a handful of records that didn’t have album cover art, instead had handwritten titles. ‘Best of the 60s’, ‘Best of the 70s’,‘Dad’s favorites’, ‘Remus’ favorites’, ‘The Best of Rock n’Roll’, ‘Grace’s favorite muggle music pt 1, 2, 3 & 4’, etc. All were written in either her dads handwriting, or Remus’.
The last box, was smaller, and when she opened it, there were all her muggle CD’s. There were some cases that had a handwritten title, much like the records, and there were even some CD’s that she hadn’t even recognized or knew the band.
She took the letter, and unfolded it.
Happy Christmas, Little Star.
I was stuck on what to get you, I can’t shower you with jewelry or clothes for every gift giving occasion because where is the fun in that?
I remembered the fun day we had over the summer, when we went to that muggle music shop, and you have a lot of muggle CD’s that I know you wish you could take to school with you, so I decided to make copies of them. Their not CD copies, because well they won’t work at Hogwarts. So instead of CD’s you’ve got mini-record versions of all your CDs. Took some time to get the gramophone to do what I wanted it to do to play both, and to charm the CD’s and the records, but I managed.
I also went back to the muggle music shop and the bloke recommended a few new artists that came out this past fall that I know you haven’t had the chance to listen to yet. I hope you like them.
Happy Christmas, Gracie.
Love,
Dad.
Grace wiped the tears from her eyes as she smiled at all her music. She pulled out the gramophone and placed it on her bedside table, then looked through the CD box, and grinned at the new album by The Cranberries. She opened it, and saw that her dad was right… they were mini-records. She placed it on the gramophone, turned a dial and placed the needle on the record. When she didn’t hear anything coming out, she found the volume dial and slowly turned it to the right and the quiet sound of music started playing. She made sure it wasn’t too loud, because she didn’t want to wake up the other girls, so she sat on her bed and listened to the new Cranberries album.
“Good morning,” A sleepy Hermione greeted her as she sat on the only other clean spot on Grace’s bed.
“Morning,” Grace smiled as she brought her knees up to her chest.
“What’s all this?” she asked, looking at all the CD’s and records on Grace’s bed.
“Are the others still asleep?” Grace whispered, and Hermione nodded. “It’s all from Dad, and some from Remus… Dad charmed all my muggle CD’s into small records and sent me normal records and charmed some with his and Remus’ favorite songs on them and sent me this gramophone,” she smiled as showed Hermione one of the records with a handwritten sleeve.
“That’s really brilliant,” Hermione whispered in awe as she looked through them. “Do you think he could tell me or show me how he did it one day?”
“I’m sure he would,” Grace nodded as the fifth song finished playing and the six began.
“What’s this?” Hermione asked, holding up the white quill, and Grace’s cheeks went red.
“Just a new quill,” Grace answered nonchalantly, resisting the urge to reach out and pluck the quill out of Hermione’s hand.
“It’s different than the other new quills,” she said with a suggestive tone. “Who’s it from?”
“It’s one of Hedwigs feathers… Harry had it made for me,” Grace admitted shyly as she reached and took the quill from Hermione’s hand and gently caressed the white feather.
“Oh,” Hermione blinked, and then smiled. “That’s really sweet and thoughtful…” Grace only nodded with a smile on her face. “You never did tell me what happened last night… between you and Harry.”
“I was a little preoccupied with making sure you were alright and not throwing Ron off the Astronomy tower. You also never did tell me how your kiss with Viktor was,” Grace grinned, and Hermione’s cheeks flushed. “So, how was it?”
“Magical,” Hermione whispered dreamily, leaning into Grace’s headboard beside her. “He’s such a gentleman, which isn’t at all what you’d expect when you look at him,” Grace shook her head, “he’s not what I would’ve expected at all, really…”
“I’m guessing from the state of your hair last night, it wasn’t just a simple kiss, was it?” Hermione’s face went redder and Grace shook Hermione from the side, squealing under her breath. “You two snogged didn’t you?! Like a full on snog!?” Hermione tried to fight her smile by rolling her lips between her teeth, but she nodded. “Oh my Merlin!” Grace grinned. “How does it feel? To be kissed?”
“I don’t know how to describe it,” Hermione started as Crookshanks jumped on the bed and started trying to play with the model dragon that flew around Grace’s bed. “It’s a little strange, and awkward when you think about it… and I was so nervous, but… I felt like I was floating and I felt these little jolts and tingles all over my body, and my heart was racing so fast I thought I might have passed out or fainted if Viktor wasn’t holding me…” Hermoine tried to explain.
“Wow…” Grace sighed dreamily. “I hope when I have my first kiss it’s something like that…”
“I’m sure it’s going to feel even better,” Hermione assured her as she rested her head on Grace’s shoulder, “you’ve liked Harry for a year, so it’s going to feel so much better for you,” she added and Grace tried not to smile, because she was trying not to get her hopes up to high. “So…. you and Harry? How was last night? What happened?”
“Last night was… amazing, almost like a fairytale,” Grace sighed with a smile.
“Where did you two go? You were gone for a while.”
“We took a walk outside, and we talked…”
“About?”
“He apologized for making me cry and hurting my feelings,” Grace started slowly and Hermione nodded, “he didn’t know why he asked Cho in front of me, he said he was a stupid git –“
“Which he is,” Hermione nodded and Grace snorted and nodded.
“I asked him if he liked Cho…” Grace said and Hermione looked at her in surprise.
“What did he say?”
“He said he didn’t know, that he might?”
“Oh… Grace, I’m sorry –“
“But he also said he thinks he likes me?” she added and Hermione frowned.
“What?”
“Yeah… he said he sometimes thinks he likes Cho, but then he thinks of me and I’m all he can think about sometimes but then Cho smiles at him and he thinks he likes her, then there’s me again and… he’s just really confused and with someone out trying to kill him and with the tournament, he hasn’t really let himself think about it,” she explained. “It makes sense, I understand…”
“But it’s still not fair to you, keeping you hanging there –“
“I know but… there’s a lot going on this year, and a relationship should be the furthest thing on his mind. He’s got to focus on the tournament and figuring out who put his name in. So I understand him not knowing right now and I’m okay with it,” Grace explained and Hermione let out a long sigh of defeat. “I also asked Harry that when he does figure it out, if he could tell me and he said he will…”
“Well, I think once this tournament is over, it’ll be obvious about how he feels,” Hermione told her, and held up the quill. “No boy gets a quill made with his owls feathers for a girl he doesn’t have feelings for – realized or not,” she smiled, and Grace’s cheeks burned.
“We almost kissed,” Grace whispered and Hermione’s eyes widened and she gasped loudly.
“What?! When? Was it outside? What happened? Why almost?”
“We were dancing, slow dancing, to one of my favorite muggle songs and he said I was beautiful like the night sky –“ Hermione gasped, clutching her chest, “and… we almost kissed –“
“What happened?!”
“You were shouting at Ron,” Grace grimaced. Hermione let out a frustrated groan and she gave Grace an apologetic look.
“Nooo!” Hermione protested guiltily and Grace nodded. “Well, lets add that to the list of things to be mad at Ron about.”
“Alright,” Grace grinned.
A little bit later, Grace and Hermione made their way down to the Great Hall for breakfast. Grace saw Harry at the Gryffindor table sitting across from Ron. She grinned and when she and Hermione approached the table, Grace wrapped her arms around Harry’s neck, hugging him from behind. Harry’s cheeks flushed, but he grinned as he rubbed her arms lightly.
“I love them,” she whispered in his ear, and his cheeks darkened. She smiled and kissed his cheek before pulling away and sitting next to him. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” he smiled at her. “And thank you,” he said, pulling out his wand and she noticed how nice and smooth it looked. “How did you know I needed wand polish?”
“You mentioned it after the weighing of the wands,” Grace shrugged.
“You remember that?” he asked, surprised. Grace’s cheeks flushed as she looked down at her plate and nodded.
“Although, I wish I did something more…” she sighed in defeat and Harry frowned.
“What do you mean?”
“Your gifts were so sweet and thoughtful and I absolutely love them and I got you wand polish.”
“But I needed it,” Harry told her but she shook her head.
“You needed it, it wasn’t nearly as thoughtful-“
“Grace,” Harry rested his hand over hers, “the fact that you remembered I even mentioned it means a lot, so don’t think that your gift is any less than mine… please?” he asked and after a minute, she nodded begrudgingly. “Thank you,” he smiled and bumped her shoulder. She smiled back with pink cheeks and went to eat her fruit.
Throughout breakfast, Grace continued to think of what else to do for Harry for Christmas. Even though he said that the wand polish was perfect and the fact she remembered about it was more than enough, she just couldn’t let it go. She wanted to do something else for him too, something that was thoughtful and meant something. She racked her brain, trying to think of something she could do that would mean a lot to him.
It wasn’t until halfway through lunch when she was working on her project for Flitwick that the idea dawned on her. She snapped her notebook, and her new music journal, shut and stood up from the table. “Come with me,” Grace tugged on Harry’s arm. He swallowed his bite and looked at her confused.
“Er…why?”
“Just come with me!”
“But lunch-“
“Bring it with you, or we can go to the kitchens later, but just come with me.”
“Er, okay…” Harry nodded and stood up. Grace took his hand and started dragging him out of the Great Hall. Even though Harry kept asking her where they were going, all she would tell him was: ‘you’ll see when we get there’. “The music room?” Harry asked confused as Grace opened the door.
“Yeah,” she nodded and dragged him to the piano. She took a seat and patted the spot on the bench next to her for Harry to sit. When he sat beside her, Grace pulled out a blank book and set it on the piano, then she opened up her notebook to a page that had a lot of scribbles and laid it open.
“Er...what?” he asked confused. Instead of answering him, Grace started playing the piano. Harry watched as music notes appeared on the blank notebook, and his eyes widened in awe at it. Then Grace started singing the words off the scribbled page of her notebook. Harry wasn’t someone who knew a lot about music. He knew next to nothing about it, and he didn’t listen to it all the time to recognize songs – the ones he did were the ones that Grace often played over the summer; but this song was completely unfamiliar.
“I missed you when I didn’t know who to miss,” Harry felt those words, instantly thinking about his parents. “If we could, can we turn back time and replace all that we lost?”
“Wow…” Harry said lamely when she had finished.
“I’m still working out some of the kinks, and playing around with melody’s and lyric arrangements to make it flow-“
“You wrote that?” he asked, surprised. Grace’s cheeks flushed as she nodded.
“It’s the personal project for Professor Flitwick… the one he asked me to do. I told him I should have it done by the time term starts but –“
“It’s perfect,” Harry said, with a smile. “I don’t know anything about music but… but I know that you’re amazing and it was really good. It was about Sirius, right?” he asked, and she nodded. “I think he’d really like to hear it…”
“Oh, I – I don’t sing my stuff – “
“You just did for me.”
“This was your second Christmas present,” she answered shyly. Harry blinked at her.
“What?”
“Harry… you gave me a quill that was made out of Hedwig’s feather,” she started softly, turning to look at him. “I can’t even begin to explain how much that meant to me. It… it felt like you gave a little piece of yourself to me, and… it was just so thoughtful and I’ve been thinking about how to give you something like that –“
“Grace you didn’t –“
“Then it came to me… this,” she motioned to the piano. “I – I don’t like singing or playing my own stuff for anyone, I either don’t think it’s that good or it’s just really personal but you gave me a little piece of you, so I wanted to give you a little piece of me…”
Harry was left speechless. He didn’t think the quill was that big of a deal. He knew how much Grace loved Hedwig and her feathers and when Hedwig lost a long feather, he thought Grace would like it. He didn’t think it was that deep, but to her he supposed meant something. He didn’t think it was as special as her sharing something this deep with him, but she did so he smiled at her.
Notes:
Post Yule Ball!
I love Grace's and Hermione's relationship in this chapter. It makes you forget that they sometimes hate each other lol.
But Harry's gift to Grace? Uuuughh my heart! Its so sweet :)
I hope you all enjoyed!! :)
Chapter 81: eighty
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
I'm soooo sorry I forgot to post on Saturday! It was supposed to be my last Saturday post of 2024 but I was so busy with house work and cleaning for the new year that I kind of forgot until I looked in my planner this morning and wondered why I was posting 81 when I didn't post chapter 80... but I was supposed to post chapter 80.
But it's okay that means you all just get a double update today!! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The winter holidays ended as quickly as they had begun and now the new term had begun. Grace huddled close to Neville as they all made their way from the Greenhouses to Hagrid's house for Care of Magical Creatures, but when they arrived, Hagrid wasn't there – instead stood an older woman with very short, greying hair.
"Hurry up, now, the bell rang five minute ago," she barked at them. Grace huffed as they got closer.
"Who're you?" Ron asked, "and where's Hagrid?"
"My name is Professor Grubbly-Plank," the woman answered shortly, "I am your temporary Care of Magical Creatures teacher."
"Where's Hagrid?" Harry repeated, a little louder.
"He's indisposed," Professor Grubbly-Plank answered curtly. Grace frowned, and shared a look with the other Gryffindors.
"Is he alri-" Grace was cut off by the sound of unpleasant laughter. She turned and scowled at Draco and the other Slytherins as they arrived with arrogant grins on their face – none of them looked surprised at all that Hagrid wasn't present.
"This way, please!" Grubbly-Plank called out as she started to walk around the paddock where the Beauxbatons horses were being kept. Grace frowned as she followed after their substitute.
"What's wrong with Hagrid?" Harry asked as he caught up.
"Never you mind," she answered, shrugging him off.
"I do mind, though," Harry retorted, "What's up with him?"
Grubbly-Plank didn't answer Harry as she continued to lead them pass the paddock. Grace gasped in awe as she stared at the large, beautiful, white unicorn.
"Oh, it's so beautiful! How did she get it?" Lavender whispered beside her as she clutched onto Grace's arm. "They're supposed to be really hard to catch!"
"Wow!" Grace whispered as a smile spread on her face.
"Boys keep back!" Professor Grubbly-Plank barked loudly as she held out her arm, to keep Harry from walking further. "They prefer the woman's touch, unicorns. Girls to the front, and approach with care, come on, easy does it..." she said gently.
Grace slowly and carefully started making her way toward the unicorn. She wanted to be the first one to approach the majestic creature, but as she got closer, she felt someone elbow her roughly and push her to the side. Grace gasped as she stumbled backward and tripped over her own feet right into the snow. She hissed as she rubbed her side, and glared at Pansy Parkinson and the other Slytherin girls, who were snickering as they approached the unicorn.
"Need a hand?" Hermione asked, holding out her hand for Grace, which she took.
"I hate that bitch," Grace hissed under her breath.
"Grace!" Hermione hissed, appalled.
"What?! I can't call her a cow! That's an insult to cows!" Hermione snorted into her hand as they approached the unicorn.
One by one, each of the girls approached the unicorn, waiting for the animal to ease around them. Grace smiled as she approached the animal, and held her hand out. The unicorn leaned forward, sniffed her hand and stared at her for a moment before butting her hand with their nose. Grace's smile widened as she started stroking down the unicorns nose.
"Hello beautiful," she whispered softly, and the unicorn snorted.
For the rest of the lesson, Grace stayed close and continued to stroke it's nose and was very sad when Professor Grubbly-Plank said class was over and they were dismissed. Parvati and Lavender had to forcefully pull Grace away from the unicorn and didn't let go until they were well enough away.
"I hope she stays, that woman," Parvati said on their way back. "That's more what I thought Care of Magical Creatures would be like... proper creatures, not monsters."
"Not all of them are monsters," Grace spoke up in Hagrid's defense.
"And what about Hagrid?!" Harry asked angrily as they all began walking up the steps to the castle.
"What about him?" Parvati asked, "he can still be gamekeeper, can't he?"
"Oh come on, it hasn't been that bad!" Grace argued. Parvati and Lavender – even Emma, gave her a look. "Hippogriffs aren't monsters!" this made the girls shift uncomfortably knowing Grace was right. "Sure, the skrewts are... well... yeah they're little monsters, and bad... but Hagrid was – is – trying something different and wanted to see what they were about. I'm sure Hagrid just needs to know that we want to learn more about other animals... not the skrewts," she nodded.
"Great, then you can tell him!" Parvati smiled at her as she and Lavender linked arms and walked away to the Great Hall.
"That was a really good lesson," Hermione admitted carefully as they walked into the Great Hall. "I didn't know half the things Professor Grubbly-Plank told us about uni-"
"Look at this!" Harry snarled as he practically threw the Daily Prophet at her and Grace. Grace's eyes widened and her mouth fell open in outrage over the article.
"That bitch!" Grace shouted as they made their way to the table.
"Watch your language, Miss Black! If I hear that kind of language again I will have to take points!" Professor Sprout scolded lightly as she passed them.
"Sorry, Professor!" she smiled, but once Professor Sprout walked away her smile fell and she glared at the paper and took a seat next to Harry.
"You don't think Hagrid told her, do you?" Hermione asked, sitting on Grace's other side.
"Not a chance," Grace shook her head.
"He's never even told us," Harry added. "I reckon she was so mad he wouldn't give her loads of horrible stuff about me, she went ferreting around to get him back."
"But why? That's a petty reason to go after someone..." Hermione said unsurely. Grace snorted.
"Please, she went after me all because Mum called her a bitch – " Grace whispered, "and a blood thirsty snake, I think it's well within her character to go after Hagrid all because he wouldn't lie and give her any juice details on Harry."
"But how did she even find out?"
"Maybe she over heard him and Madame Maxime talking at the ball?" Ron suggested as he piled some chicken casserole on his plate.
"No," Harry shook his head, "Grace and I would've seen her in the garden when we were outside."
"That and Dumbledore's banned her from the grounds," Grace added, "he told me himself after what happened with me."
"Maybe she's got an invisibility cloak?" Ron suggested.
"Sounds like a thing she'd do," Harry spat as he scooped chicken casserole on his own plate angrily, "hide under an invisibility cloak to listen to people's private conversations."
"You mean like we do?" Hermione asked, raising an eyebrow at him.
"We've got to go and see him," Harry said firmly, ignoring Hermione. "This evening, after Divination. We need to tell him that we want him back... you do want him back, don't you?" he asked, shooting Hermione a look.
"Of course I want Hagrid back!" Hermione answered hastily, but then looked down, "but... well, I'm not going to pretend that it wasn't a nice change, having a proper Care of Magical Creatures lesson for once..."
"I think," Grace started, "Harry's right, we do need to go and see Hagrid and tell him that it doesn't matter if he's part giant, we still care about him and we miss him as our teacher," she nodded, and Harry nodded too, "but... I also think it would... best, coming from us, if we told Hagrid that we aren't really enjoying the skrewts and that we'd like to learn about more...standard magical creatures."
"Yeah... I think you're right," Hermione nodded. "It should come from us."
Hagrid didn't answer the door when they came knocking that night after dinner. Nor did he make an appearance all week and the next week, even when Grace had gone to his house every evening after dinner, she saw nothing of her giant friend. She was worried about him, and she had hoped that he would at least open the door to her whenever she came alone. She remembered when he had comforted her when the whole school was whispering about her, he told her that what she said about how werewolves were people too meant a lot to him. She didn't understand at the time, but she did now.
"He's mad!" Harry's voice pulled Grace out of her thoughts as she turned to see what he was talking about. "It must be freezing, it's January!" Grace squinted and noticed a head bobbing in the water.
"It's a lot colder where he's from," Hermione spoke up, "I suppose it feels quite warm to him." Grace then realized they must be talking about Viktor.
"Yeah, but there's still the giant squid," Ron said, almost hopeful. Grace rose an accusatory eyebrow at Ron.
"He's really nice, you know," Hermione huffed, narrowing her eyes at him. "He's not at all what you'd think, coming from Durmstrang. He likes it here so much more! He's told me."
"Herm's is right," Grace defended, and ignored the look from Hermione. "Viktor, he's actually a really nice bloke. I think you'd really like him if he wasn't Durmstrang's champion..." Grace knew that wasn't the reason why Ron was feeling bitter toward Viktor, but didn't want to embarrass or call him out in front of the others.
"Oh yeah?" Ron glared at her. "Well, I'm sure Cho Chang is a nice girl and that you'd really like her if Harry didn't pay attention to her instead!" he spat. Grace's face heated and she narrowed her eyes dangerously at Ron. Balling her hands into fists, she pushed past him, making sure to stomp on his foot as she did – Ron exclaimed in pain – and walked away from them.
Harry stuffed his hands into his coat pocket, feeling awkward. He hadn't gotten around to telling Ron what happened between him and Grace at the ball, he didn't really know how to bring it up or if he should. Nothing really changed between them, at least Harry didn't think anything changed. The only thing that changed was that, Harry said he wasn't sure what his feelings were regarding her and Cho, and that, well, he really wanted to kiss her. It wasn't the first time he'd thought that, there was the night his name came out of the Goblet of Fire when they were outside of the common room. Then there was on Boxing day after she sang her song to him. There was also the time the other night when he was doing his Transfiguration essay and she was leaning against him while reading a book.
But Harry was sure that he'd feel that way too about Cho... if he was given the opportunity to be around her more. He always felt a strange tug in his stomach whenever Cho would look and smile at him, and his heart would sometimes skip when she talk to him. He thought about Cho's smile, and her lips... and yeah, he said to himself he'd want to kiss her too... but Cho was with Cedric. She had gone to the ball with him, and Harry had seen the two walking hand in hand in the corridors and at meals. He wondered if maybe he should forget about Cho, since she was with Cedric, and tell Grace that maybe he did like her.
Then what would happen between them? Harry wasn't sure if he really wanted a girlfriend or if he was ready for one yet. The thought of having a girlfriend seemed daunting to Harry. He also had the tournament to think about. The second task was five weeks away and he hadn't gotten close to figuring out the clue. How could he focus on the tournament and a girl at the same time?
"You know, if you take any longer to figure this out, you might lose your chance," Hermione said, looking at Harry.
"What?"
"With Grace," she said and Harry frowned. "If you wait too long then you're going to lose your chance with her. She won't sit around and wait for you forever."
"I told her that I haven't thought about it because I'm focusing on the tournament," Harry replied, slightly annoyed at Hermione's meddling.
"I know, and she understands that," Hermione started with a sigh. "But don't you think that's also a bit unfair to her? Keeping her in this state of limbo and stringing her along-"
"I'm not stringing her along, Hermione!" Harry retorted, now fully annoyed.
"Not being clear about your feelings for her is stringing her along! You've got to sort out how you feel about her and Cho and make a decision and tell her! I know and understand that you've got the tournament to worry about, but if you'd just tell her I know for a fact that she'd understand and be fine with waiting until the tournament is over! At least she'd know how you feel, and where you two stand! Not knowing is going to drive her mad, and will eventually hurt her and then she'll give up and start looking at a boy who knows that he likes her."
"Wait, did something happen between you and Grace?" Ron asked, blinking.
"They almost kissed at the Ball," Hermione answered. Ron's eyes bugged out of his head and his jaw dropped as he turned to stare at Harry. Harry's face turned a vibrant shade of red as he gawked at Hermione.
"How do you know that?!" Harry asked at the same time as Ron exclaimed: "You almost what?!"
"She told me," Hermione answered with a shrug.
"What do you mean she told you?! Why would she tell you?"
"Because we're friends, Harry," Hermione rolled her eyes.
"But... but you two are... weird! You two aren't like normal friends!"
"We're still friends! We tell each other a lot of things we don't tell you boys."
"Like what?!" Ron and Harry asked but Hermione ignored them and carried on her way toward Hogsmeade.
"Worrying about poor 'ickle goblins, now, are you?" Ron asked Hermione. Grace frowned as she approached the table, and sat next to Harry, across from Hermione. "Thinking of starting up S.P.U.G. or something? Society for the protection of Ugly Goblins?" If Grace wasn't so angry at Ron, she would've laughed at how funny and accurate that was.
"Ha, ha, ha," Hermione laughed sarcastically at him. "Goblin's don't need protection. Haven't you been listening to what Professor Binns has been telling us about goblin rebellions?"
"No," Ron, Harry and Grace answered dryly. Hermione raised a surprised eyebrow at Grace.
"I don't listen to a thing Binns says, I just read my text book," Grace shrugged and took a sip of her Pumpkin fizz.
"Uh-oh," Ron groaned. Grace frowned and turned around in her seat to see what Ron was staring at.
"Bloody hell," she hissed under her breath as Rita Skeeter came walking into The Three Broomsticks with her photographer and a smug look on her face.
"Didn't seem very keen to talk to us, did he, Bozo?" Skeeter asked as she took a seat at table near them. "Now, why would that be, do you think? And what's he doing with a pack of goblins in tow anyway? Showing them the sights... what nonsense... he was always a bad liar. Reckon something's up? Think we should do a bit of diggi-"
"Trying to ruin someone else's life?" Harry asked loudly, glaring over at the woman.
"Harry!" Rita beamed, "how lovely! Why don't you come and join –"
"I wouldn't come near you with a ten-foot broomstick," Harry spat angrily. "What you do that to Hagrid, for eh?"
"Our readers have a right to the truth, Harry, I am merely doing my-"
"Who cares if he's half-giant?!" Harry shouted. "There's nothing wrong with him!" The whole pub went still and everyone's eyes were on them.
"How about giving me an interview about the Hagrid you know, Harry? The man behind the muscles? Your unlikely friendship and the reasons behind it. Would you call him a father substitute-"
"Hagrid is one of the most kindest and gentlest souls in the entire world, and has one of the biggest hearts!" Grace hissed, glaring at the woman. "It doesn't matter if he's half-giant or half-bear! He's kind and gentle and he's more of a person than you are! He'd never harm a single person, no matter how nasty they are!"
"It's no surprise that you are speaking up," Rita drawled dully, but Grace saw that menacing glint in her eyes. "Half-giants, werewolves... you sure do love half-breeds don't you, girl?"
"Werewolves are people too!" Grace shouted, standing up. Her face grew hot from anger and she went to pounce but Harry held her back – as much as he wanted to let her loose he knew she'd get into serious trouble. She'd also get her mother into trouble and give the Ministry more reason to look into them.
"Awe, how sweet of you Harry, but you don't have to hold your girlfriend back on my account. Let's have the world see just how vicious Sirius Black's daughter is-"
"You're a horrible woman!" Hermione shouted as she stood from her seat. "You don't care, do you?! Anything for a story, and anyone will do, won't they? Even Ludo Bagman-"
"Sit down, you silly little girl, and don't talk about things you don't understand," Rita Skeeter hissed coldly, her eyes hardening at Hermione. "I know things about Ludo Bagman that would make your hair curl ... not that it needs –" she eyed Hermione's hair.
"Let's go," Hermione hissed, "c'mon, Gracie, Harry – Ron..."
Grace glared at Rita as they walked past. She held her head up as the four of them exited The Three Broomsticks, not caring that everyone was staring at them. She still received stares and whispers in Hogsmeade, not as much at school, but in Hogsmeade when they were around non-students. She didn't care. She wasn't ashamed of her father, and once the world knew the truth about what happened on November 1st, 1981, she was going to proudly stand next to him.
"She'll be after you next, Hermione..." Ron said in a low voice.
"Let her try!" Hermione huffed defiantly, her face red with rage. "I'll show her! Silly little girl, am I? Oh, I'll get her back for this! First Harry, then Grace, and now Hagrid!"
"You don't want to go upsetting Rita Skeeter," Ron said nervously. "I'm serious, Hermione, she'll dug up something on you-"
"My parents don't read the Daily Prophet. She can't scare me into hiding!" Hermione spat as she started walking back toward the castle so fast that the three of them had to jog to catch up to her. "And Hagrid isn't hiding anymore! HE should never have let that excuse for a human being upset him! Come on!"
"Hermione, I love you," Grace grinned.
The four of them broke into a run, making their way back to the grounds and to Hagrid's hut.
"Hagrid!" Hermione shouted, pounding her fist on the door. "Hagrid, that's enough! We know you're in there! Nobody cares if your mum is a giantess!"
"Yeah! Don't let that crotcheity old hag do this to you, Hagrid!" Grace called as she banged on the door with Hermione.
"Get out here Hagrid! You're just being –" Hermione was cut off by the door opening. "About time- oh!" Her face went red as Dumbledore stood in the doorway, smiling down at them.
"Good afternoon," he greeted them.
"We – er – we wanted to see Hagrid," Hermione said in a small voice.
"Yes, I've gathered as much," Dumbledore mused and stepped aside. "Why don't you come in?"
"Oh... um... okay," Hermione whispered sheepishly as she, Grace, Ron and Harry stepped into the cabin. Fang barked loudly and launched himself onto Harry.
"More tea, I think," Dumbledore said gently after closing the door after Harry entered the house. He drew out his wand and with a flick a tea tray appeared midair along with a plate full of tea cakes. When everyone sat down around the table, the trays set themselves on the table. "Did you, by chance hear what Miss Granger and Miss Black were shouting, Hagrid?"
Grace turned to look at Hagrid, and all she wanted to do was jump across the table and engulf Hagrid into a big, tight hug. He looked exactly like she did, and how she felt, only a few weeks ago. "Hermione, Grace, Harry and Ron still seem to want to know you, judging by the way they were attempting to break down the door," Dumbledore mused gently, with a small smile.
"Of course we still want to know you!" Harry spoke up, looking at Hagrid. "You don't think anything that Skeeter cow – er, sorry Professor," Harry corrected quickly, side glancing at Dumbledore.
"I have gone temporarily deaf and haven't any idea what you said, Harry," Dumbledore said, twiddling his thumbs as he stared interestingly up at all the cages that hung from the ceiling.
"Er – right... I just mean, Hagrid, how could you think we'd care what that – woman – wrote about you?"
"Exactly, Hagrid," Grace spoke up softly. "You shouldn't listen to a thing that blood thirsty hag – " unlike Harry, Grace didn't care if Dumbledore was there, "Your half-giant genes don't matter to us! Just because you're half-giant doesn't change who you are! You're still Hagrid! You're still the same kind and gentle soul that we know and love! Being half-giant doesn't make you any less of a person! And if any narrow-minded, prejudiced gits say otherwise, you send them to me because I'll set them right! Those kind of people are not worth your time or energy!"
"Living proof of what I've been telling you, Hagrid," Dumbledore said, still looking up at the ceiling. "I've shown you the letters from the countless parents who remember you from their own days here, telling me in no uncertain terms that if I sacked you, they would have something say about it –"
"Not all of 'em," Hagrid spoke up, his voice was scratchy and hoarse. "Not all of 'em wan' me ter stay."
"Really, Hagrid, if you're holding out for universal popularity, I'm afraid you will be in this cabin for a very long time," Dumbledore replied, his voice firm as he gave Hagrid a stern look from over the rims of his glasses. "Not a week has passed since I became headmaster of this school when I haven't had at least one owl complaining about the way I run it. But what should I do? Barricade myself in my study and refuse to talk to anybody?"
"Yeh – yeh're not half-giant!" Hagrid protested.
"Hagrid, look at what I've got for relatives!" Harry spoke up furiously. "Look at the Dursley's!"
"An excellent point," Dumbledore nodded. "My own brother, Aberforth, was prosecuted for practicing inappropriate charms on a goat. It was all ove rhte papers, but did Aberforth hide? No, he did not! He held his head high and went about his business as usual! Of course, I'm not entirely sure he can read... so that may not have been bravery."
"Exactly, Hagrid, I mean I'm related to this git –" Grace teased, pointing at Ron, who turned to her, offended.
"Oi!" Ron protested, his hears turning red as he glared at her. This seemed to have broken any tension as a gruff chuckle escaped from Hagrid, and Dumbledore only smiled amusedly at them.
"Come band and teach, Hagrid," Hermione spoke up quietly, "please come back! We really miss you." A strange sound came from Hagrid, Grace wasn't sure if it was him sniffling or something else as more tears fell from his eyes and into his messy beard.
"I refuse to accept your resignation, Hagrid," Dumbledore said firmly as he stood up from his seat. "I expect you back at work on Monday. You will join me for breakfast at eight-thirty in the Great Hall. No excuses," he ordered, leaving no room for argument, then he nodded at them. "Good afternoon to you all."
Once Dumbledore had left, Hagrid burst into tears and sobbed into his large hands. Grace stood up from her seat and wrapped her arms around Hagrid – well as much as she could, and rested her head on his arm while Hermione patted his other arm gently. "Great man, Dumbledore... great man..."
"Yeah he is," Ron nodded. "Can I have one of these cakes, Hagrid?" Grace glared at Ron for thinking of his stomach.
"Help yerself," Hagrid nodded as he wiped his eyes on the back of his hands. "Ar, he's righ', o'course yeh're all righ' ... I bin stupid... my ol' dad woulda bin ashamed o' the way I've bin behavin'..." he sniffled as more tears leaked from his eyes but he quickly wiped them away. "Never shown you a picture of my old dad, have I? Here..." Hagrid stood up from his seat, forcing Grace to release him from the hug, and he went to his dresser. He pulled out a picture of a short wizard with the same crinkled black eyes as Hagrid, and he had a large smile as he sat on Hagrid's shoulder. Despite how tall Hagrid was, he had to have been at least seven feet tall, his beardless face was round and smooth and showed his youth. It was like a kids face on a giant person.
"Tha' was taken jus' after I got inter Hogwarts," Hagrid sniffled, "Dad was dead chuffed... thought I migh' not be a wizard, see, 'cos me mum... well, anyway. 'Course, I never was great shakes at magic, really... but at least he never saw me expelled. Died, see, in me second year..." He smiled sadly at the picture then placed it back on the dresser.
"Yeh know wha', Harry?" Hagrid started again, this time his voice lighter and a small smile was starting to appear on his face. "When I firs' met yeh, yeh reminded me o' me a bit. Mum an' Dad gone, an' you was feelin' like yeh wouldn' fit in at Hogwarts, remember? Not sure yeh were really up to it ... an' now look at yeh, Harry! School Champion!" he smiled proudly at Harry. "Yeh know what I'd love, Harry?" he asked, his voice growing a little more serious. "I'd love yeh ter win, I really would! It'd show 'em all ... yeh don' have ter be pureblood ter do it. Yeh don' have ter be ashamed of what yeh are. It'd show 'em Dumbledore's the one who's got it right', lettin' anyone in as long as they can do magic!" Grace beamed at Hagrid, and she nodded in agreement. "Speakin' o' which... how you don' with that egg, Harry?"
"Great," Harry nodded with a smile. "Really great!"
Grace narrowed her eyes as she eyed him suspiciously. She had a feeling he was getting as close to solving the egg as her dad was with clearing his name, but she decided to leave it be. She'll ask him about it later.
As the weeks continued on, January had turned into February. Grace had been trying to help Harry, with Ron and Hermione, find a way to breathe underwater for over an hour. It hadn't been going so great, well at least not for her. She felt bad that she couldn't put as much time and effort into helping Harry as she'd like but Choir practices had been becoming more frequent as they were going to have a performance for Valentine's day. She wasn't expecting another solo, since she had one on Halloween, but Professor Flitwick had surprised her by selecting her to do a duet with Justin. So not only was she having to study and practice her spell work, but was also helping Harry, and now she had to add extra rehearsals with Justin on top of it all.
Unlike last year, when Grace woke up on February 14th, she didn't moan and groan because of what day it was. However, she wasn't happy about the number of flowers that were all over her bed.
"What the bloody hell is all this?!" she asked as she got out of her bed. She noticed there were even more flowers surrounding her bed on the floor. Something red and sparkly fell in front of her face and she went to swat it away but she noticed more were falling. She looked up and noticed a pink cloud that was raining red and pink sparkling hearts over her head. "Alright, which of you did this?" she asked, frowning at her roommates, who all shook their head.
"We woke up and found the flowers all over you," Lavender answered as she tied a hair tie at the end of her twin plat. "I'm not sure if it's for Valentine's day or for your birthday," she shrugged. Grace grumbled as she started picking up the flowers from the floor and tossing them on her bed. She was going to send a howler to Remus, because it was now his fault that people knew her birthday was on Valentine's day.
"This is a cruel joke," Grace muttered as she swatted a glittering heart out of her face. "I'm going to kill Fred and George."
"How do you know it was them?" Hermione asked and Grace gave her an unamused look, and dramatically waved her arms around her. "Fair point... but they can't get up the girls steps..."
"Ginny," Grace hissed, glaring at the dorm room door.
"What if it's not a birthday prank? But a Valentine's surprise?" Lavender suggested, with a sly grin.
"Oooh!" Parvati giggled, "Lav, you're onto something! Maybe it was Harry?"
"Oh! Or Justin Finch-Fletchley! I hear he really likes you, Gracie."
"You're both completely wrong," Grace replied, her face turning as red as the glittering hearts. "Justin is nice and my friend, but he'd never do something this over the top, beside's he's a Hufflepuff and can't get into our common room," she rolled her eyes as she started to change out of her pajama's and into her uniform. "As for Harry, well... he also wouldn't do something this over the top, he also probably wouldn't even be able to come up with something this dramatic either... no, this has Fred and George Weasley written all over it," she huffed as she buttoned up her shirt. "Bloody hell go away!" she shouted at the cloud. "I'm going to kill them."
"Oh don't be so dramatic, it's kind of funny," Hermione teased as she pulled on her cardigan. Grace turned and glared at her.
"I'll remember that for your birthday!" Hermione only rolled her eyes as she picked up a red rose, a white tulip, and a pink lily. "Whoever's done it, couldn't decide on what flowers to use." Grace nodded as she looked around at the variety of different flowers. There were different colored roses, pink and white tulips, white and pink lilies, pink daisies, and peonies. "What are you going to do with them all?"
Grace shrugged as she took a few pink daisies and went up to Lavender, and started putting them in her plats. "Oooh! Gracie that's so cute!" Lavender gushed as she looked at herself in the mirror. Grace grabbed a red rose and charmed it to stick to Lavender's cardigan. She then started shrinking some of the white roses and sticking them into Parvati's plait and pinning a pink rose on her cardigan.
"Which ones do you want, Emma?" she asked the auburn haired girl, who was making sure she had her things in her bag.
"Oh, a peony," she answered with a small smile. Grace grinned at her and handed her a peony. Emma took it and stuck it in her hair. "Thank you."
"Of course," she smiled then turned to Hermione, who had put a few shrunken red roses in her hair. Grace sighed and then looked around at other hundreds of flowers then started gathering them all up into large bouquets, and after gathering eight bouquets of flowers, she charmed them to float and follow her. She was going to give them to everyone
"What about you?" Lavender asked.
"What about me?"
"You're the only one without a flower!"
"...Lavender, do you not see the greenhouse floating behind me?"
"But you're not wearing any! You should be wearing some like the rest of us!" Grace sighed as she took a barrette and pinned some of her hair to the back of her head and out of her face, then put a pink lily over it.
"There," she nodded and grabbed her bag.
As Grace made her way to the Great Hall for breakfast, she started giving out flowers to some of the younger students. There were even a first-year boy from Ravenclaw that stopped her on the steps and asked if he could have a few flowers to give to his older sister. When Grace entered the Great Hall, she stormed over to Fred and George and hit them both over the head.
"Oi!" George exclaimed.
"What have we done to you, Gracie-racie?" Fred asked as he rubbed his head. They both turned around in their seats and started laughing at the amount of flowers that were floating around her and the cloud of raining hearts.
"I'm going to get you two back for this!"
"Oh we wish we could take credit for this!" Fred laughed as he went to touch the cloud but she swatted his hand away.
"But you see, Gracie, this was not our doing."
"So you two didn't have Ginny place a flower bomb and the cloud in my room?" she asked, confused. Fred and George were a lot of things, but they weren't liars, and they'd also never take the credit for someone else's prank.
"Nope, but bloody hell, I wish we did! This is dead brilliant, isn't it Georgie?"
"I think we've got a new idea for a new product line, Freddie," George grinned, then they both turned to Grace.
"When you figured out who's done it, let us know. We'd like to pick their brain." Fred said. Grace blinked at them and rolled her eyes before moving down the table and taking the empty seat next to Harry.
"What's all this?" Ron asked, confused as he stared at Grace.
"I don't know," Grace sighed as she started piling eggs onto her plate. "I woke up this morning and I was drowning in flowers, and getting rained on by hearts," she answered. "Here," she said, pulling out a red rose and handing it to Ron. "Neville!" Grace called to Neville, who was sitting beside Dean a few seats away from Ron. She pulled out a white tulip and handed it to him.
"Thanks, Gracie," Neville smiled at her as he put the flower on his robes.
"Here, Harry," Grace said as she put a white lily on his robes. Harry's face turned pink as he watched her charm the flower to him.
"Er, thank you..." he muttered awkwardly.
"Mail's here," Hermione announced. Grace looked up at all the owls flying in. Many of them were delivering Valentines to other students. Then there were two owls flying to Grace, one was Errol, and one was another one she didn't recognize. Erroll crash-landed onto the table, and Grace shook her head at the bird but took the package from him. He shook his head and flew off. The second owl swooped down low, and a small package and two letters down in front of her before leaving.
From her Aunt Molly, it was a short letter wishing her a happy birthday and the package contained her favorite chocolate cake. The second package, she knew was from Remus as it had a bunch of chocolates, but inside that package was another smaller package that had a crystal ink bottle with an amethyst top. That, Grace knew was from her father.
The first letter, she recognized Remus' handwriting on the front. When she opened it fireworks shot up and exploded into the air. Grace smiled as she read Remus' birthday letter. Then she looked at the letter from her dad. As she opened it, she braced herself for what was going to come out, but when nothing loud or obnoxious came from the letter she looked at it with confusion.
Happy Birthday my little star. I hope you like the ink bottle. I wondered if I should've given it to you for Christmas and waited to give you the music for your birthday... I'll figure out which one to give the more extravagant gifts on eventually. Or maybe I'll switch it up every year? We'll figure it out.
Also, Happy Valentine's day. I'd like to hope that I'll be your only Valentine forever but I'd be an idiot, but I'll settle for being your only Valentine for right now. I'll always be the most important one though.
Love,
Dad.
P.S. Do you like the flowers?
P.P.S. if you don't know what I'm talking abut then Harry didn't do his job correctly.
Grace's face heated up and she slowly turned to Harry, who was talking to Ron about something. She grabbed her notebook from her bag and started hitting Harry with it.
"Ow, ow, ow!" Harry exclaimed as he tried to stop her. "What are you hitting me for?!"
"You," she seethed as she continued to hit him. "You're part of the reason why I was almost suffocated from flowers this morning!"
Notes:
Aaah Harry starting to question his feelings on if he really likes Cho or not, and if he likes Graaaace~
Also it's so cute that Sirius is happy being Grace's only valentine for right now~
This was a kind of slow chapter with a lot more book moments in it, but I really wanted to have that moment in the beginning of them talking about Krum and Cho and the feelings~ As it's a kind of important scene for later chapters :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and Ch. 81 will be coming later this afternoon!
Chapter 82
Notes:
Helloooo again!!
Here is the FINAL chapter of the year!!! so wild!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The egg was signing to you, Harry. Mersong, I’m sure of it,” Hermione said as she paced back and forth. The four of them were in the library , at one of the tables within the book stacks; the table itself was covered in books and loose pieces of parchment from folders of essays. Grace sighed as she flung a loose piece of parchment on the table and slumped in her seat, stretching her legs further across Harry’s lap and let her head fall back over the chair. She was exhausted. For the past week she had spent all of her free time, now that she no longer had extra choir practices, trying to help Harry find a way to breathe underwater. “Now tell me again what you heard.”
“Come seek us where our voices sound…” Harry started exhaustedly.
“That’s the Black Lake. Obvious,” Hermione waved it off. Grace rolled her eyes.
“Of course it’s obvious that he has to go into the Black Lake! We figured that out forever ago!” Grace retorted in frustration at Hermione’s unhelpful observations, this only caused Hermione to glare at her in annoyance.
“An hour long you’ll have to look,” Harry continued.
“Again, obvious,” Hermione and Grace said at the same time, and Hermione once again glared at the other girl. “Though,” she continued, ignoring the eyeroll from Grace, “admittedly, potentially problematic.”
“Potentially problematic?!” Harry exclaimed. “We’ve been at this for weeks and haven’t got a clue on what to do, and I don’t know about you, Hermione, but last time I checked I couldn’t hold my breath for an hour!”
“I had an uncle who could stick his head in a pickle jar… ears and all,” Ron spoke up from his chair as he fiddled with the golden egg. Harry, Grace and Hermione all turned to him and gave him all varying exasperated looks. “Right… not helpful.”
“Look, Harry,” Hermione started again, ignoring Ron and turning back to Harry. “We can do this. The four of us can still figure it out. We’ve just got to keep looking.” Grace rolled her eyes as she started rubbing her temples, she could feel a headache starting to brew.
“We’ve looked everywhere!” Grace groaned. “There’s no spell, or charm that could get him to breathe under water, and we haven’t even begun human transfiguration – it’s too complicated for us right now! Can’t use charms, can’t use transfiguration, what else is there-“ Grace quickly sat straighter in her seat when she realized there was at least one subject left to look into. “Harry, do you still have the permission form from McGonagall for the restricted section?” she asked. Harry frowned in confusion but pulled out the form from his jumper pocket.
“We’ve been through the restricted section,” Hermione huffed as she crossed her arms over her chest. “If I can’t find anything-“
“We’ve been focusing on finding spells or charms this whole time,” Grace cut her off as she pulled her legs from Harry’s lap and stood up, stretching. “We haven’t considered potions!”
“Grace, the task is tomorrow afternoon!” Hermione reminded her pointedly, and she only rolled her eyes. “There isn’t a potion that could work that can be brewed-“
“Why are you being so negative and closed minded?!” Grace snapped. “Just because you didn’t think about looking at potions, doesn’t mean that it isn’t a good idea or that there isn’t one! If there is I can ask Professor Snape if there is any chance of it being taught in class and if I could have a vial of it,” this had the other three giving her looks that clearly said that wouldn’t happen, “or I’ll owl Mum! But it’s worth a shot looking for it, and I don’t see you coming up with anymore ideas!” Grace didn’t give Hermione any time to protest before she stormed off through the stacks.
The first place she went to look was the restricted section. She wondered if there was a potion that functioned like the Polyjuice potion but for non-human transformations, and if there was then anything about it had to be in the restricted section. After fifteen minutes, she found three books on advanced potions. She debated on going to go look for some books that weren’t in the restricted section but decided against it; there were still many books in the restricted section to look through.
“I’ve got three books to look through,” she said happily as she placed them on the table, then flipped one open. When she looked up, she noticed that Ron and Hermione were both gone and instead there stood Neville. “Er –“
“Thanks, Neville, but –“ Harry spoke up tiredly and mildly annoyed as he turned back to the books.
“Or you like flying, don’t you!” Neville started speaking excitedly, his face brightening with a wide grin. “Do you know there’s a wizard in Nepal growing gravity-resistant trees? The implications for the racing brooms are absolutely ama-zing-“
“Neville!” Harry snapped in frustration. Grace glared at him and hissed his name warningly. “I don’t care about mandrakes! I don’t care about gravity-resistant trees! I don’t care about plants period!”
“Harry!” she hissed again, noticing Neville’s posture slumping.
“Unless there’s a Tibetan turnip that will allow me to breathe underwater for an hour, I don’t care!” Harry finished, and hid his face in his hands. Grace was caught between trying to comfort him and help him relax, and hitting him upside the head. She sighed and started to rub his shoulders and gave Neville an apologetic look, mouthing ‘sorry’ to him. Neville only nodded as he stood there, his face curling in concentration, then his brows rose up and his eyes widened.
“Harry?”
“What?” Harry replied shortly as he rubbed his eyes with his palms.
“I don’t know about turnip, but you could always use Gillyweed!” he said proudly. Both Harry and Grace froze and slowly turned to him.
“Of course! Plants!” Grace gasped, her eyes widening and she grinned at Neville. She pulled away from Harry and went to embrace Neville tightly, then she kissed both of his cheeks. “Neville! You’re brilliant!” she exclaimed and kissed his cheeks again, then turned to Harry. “Plants! Harry! Plants!”
“Are you able to get some Gillyweed?” Harry asked Neville, who nodded.
“Yeah, I can get some for you. How much will you need?”
“Dunno,” Harry shrugged. “Just enough so I can breathe underwater for an hour.”
“Alright,” Neville nodded with a smile. “I’ll get some… It’ll have to be tomorrow –“
“I don’t care when you get it, as long as it’s before the second task,” Harry interrupted, now feeling a million times lighter.
“Where are Ron and Hermione?” Harry asked as he helped Grace up onto the viewing tower. “Are they here yet?” Grace shrugged as she looked around the tower for their friends as Neville climbed up behind her.
“I don’t see them…” she said nervously. She noticed the panicked look in Harry’s eyes as he looked around them. She took his hand and squeezed, forcing him to look at her. “It’ll be alright, I’m sure there somewhere. They wouldn’t miss the task, Harry…”
Harry only nodded as he swallowed the lump in his throat. “Here,” Neville said as he pulled out a metal container from his coat pocket and opened it. Inside was an ugly green colored, slimey, seaweed looking plant.
“You’re sure about this, Neville?” he asked as the three of them made their way to where the other Champions and judges were.
“Absolutely.”
“If I eat this, I’ll be able to breathe underwater?”
“Absolutely.”
“For an hour.”
This time Neville paused for a few seconds. “Most likely.”
“Most likely?!”
“Well, there is some debate among Herbologists as to the effects of freshwater versus saltwater-“
“And you decide to tell me this now?” Harry hissed under his breath.
“Well, that’s why I gave you a little extra,” Neville answered, nodding to the Gillyweed in Harry’s hand. Harry sighed as he shook his head and pushed through to the front, still squeezing Grace’s hand.
“Your attention please!” Dumbledore’s voice boomed all around them. Grace winced at how loud it was, especially when they were so close to their headmaster. “Welcome to the Second Task. Last night, something exceptionally valuable was stolen from our Champions, a treasure of sorts. That something now lies at the bottom of the Black Lake. Their mission this afternoon is to retrieve it…” Grace squeezed Harry’s hand again as Professor Moody hissed something in Harry’s ear. Harry grimaced as he stuffed the Gillyweed into his mouth and started chewing. His face scrunched up in disgust as he held his hand to his mouth to keep himself from throwing it up. He squeezed her hand tightly and she started rubbing his back. “Campions… you may begin – now!”
BOOM!
A canon went off.
Harry swallowed the Gillyweed and grimaced at it, then suddenly he tore his hand from Grace’s and clamped it over his throat. She gasped and stared at him in fear. “Harry! Harry what do you need?!”
“What’s happening to him?!” Dean asked coming up behind her.
“He can’t breathe!” Seamus exclaimed as Moody pushed Harry into the water. She gasped, her hands flying to her mouth in horror. Neville stared at the water, wide eyed and paled then he brought his hands up to his head, gripping his hair.
“Oh my god… I’ve killed him,” he whispered frantically. “I’ve killed Harry Potter!”
“Woo!” Grace gasped and gripped Neville and pointed as Harry flipped in the air and dove back into the water.
“You did it!” She shouted, jumping up and down then pulled Neville into a tight hug.
“Now what?” Seamus asked as he rubbed his hands together.
“I think we just sit here and wait… until someone comes up…” Grace answered with a shrug as she linked her arms with Neville, and glanced around. “Hey,” she started, looking at Seamus and Dean. “Have either of you seen Ron or Hermione today?”
“No,” Seamus shook his head. “Ron didn’t come to bed last night.”
“Neither did Hermione,” Grace muttered worried as she stared out at the water.
The first to arrive back was Fleur, however she came alone. She had gotten attacked by the Grindylows and couldn’t relieve her treasure. The blonde was distraught, in complete hysterics as she tried not to cry as she made her way up the ladder. Grace brought her hand up to her mouth and started nipping at the skin around her nails as she started walking in circles. She glanced up at the clock, it was getting close to an hour and no one else was back with their treasure.
The clock bell rang, and Grace turned back to the water, hoping to see someone return. Then not even a minute later, two heads popped out from the water. It was Cedric and Cho – and the cheers and applause erupted from the Hogwarts students. Madame Pomfrey rushed over to them with towels and blankets, draping them over the students and handing them each a pepper up potion. She wondered why Cho was there, but then realized that she was Cedric’s treasure, she was what was stolen. Her eyes widened as she stared at the lake. That’s where Ron and Hermione were!
Not even five minutes later, another pair broke from the water, and she watched as the shark head transformed back into Viktor Krum, then he and Hermione swam to the ladder. Grace went up to Madame Pomfrey and took one of the towels and blankets from her and bounced on the ball of her feet in anticipation. Hermione was the first to step up onto the dock and Grace bolted to her.
“Oh thank Godric!” she exclaimed as she wrapped the towels and blankets around Hermione, and then started rubbing her arms to help warm her friend up.
“Who’s back?” Hermione asked through chattered teeth, then muttered a thank you to Madame Pomfrey who handed her a pepper up potion. Grace pulled out her wand and muttered a heating charm for Hermione. “Thanks,” she whispered.
“Fleur came back first, but she was attacked by grindylows. Then Cedric was the first back with Cho, just a few minutes before you and Viktor,” she answered, then stared back out at the water. Harry should be appearing any minute now!
Five minutes passed and nothing.
Ten minutes passed. Nothing.
Fifteen, still no sign of Harry.
Twenty minutes, and a sickening feeling started bubbling in the pit of Grace’s stomach. “I’m going to get some more towels and blankets from Madame Pomfrey incase…” Grace started and Hermione nodded. When she approached Madame Pomfrey, the woman handed Grace a stack of towels and blankets, and gave the girl a small smile.
Thirty minutes passed and still no Harry.
“You’re going to worry yourself sick,” Hermione whispered as she leaned into Viktor’s side and Grace only nodded.
Then two minutes later, two heads popped up. Grace held her breath, but slumped when she saw it was only Ron and a little blonde haired girl. Fleur gasped as she rushed past her and went to the edge of the dock.
“Gabrielle!” she exclaimed as she held her hand out. “Are you ‘urt, bay-bee?” she asked as she helped the little girl out of the water.
“Ron!” Hermione exclaimed as Ron climbed up onto the dock and Hermione took one of the blankets from Grace’s arms and wrapped it around him.
“Where’s Harry?!” Grace asked urgently, holding the blanket in her arms tighter to her chest.
“He was right behind us,” Ron answered as he wrapped the blanket around him and Madame Pomfrey gave him a pepper up potion. There was a splash and Grace turned to the water and let out a sigh of relief when she saw Harry swim toward the dock.
“You save ‘er!” Fleur exclaimed as she helped Harry up and wrapped her arms around him. “Even though she was not yours to save!” she smiled and kissed both of his cheeks.
“It was nothing, really,” Harry shook his head as he started shivering.
“Harry!” Grace shouted, and the boy turned around. Grace wrapped the towel and blanket around him tightly.
“You’re alive! You’re alive!” Neville cheered as he pulled Harry into a tight hug.
“Get off, Neville!” Harry said as he pulled away from Neville. “Oof,” Harry muttered when Grace flung herself at him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Harry returned it, engulfing her in the blankets that she charmed to keep warm. Harry spotted Cho watching him from over Grace’s shoulders, and he blushed and gave her a small smile – which she returned.
“Oh thank, Godric I was so worried!” Grace cried as she pulled away, and took the towel she had stuffed in the front pocket of the black hoody that was previously Harry’s, and placed it over his head to dry his hair. “Don’t ever do that to me again Harry James Potter! Do you understand me?!” she hissed and he nodded, forcing his eyes back to her. “Are you alright?” she asked and he nodded. She let out a shaky breath as she started to rub his arms in hopes to help warm him up quicker.
“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed as she came up to them and brought a second blanket and drapping it over his shoulders. “Are you still cold?!”
“I’m alright –“ he started but she wrapped her arms around Harry.
“Personally, I think you behaved admirably!”
“I finished last, Hermione,” Harry reminded her bitterly, catching Cho’s eyes again and quickly looking away with flushed cheeks. Grace frowned as she turned and saw Cho staring at Harry from beside Cedric. Cho’s dark eyes caught hers, and Grace’s face curled into distaste as the other girl quickly looked away and up at Cedric. A bitter tasted filled Grace’s mouth as she looked back at Harry, who was now avoiding her gaze, and there was a sharp sting her chest.
“Next to last. Fleur never got past ‘ze Grindylows’.” Hermione told him, imitating Fleurs accent.
“You haff a water beetle in your hair, Herm-own-ninny,” Viktor spoke up from beside Hermione and plucked a beetle from Hermione’s hair, hoping to get her attention back to him.
“You were well outside the time limit, Harry,” Hermione said. “Did it take you long to find us?”
“No, I found you okay…” Harry answered sheepishly, his eyes flickering back to Cho again. Grace pulled herself away from Harry quickly, and wrapped her arms around herself. When Harry tore his attention from Cho and turned to her confused, she avoided his gaze and looked away, shifting closer to Ron and Neville. Ron frowned when he pushed Ginny away and looked at her. She forced a smile on her face and wrapped her arms around him.
“I’m glad you’re okay,” she whispered.
“’Course I’m okay,” Ron said. “Dumbledore wouldn’t have let us stay down there…”
“I know, but… for a while I didn’t know where you both were and then it took forever for you all to return and… I was worried,” Grace said with a shrug and a forced smile. Ron frowned at her, noticing the glossy look in her eyes.
“Are you alright?” he asked quietly, leaning closer to her. She nodded mutely and Ron nudged her with his elbow. “C’mon, I know you better than that, Gracie…”
“I’m fine…” she whispered, blinking away the tears that were building in her eyes. “Just…” she paused, her eyes shooting to Cho again, who glanced over at Harry. Ron frowned as he turned and followed Grace’s eyes, and then looked at Harry, then back at her. “I keep telling myself it’s fine… wait until after the tournament but…” her voice faded as she glanced back at Harry, who’s cheeks were pink.
“Ladies and Gentlemen!” Dumbledore’s voice echoed, and everyone went quiet. “We have reached our decision! Merchieftainess Murcus has told us exactly what happened at the bottom of the lake, and we have therefore decided to award marks out of fifty for each of the champions, as follows…” he started.
“Fleur Delacour, though she demonstrated excellent use of the Bubble-Head Charm, was attacked by grindylows as she approached her goal, and failed ot retrieve her hostage. We award her twenty-five points.” Everyone applauded, but Fleur looked dejected.
“I deserve zero,” she whispered, shaking her head.
“Cedric Diggory, who also used the Bubble-Head Charm was first to return with his hostage though he returned done minute outside the tie limit of an hour,” Hufflepuffs cheered loudly, and Grace noticed Cho turning and giving Cedric a glowing look. “We therefore award him forty-seven points.”
“Viktor Krum used an incomplete form of Transfiguration, which was nevertheless effective, and was second to return with his hostage. We award him forty points!” Drumstrang cheered, chanting his name.
“Harry Potter used Gillyweed to great effect. He returned last, and well outside the time limit of an hour. However, the Merchieftainess informs us that Mr. Potter was first to reach the hostages, and that the delay in his return was due to his determination to return all hostages to safety, not merely his own.” Hermione and Ron both gave Harry looks of amazement and exasperation. While she wanted to be proud of him for how noble he was, but the thought of Harry staying to make sure that Cho was safe; Grace only felt that sickening feeling and that sharp pain in her chest. Harry looked at her, their eyes locking for a second before Grace looked away from him. He frowned, wondering what was wrong. “Most of the judges,” Dumbledore continued, “feel that this shows moral fiber and merits full marks. However… Mr. Potter’s score is forty-five points.”
More applause, and cheers from all the Gryffindors. Harry was now tied in first place with Cedric. Grace wanted to be happy for him. She wanted to cheer and clap with everyone else… but she couldn’t bring herself to knowing that Harry, unknowingly, chose Cho…
Notes:
Yeaaah y'all knew it was to good to be true for them!!!
Second task is done.
And this is the last chapter of 2024!!
I can't believe I've spent the last seven months writing this fic, and uploading it for the last six months! You all have been a blessing and I love reading all of your comments and reactions of all the chapters!
There's going to be a lot of new and exciting chapters to come in the new year!
Have a fun, and safe new year celebrations!
Chapter 83: eighty-two
Notes:
HAPPY NEW YEAR!!
And this is the first post of the New Year!
I hope everyone has been safe in their celebrations.
I'm so sorry that this chapter is out as late as it is, it's been a day where I haven't been able to sit down and do anything for myself lol. But now I finally have sat down, and reviewed the chapter, I can post it!
Enjoy~!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace hadn't spoken much to Harry since the Second Task. Whenever he would try to talk to her, she'd only give short answers, or she would tell him some excuse and then tell him she had to go somewhere or do something. The shift didn't go unnoticed by their friends and housemates. Everyone in Gryffindor seemed to have noticed that the girl was actively avoiding him, and no one seemed to know why. Hermione had a good guess, and surprisingly, so did Ron. Neville also had an idea on why, but never brought it up to Grace to confirm nor deny and he wasn't about to.
To Harry, it felt like he had gone back into time to first and second year when Grace was just there. Sitting quiet, and minding her own business. He was growing frustrated at the sudden change in her, and was constantly asking Ron and Hermione what was wrong, but they couldn't give him an answer so he went to Neville.
"I don't know what's wrong," Neville answered him as they made their way up to the common room.
"But you're her best friend, she tells you everything," Harry said.
"Not everything."
"Just about," Harry huffed.
"I don't know what's wrong with her," Neville sighed, turning to Harry with his brows pinched in annoyance – to Harry's surprise. "I don't know why she's mad, or why she's upset, but I do know that she doesn't want to talk to you. So just leave her alone for right now and let her work through it on her own."
Harry blinked, staring at Neville in shock before nodding. "I don't know what I did..." Harry admitted in a small voice, looking down at his feet. "Can you tell her I miss her? and that I'm sorry for whatever I did, I didn't mean to upset her and if it'll make her feel better she can shout at me and hit me until she feels better because I most likely deserve it..." Harry muttered as they approached the portrait. Harry muttered the password and the portrait swung open. He scanned the common room, his eyes landing on Grace's favorite place to sit by the fire but she wasn't there. Harry let out a sigh of frustration as he stomped over and threw himself onto the sofa in anger.
"No luck?" Ron asked casually as he looked up from his Divination homework.
"No," he spat angrily as he glared into the fire. Ron shifted awkwardly in his seat and turned back to his homework.
Hogsmeade trip was on Saturday. It was also the day that Grace was going to be meeting her dad with Ron, Hermione and Harry. Her father had sent her a lengthy letter telling her he was going to be coming to Hogsmeade, needing to talk to Harry about the tournament and everything that's happened so far. He also told her that he wanted to see her, and needed to talk to her too privately about things that were going on between him and her mother. He told her not to worry, he had discussed the plan with both her mother and Remus and he promised that he won't be caught.
"There you are," Hermione greeted with a smile as Grace approached them outside the gates. "What took you so long?"
"I had to grab something for Dad," Grace answered as she walked between Hermione and Ron. Harry huffed and kicked a pebble out of the path in anger.
"Yeah, what's that?" Harry asked, trying to keep his frustration down.
"Food," she answered simply, not looking at him. "We've eaten lunch, but he hasn't." Harry only nodded. Ron and Hermione, both shared a look behind Grace. It wasn't going to be a tense and awkward afternoon.
Grace didn't talk as they made their way through Hogsmeade, she followed the three of them where they went and half past one, they started making their way down the path past Dervish and Bangs to the outskirts of the village. When they stopped seeing cottages, and turned the corner of the path, they spotted a familiar looking, large black dog. The dog rested his front paws on the bar of the stile that was at the end of the path.
Grace grinned as she saw her dad. When Sirius saw her, he gave her that familiar canine smile and his tail started wagging excitedly. When they approached him, Sirius barked happily and jumped up on Grace and started licking her face. She laughed loudly and pet him, moving her face to get him to stop. Harry felt the familiar tug in his stomach as he watched her, this was the first time he's seen her smile and heard her laugh since the second task. When Sirius finally stopped and returned to all fours, he started sniffing around Grace's bag, he barked and wagged his tail as he looked up at her.
"Yes, I brought you food," she said, petting his head. Sirius barked again and spun around excitedly. Grace rolled her eyes and motioned with her hand. "Go on, take us to your spot so you can eat," she told him and he barked and pulled on the end of her shirt.
The four of them followed Sirius to the foot of the mountain, and they began to climb after him. Grace hissed as she slipped on a rock and caught herself before she fell. "Here," Harry said softly, holding out his hand for her to take. She took it and let him help her to her feet. "Let me take your bag," he offered but she shook her head.
"I'm fine, I've got it."
"Grace, it's slowing you down... let me take it for you," Harry argued but she shook her head and went to step past him.
"I said I've got it!"
"Bloody hell Grace! Stop being so damn stubborn!" Harry snapped at her. She stared at him in surprise, as did Ron, Hermione and Sirius who were all watching the two. "Let me carry your bag for you!" Grace stared at him for a moment, and when she realized that he wasn't going to let it go she sighed in defeat. Taking her bag from her shoulders, she handed it to Harry.
"Thanks," she muttered in a small voice.
"You're welcome," he smiled at her. Grace's lips twitched but she caught herself and then went to continue up the path.
When they finally reached the entrance of the little cave, they saw Buckbeak lounging on the ground. They all bowed to him, and he bowed his head, but eyed Ron and Hermione carefully. Buckbeak was used to her and Harry after seeing them frequently over the summer holiday.
"Chicken!" Sirius exclaimed happily as he looked into Grace's bag that Harry handed him. "Ah, little star, you are a blessing," he smiled at her, and she smiled back. "Remus and Helena were so annoyed they refused to let me bring lunch."
"Sirius, what are you doing here?" Harry asked as Sirius sat on a boulder.
"Fulfilling my duty as godfather," he answered simply and took a bite of chicken, "and father. Some things, can't simply be discussed in a letter." Grace sat down next to Buckbeak and started stroking his feathers. "I'm going to cut to the chase and be straight with you, Harry," Sirius started, "your last letter... well, let's say that things are starting to sound a little more fishy. We've all been paying more attention to the paper, and by the looks of things, We're not the only ones getting worried," he nodded to the Daily Prophet papers littering the floor.
"They're making is sound like he's dying," Harry spoke up slowly, and Grace turned her attention to him. "But he can't be that ill if he managed to get up here..."
"Percy, he's Crouch's personal assistant," Ron told Sirius, "he says Crouch is suffering from overwork."
"Mind you, he did look ill, last time I saw him up close," Harry added, still scanning the paper, "the night my name came out of the Goblet... did you notice anything off about him, Grace?" he asked, turning to look at her.
"No," she shook her head, "I was too busy being angry at the fact they were going to force you to compete."
"Getting his comeuppance for saking Winky, isn't he?" Hermione shot stiffly. "I bet he wishes he hadn't done it now – bet he feels the difference now she's not there to look after him."
"Hermione's obsessed with house-elves," Ron muttered to Sirius, who now looked interested.
"Crouch sacked his house-elf?"
"Yeah, at the Quidditch World Cup," Harry nodded.
"How come you didn't tell me that?" Sirius asked, turning to Grace.
"I didn't know... I was busy hiding under a tent," she answered stiffly, clearly expressing that she didn't want to talk about night of the Cup.
"It happened after they found me," Harry spoke up, and then began to tell Sirius everything that happened regarding Winky and his wand that night.
"Let me get this straight," Sirius said, as he stood up and began pacing. "You first saw the elf in the Top Box... she was saving Crouch a seat, right?" they all nodded. "But Crouch didn't turn up for the match?"
"No," Harry shook his head, "I think he said he'd been too busy."
"Harry, did you check your pockets for you wand after you left the Top Box?" Sirius asked, turning to him.
"Erm..." Harry's lips pursed as he tried to remember that night. "No," he shook his head. "I didn't need it during the match, and then when the attack happened... everything was so chaotic and I was trying to keep hold of Grace so we could find someone that I didn't think about using it then either..." Harry continued. Grace looked away from Harry and looked at Buckbeak, who was laying his head on his talons. "Are you saying whoever conjured the Mark stole my wand in the Top Box?"
"It's possible," Sirius answered with a shrug.
"Winky didn't steal that wand!" Hermione insisted.
"I have to agree," Grace spoke up and everyone turned to her. "Winky was a good and obedient house-elf. She'd never take a wizards wand from their pocket. The only reason she had Harry's wand was because she found it, and she was most likely either going to hand it in or never got a chance to drop it again when she realized what it was..."
"The elf wasn't the only one in that box," Sirius continued, redirecting the conversation as he began pacing. "Who else was sitting behind you?"
"Loads of people," Harry answered. "Some Bulgarian ministers, Fudge, the Malfoys – " Grace's eyes widened in realization.
"The Malfoys!" Ron exclaimed so loudly that his voice echoed off the cave walls. "I bet it was Lucious Malfoy!"
"No," Sirius shook his head. "It couldn't have been him."
"Draco?" Harry suggested.
"Why would he steal your wand?" Sirius asked, and Grace grimaced.
"Because he probably couldn't get mine," Grace admitted, and now Sirius was looking at her with a narrowed look.
"And why would he want your wand?"
"Because I opened my big mouth," Grace sighed. "Lucius Malfoy insulted Uncle Arthur about money again, and I couldn't stand it so I said Uncle Arthur worked hard with diligence and integrity and Malfoy asked what a child of a 'murderer' would know of integrity so I looked at Draco and asked him if he knew." Sirius let out a long, heavy sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose.
"As impulsive and stupid of you to say," Sirius started, giving her a look that had her looking away guilty, "I doubt any of the Malfoys would've taken Harry's wand. Who else was in that box?"
"No one," Harry shook his head.
"Yes there was," Hermione spoke up, remembering, "there was Ludo Bagman!"
"I don't know anything about Bagman except that he used to play for the Wimbourne Wasps as their beater," Sirius said, still pacing. "What's he like?"
"Creepy, sleezy, and gross," Grace muttered uncomfortably, and they all looked at her. "What? He gives me the ick every time he's around, and he keeps offering to help Harry with the tournament but not offer help to anyone else. It's a little weird."
"Does he now?" Sirius asked, looking at Harry curiously. "I wonder why he'd do that?"
"Says he's taken a liking to me," Harry shrugged.
"We saw him just before the Dark Mark appeared," Hermione told Sirius. "Remember?" she asked Ron.
"Yeah, but he didn't stay in the forest did he?" Ron replied, "the moment we told him about the riot, he went off to the campsite..."
"How'd you know?" Hermione shot at him, "how do you know where he disapparated to?"
"You can't honestly think that Ludo Bagman conjured the Dark Mark?" Ron asked.
"It's more likely he did it than Winky," Hermione huffed stubbornly.
"Told you," Ron said to Sirius. "Told you she's obsessed with house –" Sirius held up his hand, quieting Ron.
"When the Dark Mark was conjured, and the elf was discovered holding Harry's wand what did Crouch do?"
"He went to look in the bushes," Harry answered, and Grace frowned in confusion. Why would Crouch go look in the bushes? Did he think that someone had been there? "But there wasn't anyone else there," Harry had finished. Well that got rid of half of Grace's thoughts.
"Of course," Sirius muttered, rubbing the back of his neck as he continued to pace back and forth. "Of course he'd want to pin it on anyone but his own elf... and then he sacked her?"
"Yes!" Hermione hissed angrily, "he sacked her! Just because she hadn't stayed in her tent and let herself get trampled –"
"Hermione will you give it a rest with the elf!" Ron snapped at her.
"She's got the measure of Crouch better than you have, Ron," Sirius spoke up, shaking his head. "If you want to know what a man's like, take a good look at how he treats his inferiors, not his equals," he said. Sirius let a long sigh as he ran a hand down his face. "All these absences of his, goes to the trouble of making sure his house-elf saves him a seat at the Quidditch World Cup, but doesn't bother to turn up and watch? He works very hard to reinstate the Triwizard Tournament, and then stops coming to that too...? It's not like Crouch. If he's ever taken a day off work because of an illness before now, I'll eat Buckbeak."
"You know Barty Crouch?" Grace asked curiously. Sirius nodded grimly as his face darkened, the look sent shivers down Grace's back. The look reminded her of the night they found out about Pettigrew.
"Oh I know Crouch all right," he answered in a eerily steady voice. "He was the one who gave the order for me to be sent to Azkaban – without a trial." Grace's eyes widened, and her heart sank to the bottom of her chest. He was the reason, the real reason she didn't have her father growing up. Any other person would've given Sirius a trial, and even though her dad would've admitted to being an animagus he could've gotten off with only two years in Azkaban instead of twelve.
"You're joking!" Harry exclaimed, and her father shook his head.
"I wish I were but no, I'm not," Sirius said sullenly as he shook his head. "Crouch used to be Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Didn't any of you know?" he asked, his eyes flickering mostly to Ron and Grace, who shook their heads. "He was tipped for the next Minister of Magic," Sirius continued. "He's a great wizard, Barty Crouch, powerfully magical – and power-hungry," Grace frowned, her face curling in distaste, "oh but never a Voldemort supporter," he assured them when he noticed their faces. "No, Barty Crouch was always very outspoken against the Dark Side... but then a lot of people who were against the Dark Side.. well you, wouldn't understand you're too young."
"That's what my dad said at the World Cup," Ron said irritated, glowering over at Sirius. "Try us, why don't you?"
A grin flashed across Sirius' face. He recognized that glint in Ron's eyes, it was the same glint he would see in Grace's eyes, in Helena's. He knew Ron must've gotten it from the Prewett side. "Alright, I'll try you," he nodded.
"Imagine that Voldemort's powerful now. You don't know who his supporters are, you don't know who's working for him, and who isn't. You know he can control people so that they do terrible things without being able to stop themselves. You're scared for yourself, your friends, and your family. Every week, news comes of more deaths, more disappearances, more torturing.. the Ministry's in disarray, they don't know what to do, they're trying to keep everything hidden from the Muggles, but meanwhile, Muggles are dying too. Terror everywhere, panic, confusion... that's how it used to be," Sirius started, slowly.
"Well, times like that bring out the best in some people and the worst in others. Crouch's principles might've been good in the beginning – I wouldn't know. He rose quickly through the Ministry, and he started ordering very harsh measures against Voldemort's supporters. The Aurors were given new powers – powers to kill rather than capture, for instance. And I wasn't the only one who was handed straight to the dementors without trial. Crouch fought violence with violence, and authorized the use of the Unforgivable Curses against suspects," he paused. Grace shivered at the thought as her stomach turned sour.
"I would say he became as ruthless and cruel as many on the Dark Side. He had his supporters, mind you – plenty of people thought he was going about things the right way, and there were a lot of witches and wizards clamoring for him to take over as Minister of Magic. When Voldemort disappeared, it looked like only a matter of time until Crouch got the top job... but then something rather unfortunate happened," a grim, sardonic smile appeared on his face. "Crouch's own son was caught with a group of Death Eaters who'd managed to talk their way out of Azkaban. Apparently they were trying to find Voldemort and return him to power..."
"Crouch's son was caught?" Hermione gasped.
"Yep," Sirius answered as he picked up an apple that Grace had brought and took a bite. "Nasty little shock for old Barty, I'd imagine. Should have spent a bit more time at home with his family, shouldn't he? Ought to have left the office early once in a while... gotten to know his own son. Not that it's much of a surprise, a lot of old pureblood family heads are like that, my own father was like that. Didn't spend much time at home, barely even knew the bloke and he barely knew me..." he added, his voice distant. "Main reason I told myself that I wouldn't turn out like him, I'd make sure I was home every evening with my family..." Sirius and Grace both shared a look, a meaningful look.
"Was his son a Death Eater?" Harry asked carefully.
"No idea," Sirius shrugged, taking another bite of the apple. "I was in Azkaban myself when he was brought in. Most of what I know is stuff that I've found out since I got out. The boy was definitely caught in the company of people I'd bet my life were Death Eaters – but he might have been in the wrong place at the wrong time, just like the house-elf."
"Did Crouch try and get his son off?" Hermione whispered. Sirius let out a loud, bark like laugh.
"Crouch let his son off?! I thought you had the measure of him, Hermione!" Sirius shook his head. "Anything that threatened to tarnish his reputation had to go; he had dedicated his whole life to becoming Minister of Magic. You saw him dismiss a devoted house-elf because she associated him with the Dark Mark again – doesn't that tell you what he's like? Crouch's fatherly affection stretched just far enough to give his son a trial, and by all accounts, it wasn't much more than an excuse for Crouch to show how much he hated the boy. Then he sent him straight to Azkaban."
"He gave his own son to the dementors?" Grace whispered, feeling sick to her stomach. Not only did the thought make her sick, but Crouch as a whole made her so angry she wanted to vomit.
"That's right," her father answered grimly. "I saw the dementors bringing him in, watched them through the bars in my cell door. He can't have been more than nineteen, barely out of Hogwarts. They took him into a cell near mine. He was screaming for his mother by nightfall... he went quiet after a few days, though..." his voice went quieter, more hollow, "they all went quiet in the end... except when they shrieked in their sleep..." Grace stood up from her spot, swallowing the lump in her throat as she made her way to Sirius. There was that glazed, haunted look in his eyes, she had only seen it a few times. She wrapped her arms around him, making him jump a little in surprise before relaxing and wrapped an arm around her shoulder. She gripped his shirt tightly as she rested her head in the space between his neck and shoulder.
"So... he's still in Azkaban?" Harry asked.
"No," Sirius answered dully, holding Grace closer to him. "No, he's not in there anymore. He died about a year after they brought him in."
"He died?"
"He wasn't the only one..." Sirius continued bitterly. "Most go mad in there, and plenty stop eating in the end. They lose the will to live. You could always tell when a death was coming, because the dementors could sense it, they got excited," Grace shivered from the thought of the dementors, and Sirius rubbed her shoulder. "That boy looked pretty sickly when he arrived. Crouch being an important Ministry member, he and his wife were allowed a deathbed visit. That was the last time I saw Barty Crouch, half carrying his wife past my cell. She died herself, apparently, shortly afterward. Grief. Wasted away just like the boy. Crouch never came for his son's body... The dementors buried him outside the fortress; I watched them do it..."
Grace's grip on her fathers shirt tightened. She was so thankful and happy that her father hadn't been a victim of that place. She knew he was still haunted by his time there, she knew he'd probably always will be, but knowing that Azkaban and the dementors didn't take him fully was a small comfort.
"So old Crouch lost it all," Sirius continued after taking another bite of the apple, "just when he thought he had it made. "One moment, a hero, poised to become Minister of Magic... next, his son dead, his wife dead, the family name dishonored, and so, I've heard since I escaped, a big drop in popularity. Once the boy had died, people started feeling a bit more sympathetic toward the son and started asking how a nice young lad from a good family had gone so badly astray. The conclusion was that his father never cared much for him. So Cornelius Fudge got the top job, and Crouch was shunted sideways into the Department of International Magical Cooperation."
"Moody says Crouch is obsessed with catching Dark wizards," Harry said after long, heavy, silence.
"Yeah, I've heard it's become a bit of a mania with him," Sirius nodded. If you ask me, he still thinks he can bring back the old popularity by catching one more Death Eater."
"And he sneaked up here to search Snapes office!" Ron added with a triumphant nod, glancing at Hermione.
"Yes... and that doesn't make sense at all," Sirius added.
"Yeah, it does," Ron started, sounding excited but Sirius only shook his head.
"Listen, if Crouch wants to investigate Snape, why hasn't he been coming to judge the tournament? It would be an ideal excuse to make regular visit to Hogwarts and keep an eye on him."
"So you think Snape could be up to something, then?" Harry asked.
"Look, I don't care what you say, Dumbledore trusts Snape –" Hermione started.
"Oh give it a rest, Hermione!" Ron interrupted impatiently, "I know Dumbledore's brilliant and everything, but that doesn't mean a really clever Dark wizard couldn't fool him –"
"Why did Snape save Harry's life in first year, then? Why didn't he just let him die?"
"I dunno – maybe he thought Dumbledore would kick him out –"
"What d'you think, Sirius?" Harry asked over Ron and Hermione to get them to stop.
"I think they've both got a point," Sirius answered thoughtfully. "Ever since I found out Snape was teaching here, I've wondered why Dumbledore hired him. Snape's always been fascinated by the Dark Arts, he was famous for it at school. Slimy, oily, greasy-haired kid he was," he added. Harry and Ron turned and grinned at each other. "Snape knew more curses when he arrived at school than half the kids in seventh year, and he was a part of a gang of Slytherins who nearly all turned out to be Death Eaters," he paused, lifting his hand from Grace's shoulder, "Rosier and Wilkes – they were both killed by Aurors the year before Voldemort fell. The Lestranges – they're a married couple – they're in Azkaban. Avery – from what I've heard he wormed his way out of trouble by saying he'd been acting under the Imperius Curse – he's still at large," he counted on his fingers, and then rested his hand back on Grace's shoulder, "but as far as I know, Snape was never accused of being a Death Eater – not that that means much. Plenty of them were never caught, and Snape's certainly clever and cunning enough to keep himself out of trouble."
"Snape knows Karkaroff pretty well, but he wants to keep that quiet," Ron said.
"Yeah, you should've seen Snape's face when Karkaroff turned up in Potions, yesterday!" Harry quickly added. "Karkaroff wanted to talk to Snape, he says Snape's been avoiding him. Karkaroff looked really worried, he showed Snape something on his arm, but I couldn't see what it was."
"He showed Snape something on his arm?" Sirius asked, looking bewildered. He pondered for a moment, then shrugged. "Well, I've no idea what that's about... but if Karkaroff's genuinely worried, and he's going to Snape for answers..." then his face scrunched and he grimaced. "There's still the fact that Dumbledore trusts Snape, and I know Dumbledore trusts where a lot of other people wouldn't, but I just can't see him letting Snape teach at Hogwarts if he'd ever worked for Voldemort..."
"Then why are Moody and Crouch so keen to get into Snape's office then?!" Ron asked stubbornly, and Sirius tried not to smirk. There was that familiar Prewett stubbornness coming through.
"Well," he started again, slowly, "I wouldn't put it past Mad-Eye to have searched every single teacher's office when he got to Hogwarts. He takes his Defense Against the Dark Arts seriously, Moody. I'm not sure he trusts anyone at all, and after the things he's seen, it's not surprising. I'll say this for Moody, though, he never killed if he could help it. Always brought people in alive where possible. He was tough, but he never descended to the level of the Death Eaters. Crouch, though... he's a different matter..." he paused, and frowned again. "Is he really ill? If he is, why would he make the effort to drag himself up to Snape's office? And if he's not... what's he up to? What was he doing at the World cup that was so important he didn't turn up in the Top Box? What's he been doing while he should've been judging the tournament?"
"What if..." Grace spoke up, her eyebrows wrinkled as she frowned at the ground in thought. "What if Crouch being ill is a ruse?" she asked.
"How do you mean?" Sirius asked, craning his neck to look at her, and the other three looked at her curiously too.
"Well... you said that he's obsessed with catching Death Eaters," she started, pulling away enough to look at him and he nodded. "And Harry saw his name on the map and you and Remus both said that the Map never lies..." she continued, and he nodded slowly for her to continue. "What if him being ill is just a ruse so people wouldn't continuously question where he's been, but he's disguising himself so he could spy on Snape and, or, Karkaroff?"
They all went quiet as they pondered over what Grace had said. Slowly, Sirius nodded before looking at Ron. "You say Percy is Crouch's personal assistant?" he asked, and Ron nodded, "Any chance you could ask him if he's seen Crouch lately?"
"I can try," Ron said doubtfully with a half-shrug, "better not make it sound like I reckon Crouch is up to anything dodgy, though. Percy loves Crouch."
"Like calls to like," Grace spat bitterly, glaring at the ground and kicking a rock.
"And you might try and find out whether they've got any leads on Bertha Jorkins while you're at it," Sirius added, giving Grace a confused look before turning back to Ron.
"Bagman told me they hadn't," Harry answered.
"Yes, he's quoted in the article there," Sirius nodded to the paper. "Blustering on about how bad Bertha's memory is. Well, maybe she's changed since I knew her, but the bertha I knew wasn't forgetful at all – quite the reverse. She was ab it dim, but she had an excellent memory for gossip. It used to get her into a lot of trouble; she never knew when to keep her mouth shut. I can see her being a bit of a liability at the Ministry... maybe that's why Bagman didn't bother to look for her for so long..." Sirius let out a heavy sigh and rubbed his eye with his free hand. "What's the time?"
"Er," Harry paused and looked at his watch. Grace reached for her snitch necklace, but realized she wasn't wearing it. She hadn't been wearing it since the Second Task and suddenly missed it.
"It's half past three," Hermione answered.
"You three should probably start headed back to the village," Sirius suggested."
"What about..." Harry started, glancing at Grace.
"Gracie and I need to have a talk," Sirius answered vaguely. "Don't worry, she'll meet you all back at the castle before dinner."
Ron and Hermione nodded as they gave Sirius a small wave and headed to the entrance of the cave. Harry, however, lingered. He glanced between Sirius and Grace, his eyes resting on the latter. "Do you want me to wait at the bottom for you?" he asked Grace, and she felt a stab in her heart at how soft his voice was, and how he genuinely wanted to know if she wanted him to wait for her. Now she was back second guessing everything all over again.
"No," she answered, her voice a little sharper than she intended, as she shook her head, and Harry looked dejected. "I'll be fine. I'll see you back at the castle." Harry only nodded and turned to Sirius, forcing a smile on his face.
"See you soon?" he asked hopefully, and Sirius nodded with a smile.
"Yeah," Harry nodded, and followed Hermione and Ron out of the cave.
When they were sure the other three were far enough away, Sirius turned to Grace with a frown. "What was that?"
"What was what?"
"That!"
"I don't know what you mean."
"Gracia Venus, you know damn well what I mean," He said harshly as he dropped his arm from her shoulder and narrowed his eyes. Grace winced at the full first and middle name. "What's going on with you and Harry?"
"It's nothing –"
"Don't 'its nothing' to me," he cut her off. "You're deflecting, something your mother loves to do –" Grace's face curled into a scowl, "and one that I'm a master of," he added. "What's going on with you and Harry?"
"Don't worry about it –"
"I am going to worry about it because whatever it is, it's got you both upset!" he narrowed his eyes at her, and she looked away from him. "So are you going to tell me what's the matter or am I going to have to go down and get Harry to come back up here and force you two to talk?" Grace shifted awkwardly, kicking another rock. "Well?" he stressed, and she winced. That was a 'Dad' voice, and she hated the parent voice.
"He was looking at Cho..." she mumbled under her breath, and Sirius let out a long, defeated sigh.
"Grace, he can like other-"
"You don't understand!" she snapped, crossing her arms over her chest.
"Then help me understand, love..." Sirius said, this time softer. "Tell me what happened."
"At the Ball... we talked," she started, and he nodded. She had sent him a lengthy letter all about the Ball... of course she left out the details of what her and Harry really talked about and their almost kiss. She only told her dad that they talked and he apologized, and that's all she wrote about it. "Well... I – I asked Harry if he liked Cho..." Sirius let out a long sigh, rubbing his eyes.
"Oh, Grace... Why?"
"He said he didn't know," she continued, "he said he sometimes thinks he does, but then the rest of the time he thinks he likes me..." Sirius frowned. "He doesn't know how he feels or who he likes, and he hasn't really thought about it because he's been focusing on the tournament –" Sirius went to say something but she continued, " – which I understand completely. Who he fancies should be the furthest thing from his mind with the tournament and trying to figure out who put his name in the cup –"
"Then what's the matter?" he asked, not understanding where this was going.
"I asked him if when he figures it out if he could tell me..." she continued, and he nodded.
"And has he?" he asked.
"Has he what?"
"Has he figured it out? Has he told you? Is that why you two-"
"No," she shook her head, and he let out a sound of frustration.
"Then what – "
"For the Second Task, each of the champions had to rescue someone from the lake – someone important to them," she continued, and he nodded – more so that he was following and for her to continue. "Harry had found all the hostages first and, of course, had to stay to make sure that everyone else got rescued. Which, is such a Harry thing to do! It's one of the things I like so much about him is that he cares so much for people and wants to genuinely help them and –"
"Grace," Sirius interrupted, "you're going off on a tangent."
"Right," she nodded. "Well the hostages were Fleur's little sister. Hermione, which I guess was for Viktor. Ron for him, and ...and Cho was for Cedric," she continued, then paused. She could feel the lump begin to grow in her throat and she felt that awful nauseous feeling in her stomach that she got whenever she thought about Harry and Cho. "Well... once the task was over... Cho kept looking at Harry, and –"
"Harry kept looking at Cho," Sirius finished softly, and she nodded. "Cho wasn't his to save, Grace –"
"I know, but he still tried to save her –"
"Because that's how Harry is, you just said that," he reminded her.
"But it was her," she whispered sadly, looking at her father. Sirius felt his heart squeeze in his chest as he looked at how sad, and close to tears she was. "He paused at who to save because he saw her! He picked her!"
"No, Gracie," Sirius whispered softly as he pulled her into a hug, and she started crying softly in his chest. "He didn't pick her –"
"Yes he did!"
"Has he said that?" he asked, pulling away and wiping the tears from her cheeks.
"No, but he didn't have to!" she argued. "He didn't have to say it, I could see it –"
"What you saw was a boy get flustered because a girl was staring at him –"
"No!" she snapped and pulling away and glaring at him. "What if I was down there?" she asked and he frowned, shaking his head confused. "What if I was taken? What if he was stuck having to choose between me and Cho to rescue? He would've chosen her-"
"That's not true," Sirius cut her off. "You know that isn't true."
"But-"
"No, buts," Sirius shook his head, and gently held her face in his hands. "Regardless if Harry likes her, or you... it would never change the fact that you and Harry are friends. It would never change the fact that you're special to him and you mean something to him," he said and wiped the tears from her cheeks. "No matter what happens, you two are always going to have a bond that is special and you two will always be friends."
"How can you know?" she asked in a small voice, and Sirius smiled at her.
"Because you two have always been this way, even when you were babies," he told her and she blinked, confused. "You were nearly inseparable when James and I put you two together. Napping together, holding hands in your sleep, sharing toys... you two were always very close and always had a special connection. Just because Harry may or may not like this other girl is never going to change that. Alright?" he said, and she nodded slowly.
"Harry is just a boy, love, just a boy. If being stuck in this weird place is hurting you this much to where you're putting a tear in your friendship with Harry, then maybe you should begin to move on," he suggested gently. "I know that isn't what you want to hear, and trust me... I'd love nothing more than for the two of you to be together – it's what James and I had hoped – but... I don't want to see you hurt, my love. There are other boys... maybe try to find one that you might like," he said. Her lips trembled and when she blinked tears away, Sirius pulled her to him again. "It's alright," he whispered.
"I hate feelings," she mumbled bitterly. Sirius barked out a laugh as he pulled away from her, and wiped her eyes.
"I said the same thing at fifteen," Grace gave him a small smile. "It's going to be alright... eventually. You're both still young, and only in fourth year, and there is a lot going on with the tournament. I don't want to get your hopes up again, but maybe he's still trying to figure it out. Give him a little... well, I'd say give him a little grace but well –" Grace snorted, and held back a grin, but Sirius didn't, he smiled. "Give him some more time and room to figure it out," he said and she nodded, "but if at anytime you feel like you can't wait anymore, that it becomes too much for you, you look somewhere else, alright?" he asked softly, and she nodded.
"Is that what you and Mum are doing?" she asked in a small voice. Sirius let out a heavy sigh and ran his hand down his face. "Until you're free?" she added, and Sirius shifted uncomfortably, frowning in thought as he tried to figure out how to word everything. "Are we going to do this summer holiday like last summer? Or can I stay with you and Remus? But how will we see Harry? Will I have to stay in Little Whinging? Or will I only get to see you on Weekends? Or every other wee-"
"Grace," Sirius cut her off, resting his hands on her shoulders. "Your Mum and I... we're a bit complicated at the moment."
"You two have been complicated..." she muttered.
"I know, but finding out that the divorce was never filed complicates a lot of things."
"Like what?" she frowned, and Sirius sighed and motioned for her to sit on the floor.
"It complicates things for Helena at work, she's watched a bit more closely," he started as he sat next to her. "But it really complicates things for us. Her and myself, with you, with Remus, with Harry, it's complicated everything with our family. Before we wanted to try again, to see where it would go and if we could make it work again and be a family. We were taking it slow, day by day to rekindle what we had..."
"But not anymore?"
Sirius didn't answer right away, and the silence was deafening. "It's complicated..." he sighed, leaning back against the cave wall. "I was hurt very much finding out that we were still married, and from the Daily Prophet, no less. I feel betrayed, and a little lost..." he confessed quietly. "Back then, I hoped that she would've fought Crouch on getting me a trial, but she didn't. She sat there looking broken and lost and betrayed as Crouch sentenced me to life in Azkaban. Then days later, a ministry official came serving divorce papers. I refused to sign them at first, hoping that it was a mistake, but he kept coming back with them and I knew she was serious about it so I said I'll sign them if I could just have one picture of you," he told her, and she nodded, already knowing the story.
"In Azkaban, we don't have personal belongings," he told her, shaking his head with a sad, lost look on his face. "We're not allowed them, so it went up for review and it was approved that I could have the one picture, but Helena kept refusing and refusing. I had hoped that maybe she was going to fight to give me a trial since at that point Crouch was no longer the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. That is... until she agreed, and Remus showed up with the papers and a picture of you. I knew then that there wasn't anymore hope, so I signed them, and I let her go; freed her so she could find someone who would make her happy, take care of the both of you..." he explained, and then his lips spread into a wry smile.
"And now," he continued, chuckling bitterly, "come to find out she never signed them herself. She didn't even submit them. I signed them so she could be happy, so you could be happy... and they were never submitted. We've been married all this time and she never said anything, not even to Remus... This didn't just hurt me," he shook his head, "it hurt herself, Remus... you. It's all a big bloody mess," he sighed as he rubbed his eyes.
"So, what's going to happen?" she asked carefully.
"Well, Mum and I have talked," he started slowly, "we've still got a lot more talking to do, and a lot of things to figure out and work through but... we're giving it one more go," he said, turning to look at her. "We're taking it very slow, one day at a time... and we don't know when or if we'll have it figured out. It's going to be rocky, and there's going to be moments where Mum and I will get ugly with each other because we've got to get through it. I'd prefer to have it sorted before you come home but... realistically it won't happen," Grace's shoulders slumped, but she nodded in understanding. "I'd prefer to keep you out of this, to hide it from you so you wouldn't have to see it, but the truth is... I can't," he shook his head and sighed. "I can't shield you from all of this, no matter how much I want to... so, if I can't hide you from it, then I want to be transparent with you about it.
"Nothing is going to change with us, you and me," he assured her as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder, pulling her to his side. "I love you, and nothing is going to change that, or stop us from being together, alright?" she nodded. "I will always put you and your best interests first... understand?" she nodded again. "If Helena and I decide that it won't work, we're going to figure out what will be the best thing to do for you –"
"I want to be with you," she said firmly, looking at him.
"Grace –"
"No," she shook her head. "Whatever happens... I want to be with you. If you and Mum don't work out, I'll be done with Hogwarts in three years and I'll get my own place and then you and I can live together," she said firmly. "You and me forever... and Remus," she added with a smile. Sirius chuckled and shook his head before kissing the top of her head. "And Harry," she added again, and he laughed louder.
"You and me forever," he whispered softly against her hair, "no matter what, little star."
Notes:
Don't worry Harry and Grace will return to normal next chapter :)
But also Dadfoot .😭😭😭 I love Dadfoot so much, and his and Grace's relationship is just so pure and heartwarming.... I love how close they are... it'd be a shame if anything were to happen to their relationship in upcoming chapters... 👀❤️
Anyway, I hope you've all enjoyed! And Happy New Year! :)
Chapter 84: eighty-three
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
Here is chapter 83, it's cute and it's fluffy!
I hope you enjoy it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace left her father about an hour later. After the deep, and emotional, conversation they had about him and her mother, she decided to lighten the mood up a little and showed him the pictures she had of the Yule Ball. There were only two. One was of when her and Harry first walked in, and the second was of when her and Harry danced the Champions waltz. Each of the Champions received those two photo's, and for her birthday, Harry had made a copy of them and framed them.
"You look absolutely stunning, little star," Sirius whispered, smiling at the photo of her and Harry dancing. They moved the same basic steps, and then Harry had held her waist and lifted her in the air, spun, and they resumed the basic steps, then the photo looped over again.
When she returned to the castle, she didn't go to the Gryffindor tower straight away, instead she headed to her favorite spot by the Black Lake. There was still another hour until dinner, but she wanted a little more time alone. She hadn't spent time at the lake by herself yet that year, and she missed it. This was her sanctuary, a place that she could let all of her walls down and just be... free. She was able to sit and listen to the world around her. She could hear the rustling of the trees, the sounds of the animals, the buzzing of insects, the water ebbing and flowing with the occasional splash from the Giant Squid. It was peaceful, it calmed her racing thoughts and she could clear her mind.
She sighed, resting her head on the tree trunk and closed her eyes. There wasn't anything she could do regarding her parents and she knew that, but she still couldn't help the heavy feeling she got in her stomach from it. She so desperately hoped that they could work things out, that they could all be a family but she couldn't let herself hope anymore. Because when she hopes, she's always let down and left disappointed.
So that left her with her thoughts on Harry, and her feelings for him. She didn't know what to do. She wanted to forget about them, and get over them... but just the thought stung. She didn't know what hurt worse: the thought of letting her feelings for Harry go, or Harry choosing Cho. Letting her feelings go meant that she was closing the door on them completely and sealing it shut; but having to do that she knew was going to be so difficult and she didn't know if she could do it and still be around him all the time. Then the thought of not even being around him, being his friend as she did this hurt even more because she can't imagine her life without Harry in it. Even now when she was distancing herself from him as she tried to figure things out, she was still around him because she couldn't not want to be around him.
So that left the thought of watching him with Cho, and even though that crushed her and made her feel sick to her stomach – there was still that part of her brain that told her: if it doesn't work out, there was still a chance. But did she want to be the girl Harry dated second? Could she be that second choice? But she wouldn't be a second choice, not really... because that's what dating was about. Not everyone married their first relationship, most usually don't. Her and Harry might not even be compatible romantically... but they also could be. Did she really want to completely miss out on that chance and later wonder: what if?
There was also the tournament to think about. She understood that the tournament should come first, and she shouldn't jump to conclusions about Harry's feelings... but that still didn't mean what she saw didn't still hurt. Grace went into her bag and pulled out the photo of her and Harry dancing, and watched it. She felt herself starting to smile at it. She wanted to hold onto the feelings she felt that night forever and never let them go. She wanted to feel them again, experience them again with him. So, she was going to give Harry until the end of the tournament, and then she was going to make the first move; and if he tells her he likes Cho despite Cho still being with Cedric (that's all assuming that Cho and Cedric will still be together by the end of the tournament), she was going to accept it. She was going to find another boy to date and have fun with until Harry makes the next move.
"Hey..." Grace gasped as she jumped and turned to see Harry sitting beside her with his knees up to his chest and his hands stuffed in his jumper pocket.
"How'd you find me?" she asked confused, because she knew that Moody had the Map.
"This is your favorite spot," he answered with a small shrug. "You like to come here to read, or when you're upset, or when you just want to be alone..." Grace's heart thumped loudly in her chest while the butterflies fluttered. "I figured I should check here first before searching the rest of the school."
"Right," she nodded, holding the framed photo to her chest, and shoved a rock awkwardly with her foot.
"I'm sorry," Harry said to her in a soft, quiet voice. "I don't know what I did, and I know that probably makes it worse... but I've been racking my brain for the last week trying to figure out what I did or said that could've upset you and I've come up with nothing. I've been so angry thinking that you were mad at me for no reason, or that you were mad because I waited to make sure all the hostages were safe –" Grace grimaced and looked out at the lake. "So, I thought that if you're going to be a tosspot about it, then so will I," he continued with a shrug. "Then I noticed today in that cave that... you weren't wearing your necklace. You always wear it, so I knew that whatever was going on really bothered you."
Grace turned to look at him, and she found he was already looking at her. He then pulled his hand from his pocket and held up her necklace. She smiled smally as she reached for it. "I'm sorry, Grace," he whispered, leaning against the tree, "for whatever I did, I'm really sorry."
"You didn't do anything," she said as she ran her thumb over the golden wings. "When I heard that you stayed to make sure all the hostages were collected, I thought about how you wanted to save Cho, and saw how Cho kept looking at you, and how you kept looking at her... I got jealous," she confessed. Harry's brows frowned as he looked at her confused. "I thought... I thought that if it was me down there, that you would've gone to her first because... because you picked her and didn't realize it..."
"What?" Harry's face scrunched as he looked at her. "You're being –"
"Stupid," she finished, finally looking at him, "I know. It just...hurt seeing you look at her like that, and knowing that you wasted coming in first for her – to make sure she was safe. Even though, I know you're that kind of person because you did it for Fleur's sister too and that's one of the many things I like about you Harry," she continued, and Harry tried not to smile at the 'things I like about you'. "It still hurt knowing that if I was down there that... that you'd probably go to her first because your first thought is he-"
"You," Harry finished for her. She blinked and stared at him, lost for words. "I'd go to you first because I would've noticed you first," her cheeks flushed as her heart skipped in her chest. "You don't need to be jealous of Cho, there's no reason for you to be –"
"Like there's no reason for you to be jealous of Justin?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Harry frowned as he shook his head.
"No, that's different. Justin likes you, he asked you to the Ball and he's –"
"Harry," she cut him off. "I said no to Justin."
"Yeah, but –"
"I told you that I was waiting for you to ask me to the Ball because I wanted to go with you," she said slowly. "You have no reason to be jealous of Justin because I don't like Justin... I think it's clear on who I do like..."
"Oh," Harry frowned, pondering over her words, then his eyes widened in realization. "Oh..." she nodded slowly and looked away from him and to the lake.
"So every time you look at Cho, every time you get flustered and stutter around her... I get jealous," she said quietly, "because I want you to look at me like that." Harry's mouth went dry and a ball caught itself in his throat as he stared at her, lost for words. "I understand that you're preoccupied with the tournament, and that should come first, so I'm fine being just friends right now until you've figured it out, or even until you're ready; and when you are, I'll be here waiting for your answer, whether you have feelings for me, or for Cho."
"And....and if they're for Cho?" he asked after a few long, silent, minutes.
"Then I move on," she answered, turning to look at him. Something twisted in Harry's heart at her words, and he wasn't sure he liked them. "We're still going to be friends, Harry... nothing is ever going to change that, so even if you want to pursue Cho, I'll still be cheering you on because you're my friend and you'll always be my friend, and I'll always be yours."
Suddenly, Harry didn't like the idea of them being just friends. Being just friends meant that things would be different. Being just friends meant that there wouldn't be those small glances across the common room at night. It meant that there wouldn't be Grace's warm hugs. It meant that he wouldn't feel Grace's hand in his, or her arm looped with his... It meant that there weren't going to be anymore secret smiles, or meaningful looks. There wouldn't be anymore private talks, or getaways to the Black Lake. It meant that there wouldn't be anymore of the things that made them special to each other anymore; and that twisted something in Harry that he didn't like. He didn't like the idea of not having Grace around like she is now.
Harry looked at her, and she was looking out at the Lake, watching the last bits of the Sun's rays shine from behind the clouds. The colorful hues of the sky covered her, the wind blowing her hair out of her face. He was breathless... because in that moment, she was the only thing in the world.
He wanted more of this. He wanted more moments like this: sitting at the lake, with her.
After the tournament ends, he was going to tell her: it's her.
When Grace and Harry arrived at dinner together, everyone at the Gryffindor table was relieved. It seemed that peace had finally came to Gryffindor house after a very tense week and everyone could relax. Even those who weren't Weasley's or in fourth year had been feeling tension between Harry and Grace all week. It wasn't just the Gryffindor's that seemed to be relieved, their teachers were too – especially McGonagall, and Hagrid.
"Nice teh you two finally talkin' again!" Hagrid exclaimed happily as they arrived to Care of Magical Creatures. Grace ignored Hagrid's words and beamed brightly at him.
"Are those –"
"Sure are. They're old enough now," he smiled and Grace's smile grew as she started bouncing up and down, tugging on Harry and Ron's arms.
"Oi, ge'off!" Ron huffed as he tried to free his arm, but Harry didn't mind. After seeing Grace be mopey and miserable for a week, he was glad to see her smile. Grace finally let them go, and then took off both of her necklaces, stuffing them in her school bag before racing off to the crates.
"Hello, little ones!" She greeted happily as all the little nifflers huddled to the side of the crate she was leaning against. "Hello Jo, and Franny," she smiled, petting the two softly. "Yes, yes, hello Duffy," she laughed.
"Er," Harry said as he looked into the crate as Grace picked up a pitch black creature.
"Hello, Bo," she coo'd, holding it close to her.
"These're nifflers," Hagrid said as the class gathered around the crates. "Yeh find 'em down mines mostly. They like sparkly stuff... there yeh go, look." Grace only stroked the top of the Bo's head. He was a bit of a runt. While all the others varied in shades of navy, dark brown and almost black, he was pure black. Even his snout and paws were black, but his eyes were a grey color and not beady black like the others. Bo had become attached to Grace, and she had a soft spot for him.
"Useful little treasure detectors," Hagrid told them happily. "Thought we'd have some fun with 'em today! See over there?" He pointed to a large patch of freshly turned up earth. "I've buried some gold coins. I've got a prize fer whoever picks the niffler that digs up the most! Jus' take off all yer valuables, an' choose a niffler, an get ready ter set 'em loose," he instructed, then he turned to Grace, who was smiling at Bo. "Takin' a guess yer pickin' Bo?"
"More like Bo's picked me," she grinned as Bo crawled up her arm and hid in her curly hair. "Oh, Harry that's Lola!" she told him as he picked up a dark niffler with a long snout. She smiled as Lola sniffed his face and his ear happily.
"Who have I got?" Neville asked as he held picked up a small brown niffler.
"That's Romulus, he's a sweety," she answered. "Hermione's got Florence," Hermione was holding a grey and black niffler, laughing as it started burying it's snout in the collar of her shirt. "And Ron you've got... you've got Ron."
"You named a niffler after me?!" Ron exclaimed as he held the dark navy-black niffler in his arms.
"I was running out of names," she shrugged as she pulled Bo out of her hair and sat on the ground. "Go on, Bo," she said softly, setting Bo on the ground. Bo turned and looked up at her, tilting his head curiously before diving into the ground.
Today was the most fun they've had in class since, well... since Buckbeak. Grace was hoping that Hagrid noticed how much fun everyone was having and learning about their nifflers, and hopefully they'll have more classes like this. Grace sighed as she took yet another shiny thing that Bo had found. He only found a few of the coins, but ended up finding lost earrings, old necklace's, bracelets, and charms in the ground that was outside of the area where Hagrid had hid the gold.
"Can you buy these as pets, Hagrid?" Ron asked excitedly as niffler Ron dropped some more gold on his lap before diving back into the ground.
"Yer mum wouldn' be too happy abou' tha' Ron," Hagrid answered with a smile. "They wreck houses, nifflers. I reckon they've nearly got the lot, now," he added as he glanced over the patch. "I on'y buried a hundred coins," he shrugged. "Alrigh', let's check how yeh've done!" Hagrid announced. "Count yer coins! An' there's no point tryin' ter steal any, Goyle," he added, glaring at Goy. "It's leprechaun gold. Vanishes after a few hours."
Niffler Ron ended up finding the most gold, and Ron ended up receiving a large slab of Honeydukes Chocolate as his prize. Grace pulled Bo off her shoulder and went to put him back in the crate, but the niffler scurried back up her arm.
"I'm sorry, Bo, but you can't come with me," she said softly as she pulled him from her robes again. "I'll come see you soon, I promise," she smiled, setting Bo back down into the crate. He made a little sound as he stared up at her. "I know... I'll miss you too," she stroked the top of his head before standing back up.
"That was such a fun lesson," Hermione commented with a smile as they made their way back to the castle for lunch. "They're quite cute, aren't they? Nifflers."
"And dead useful," Harry added. "They're really good, aren't they Ron?" he asked, turning to look at Ron, who was frowning at the chocolate he won from class. "What's the matter? Wrong flavor?"
"No," Ron replied shortly. "Why didn't you tell me about the gold?"
"What gold?" Harry asked.
"The gold I gave you at the Quidditch World Cup," Ron answered frustratedly. "The leprechaun gold I gave you for my Omnioculars. In the Top Box. Why didn't you tell me it disappeared?"
"Oh," Harry said, finally remembering what Ron was talking about. "I dunno, I never noticed it was gone. I was more worried about my wand, wasn't I?"
"Must be nice," Ron said abuprtly, as they entered the Great Hall. "To have so much money you don't notice if a pocketful of Galleons goes missing," he huffed.
"Listen, there was a lot going on that night and I had other things to worry about," Harry said impatiently. "We all did!"
"I didn't know leprechaun gold vanishes," Ron muttered, "I thought I was paying you back. You shouldn't've given me that Chudley Cannon hat for Christmas..."
"Forget it, alright?" Harry griped.
"I hate being poor," he spat, glaring at his food. Grace, Hermione and Harry all shared a look. "It's rubbish," Ron continued, "I don't' blame Fred and George for trying to make some extra money. I wish I could. Wish I had a niffler..."
"There's nothing wrong with being poor," Grace said gently.
"Easy for you to say, you've got a giant vault full of gold."
"But I didn't know that until recently, now did I?" she retorted, "besides, Remus is poor. He's been poor my whole life, but that doesn't change anything. There's only been a few gifts my whole life that Remus got me brand new, everything else has always been second or third or fourth hand, and they've always been some of my favorite gifts. Gifts don't have to be fancy or expensive, they just have to be thoughtful," she told him and Ron still glared at his plate. "Oh stop with that! If Harry hadn't bought you the omniocular's then I would have! You wouldn't be giving me this would you?" she asked, and he shook his head. "Then chin up. Money isn't everything," she reminded him and stuffed her face with her sandwich.
Notes:
Harry and Grace made uuuuupp
and Harry realized his real feeeeeelliiiinnggss :)
I'd like to say that the fire is ignited but I'd be lying... y'all still have OotP to go through and lemme tell you, it's a rough and wild ride... a lot of miscommunication, a lot of assuming, a lot of teen pettiness.
I will spoil it and say that: No, Grace does not date anyone before her and Harry get together. I did originally plan for her to, but as I was writing OotP, it didn't seem to fit as there were other things that ended up taking the spotlight and what I ended up highlighting in that year. That being said, Harry will date Cho... it will cause drama and there will be angst... and I know that some of you are upset about that, but I PROMISE it will be worth it when they do finally get together. I said that this is a slowburn, and I meant it... it's a SLOOOOOOOOOOWBURN. But it'll all be worth it :) Especially in HBP where it gets a little steamy :)
Anyway, I hope that you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 85: eighty-four
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
Here's ch. 84, bit of a filler chapter but still kind of cute, I think!!
Enjoy~!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"It comes down to this," Hermione began, rubbing her eyes as the four of them began making their way to the Owlery to send Sirius a letter. "Either Mr. Crouch attacked Viktor, or somebody attacked both of them when Viktor wasn't looking."
"It must've been Crouch," Ron said quickly, "that's why he was gone when Harry and Dumbledore got there! He'd done a runner."
"I don't think so," Harry shook his head. "He seemed really weak – I don't reckon he was up to Disapparating or anything."
"You can't disapparate on the Hogwarts grounds! Haven't I told you enough times?" Grace mimicked Hermione, exaggerating her facial expressions and mouthing the words as Hermione said them. "Oh will you stop!" Hermione hissed, annoyed, as she whacked Grace's arm.
"Okay..." Ron said, trying to hide the fact that he was trying not to laugh. "How's this for a theory: Krum attached Crouch – no, wait for it – and then stunned himself!" Grace rolled her eyes and hit Ron upside the back of his head. "Ow!"
"Don't be an idiot," she said dully.
"And what about Mr. Crouch?" Hermione asked cooly, narrowing her eyes at Ron. "He simply evaporated, did he?"
"Oh... yeah..." Ron sighed.
"Viktor's a big bloke," Grace spoke up, kicking a pebble out of the way. "He's also smart and very skilled, and if Crouch was as out of it and weak as Harry says, then there is no way Crouch got the better of him. That, and Viktor's a nice guy, he wouldn't attack Crouch unless Crouch attacked him. We're looking at a third person, and whoever that is stunned Viktor first because Viktor was the threat, and then attacked Crouch," she concluded.
"But how would the third person and Crouch disappear so quickly?" Hermione asked, mildly annoyed.
"Dunno," she shrugged, "I mean there's loads of ways to transport someone unseen. Human transfiguration, illegal portkey, invisibility cloak or potion, disillusionment charm? They didn't need to get, just far enough away so they couldn't be seen by Harry or Dumbledore. Whoever the third person was, was already watching and waiting to make their move. It's obvious that Krum wasn't the target, since he was stunned, and they waited until after Harry left to attack... so Crouch was who they were after..."
"But why?" Hermione asked, narrowing her eyes, "why Mr. Crouch?"
"Dunno," Grace shrugged again, "I mean, it could've been Harry but if Harry was the target, then why wait until Harry left?" she asked, and no one answered. "None of it really makes much sense, does it? It's all bizarre, but that's what I think."
"Just go through it again, Harry," Hermione said as they climbed the steps to the Owlery. "What did Mr. Crouch actually say?"
"I told you," he sighed. "He wasn't making much sense. He said he wanted to warn Dumbledore about something. He definitely mentioned Bertha Jorkins, and he seemed to think she was dead. He kept saying stuff was his fault... he mentioned his son," Harry said.
Grace frowned. She thought the whole thing with Crouch was weird and it gave her a sickening feeling in her stomach. She had been up late in the common room reading (Persuasion) when Harry had come back from his meeting with the judges about the third task. He didn't go into details about what happened, only said he'll tell her, Ron and Hermione in the morning because he needed to send a letter to Sirius. She only nodded and went back to reading her book, but Harry didn't go to bed; he stayed sitting on the sofa beside her, quiet and lost in thought. She asked if he was alright, and he only nodded, but when she asked if he was headed to bed he simply said:
"Not yet, I want stay up a little longer with you," he smiled at her. Grace's cheeks burned as she sunk lower into the sofa and hid her nose in her book.
"I'm only reading..."
"I know," he shrugged, "I still enjoy sitting with you."
Things between her and Harry had changed in the last two months since that evening at the lake. She couldn't put her finger on it, or explain it really... she just knew something was different between them. She felt it. To everyone else, they didn't appear to be any different, but she knew they were. Maybe it was the way that when she'd look up from her tea leaves in the morning she would catch Harry glancing at her and he would give her a small smile before looking away. Or, maybe it was the way that he walked her to Choir practice and would be outside waiting for her when it was over. Or maybe it was the way that when they walked side by side, his arm would brush against hers, or when they sat next to each other, his leg would brush hers, or he'd knock his knee with hers. Or it was the way that at dinner, when she couldn't decide what dessert she wanted he'd get one and offer to split it with her, just like he did on the night of the Yule Ball.
They were all subtle changes, that no one else noticed but her. However, each one made her heart race and she would smile. She also noticed that Harry hadn't looked at Cho as much. Every once and a while, he'd look at her as she passed them in the Great Hall or if they happened to pass in the hallway, but it was never very long. His head would turn and he'd look for a second before turning away. But every time that happened, Harry always leaned in closer to her, or brushed his leg or arm against her. It was as if he was silently telling her there was no reason to be jealous. This made the butterflies in her stomach flutter.
"He was sanest when he was trying to talk about Voldemort," Harry's voice brought her out of her thoughts as they entered the Owlery. "He was having real trouble stringing two words together, but that was when he seemed to know where he was, and know what he wanted to do. He just kept saying he had to see Dumbledore..." he added as Hedwig hooted in greeting. Harry smiled as he stroked her feathers, and handed the letter to Pigwidgeon, as Aries gave Harry a menacing look with his dark eyes. "If Snape hadn't held me up," Harry continued bitterly, "we might've got there in time. 'The headmaster is busy, Potter... what's this rubbish, Potter?'" Harry mocked, mimicking Snapes, slow, deep drawl. "Why couldn't he have just got out of the way?"
"Maybe he didn't want you to get there!" Ron suggested, his eyes wide. "Maybe – hang on – how fast d'you reckon he could've gotten down to the forest? D'you reckon he could've beaten you and Dumbledore there?" Grace rolled her eyes as she stroked Aries' feathers despite his narrowed eyes.
"Not unless he can turn himself into a bat or something," Harry shook his head.
"We need to see Professor Moody," Hermione said matter-of-factly. "We need to find out whether he found Mr. Crouch."
"If he had the Marauder's Map on him, it would've been easy." Harry said.
"Not if Crouch was already outside the grounds," Grace shook her head, "but Moody might have an idea on who had done it if he was looking at the Map. I'm still mad at you for getting that Map taken," she glared at Harry who shifted uncomfortably.
"I'm sorry! He said he was only going to borrow it. Maybe it'll be like Remus and he'll give it back at the end of the-"
"Shh!" Hermione hissed, holding her hand up. They went quiet and listened closely and heard two voices arguing.
" – that's blackmail, that is, we could get into a lot of trouble for that –"
" – we've tried being polite; it's time to play dirty, like him. He wouldn't like the Ministry of Magic knowing what he did –"
"I'm telling you, if you put that in writing, it's blackmail!"
"Yeah, and you won't be complaining if we get a nice fat payoff, will you?"
Then the Owlery door swung open revealing Fred and George, who froze at the sight of the four of them.
"What're you doing here?" Fred and Ron asked at the same time.
"Sending a letter," Harry and George replied together.
"What, at this time?" Hermione and Fred questioned.
Then Fred grinned, "fine – we won't ask you what you're doing, if you don't ask us."
"We know what you're doing," Grace spoke up, crossing her arms over her chest. "You're sending a letter just like us. It's a matter of who you're sending it to. We won't ask if you won't ask."
"Ah, Gracie-Racie," Fred grinned at her.
"We forget how perceptive and sneaky you can be," George shook his head.
"I say, George, maybe –"
"Involve our sweet, ickle-wickle Gracie-Racie?"
She raised an eyebrow at them. "No, maybe we shouldn't..."
"But she does have some good ideas."
"That is true, George... hmmm," the twins grinned at her, but she rolled her eyes.
"I want no part in what schemes you two have brewing," she assured them.
"Well, don't let us hold you up," Fred nodded, giving them a mocking bow and motioned for the door.
"Who're you blackmailing?" Ron asked with a frown.
Then the grin on Fred's face vanished, and George smiled at him instead.
"Don't be stupid, I was only joking," he said nonchalantly.
"Didn't sound like it," Ron narrowed his eyes suspiciously at them.
"I've told you before, Ron," Fred said sharply, glaring at him, "keep your nose out if you like the shape it is. Can't see why you would, but –"
"It's my business if you're blackmailing someone!" Ron cut him off hotly, "George is right, you could end up in serious trouble."
"Told you, I was joking," George rolled his eyes and he pulled out a letter, making sure to hide the name of who it was to.
"If you two really want to get back at someone, and show them that you're serious," Grace spoke up, stroking Aries' feathers, and everyone turned to her, "you can use Aries."
"But doesn't your bird bite?" George asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously at the dark bird, who returned the look.
"...Ah, Gracie, you're our favorite cousin," Fred grinned in realization.
"Fred, her bird bites, it doesn't like anyone but her-"
"Exactly, George... her bird bites!" Fred turned to him, his grin growing. "What better way to show that we're serious than sending a biting bird?" George's eyes widened and his face split in a grin before the two of them turned to Grace.
"Say, Gracie, can we –" Grace rolled her eyes and nodded.
"Aries, can you take their letter?" she asked softly, and the bird hooted and turned away. "Please? You can bite the recipient," she said, and the bird turned to her, then Fred and George before hooted and stuck out his leg. Grace held out her hand for the letter, but George held it up.
"Nice try, little cousin, but we know your tricks. We taught you them ourselves," he grinned as he tied the letter to Aries' leg carefully himself.
"I really don't think you two should be sending that," Ron said again carefully, watching as Aries took off.
"You're starting to sound a bit like our dear older brother, you are, Ron. Carry on like this and you'll be made a prefect," George teased, and Ron's face went red.
"No, I won't!" Ron exclaimed hotly.
"Well, stop telling people what to do then," Fred retorted. "See you later."
And then the twins left the Owlery, and the four of them shared a look.
"You don't think they know something about all this, do you?" Hermione asked carefully, "about Crouch and everything?"
"No," Harry shook his head. "If it was something serious, they'd tell someone. They'd tell Dumbledore, or McGonagall at the very least."
"What's the matter?" Grace asked Ron, noticing that he was looking uncomfortable.
"Well," he started slowly, "I dunno if they would. They're... well, they're obsessed with making money lately, I noticed it when I was hanging around them – when... you know," Ron shrugged his shoulders, giving a quick glance at Harry.
"Yeah, but blackmail?" Grace asked with a frown. "Fred and George are a lot of things, and they get on with even stranger things, but I don't think they'd blackmail someone into giving them money."
"It's this joke shop idea they've got," Ron said. "I thought they were only saying it to annoy Mum, but they really mean it, they want to start one. They've only got a year left at Hogwarts, they keep going on about how it's time to think about their future, and dad can't help them, and they need gold to get started."
"Yes..." Hermione said, looking uncomfortable, "but they wouldn't do anything against the law to get gold."
"Wouldn't they?" Ron asked, skeptical. "I dunno, they don't exactly mind breaking rules do they?"
"Breaking a few rules is different than breaking the law," Grace said. "They've been breaking rules at school since they got onto that train but they've never been expelled though, have they?" she asked, and Ron shook his head. "Like I said, Fred and George are a lot of things, but they're not stupid. They know where the line is and when to not cross it. If they're blackmailing someone, it's because that someone did something to them – not to swindle money out of them."
"But this is the law," Hermione stressed, looking nervous. "This isn't some silly school rule, they'll get a lot more than detention for blackmail! Ron," she turned to him, "maybe you should tell Percy –"
Grace groaned as both her and Ron's face scrunched up in distaste. "Are you mad?" Ron asked. "Tell Percy? He'd probably do a Crouch and turn them in!"
"Or tell Aunt Molly," Grace added. "Dunno what's worse, being turned in to the Ministry or to Aunt Molly," Ron nodded in agreement. "Come on, let's get some breakfast," Ron said, changing the subject.
The next morning at breakfast, Pigwidgeon returned, swooping down low and dropping a letter in front of Harry before doing a little trick and landing on Ron's shoulder. Harry quickly grabbed it, tearing it open.
What do you think you're playing at, walking off into the forest with Viktor Krum?! And Grace – yes I know you're reading this too – what are you doing, letting him?! I want you to swear Harry, by return owl, that you are not going to go walking with anyone else at night. There is somebody highly dangerous at Hogwarts. It is clear to me that they wanted to stop Crouch from seeing Dumbledore and you were probably feet away from them in the dark. You could have been killed.
Your name didn't get into the Goblet of Fire by accident. If someone's trying to attack you, they're on their last chance. Stay close to the others, and do not leave Gryffindor Tower after hours, and arm yourself for the third task. Practice stunning and disarming. A few hexes wouldn't go amiss either – I'm sure Grace would be able to show you a few as they're her favorite.
There's nothing you can do about Crouch. Keep your head down and look after yourself. I'm waiting for your letter giving me your word you won't stray out-of-bounds again.
Sirius.
"I'd take it that he's none too pleased," Grace muttered as she pulled herself away from his shoulder and went back to her toast.
"Who's he to lecture me about being out-of-bounds?!" Harry huffed, annoyed, as he stuffed took Grace's quill and scribbled a reply. "After all the stuff he did at school!"
"It's the 'do as I say, not as I do'," Grace muttered, her voice going deeper to mimic Sirius' voice. "I get it too. He's just worried about you, Harry."
"Just like Moody and Hagrid," Hermione cut in. "So listen to them."
"No one's tried to attack me all year," Harry reminded her. "No one's done anything to me at all-"
"Except put your name in the Goblet of Fire."
"They haven't had the need to try and attack you," Grace added.
"Yeah! They've been hoping for the tasks to do it for them," Ron nodded.
"Or," Hermione rolled her eyes, "maybe this is the task they're going to get you."
"Regardless," Grace cut in again, "Snuffles is right," she turned to Harry, "you've got to start training for the third task, straight away. Don't wait until days before the task to start work on it like you have been," Harry gave her a disgruntled sound and turned away from her. "I'll help you. He's right, I'm good with hexes, and I've been practicing common dueling spells –"
"Where do you find all the time?" Harry asked, confused.
"When I'm not studying or in choir practice," she answered with a shrug, but that didn't answer Harry's question. "Anyway, we'll meet in an empty classroom after classes and we'll start. Alright?" she asked, and he only nodded.
For the next week they had been practicing. Harry had gotten the hang of a few minor hexes and jinxes, but the stunning spell was the charm that he had been focused on mastering since it was the one that Grace said would be one of the most useful spells against someone.
"Can't we kidnap Mrs. Norris?" Ron asked, laying flat on his back in the middle of the empty charms classroom. He had been stunned and reawaken by Harry for the fifth time in a row. "Let's stun her for a bit... or you could use Dobby, Harry – ow!" Ron shouted as Grace threw a book at him.
"Well, you keep missing the cushions, don't you," Hermione rolled her eyes at him. "Just try and fall backward!"
"Once you're stunned, you can't aim too well, Hermione!" Ron retorted angrily. "Why don't you take a turn?"
"Well, I think Harry's got it now anyway," Hermione quickly said, and Grace rolled her eyes as Hermione started gathering up the cushions.
"I think we should start looking at curses," Grace said, looking down at the notebook she had started to write down the spells they were learning. "The impediment Curse, it slows down anything trying to attack you. We'll start with that one later."
"And when are we going to do that?" Harry asked as they slipped out of the classroom once the bell had rung.
"Whenever," she answered nonchalantly. "It doesn't have to be a person or a spell that can be slowed down. Best way to master it is by casting it on objects being thrown at you. It's how I did it."
"And when did you find the time?" Ron asked, as he, Harry and Hermione have all been trying to figure out when and how Grace found time to learn all this.
"Oh, that one is because I asked Neville if he'd throw things at me until I mastered it," she answered with a shrug. The three blinked at her, but she paid them no mind.
"I'll see you at dinner," Hermione sighed, giving them a wave before walking off, and then Ron, Harry and Grace made their way to the North Tower. Grace pulled off her cardigan and stuffed it into her bag, and began rolling up her sleeves to her elbows.
"Er, what are you doing?" Harry asked, his cheeks turning pink as she loosened her tie.
"It's going to be boiling in that room. Trelawney never puts out that fire and I'm not about to be a sack of roasted potatoes," she huffed before climbing up the silver ladder.
When she entered the classroom she took the open seat at the table with Lavender. Parvati was sitting with Dean, as the two of them have been coupling since the Ball. "It's so bloody hot," Grace whispered as she took out her book, and Lavender nodded as she pulled her blonde hair up and tied it into a knot on the top of her head.
"What's Harry doing?" Lavender whispered, leaning over the table. Grace turned and saw Harry sneak over to the window.
"Opening the window so we can all breathe and not roast to death," she answered with a grin.
"My dears," Professor Trelawney greeted them in her usual airy voice. "We have almost finished our work on planetary divination. Today, however, will be an excellent opportunity to examine the effects of Mars, for he is placed most interestingly at the present time. If you will all look this way, I will dim the lights," she waved her wand and all the lamps went out, and the fire gave the room a very soft glow. Professor Trelawney pulled out her small model of the solar system.
Grace watched in awe as she listened to Trelawney point out Mars and Neptune, and pointed out a few of the stars and constellations. Then there was a loud thump and she turned in her chair, noticing Harry on the floor. "Harry!" She exclaimed, bolting from her seat and pushing past Dean who was seated at the table in front of her. She went to her knees beside Harry, Ron on his other side, and stared at him fearfully. His face was void of color as it curled in discomfort as he clamped his hand over his scar. He whimpered in pain as he writhed on the floor. She gently pushed his hair back out of his face before lifting his head and resting it on her lap.
"Harry," Ron shook him gently. "Harry!"
"Harry... please wake up," she said, nudging his shoulders as his head turned and he winced in pain. She rested her hand on his cheek, his skin was burning hot but he seemed to relax a little to her cool touch.
"Harry! Harry!" Ron exclaimed, shaking him a little harder. Harry's eyes shot open as he took in a deep breath. "You all right?" he asked gently.
"Of course he isn't!" Professor Trelawney exclaimed excitedly, and Grace frowned up her. "What was it, Potter? A premonition? An apparition? What did you see?"
"Nothing," Harry muttered, lying to her as he sat up.
"You were clutching your scar!" Trelawney exclaimed. "You were writhing, clutching your scar! Come now, Potter, I have experience in these matters!"
"I need to go to the hospital wing, I think," Harry said. "Bad headache." Grace helped Harry to his feet.
"My dear, you were undoubtedly stimulated by the extraordinary clairvoyant vibrations of my room!" Grace rolled her eyes at her teacher. "If you leave now, you may lose the opportunity to see further than you have ever –"
"I don't want to see anything except a headache cure," Harry interrupted shortly, as he picked up his bag.
"Do you want me to go with you to the hospital wing?" Grace asked him gently, and he shook his head.
"I'm going straight to Dumbledore," he whispered under his breath, and she nodded. "I'll see you later," he said to her and Ron. Grace stared at Harry's retreating form as he left the room, then turned back to Ron, who looked at her with the same look of concern. Her heart sank, knowing that whatever it was that Harry saw... it wasn't good.
"Dumbledore reckons You-Know-Who's getting stronger again as well?" Ron whispered. The four of them were huddled in the common room later that night as Harry told them everything that happened with his dream and his talk with Dumbledore. Grace brought her hand to her mouth and started nipping at her cuticles again, but Harry reached over and pulled her hand away. That sickening feeling sunk in her stomach again as she stared blankly at the fire. This wasn't good.
"And he trusts Snape?" Ron continued. "He really trusts Snape, even though he knows he was a Death Eater?"
"Yes," Harry nodded.
"Rita Skeeter," Hermione muttered, staring at her knees.
"How can you be worrying about her now?" Ron asked in disbelief.
"I'm not worrying about her," Hermione shook her head, "I'm just thinking... remember what she said in the Three Broomsticks? 'I know things about Ludo Bagman that would make your hair curl'. This is what she meant isn't it? She reported his trial, she knew he'd passed information to the Death Eaters. And Winky too, remember! She said 'Ludo Bagman's a bad wizard'. Mr. Crouch would have been furious he got off, he would have talked about it at home."
"Yeah, but Bagman didn't pass information on purpose, did he?" Hermione only shrugged.
"And Fudge thinks Madame Maxime attacked Crouch?" Ron asked, turning to Harry.
"Yeah," he nodded, "but he's only saying that because Crouch disappeared near the Beauxbatons carriage."
"We never thought of her, did we?" Ron pondered. "Mind you, she's definitely got giant blood, and she doesn't want to admit it –"
"Well of course she doesn't," Grace huffed, narrowing her eyes at Ron. "Look at what happened with Hagrid when Rita wrote about his mother! Look at Fudge jumping to conclusions about her just because she's part giant. The ministry is always going to jump to the first non-fully human and stick the blame on them!" she hissed angrily as she stood up. "Get up," she looked at Harry. "We've still go to practice the impediment curse."
"Are you mental?" Ron asked. "Give the man a break, Gracie! Let him sleep-"
"No, it's fine," Harry shook his head, taking his wand out of his pocket as he stood up. "She's right, I should at least get a start on it..."
"But –"
"Well, we'll go to bed, won't we Ron?" Hermione asked, standing from the armchair and Ron frowned in confusion.
"What –"
"I think Grace has it handled, since she knows it better than us," Hermione continued, glaring at Ron. "Maybe some one on one practice will help."
"What are you on- oh, yeah," Ron's eyes widened as he nodded, standing quickly. "Goodnight," he said quickly, waving and he and Hermione skirted up to their dormitories.
"Why do I get the feeling they were trying to get us alone?" Harry asked, frowning as he turned to Grace, who shook her head.
"They were one-hundred percept trying to get us alone," she rolled her eyes.
"Actually," Harry said, putting his wand away. "Can we practice tomorrow instead?"
"Er... sure?" she frowned, confused. "Why?"
"I – er, I wanted to talk to you about something..." he started, and her heart started racing.
"Oh... yeah," she nodded, a little too eagerly as she put her wand away. "Sure, tell away," she winced at herself and how stupid she sounded. She wondered if Harry had made up his mind yet.
"I didn't tell this to Ron and Hermione, because... well, Dumbledore asked me too and it's not really my place –"
Her heart fell in disappointment that he didn't want to talk to her about what she hoped. "Well, if Dumbledore asked you not to talk about it then why –"
"It's about Neville," Harry said, cutting her off.
"Oh," she whispered. "What about Neville?" she asked carefully.
"I'm only bringing it up because you two are best friends and... well," he paused, "has he ever talked to you about his parents?" he asked carefully. Grace's eyes narrowed at him as she stood straighter.
"What Neville tells me is between me and him! It's none of your business, and frankly, I'm upset that you would think it's okay to ask me about hi-"
"Do you know or not?" he asked, impatiently. Grace stared at him, and he didn't look annoyed but looked awkward and... sad, almost guilty.
"I've met his parents and it's nothing to concern yourself-"
"I know," Harry said softly. "I know about them, what happened to them..."
"Oh..." she whispered, her shoulders slumping. "How?"
"The pensieve... the memory I saw... it mentioned them and how they were..." his voice faded, and she nodded. "I-I had no idea –"
"Harry –"
"I never even bothered to ask," Harry said as he sat down on the sofa.
"Harry," she said, sitting next to him. "Neville didn't want you to know. He doesn't want anyone to know..."
"But he told you."
"I also told him about Dad being my Dad when I found out..." she said, and he nodded slowly. "His parents aren't something that he wants everyone to know about, Harry. You know how you feel, or get when people stare and whisper about your parents death's?" she asked, and he nodded, "well that's what he doesn't want... he doesn't want the looks from other people, or the whispers." Harry nodded mutely.
"I – I couldn't imagine..." he whispered sadly. "I mean, I hate that my parents are dead but..." she nodded in understanding. "Is... is that why he reacted the way he did when Professor Moody showed –" she nodded.
"People look down on him," Grace started quietly, and Harry looked at her. "They make fun of him, or think less of him, or bully him because he's different... but Neville's the bravest person I know. It takes a lot of strength and courage to visit people you love who don't remember or will never know who you are... it takes a lot of courage to stand there and watch someone perform a curse on a living thing, the same curse that took his parents' minds away, and watch it," she continued, her hands balling into fists. "Neville is more of a Gryffindor than most of us, and I won't let anyone ever say anything about him."
It was silent between them for a while, until Grace broke it. "Harry... will you promise me something?"
"Anything," he answered instantly.
"Don't treat Neville any differently," she said, looking at him. "He knows you're a friend, he knows we're all friends – some closer than others... but just because you know about his parents... Don't treat him any differently."
"I won't. Promise."
Notes:
A/N: Bit of a filler-ish chapter here! But we're staring to see how things are starting to progress with Harry and Grace~ so cute and innocent!
I also wanted to include this scene at the end about Neville's parents. It makes a lot of sense that the only person he would tell that he knows would be Grace because he figured that if anyone else knows about Neville's parents it would be her.
It also shows how much Grace loves and cares about Neville. 😭
We're also nearing the end of Goblet of Fire! Only four more chapters left after this one and we'll be getting into Order of the Phoenix next week! I am so excited for you all to read OotP but also would like to apologize for the angst and emotional roller coaster you will be on!
I hope you all enjoyed~!
Chapter 86: eighty-five
Notes:
Happy Hump-Day!!
Here's chapter 85! We're so close to the end!!!!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Over the course of the next few weeks, Grace, Hermione and Ron helped Harry practice whenever they could, even when they should've been studying for their exams.
"Don't worry about it," Hermione told him shortly, when Harry told them they should be studying instead. "At least we'll get top marks in Defense Against the Dark Arts. We'd never have found out about all these hexes in class."
"Says you," Grace reminded her as she spun and whispered the reductor curse at a chair. Grace liked hexes, jinxes and curses, she liked reading about them and learning them. In general, she liked dueling. She spun again and whispered 'expulso' and a light blue light shot from her wand and the chair exploded across the room with a loud BANG.
"What was that one?!" Harry asked with wide eyes.
"Oh, Expulso," she answered as she muttered 'repairo' to repair the chair back to how it was. McGonagall was kind enough to lend them the Transfiguration classroom during lunchtimes and when classes had finished for the day. She didn't want to leave the room in shambles or destroy anything. "Levicorpus," she said, pointing her wand at Ron, who let out a loud exclaim as he levitated off the floor and was flipped upside down.
"Oi!" He shouted at her, and she grinned. "You're having too much fun with this!"
"You act like I don't do this all the time," she shrugged as she casted the counter-jinx and Ron flopped to the floor on top of a mountain of pillows that McGonagall had conjured for them to use.
"Do you practice on Slytherin's? Is that how you're so good at this?" Ron asked as he stood up but she shrugged her shoulders with a smirk. She wasn't about to tell him that she stays up late in the common room some nights and practices when she isn't with Neville. "I mean, how else can you be if you're either with us, choir practice, with Neville or studying!"
At the mention of studying, Harry winced and looked at them guiltily again. "Oh, Harry come off it," Ron said. "It's good training for when we're all Aurors," he added excitedly as he casted the impediment curse at something Grace had magicked his way. Grace suddenly felt awkward. Harry and Ron had expressed that they wanted to be Aurors, Hermione had even thought about it but Grace didn't have the heart to tell any of them that she had no desire to be an Auror.
"Ow," Harry hissed as he shook his arm. Hermione winced as she looked at him.
"Sorry..."
"It's fine... I just need to practice it more."
"Still have trouble with the shielding charm?" Grace asked and he nodded. "Keep practicing it with inanimate objects until you're able to block them ten times consistently," she said as she levitated a pillow off the floor. "Once you've done that and you feel comfortable then try against spells," she added as she hurled the pillow at him.
"Protego!" He exclaimed quickly and the pillow bounced off the invisible force in front of him and he stared at it with wide eyes, then at her. "Hey! I wasn't ready!"
"Enemies aren't going to give you a heads up," she told him as she lifted another pillow and flung it at him. Harry cast the spell again, and the pillow bounced off and fell to the floor.
"You're sounding like Sirius," he told her and she grinned and flung another pillow at him. "Protego!" the pillow bounced and fell again, but then she flung a fourth pillow right after and it hit him right in the face.
"What does Moody say? Constant vigilance?" she teased, and he glared at her in annoyance. "When your shield is up, can use another spell to deflect other objects. Depulso or Reductor or even Expelliarmus could've been used. Even if there isn't another object, you could cast a curse on an enemy while you're blocking before they make another attack," she said, and they looked at her, blinking.
"Er... how?"
"I'll show you," she said, taking a few steps back. "Someone send a curse at me, another throw something and then the other try and send another curse."
"Er, alright," Harry nodded.
"Stupify," Ron casted.
"Protego!" she exclaimed, and the red light bounced back. "Reductor," she turned and shot the pillow that Harry sent toward her. "Flipendo!" she shot at Hermione who started to cast something, but she fell backward. "See... it just takes some practice but it's doable..."
"How?" Ron asked in awe, and Harry nodded, both of them stared at her with wide eyes. Hermione only huffed as she stood up from the floor and smoothed out her clothes.
"Practice," she shrugged. "I practice in my free time."
"What free time?!" they all asked, annoyed and frustrated.
"Miss Black," McGonagall greeted her, coming up to the Gryffindor table, the morning of the third task.
"Good morning, Professor," she greeted nervously, not sure why she was wanted.
"Please come with me," she said, "now would be best."
"Er... okay," she nodded as she grabbed an apple from the table and stood up. "I'll see you guys later," she said then followed McGonagall out of the Great Hall. "Professor, where are we going?" she asked as they walked to a chamber just down the hall.
"The Third Task is later this afternoon," McGonagall started, and she nodded as the door opened. "It's customary that the families of the champions are invited to come and watch the final task."
"Okay..." she said, frowning in confusion. She still didn't understand why she was there. When she walked into the room, she saw Bill and Aunt Molly waiting by the fire place, now she was even more confused.
Bark! Her eyes widened in surprise as a large black dog raced toward her and jumped up, resting his front paws on her chest and licked her face. She stared, gobsmacked, at her dad's animagus form, then she noticed her mother, who was glaring at the dog.
"Snuffles! What did I say! Get back here!" her mother hissed.
"Mum? Aunt Molly? Bill?" Grace asked, confused as she forced her father down, and grabbed the lead. That must've been the condition on which her mother would allow her dad to come.
"As I've said, the families of the champions are invited to watch," McGonagall said again. "Given Potter's... circumstance, the invitation has been extended to the Weasley's, and your mother."
"Then why –"
"Since your mother is Potter's godmother, you are technically considered family," McGonagall told her, and she nodded. Then McGonagall reached into her robes and handed out a piece of parchment. "This is a note, excusing your tardiness for your History of Magic exam, and also a note excusing you from class once you've finished your exam so you may spend more time with the champion and your family." Grace nodded, and smiled.
"Thank you, Professor," McGonagall nodded, then left.
"Oh, hello, Gracie!" Molly smiled as she pulled the girl into a tight hug. "Your hair has gotten so long!" she smiled as she tugged on Grace's hair which was now brushing against the top of her hips.
"Yeah...I might take you up on that haircut this summer," she smiled. She only ever let her aunt cut her hair because the one time her mother took her to a witch stylist, the stylist cut too much off and Grace was crying for days until her mother finally charmed a hair growth spell to get it to the length she wanted.
"Hey, Grace," Bill grinned at her, and held out his arms. Her smile widened as she gave Bill a big hug. "Ready for your exams?"
"Yeah," she nodded as she pulled away. She smiled as her dad butted her hand with his nose, demanding affection. "I've got History of Magic and Charms. They're both easy and will be a breeze, especially Charms," she answered as she bent down, rubbing her dad's dog ears and kissed the top of his head. "How did you manage to get Snuffles here?" she asked, turning to her mother.
"Well, family was invited, and pets are part of the family," Helena answered with a shrug, and small smile. "I asked Dumbledore if it'll be alright if I could bring him in the castle, told him that Harry grew rather attached to him over the summer." Grace grinned up at her and then back at her dad, who barked and licked her face. "Had to assure him that the dog was well behaved and would stay out of trouble, while he was here," she added, narrowing her eyes at the dog, who whined and nudged Grace again.
"Oh here come the champions!" Bill said, turning to the door. First it was Cedric, who held the door open for Fleur and Krum. Grace raised an eyebrow as she watched Bill's eyes follow the blonde French girl. Bark! Sirius nudged Bill and looked up at him with a canine smile. Bill turned to look at him and bent down, petting the top of his head. "Yeah, she's a beaut' isn't, she?" he whispered to Sirius, who barked again. Grace and Helena both rolled their eyes at Sirius, who turned his head to look at the door. He whined and circled around Grace impatiently.
"Snuffles, you're tangling the lead around me," she hissed as she twirled around to untangle herself.
"Surprise!" Molly exclaimed happily. They all turned and saw Harry looking over at them with a big smile on his face. "Thought we'd come and watch you, Harry!" she said, wrapping her arms around Harry tightly and kissing his cheek.
"You all right?" Bill asked, grinning as he shook Harry's hand. "Charlie wanted to come, but he couldn't get time off. He said you were incredible against the Horntail."
"Not just incredible," Helena spoke up, with a grin. Harry turned to her, and his smile grew. "Bloody brilliant," she added and Harry instantly went to her and Helena pulled him into a tight hug. "Oh, we're so proud of you!" she gushed, kissing Harry's cheek just like Molly had done. Harry's cheeks turned pink as he smiled up at her.
Bark! Sirius barked as his tail wagged back and forth so fast out of excitement. Harry's eyes widened in surprise, and he caught Grace's eyes, who grinned at him. Harry smiled as Sirius jumped up and rested his paws on his chest and Harry started petting him.
"You brought Snuffles?" Harry asked, confused, turning to Helena, who nodded with a smile.
"Asked Dumbledore, he said as long as Snuffles is well behaved then it's alright."
"This is really nice of you," Harry said softly to them. "I thought... for a moment – the Dursleys –"
"Hmph," Molly huffed with pursed lips.
"Petunia would have a hernia and Vernon might have an aneurysm if they were invited," Helena commented, making Grace snort and Harry grin.
"It's great to be back here," Bill said, looking around. "Haven't seen this place for five years. Is that picture of the mad knight still around? Sir Cadogan?"
"Unfortunately," Grace said at the same time Harry said: "Oh yeah."
"And the Fat Lady?" Bill asked.
"OH she was here in my time," Molly smiled. "She gave me such a telling off one night when I got back to the dormitory at four in the morning –"
"What were you doing out of your dormitory at four in the morning?" Helena asked, raising an eyebrow at her sister with a sly smirk on her face.
"Well... Arthur and I had been out for a nighttime stroll –"
"Stroll, mhm, sure," Helena teased. "Because we all take strolls with our boyfriends at four in the morning."
"Do I need to ask what you and Sirius were doing out of the common room at four in the morning?" Molly asked, her eyes narrowing at Helena, whose face turned red. "Oh, yes, I know all about those!"
"I haven't the slightest idea of what you're talking about," Helena shook her head. "I never snuck out –" Sirius snorted, gaining the attention of everyone, but he barked and licked Helena's hand.
"Fancy giving us a tour, Harry?" Bill asked, quickly changing the subject. "Maybe you can show us if the History of Magic classroom is still in the same spot and we can drop Gracie off for her exam?"
"Er...yeah," Harry nodded. Grace took the lead and wrapped it around her wrist a few times and tugged on it. Sirius gave her a look but she tugged once more and he stood up.
"There you are, are you?" Amos Diggory greeted nastily, looking at Harry up and down judgmentally. "Bet you're not feeling quite as full of yourself now Cedric's caught you up on points, are you?"
"What?" Harry asked.
Sirius growled quietly and Grace stroked the top of his head. "Shh, ignore him."
"Ignore him," Cedric said to Harry, giving his father a look. "He's been angry ever since Rita Skeeter's article about the Triwizard Tournament – you know, when she made you out to be the only champion –"
"Didn't bother to correct her, though, did he?" Amos scoffed, glaring at Harry. "Didn't mind the attention him and his little..." Amos paused, and looked Grace up and down with a look of distaste, "friend. How they could let a werewolf sympathizer, and the daughter of a murderer-" Sirius started barking and snarling at Amos, his fur standing up.
"Best keep Harry and my daughter out of your mouth, Diggory," Helena glared at him as she rested her hand on Sirius' head.
"Rita Skeeter goes out of her way to cause trouble, Amos!" Molly spoke up in a huff, "I would've thought you'd know that, working at the Ministry!" Mr. Diggory was now turning red as he went to retort but his wife laid a hand on his arm gently, ushering him softly to stop. He simply shrugged her away and turned back to Cedric.
"Maybe it's time for me to head to class..." Grace said as she nodded to the door. "Walk me?" she asked Harry, who nodded.
It was weird walking the halls of Hogwarts with her aunt, cousin, her mother and her dad (even as a dog). Her dad kept trying to wander off as he panted happily with his tongue out at all the students and paintings. Some students, the older ones who had free periods, asked if they could pet him. Sirius, being Sirius, sat happily and waited for the affection. Helena and Grace both rolled their eyes at him and Grace tugged on the lead for them to move forward.
"I do have an exam you know," she huffed. "I may get an excused tardy, but I still need to take it," she said to him, but he ignored her and started leading her to the classroom. Grace and Harry looked at each other and shook their heads with smiles.
"Good luck," Harry told her as she handed the lead to him when they arrived outside the History of Magic classroom.
"Thanks – oof! Snuffles!" she laughed as she petted the dog and tried to get her face away from his constant licking. "Yes, yes, I know, I love you too! I'll see you later," she smiled, forcing the dog down. "Bye," she smiled, giving them a wave before entering the classroom quietly.
Unfortunately, Sirius was not allowed in the Great Hall for lunch. He whined and whined but Dumbledore had told him that he wasn't allowed, but said that he was free to run around the grounds as he pleased. So lunch was dog free as Grace, her mother, and all the Weasley's joined Harry at the Gryffindor table. Then halfway through lunch Hermione had finally joined them.
"Nice of you to join us," Grace greeted as Hermione sat across from her, but Hermione glanced warily at Molly. There had been an article that came out not long ago by none other than Rita Skeeter spouting off rumors about a large love tangle between her, Grace, Harry and Viktor. In the article it said that Hermione was a fame chasing witch that had a thing for famous wizards as she's with Viktor, but also said that it wasn't quite enough since she also had her eyes on Harry. So, naturally, Rita played Hermione out to be trying to break her and Harry up despite Hermione being with Viktor. For a bit Hermione was receiving hate mail, just like Grace had – and sometimes still does – but they had done the same thing: put it all in a bag without touching it and gave it to McGonagall. Hermione wasn't allowed to accept any mail from owls that were not school owls, Hedwig, Pigwidgeon or Aries.
"Hello, Hermione," Molly greeted a little stiffly. Helena rolled her eyes at her sister.
"Hello," Hermione replied, trying to smile but the small smile she did have faltered at the cold look on Molly's face.
"Oh, Mols, you can't seriously believe that silly article in Witch Weekly, do you?" Helena asked, narrowing her eyes at her older sister. "What was it that you said to Amos Diggory earlier about Rita Skeeter? She goes out of her way to cause trouble."
"Oh, well... yes, I know but –" Molly stuttered.
"There's nothing going on with me and Hermione," Harry spoke up, turning to Molly, who seemed to relax a little.
"Oh, well alright," she nodded, and gave Hermione a small smile. "I'm sorry, Hermione, I was just so happy about Harry and Grace finally-" Grace and Harry both started choking on their food, and coughing as their eyes bugged out of their sockets.
"Mrs. Weasley," Harry cleared his throat, his face turning bright red, "Grace and I – we're not – we aren't – not yet –"
"No, we're not –" Grace said at the same time, but her heart stopped when she heard Harry say 'not yet' and she stared at him. Their eyes locked for a moment, and he gave her a small smile and she knew. In that singular moment, that when this tournament was over, Harry would pick her.
"What? You two aren't – " Molly exclaimed, looking disappointed.
"Yeah, we're all disappointed about it too, Mum," Fred spoke up, with a grin.
"Luckily for you three, you haven't had to be here when they're fighting," George continued.
"Dead exhausting they are," Fred nodded. Grace glared at them and grabbed two sausage rolls and threw them at Fred and George across the table.
"Oi!" They shouted.
"Alright, alright!" Molly exclaimed as she tried to stop Fred and George from retaliating and throwing more food back.
"Honestly, Grace, you're fifteen and a girl, start acting like one!" Helena berated, glaring at her. "You're not an animal." Grace's cheeks flushed, and she glared down at her plate, no longer feeling hungry.
After lunch, Grace had her charms exam. This year was done a little differently than last year, they had a written portion of their exam for theory and then a practical with a partner. However, due to Grace being considered 'family' to one of the champions, when she had finished her written portion of the exam Professor Flitwick brought her to his office and held her practical exam so she wouldn't disturb the other students.
"Splended, Miss Black," he clapped as she finished performing the summoning charm. "I expected nothing less," he smiled, and she blushed. "Here," he said, handing her a piece of parchment, "incase you're stopped in the corridors."
"Thank you, Professor," she smiled and grabbed her bag. She gave a small wave to Ron, Hermione and Neville as she left the charms classroom quietly. Grace went to the common room first to put her things away and change out of her uniform. When she approached The Fat Lady, she met Harry and the others.
"Hey," Harry smiled at her. "How was it?"
"Easy," she replied with a shrug and a grin. "Coming, or going?"
"Oh, coming," Harry nodded. "Changing?"
"Godric yes, I want to get out of this bloody uniform – where's Snuffles?"
"He's running around outside with Fang," Helena answered as they walked closer to the portrait.
"It's you," The Fat Lady greeted, narrowing her eyes at Helena.
"Oh, hello," Helena greeted with a sheepish smile, but The Fat Lady didn't look amused.
"I thought I've been rid of you!"
"I'm here visiting my godson, Harry, before the third task," Helena said, her smile growing. "I'm not here to cause any trouble, Lady."
"Hah!" the portrait scoffed, "you said that seventeen years ago! Even after my restoration last year – caused by that boyfriend of yours, mind you – they still couldn't fix that chunk you and your friends took out of my frame!" Graces eyes widened as she stared at her mother in surprise.
"That was an unfortunate accident caused by a night of good fun!"
"An accident! An accident!" The Fat Lady screeched. "The lot of you were so sloshed you couldn't walk straight! Then you and James Potter thought it would be a good idea to light birthday candles with magic while drunk! You couldn't use a normal spell, noooo, you two were so drunk you casted the exploding charm and bloody fireworks! Nearly set the entire corridor on fire, you two did! Not that your friends were any better! Black setting off fireworks for the hell of it while little Pettigrew tried not to drop the cake for Lily! I don't know how that poor Lupin boy survived you lot! Trouble! All of you!" She exclaimed hysterically. "Your children are no better!" she added, giving both Harry and Grace narrowed looks.
"It was just a bit of fuuun," Helena waved it off. "We were young! It was Lily's seventeenth birthday! It had to be a memorable one!"
"Memorable my right arse cheek!" The Fat Lady hissed. "Do you even remember everything that happened?"
"Pieces," Helena answered with a shrug.
Grace stared at her mother in awe, having never heard of that side of her – or even seen her mother so nonchalant and at ease before. She always thought her mother was stiff, astute, and rigid – honestly, Hermione reminded her of her mother quite often. So seeing this different side of her mother, she liked it. She wanted to get to know that part of her.
"...Is that why I received that letter from McGonagall!?" Molly exclaimed, angrily. "You broke the portrait frame?! No wonder you received a months' worth of detention!"
"It was well worth it, though, I'd do it again," Helena grinned, and so did Grace. She liked this side of her mother, she just wished it would stay.
"Lemon cake," Grace said, and the Fat Lady narrowed her eyes at her. "I want to get changed out of my uniform, what these numpties do isn't my business."
"Ugh, just like your parents," The Fat Lady muttered under her breath as she swung open. "In you go, then."
"Wow... it hasn't changed a bit," Helena whispered, as she, Molly and Bill looked around the common room. "Is this the same furniture?" she asked as she grazed her hand on the back of the soft, scarlet sofa.
"It was here when I attended," Bill answered as he sat on one of the arm chairs. "This one still has the stain from my ink back in fifth year when I was studying for my O.W.L.S..."
"Is there anything carved on the feet of the sofa?" Helena asked, turning to Grace and Harry, who both shrugged.
"We'll check," Harry said, and Grace sighed dramatically and dropped her back on the floor. She laid down on her stomach in front of the corner closest to the fire (her favorite spot) and squinted, trying to see anything on the foot. There wasn't anything on the back foot, but when she ran her hands over the back of the front foot, she paused. She ran her fingers over the jagged lines, tracing the letters. "I found some," Harry said.
"I did too..." Grace nodded, tracing the letters again. "'J' and 'P'," she said as she sat up on her knees, and turned to Harry, who was on the other end of the sofa – where he usually sat – and he sat up.
"'S' and 'B'..." he said, looking at her.
"They carved their initials into the sofa at the end of our final year," Helena smiled sadly, stroking the back of the sofa. "James always sat here," she patted the back of the corner of the couch nearest to the fire. "He thought if he gazed intensely into the fire, it would make him look smarter and more handsome, and hoped that it would catch Lily's attention," she said, her voice full of sadness. "It never did, of course, she thought he was an idiot for thinking that..." she chuckled. "Sirius well... wherever James was, Sirius was right there with him. Couldn't have one without the other, and so Sirius took up the other corner. It was convenient for him as the girls would sit on the arm or rest against it as he snogged them senseless, stupid git," she scoffed lightly, staring at the spot in front of Harry. "He was so disgustingly, stupidly, charming, had to snog everything in a skirt."
"Well, until you, dear," Molly said softly, giving Helena a small smile. "Until...well..."
"Yeah..." Helena's voice faded.
"I'm going to go put this up and get changed," Grace said, standing up from the floor, and hoping the topic would be changed. She didn't wait for anyone to say anything before taking her bag and going up to her dorm.
The rest of the afternoon was light and relaxing. They all just took walks around the castle, and spent a little more time outside by the lake where Grace ran around with Sirius chasing after her, barking happily. Harry grinned watching as Grace ran in one direction and quickly stopped and ran in a different direction, throwing Sirius off. He barked loudly and ran after her and jumped on her, forcing her to tumble down. His heart felt like it was floating when he heard her laugh.
"Isn't she going to get hurt?" Molly asked concerned, as she saw Sirius, as Snuffles, climb on top of Grace.
"No," Helena shook her head, "Snuffles wouldn't hurt her, he's actually very gentle and careful with her."
"And protective," Bill commented, "did you see how he got with Amos Diggory?"
"That's Snuffles," Helena shrugged as the dog jumped off Grace and ran toward Harry, latching his jaw on Harry's shirt and tugged lightly.
"Okay, I'm coming," Harry grinned as he let Sirius tug him to where Grace was laying in the grass. Sirius whined as he jumped up and rested his paws on Harry's chest.
"He's worried about you," Grace said, and Harry sat beside her, and started petting Sirius, who pawed his legs.
"I'll be fine," Harry assured him, scratching behind Sirius' ears. Sirius whined again and laid down between them, resting his head on Harry's lap. "I've finally gotten a good shield charm, it's got Grace's approval," he added and Sirius's ears twitched, raising what would be his eyebrows, looking between them. "Are you going to tell me how you've managed to know all these spells now that it's just the two of us? And...well, Snuffles."
"I practice."
"I know, but when? We see you all day except for when you're off with Neville..." Grace didn't say anything, but reached and stroked Sirius' fur. "You practice with Neville?"
"I practice when he's in the greenhouses," she answered. "I love Neville, and I'm decent in Herbology, but I don't really have an interest in plants. So while he's doing his thing, I'm practicing," she added, and he nodded. "I also stay up late some nights in the common room and practice. I've told you before, when I was helping you with the summoning charm. I practice all my spells until I get the right."
"I thought that was just for school..."
"No," she shook her head, "I practice all spells. I started learning hexes and jinxes in first year so I could help Neville from the Slytherins, and then well... the more I read about them and practiced them, the more I liked them. So then I started reading more into curses and protective spells, and learning about dueling, then I'd practice them."
"So it has nothing to do with trying to beat Hermione?" Harry asked carefully, but she shrugged.
"At first it did... but after last June... when Pettigrew escaped because the stun wore off... I knew I couldn't let that happen again so I've put more effort into learning." Sirius whined as he shifted and started licking her face, making her laugh.
"It's time to head up for dinner!" Molly called out. Grace sighed as she sat up and wrapped her arms around Sirius and kissed the top of his head, and he whined. Harry smiled and pet the top of his head, and his smile grew when Sirius licked his hand. Harry stood up and held his hand out for Grace to take, then he pulled her up from the ground.
"We'll see you later," she told Sirius, who whined again. "I know, but you can see us after the task! Maybe we can convince Dumbledore to let you up to the common room for the victory party," she grinned, and Sirius barked. Harry rolled his eyes at her over confidence, but he smiled.
As they made their way back to the castle, Harry turned and looked over his shoulder to see Sirius still sitting in the grass, staring up at him. Harry felt confident, he had Mrs. Weasley there, and Bill, he had Helena, and Grace, and Sirius had even come. Even if Harry didn't win, he would be fine because today had been one of the best days he's had since the summer.
The feast was longer than usual, as they had more courses added because it was the final task, and everyone was in the Great Hall. It was halfway through dinner that Grace noticed Harry wasn't touching his food, and started to look a little pale.
"You're going to be fine," she whispered, leaning into him.
"I can't help but feel nervous now," he whispered back.
"Just remember, keep –"
"A level head and concentrate," he finished.
"Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes time, I will be asking you to make your way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament," Dumbledore announced, standing up from his place at the high table. "Will the champions please follow Mr. Bagman down to the stadium now."
As Harry stood up, the entire Gryffindor table began cheering and applauding. Grace squeezed his hand as the Weasleys and Hermione wished him luck. After five minutes Dumbledore dismissed them all to start heading down to the stadium. The Hogwarts orchestra was already there and playing loudly and proudly as everyone, including those from the ministry that were there to watch, had started filing into the seats. Helena put an arm on Grace's shoulder and started guiding her to the floor.
"Er where are we going?"
"Molly and Bill are saving us seats in the family seating at the front," she answered, but Grace looked at her. "Family is allowed to see them off before the task starts."
"Oh," she nodded, as she and Helena made their way to a nervous looking Harry, who paced in front of his entrance of the Maze, with Professor Moody leaning against the giant shrub. Harry turned around, and looked at them with surprise when they approached him. "Holding in?" Grace asked, and he nodded mutely – still looking nervous.
Dumbledore stood up at the podium and then the music began to fade, and chatter had stopped. "Earlier today, Professor Moody placed the Triwizard Cup deep within the maze, only he knows it's exact location," he announced. Grace felt Harry starting to get jittery so she reached for his hand, lacing her fingers with his and giving it a gentle squeeze. "Now, as Mr. Diggory – " All the Hogwarts Students, the Hufflepuffs being the loudest cheered and Amos Diggory grinned as he held up Cedric's arm up in the air proudly. " – and Mr. Potter," Hogwarts students, excluding the Hufflepuffs, cheered and of course the Gryffindors were the loudest. Grace pulled Harry's arm up, grinning proudly at him. His cheeks flushed pink. " – are tied for first place, they will be the first to enter the maze. Followed by Mr. Krum –" Durmstrang cheered, "and Miss Delacour –" All the Beauxbatons' students cheered.
"The first person to touch the cup will be the winner!" Dumbledore continued, and everyone cheered and applauded. "I've instructed the staff to patrol the perimeter. Should, at any point, a contestant wish to withdraw from the task, he or she need only send up red sparks with their wands!" he said. "Contestants, gather around!" Grace pulled her hand from Harry's and he went to Dumbledore. "Contestants! Prepare yourselves!" he announced after having a few quick words, and the four contestants returned to their entrances.
"You're going to do great," Grace whispered as she wrapped her arms around him, and he returned the hug, holding onto her tightly. "Remember, level head, and concentrate..." she whispered in his ear, and he nodded. When she pulled away, she pressed a soft kiss to his cheek, and gave him a smile – one he tried to return before turning to Helena.
Helena pulled him into a hug, holding him tightly and kissed the top of his head. "James and Lily would be so proud of you," she whispered, pulling away and holding his face in her hands. "So, so, so proud! Worried, but proud... especially coming so far so young..." she smiled and Harry felt himself smiling. "You be safe in there, if at any time you feel overwhelmed or in a spot you can't get out of you use those red sparks, you understand?" she asked seriously, and he nodded. "No one, and I mean no one will think any less of you," he only nodded. "We're all proud of you, Harry... and even if you don't win this tournament, or finish the task, we're still proud of you. Your parents would still be proud of you... so do your best, and know your limits," she told him, and pushed his hair back. "Alright?" Harry nodded.
Then the cannon went off and the third task began.
Notes:
And we are reaching the end of Goblet of Fire! we only have a couple chapters left until we reach the end! This time next week we'll be starting Order of the Phoenix!
I loved having both Helena and the Weasley's there for Harry, and Grace being included - but also Snuffles!! those nice little family-esque moments 🥰
I hope you've all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 87: eighty-six
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
Here's chapter 86, the second to last chapter of Goblet of Fire!! :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace and Helena had gone to their seats with Bill and Molly. The entire time, Grace's leg bounced nervously as she nipped at her cuticles. Just like the second task at the lake, no one could see what was going on, no one knew where the champions were at, or what they had to do. Half an hour into the third task, red bursts appeared in the sky, and a few minutes later Fleur Delacour was escorted out, with cuts and scrapes, her hair was a mess but her face looked haunted. She trembled as a blanket was wrapped over her shoulders and her younger sister hugged her.
A little while later, another set of red bursts were seen in the air. Then a few minutes later, it was Krum that was escorted out. He didn't look beat up like Fleur, but he was pale – very pale, and clammy. He looked disturbed and haunted as he sat down.
That left Cedric and Harry.
"He's okay," Helena whispered softly, putting an arm over her shoulder, but even though Helena tried to sound sure, the quiver in her voice gave away her own anxiety.
"They should've found the cup by now..." Grace whispered as she stood up from her seat. "it's been nearly two hours, where are they?!"
"Gracia, it's a maze," Helena said but Grace shook her head as a sickening feeling settled in her stomach.
"One of them should've been back by now-" Grace was cut off by a pop. She whipped her head to see Dumbledore rush to two figures on the ground. Graces heart leapt to her throat as the music started playing and she started making her way down to the field with her mother hot on her heels.
"He's back!" Harry cried, and her heart broke as she came up behind Dumbledore, staring in horror. Harry, covered in dirt and blood, crying and clutching onto Cedric, whose eyes were wide and vacant. "Voldemort! He's back!"
"My God – Diggory!" Fudge whispered in horror. "Dumbledore – he's dead!"
"Oh God..." Helena whispered behind her. Grace only stared at Harry and Cedric. "His parents..."
"Harry, let go of him," Fudge said softly as he tried to pry Harry off Cedric, but Harry fought him off and held onto the older boy as he cried.
"No! I can't!"
"Harry, you can't help him now... it's over," Dumbledore said softly. "Let go."
"He – he asked me to bring him back!" Harry cried, finally turning to Dumbledore. "I couldn't leave him! Not there!" Grace continued to stare at Cedric's dead body. She had seen someone – a werewolf – die, but she's never seen a dead body before... she had never seen someone she knew dead before. There was a loud, high, pitched ringing that filled Grace's ears, drowning everything else around her out as she stared.
"Let me through! Let me through!" Amos Diggory's voice cut through the ringing and she blinked, letting the tears fall. She watched as Amos Diggory, and his wife push through the crowd.
"For God's sake, Albus! Amos Diggory's coming –"
"That's my son!" Amos exclaimed, pushing through Fudge and Dumbledore. He stared in horror at Cedric, falling to his knees. "That's my boy!" he cried, hovering over Cedric as his wife screamed in horror. "My boy!" Amos wailed. Grace blinked the tears from her eyes. Helena crouched beside Amos and his wife, putting her arms around Mrs. Diggory, whispering to them. "My boy! My boy!" Grace felt herself move, and she sat beside Cedric's head and gently, pushed his eyes closed so the Diggory's didn't have to see the vacant, lifeless look. Her lips trembled and she clenched her eyes shut.
There were cries, and screams and so much shouting all around as everyone realized what had happened, and people got a glimpse of Cedric. The teachers and ministry officials tried to get everyone to return to their common rooms immediately. Once the Diggory's had calmed enough, they moved Cedric's body, but they still refused to let go of their son.
"Where's Harry?" Dumbledore asked, looking around urgently.
"He was right here..." Fudge said as he and the other teachers looked around.
"Miss Black," Dumbledore called, forcing her to finally look away from the spot where Cedric had laid dead to her headmaster. "Where is Harry?"
"I – I don't –"
"Did you see him?" he asked urgently but she shook her head. "Did you see where he went?" she shook her head. "Did you see him leave?!" he asked urgently as he held onto her shoulders but she shook her head. "Did you see who took him-"
"Dumbledore!" Helena exclaimed. "She doesn't know!" Grace stared wide-eyed at Dumbledore, and for a moment his blue eyes narrowed at her before nodding and he pulled away. She watched as Dumbledore turning to the teachers. He told Professor Sprout to go to the Diggory's, the other teachers to make sure that there aren't any students roaming the halls, and Snape, McGonagall to come with him.
"Come on," Helena whispered softly as she helped Grace from the ground. "Let's go see Snuffles," Grace only nodded as they made their way to Hagrid's hut.
As they got closer, she heard the familiar bark of her dad's animagus form. He wagged his tail excitedly and started racing toward them but when he noticed the looks on their faces he stopped and whined. He came up to Grace, who was pale and still had tears running down her face, and nudged her gently, whining. Grace sat back on the ground and wrapped her arms around the dogs shoulders and started crying.
"Harry's alive," Helena whispered, and Sirius seemed to relax a little. "Oh, God," she cried, sitting next to Grace and hiding her face in her hands. Sirius whined again and rested a paw on Helena's lap.
Grace didn't know how long they had sat there, but after a while McGonagall had appeared. "Dumbledore's sent me to bring you and your dog to his office," she said sullenly, then her eyes rested on Grace, who stared vacantly at the grass. "Perhaps having your daughter there would be a comfort to Mr. Potter," she added.
"Alright," Helena nodded, wiping her cheeks dry as she stood up. "C'mon, Gracia," she said gently and Grace only nodded as she stood up from the ground. Sirius stayed between Grace and Helena the entire way up to Dumbledore's office.
"He said you can wait here, he'll be arriving shortly," she told them, conjuring a few chairs before leaving. Once the door was shut, Sirius instantly returned to his human form and pulled both of them into his arms. Grace wrapped her arm around him and hid her face in his chest, and Helena hid hers in his neck.
"What happened?" he asked softly as he pulled away.
"I don't know," Helena whispered, staring up at him fearfully. "We were waiting for something to happen, one of the boys to come back and then...they both did and... and –"
"Cedric's dead..." Grace whispered, speaking for the first time.
"What?" Sirius frowned, turning to look at Grace, who stared blankly at the beautiful phoenix.
"I don't know what happened," Helena shook her head. "When Harry appeared, he arrived with Cedric Diggory but he was...he was gone."
"Harry said he's back..." Grace whispered, turning to look at Sirius. "Harry said Voldemort's back..." Sirius' face drained of all it's color as he and Helena shared a look.
"Sit down, love," he whispered, helping her into one of the chairs that McGonagall had conjured when he noticed her hands were shaking. "He's sure?" Sirius asked, turning to Helena, who shrugged.
"I don't know. I don't know anything... because one minute Harry was with us and the body and then the next Dumbledore's interrogating Gracia about where Harry went."
"Where Harry went – what –"
"I don't know," Helena shook her head. "I – I was comforting the Diggory's... Gracia was in shock. One minute Harry is with us, the next he's not and Dumbledore went looking for him."
Sirius ran his hand through his hair and started pacing nervously.
"Sirius, sit down... please," Helena said softly but he only shook his head as he brought his hand to his lips and nipped at his cuticles, just like Grace did.
"I can't sit down," he snapped. "I'm sorry... I shouldn't have –" he started but then the door to the office opened and entered Dumbledore and Harry. "Harry!" Sirius exclaimed worried as he crossed the room and rested his hands on Harry's shoulders. "Are you alright? I knew it – I knew something like this – what happened?!" he asked, but Harry simply stared blankly. "Come, sit," he said softer as he guided Harry to sit in the empty chair next to Grace. "What happened?!" Sirius asked more urgently, turning to Dumbledore.
Grace reached over and took Harry's hand in hers, lacing their fingers together and squeezed, silently telling him that she was there. There was a soft flutter, and then the phoenix landed on Harry's knee, blinking up at him. "'Lo Fawkes," Harry said quietly, stroking the scarlet and gold feathers softly. Grace tried to pay attention to what Dumbledore was saying, but she couldn't, she couldn't keep her attention on anyone but Harry.
"I need to know what happened after you touched the portkey in the maze, Harry," Dumbledore asked softly.
"We can leave that to morning can't we, Dumbledore?" Helena asked.
"He's been through enough for one night, don't make him relive it so soon!" Sirius agreed, his voice turning cold and harsh as he rested a hand on Harry's shoulder. "Let him have a sleep, let him rest –"
"If I thought I could help you," Dumbledore said gently, ignoring Sirius and Helena's protests, "by putting you into an enchanted sleep and allowing you to postpone the moment when you would have to think about what has happened tonight, I would do it. But I know better. Numbing the pain for a while will make it worse when you finally feel it. You have shown bravery beyond anything I could have expected of you. I ask you to demonstrate your courage one more time. I ask you to tell us what happened..."
Harry's lips trembled before he swallowed whatever lump was in his throat as Grace squeezed his hand. Then he took a deep breath and began telling them everything that happened. Every time he paused, or stumbled over his words, or his voice trembled, Grace squeezed his hand. There were moments that Sirius wanted to interrupt but Dumbledore had stopped him because he knew if Harry stopped talking, even for a moment, then he wouldn't be able to finish.
"He said my blood would make him stronger than if he'd used someone else's" Harry said, showing the long vertical cut on his forearm that Pettigrew had given him. "He said the protection my – my mother left in me – he'd have it too. And he was right - he could touch me without hurting himself, he touched my face..."
"Very well..." Dumbledore sighed grimly, "Voldemort has overcome that particular barrier. Harry, continue, please." So Harry did.
When he reached the part of the story where he and Voldemort dueled, and their wants connected and he saw Cedric and his parents, Grace squeezed his hand. When he finished there was silence.
"The wands connected?" Sirius asked, breaking the silence, looking from Harry to Dumbledore. "Why?"
"Priori Incantatem," Dumbledore answered. Helena gasped, her hands coming to her lips as she stared in awe.
"The reverse spell effect?" Sirius asked sharply.
"Exactly," Dumbledore nodded, "Harry's wand and Voldemort's wand share cores. Each of them contains a feather from the same phoenix. This phoenix, in fact," he nodded to Fawkes who was still perched on Harry's knee.
"My wand's feather came from Fawkes?" Harry asked, amazed.
"Yes," Dumbledore nodded, "Mr. Ollivander wrote to tell me you had bought the second wand, the moment you left his shop four years ago."
"So what happens when a wand meets its brother?" Sirius asked.
"They will not work properly against each other," Dumbledore answered, "if, however, the owners of the wands force the wands to do battle... a very rare effect will take place. One of the wands will force the other to regurgitate spells it has performed – in reverse. The most recent first... then those which preceded it..."
"That's how Harry saw Cedric?" Grace asked, looking at Dumbledore, who nodded. "So...so Cedric came back to life?"
"No spell can reawaken the dead," Dumbledore said heavily, shaking his head. "All that would have happened is a kind of reverse echo. A shadow of the living would have emerged from the wand... am I correct, Harry?"
"He spoke to me..." Harry said, his voice trembling and Grace squeezed his hand again. "The.. the ghost Cedric, or whatever he was, spoke."
"An echo," Dumbledore said, "which retained Cedric's appearance and character. I am guessing other such forms appeared... less recent victims of Voldemort's wand?"
"An old man," Harry said, tightly, "Bertha Jorkins. And..." his voice broke as he squeezed Grace's hand.
"Your parents?" Dumbledore asked quietly.
"Yes..." Harry answered. Helena took in a sharp breath, and Sirius gripped Harry's shoulder tighter while Grace placed her other hand over his.
"The last murders the wand performed," Dumbledore said, nodding slowly. "In reverse order. More would have appeared, of course, had you maintained the connection. Very well, Harry... these echoes, these shadows, what did they do?"
Harry took another unsteady breath and started to describe how the echoes appeared. He explained how Cedric asked him to bring his body back to his family, how his father told him what to do and how his mother told him to let go, that it was time and then – well, Harry's voice cracked and he couldn't continue. Helena let out a quiet, muffled sob as she sat in the third empty chair and hid her face in her hands. Sirius had finally let go of Harry's shoulder and sat on the last empty chair with his head in his hands.
"I will say it again," Dumbledore started, softly as Fawkes finished healing Harry's cuts and flew back to his perch. "You have shown bravery beyond anything I could have expected of you tonight, Harry. You have shown bravery equal to those who died fighting Voldemort at the height of his powers. You have shouldered a grown wizard's burden and found yourself equal to it – and you have now given us all what we have a right to expect. You will come with me to the hospital wing. I do not want you returning to the dormitory tonight. A sleeping potion, and some peace," he said, then turned to the three Black's in the room. "Sirius, Helena, Grace...would the three of you like to stay with him?"
Sirius nodded as he stood up and transformed back into a dog. Dumbledore turned to Helena, who only nodded, wiping her tears from her cheeks. Dumbledore didn't need to look at Grace for confirmation as she stood up and pulled Harry to his feet. It was quiet as they left Dumbledores office and made their way to the hospital wing. When they entered, Grace spotted Molly, Bill, Ron, and Hermione around Madame Pomfrey who looked ready to kick everyone out.
"Harry! Oh, Harry!" Molly exclaimed as she rushed over to Harry but Dumbledore moved to stop her.
"Molly," He said softly, "please listen to me for a moment. Harry has been through a terrible ordeal tonight. He has just had to relive it for me. What he needs now is sleep, and peace, and quiet. If he would like you all to stay with him," he paused, glancing at the others, "you may do so. But I do not want you questioning him until he is ready to answer, certainly not this evening. I'm sure Miss Black," he glanced over at Grace, "would make sure he's left alone. I hear she has a certain... talent for getting people to listen to her." If it had been any other time, under any other circumstance, Grace would've grinned.
"Did you hear?" Molly hissed, turning to look at Bill, Ron and Hermione as if they were talking, "he needs quiet!"
"Headmaster," Madame Pomfrey spoke up, eyeing Sirius's great, big, dog form, "may I ask wha –?"
"This dog will be remaining with Harry for a while," Dumbledore answered simply, "I assure you, he is extremely well trained and well behaved. Harry – I will wait while you get into bed." Harry nodded. "I will be back to see you as soon as I have met with Fudge, Harry," Dumbledore told him. "I would like you to remain here tomorrow until I have spoken to the school," he said before leaving.
For the first time in what seemed like hours, Harry forced himself to let go of Grace's hand as Madame Pomfrey led him to a bed. "Is he okay?" Harry asked, nodding to Moody, who laid in a bed not far a way.
"He'll be fine," Madame Pomfrey answered as she handed him a set of pajama's and closed the curtains for him to change. When Harry had changed and gotten into bed, Grace was the first person around the screen, she went to sit down but he reached for her hand and shifted to one side of the bed. She gave him a small smile and slipped her shoes off and laid on the bed next to him, over the blanket of course. He took her hand, lacing their fingers again and rested his head on her shoulder.
"I'm all right..." Harry assured them, "just tired... really tired."
"Of course," Molly nodded, blinking the tears away as she smoothed out his hair.
"You'll need to drink all of this, Harry," Madame Pomfrey said softly when she returned, holding out a bottle of a purple potion. "It's a potion for dreamless sleep."
Harry took the potion, and within seconds, his eyes closed and he was asleep.
"Why don't you go get changed, Gracia," Helena suggested as she took a seat on Harry's other side, next to Molly. She only shook her head as Sirius jumped up on the bed, wedging himself between both her and Harry's legs, and resting his head on them. It wasn't much longer before Grace, herself fell asleep.
Grace groaned when she heard loud voices coming from outside the hospital wing. "Wassgoin' on?" she mumbled sleepily as she rubbed her eyes.
"Grace, why don't you go back to sleep, dear," Molly told her, nervously glancing at Harry. If Grace, someone who was hard to wake up normally, woke up from the noise it was only a matter of time before Harry would wake up. The voices started getting louder as they got closer and Grace glanced toward the entrance of the hospital wing.
"They're going to wake him if they don't shut up!" Helena hissed as she stood up from her seat.
"What are they shouting bout? Nothing else could've happened, could it?" Bill asked, frowning.
"That's Fudge's voice," Molly whispered as she stood up. "And that's Minerva McGonagall's, isn't it? But what are they arguing about?"
Grace frowned as she sat up carefully to not disturb Harry or her dad.
"Regrettable, but all the same, Minerva –" Fudge said loudly.
"You should never have brought it inside the castle!" she heard McGonagall shout. "When Dumbledore finds out –"
By now, Sirius had woken up and lifted his head to the direction of the voices as the hospital doors flew open. Helena and Bill stood up from their seats, and the former gave Grace a look that clearly told her to stay where she was at and to be quiet as Bill pulled back the screen. Grace felt the bed shift, and she turned to see Harry was now awake and sitting up. She reached over and grabbed his glasses from the table and handed them to him.
"Where's Dumbledore?" Fudge demanded.
"Obviously, he's not here," Helena replied angrily.
"This is a hospital wing, Minister, don't you think you'd do better –"
"What has happened?" Dumbledore asked sharply. Grace and Harry shared at look. "Why are you disturbing these people? Minerva, I'm surprised at you – I asked you to stand guard over Barty Crouch –"
"There is no need to stand guard over him anymore, Dumbledore," McGonagall exclaimed shrilly. "The Minister has seen to that!" Grace stared wide-eyed, she had never seen McGonagall so angry before – not even when Malfoy had cheated last year during a quidditch game.
"When we told Mr. Fudge that we had caught the Death Eater responsible for tonight's events," Snape spoke up, and Grace had to rest her hand on Sirius' head to keep him from growling. "He seemed to feel his personal safety was in question. He insisted on summoning a dementor to accompany him to the castle. He brought it up to the office where Barty Crouch –"
"I told him you would not agree, Dumbledore," McGonagall interrupted, fuming. "I told him you would never allow dementors to set foot in the castle, but –"
"My dear woman!" Fudge shouted angrily, his face turning a vibrant shade of fuchsia, "as Minister of Magic, it is my decision whether I wish to bring protection with me when interviewing a possibly dangerous –"
"The moment that – that thing entered the room," McGonagall screamed over Fudge, her body trembling in anger, "it swooped down on Crouch and – and –" Grace gasped, bringing her hand to her mouth, shaking her head.
"By all accounts, he is no loss!" Fudge exclaimed. "It seems he has been responsible for several deaths!"
"But now he cannot testify, Cornelius," Dumbledore said gravely, his eyes hardening at Fudge. "He cannot give evidence about why he killed those people."
"Why he killed them?! Well, that's no mystery, is it?" Fudge hissed, shaking his head. "He was a raving lunatic! From what Minerva and Severus have told me, he seems to have thought he was doing it all on You-Know-Who's instructions!"
"Lord Voldemort was giving him instructions, Cornelius," Dumbledore said slowly. "Those people's deaths were mere by-products of a plan to restore Voldemort to full strength again. The plan succeeded. Voldemort has been restored to his body."
Grace stared at Fudge, who looked like a fish out of water. Mouth hanging open, eyes wide and blinking as he stared at Dumbledore.
"You-Know-Who ... returned? Preposterous. Come now, Dumbledore..." he shook his head in disbelief.
"As Minerva and Severus have doubtless told you," Dumbledore began, "we heard Barty Crouch confess. Under the influence of Veritaserum, he told us how he was smuggled out of Azkaban, and how Voldemort – learning of his continued existence from Bertha Jorkins – went to free him from his father and used him to capture Harry. The plan worked, I tell you. Crouch has helped Voldemort return."
"Now – now see here, Dumbledore," Fudge stuttered, forcing a nervous smile on his face, "you – you can't seriously believe that. You-Know-Who – back?! Come now, come now...certainly," he scoffed, chuckling as he shook his head, "Crouch may have believed himself to be acting upon You-Know-Who's orders – but to take the word of a lunatic like that, Dumbledore..."
"When Harry touched the Triwizard Cup tonight, he was transported straight to Voldemort," Dumbledore began steadily. "He witnessed Lord Voldemort's rebirth. I will explain it all to you if you will step up to my office." Dumbledore's eyes glanced over at Harry before he shook his head. "I am afraid I cannot permit you to question Harry tonight."
"You are – er – prepared to take Harry's word on this, are you, Dumbledore?" Fudge asked with a strained, curious smile, as he looked between Harry and Dumbledore.
"Certainly, I believe Harry," Dumbledore nodded, his eyes narrowing dangerously at Fudge. "I heard Crouch's confession, and I heard Harry's account of what happened after he touched the Triwizard Cup; the two stories make sense, they explain everything that has happened since Bertha Jorkins disappeared last summer."
Fudge, still having that strained smile on his face, glanced over at Harry. "You are prepared to believe that You-Know-Who has returned, on the word of a lunatic murderer, and a boy who ... well..." Fudge shot Harry a look, and Grace knew that look and she glared at the man.
"You've been reading Rita Skeeter," Harry spoke up quietly, finally alerting everyone that he was awake.
"And if I have?" Fudge asked, his face reddening. "If I have discovered that you've been keeping certain facts about the boy very quiet? A parselmouth, eh? And having funny turns all over the place –"
"I assume that you are referring to the pains Harry has been experiencing in his scar?" Dumbledore question cooly.
"You admit that he has been having these pains, then?" Fudge asked quickly. "Headaches? Nightmare? Possibly – hallucinations?"
"Are you implying something, Minister?" Helena asked, her hazel eyes narrowing dangerously. Fudge avoided her gaze, but Grace could see his neck turning a deep shade of purple.
"Listen to me, Cornelius," Dumbledore started as he took a few steps closer to Fudge. "Harry is as sane as you or I. That scar upon his forehead has not addled his brains. I believe it hurts him when Lord Voldemort is close by, or feeling particularly murderous."
"You'll forgive me, Dumbledore," Fudge sputtered as he took a step back, "but I've never heard of a curse scar acting as an alarm bell before –"
"Look, I saw Voldemort come back!" Harry shouted as he tried to get out of bed. Grace quickly grabbed his arm as Molly forced him to stay on the bed. Sirius was now standing on the bed, in defense and at the ready for something to happen.
"Snuffles, down," Grace whispered as she tried to force Sirius to sit down.
"I saw the Death Eaters! I can give you their names! Lucius Malfoy –"
"Malfoy was cleared," Fudge scoffed, affronted. "A very old family – donations to excellent cause –"
"More like he bought everyone to turn a blind eye," Grace hissed, which caused Helena to whip her head and give a look that said to shut up.
"Macnair!" Harry continued.
"Also cleared! Now working for the Ministry."
"Avery – Nott – Crabbe – Goyle –"
"You're merely repeating the names of those who were acquitted of being Death Eaters thirteen years ago!" Fudge scoffed angrily. "You could have found those names in-
"Funny how all the old families with endless gold who could simply bribe or buy their innocence are the ones acquitted, but a man who was actually innocent and framed by a Death Eater is one that was wrongfully locked up!" Grace snapped.
"Gracia," Helena warned lowly.
"No wonder," Fudge scoffed, chuckling in disbelief as he shook his head, "no wonder the boy is full of crackpot stories! He's been around this stupid girl-" Sirius started growling.
"Watch what you say about my daughter, Minister," Helena warned.
"Well, it's obvious she's been an influence on the boy! Her lack of control over her tongue is influencing him! Harry's tales are getting taller and taller and you are still swallowing them! The boy can talk to snakes, Dumbledore, and you still think he's trustworthy!?"
"He's a hell of a lot more trustworthy than you," Grace spat.
"Gracia that's enough!" Helena snapped. "Be quiet," Grace glared at her mother, and started to pet Sirius' dark fur – he was still bearing his teeth at Fudge.
"You are a fool," McGonagall cried, shaking her head. "Cedric Diggory! What about him?! Mr. Crouch! These deaths were not the random work of a lunatic!"
"I see no evidence to the contrary!" Fudge shouted, his face turning purple. "It seems to me that you are all determined to start a panic that will destabilize everything we have worked for these last thirteen years!"
"That's because you got rid of the evidence!" Helena shouted at him. "Because of your own fear, that apparently you needed a dementor for protection when there were two highly capable people already there! You just didn't want your reputation spoiled! McGonagall and Snape were more than capable of guarding Barty Crouch Jr. before you arrived with a dementor and could have still kept him at bay with you there! Even you should be more than capable of handling him, or are you too weak from being behind a desk for fourteen years!" Now Fudge's face was now so purple, Grace wondered if it was going to explode off his shoulders any minute.
"Voldemort has returned," Dumbledore repeated, his voice calmer, but nonetheless serious. "If you accept that fact straightaway, Fudge, and take the necessary measures, we may still be able to save the situation. The first and most essential step is to remove Azkaban from the control of the dementors –"
"Preposterous!" Fudge shouted. "Remove the dementors? I'd be kicked out of office for even suggesting it! Half of us only feel safe in our beds at night because we know the dementors are standing guard!"
"The rest of us sleep less soundly in our beds, Cornelius, knowing that you have put Lord Voldemort's most dangerous supporters in the care of the creatures who will join him the instant he asks them!" Dumbledore argued. "They will not remain loyal to you, Fudge! Voldemort can offer them much more scope for their powers and their pleasures than you can! With the dementors behind him, and his old supporters returned to him, you will be hard-pressed to stop him regaining the sort of power he had thirteen years ago!"
Fudge's head was about to blow any second, his face turning dark and his mouth flapping open and closed as he tried to find words to rebuttal.
"The second step you must take – and at once," Dumbledore continued, "is to send envoys to the giants."
"Envoys to the giants?!" Fudge all but exploded. "What madness is this?!"
"Extend them the hand of friendship, now, before it is too late," Dumbledore continued, "or Voldemort will persuade them, as he did before, that he alone among wizards will give them their fights and their freedom!"
"You – you cannot be serious!" Fudge gasped, gobsmacked, shaking his head and taking steps back away from Dumbledore. "If the magical community got wind that I had approached the giants – people hate them, Dumbledore – end of my career-"
"Somethings are more important than your career," Helena hissed.
"You are blinded," Dumbledore continued, his voice thundering through the hospital wing, "by the love of the office you hold, Cornelius! You place too much importance, and you always have done, on the so-called purity of blood! You fail to recognize that it matters not what someone is born, but what they grow to be! Your dementor has just destroyed the last remaining member of a pure-blood family as old as any – and see what that man chose to make of his life! I tell you now – take the steps I have suggested, and you will be remembered, in office or out, as one of the bravest and greatest Ministers of Magic we have ever known. Fail to act – and history will remember you as the man who stepped aside and allowed Voldemort a second chance to destroy the world we have tried to rebuild!"
"Insane..." Fudge whispered in disbelief as he backed away, shaking his head. "Mad..."
Then the hospital wing fell silent. Madame Pomfrey stood at the foot of the hospital bed, her hand over her mouth. Helena was beside her, standing protectively in front of the bed, glaring furiously at Fudge. Molly was on Harry's side, with her hand on his shoulder to keep him in bed, while Bill, Ron and Hermione stared at Fudge. Grace had one hand on Sirius, gripping the collar to keep him from jumping at Fudge as he snarled, and her other in Harry's.
"If your determination to shut your eyes will carry you as far as this, Cornelius," Dumbledore said, finally breaking the silence, "we have reached a parting of ways. You must act as you see fit. And I – I shall act as I see fit." Dumbledore's voice held no hint of a threat, but his voice was so calm and he said the words so simply, it seemed that Fudge thought it must've been by how stiff he became as if Dumbledore drew his wand.
"Now, see here, Dumbledore," Fudge waved a threatening finger at the headmaster. "I've given you free rein, always. I've had a lot of respect for you. I might not have agreed with some of your decisions, but I've kept quiet. There aren't many who'd have let you hire werewolves, or keep Hagrid, or decide what to teach your students without reference to the Ministry. But if you're going to work against me –"
"The only one against whom I intend to work," Dumbledore cut in, "is Lord Voldemort. If you are against him, then we remain, Cornelius, on the same side."
A tense silence fell as Fudge rocked back and forth on his feet, spinning his bowler hat nervously. "He can't be back, Dumbledore... he just can't be," he said desperately.
Then, to the shock of everyone, Snape walked forward, past Dumbledore as he rolled up his left sleeve. He stuck out his forearm and showed it to Fudge, who recoiled. "There," Snape hissed harshly. "There. The Dark Mark. It is not as clear as it was an hour or so ago, when it burned black, but you can still see it. Every Death eater had the sign burned into him by the Dark Lord. It was a means of distinguishing one another, and his means of summoning us to him. When he touched the Mark of any Death Eater, we are to disapparate, and apparate, instantly at his side. This Mark has been growing clearer all year. Karkaroff's too. Why do you think Karkaroff fled tonight? We both felt the Mark burn. We both knew he had returned.Karkaroff fears the Dark Lord's vengeance. He betrayed too many of his fellow Death Eaters to be sure of a welcome back into the fold."
Grace stared at Snape in surprise. He wasn't her favorite teacher, he was her least, she didn't even like him; but the respect that she felt for him in that moment grew. It had to take a lot to show that to Fudge in front of all of them.
"I don't know what you and your staff are playing at, Dumbledore, but I have heard enough. I have no more to add. I will be in touch with you tomorrow, Dumbledore, to discuss the running of this school. I must return to the Ministry." Fudge shook his head and started to make his way to the exit, but paused, then turned to Harry's bed. "Your winnings," He said shortly, plopping a large bag of galleons on the table. "One thousand galleons. There should have been a presentation ceremony, but under the circumstances..." with that, he put his bowler hat back on his head and strode out of the room.
"There is work to be done," Dumbledore said slowly as he turned to look at them all. "Molly... am I right in thinking that I can count on you and Arthur?"
"Of course you can," Molly nodded, she was pale but was firm. "We know what Fudge is. It's Arthur's fondness for muggles that has held him back at the Ministry all these years. Fudge thinks he lacks proper Wizarding pride." Helena scoffed at this.
"Then I need to send a message to Arthur," Dumbledore nodded, "all those that we can persuade of the truth must be notified immediately, and he is well placed to contact those at the Ministry who are not as shortsighted as Cornelius," he continued and turned to Helena.
"I know of a few people who will swing to our side," Helena nodded, "it's a short list in the Department of Mysteries, but –"
"Any and all those we can persuade would be of great help," he added.
"I'll go to Dad," Bill said, as he tied his hair back. "I'll go now."
"Excellent," Dumbledore said. "Tell him what has happened. Tell him I will be in direct contact with him shortly. He will need to be discreet, however. If Fudge thinks I am interfering at the Ministry –"
"Leave it to me," Bill nodded. He then squeezed Harry's shoulder, giving him a friendly smile, then reached over and ruffled Grace's hair fondly. He hugged Helena and kissed Molly on the cheek before grabbing his cloak and strolling out of the room.
"Minerva," Dumbledore said, turning to Professor McGonagall. "I want to see Hagrid in my office as soon as possible. Also – if she will consent to come – Madame Maxime." McGonagall nodded and left without a word. "Poppy," Dumbledore said turning to their healer, "would you be very kind and go down to Professor Moody's office, where I think you will find a house-elf called Winky in considerable distress? Do what you can for her, and take her back to the kitchens. I think Dobby will look after her for us."
"Very – very well," Madame Pomfrey, who was also pale, nodded then left. Once the doors were closed, and Madame Pomfrey's footsteps couldn't be heard, Dumbledore turned to look at them once more.
"And now," he started, "it is time for two of our numbers to recognize each other for what they are. Sirius... if you could resume your usual form." Grace's eyes widened as looked from Dumbledore to her father, who now had jumped off the bed and turned back into a man.
"Si-Sirius Black!" Molly screamed in fear as she jumped back, pointing at him.
"Mum, shut up, it's okay!" Ron shouted, but Molly still gaping at him in fear.
"Molly, it's okay," Helena said gently as she came up to her. "I'll explain everything later, but he's innocent."
"But – but – he – you! Oh, Gracie!" Molly gasped, looking between the three of them.
"I'll explain everything later, I promise, Molly."
"Him!" Snape sneered, glaring at Sirius, who also looked at Snape in distaste. "What is he doing here?"
"He is here at my invitation," Dumbledore answered, looking between them, "as are you, Severus. I trust you both. It is time for you to lay aside your old differences and trust each other." Helena snorted, cover her mouth with her hand.
"I'm sorry but asking Snape and Sirius to even act cordially to each other is a huge ask, Dumbledore." She said.
"I will settle, in the short term," Dumbledore continued, growing a little impatient, "for a lack of open hostility. You will s shake hands. You are on the same side now. Time is short, and unless the few of us who know the truth and united, there is no hope for any of us." Sirius and Snape continued to glare at each other, neither man moving.
"Sirius, you're not seventeen, you're thirty-six act like it," Helena hissed at him, "be the bigger man." Sirius rolled his eyes and begrudgingly held his hand out. Him and Snape shook once for half a second before quickly pulling away. Grace tried not to smile when she saw her dad wipe his hand on the back of his shirt.
"That will do for the time being," Dumbledore said as he stepped between them once more. "Now I have work for each of you. Fudge's attitude, though not unexpected, changes everything. Sirius, I need you to set off at once. You are to alert Remus Lupin, Arabella Figg, Mundungus Fletcher – all the old crowd. Lie low for a while at Blue Cottage; I will contact you there."
"But –" Harry spoke up, as he and Grace looked at Sirius, who only nodded.
"You'll see me very soon, Harry," Sirius said as he turned to them. "I promise, but I must do what I can, you understand don't you?" he asked and Harry nodded. Sirius smiled and reached, squeezing Harry's shoulder. Grace stared at him, suddenly feeling a strange hollowness start to form at the thought her father leaving. "Come here, little star," he whispered as she stood up from the bed and she hugged him. "You'll see me soon," he muttered into her hair. "Once school's out, I promise," he told her and she nodded. Sirius kissed her forehead before pulling away.
"Be careful," Helena whispered nervously when Sirius approached her and he nodded as he pulled her into his arms.
"Always am," he said.
" Love you," she whispered, looking up at him and he gave her a smile before leaning down and kissing her.
"You too..."
It was weird seeing her parents be affectionate toward each other. She had been so used to them being at each other's throats, that the thought of them being affectionate was strange. Sirius turned to Dumbledore and nodded before transforming back into a dog and leaving. Grace really hoped that his words were true, that she would see him once school was out.
Notes:
Aaaaaand Cedric's dead, and the final task is complete!
Now this is where things are starting to get heaaaavy~ :)
And next chapter will be the last chapter for Goblet of Fire!!! So exciting!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!!
Chapter 88: eighty-seven
Notes:
Happy Monday~!
Here is chapter 87, and the LAST chapter for Goblet of Fire!
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The days that followed were somber and frustrating. Dumbledore had told everyone to not approach Harry and ask what had happened. Most people whispered about Harry behind his back, and avoided him in the corridors. Grace, the ever-faithful guard dog, and would glare at anyone and everyone who even looked at Harry the wrong way. A few goblets of pumpkin juice have found themselves over a few people who whispered something that Grace didn't approve of. For once, Grace never received any reprimand from McGonagall from it. She also gave anyone who came near them in the common room a look so deadly they quickly turned away.
"You don't have to scare everyone off," Harry reminded her the night before the feast. They were sitting on the sofa, alone, in the common room – the last person had walked all around the room to go up the stairs to their dorm room.
"Well, I'm not taking chances," she said, leaning back into the sofa. Harry only shook his head and had a small smile on his face as he looked at her, then after a moment it fell. "What is it?" she asked, noticing the look.
"I – er," he started nervously, "about what we talked about... before... I know I said I'd tell – well, that I'd choose after the tournament but –"
"I know," Grace nodded, taking his hand. "I understand... right now, it's not a good time... I understand, Harry."
"You're not upset?" he asked, and she shook her head.
"You... you experienced something awful. You've got to grieve and work through it all, and things are looking a little scary right now..."
"But I – I don't want you to wait –"
"Then don't make me wait too long," she shrugged, smiling at him. "I understand you have things to work through and thinking about a girlfriend should be the furthest from your mind right now." Harry smiled at her and squeezed her hand.
"You're the best," he whispered and she grinned at him.
"Yeah, I know," she said lightly, and for the first time since the third task, he laughed.
Instead of a vibrant Great Hall, decorated in all the school colors, it was not as bright and was decorated in colors of mourning. It wasn't a very lively affair, there wasn't a lot of talking, or laughing. There was hardly any chatter at all. Most people weren't all that hungry, everyone was picking at their food and only eating because they had to. Grace just picked at her roasted potatoes and nibbled on the dinner roll.
Any chatter there was in the hall, went silent when Dumbledore stood up, looking very grim.
"The end," he began, "of another year..." he paused, his eyes falling to the Hufflepuff table – which as the quietest since no one had talked the entire time. "There is much that I would like to say to you all tonight," he continued, "but I must first acknowledge the loss of a very fine person, who should be sitting here," he gestured to the Hufflepuff table, "enjoying our feast with us. I would like you all, please, to stand and raise your glasses to Cedric Diggory."
Everyone in the hall, all the Hogwarts students, the Durmstrang students, and the Beauxbatons students, they all stood to their feet and raised a goblet. "Cedric Diggory," everyone said. Grace saw Harry glance over at Cho, and she did too, noticing the girl was in tears. Grace couldn't find herself to be jealous of the girl in that moment, in fact, she wanted nothing more than to go over to the Ravenclaw table and hug Cho.
"Cedric was a person," Dumbledore started again once they all sat back down, "who exemplified many of the qualities that distinguish Hufflepuff House..." he paused. "He was a good and loyal friend, a hard worker, he valued fair play. His death has affected you all, whether you knew him well or not. I think that you have the right to know exactly how he died..." the hall felt tense, and was so quiet that Grace could almost hear everyone's breathing. "Cedric Diggory was murdered by Lord Voldemort."
Grace clenched her eyes shut, and she felt Harry grip her hand. She swallowed the lump her throat and opened her eyes to look at a blurry Dumbledore from behind her tears.
"The Ministry of Magic does not wish me to tell you this but to not do so is an insult to his memory," Grace glanced over and saw Fleur's lips trembling as the tears rolled down her face. Then she turned and saw Krum, who usually looked very stoic, was trying to keep his emotions steady but didn't hide his grief. "It was the hope, in restoring the Triwizard Tournament, that magical ties would be deepened between those of us who come from different backgrounds. In light of recent events, such ties will be more important than ever. We may come from different places and speak in different tongues, but our hearts beat as one..." Dumbledore looked around the room. "With dark and difficult times comes a choice between what is right, and what is easy. Should you ever waver, remember a boy who was kind, and brave, and true. To the very end..."
There was a long moment where the entire Great Hall fell in a still silence, so still that it felt like the floating candles and the torches' flames didn't move; it felt like the castle was even falling silent for Cedric.
"You all may be dismissed," Dumbledore told them. Then, without any coordination, as if it was all silently agreed upon, everyone let the Hufflepuffs leave the Great Hall first.
The rest of the evening was quiet, there was no chattering or socializing that night in the Gryffindor tower. Everyone had went straight to their dorms to make sure they were all packed for the next day. Grace stared at her bed, never having felt this distant from her school bed before. She wanted to go home, she wanted to run into her father's arms and cry. She hadn't slept well since the third task. Every time she slept she kept seeing Cedric's lifeless eyes. She kept imagining what Harry had experienced at that graveyard. Sometimes when she'd fall back to sleep in the middle of the night, she'd wake up to Hermione or one of the other girls shaking her awake because she was screaming. Those were the times that she had seen Cedric come back with Harry's dead body. She really hoped that she wouldn't have a night like that again, not until she was home.
"You alright?" Hermione asked softly as she held Crookshanks in her arms.
"Yeah," Grace nodded as she sat on her bed.
"You haven't been alright since..."
"I'll be fine... once I get home."
"Have you told Harry –"
"Harry doesn't need to know."
"Grace –"
"Drop it, Hermione!" Grace snapped, glaring at her. "Harry doesn't need to know about the nightmares because he doesn't need to worry about me on top of everything else. I'll be fine once I get home... I promise, so just drop it."
"Okay," she nodded.
Grace didn't say anything else as she changed into her pajamas and slipped into bed.
The next morning, Grace waited with all the other fourth years in the entrance hall with all her things. Aries was screeching loudly as he was forced to be in a cage. "Oh, hush," she sighed. "You'll be out as soon as we get home, Aries," she told him but he just screeched and glared at her.
"'Arry!" Grace turned and saw Fleur scurrying up the stone steps toward them. "We will see each uzzer again, I 'ope," she smiled as she held out her hand. "I am 'oping to get a job 'ere, to improve my Eenglish," she added.
"It's very good already," Ron said in an odd strangled voice. Fleur smiled at him and his face went a bright purple. Grace rolled her eyes.
"Good luck, Fleur," Grace smiled at her, and Fleur returned it.
"Thank you, Grace," she said as she pulled Grace into a hug, and kissed both of her cheeks. "Good-bye, 'Arry," she said to Harry when she pulled away from Grace. "It 'az been a pleasure meeting you!"
Harry nodded, and smiled as he watched her hurry back across the lawns. Grace rose an eyebrow at him as she watched him watch Fleur, then elbowed him. "Like what you see, Potter?" she teased. Harry turned to her and smiled.
"Now, I do," Harry started laughing when her face went as red as her shirt.
"Wonder how the Durmstrang students are getting back," Ron wondered aloud, "D'you reckon they can steer that ship without Karkaroff?"
"Karkaroff did not steer," a deep, familiar voice spoke, they turned and saw Viktor approaching them. "He stayed in his cabin and let us do the vork."
"Lazy scum," Grace scoffed.
"Could I have a vord?" Viktor asked Hermione, who blushed and nodded her head.
"Oh... yes... all right," she told him and he lead her away. Ron narrowed his eyes as he stood up on his tip toes and craned his neck to try and see Viktor and Hermoine.
"What d'you suppose they're talking about?" Ron asked.
"He's probably asking for her hand in marriage," Grace said, her tone was serious but she was anything but.
"What?!" Ron shrieked, whipping to look at her with wide eyes. Grace gave him a deadpan look before shaking her head.
"I was joking, Ron, goodness," she rolled her eyes.
It wasn't long after that before Viktor and Hermione returned, and then he held his hand out to her. "It vas a pleasure to meet you, Grace. You have been a very good friend," he smiled at her. Grace grinned as she pulled him into a hug. He was nearly a foot taller than her but he returned her hug despite the awkwardness.
"Come and visit England again, soon, alright?" she said as she pulled away.
"I vill, most definitely," he smiled, his shifting to Hermione for a moment before turning back to her. "I hope," he added, leaning closer to whisper in her ear, "that vhen I do there is a new development vith your own feelings." When he pulled away, he chuckled at Grace's red face.
"Don't forget to write," she told him and he nodded before turning to Harry.
"I liked Diggory," he said, his voice turning softer. "He vos alvays polite to me. Alvays. Even though I vos from Durmstrang – with Karkaroff," he added, scowling.
"Have you got a new Headmaster yet?" Harry asked, but Krum shrugged unconcerned. Grace supposed it wouldn't matter now that he was finished with school once he returned home. Krum held out his hand to Harry, and he took it. Then he leaned in to say something.
"She is a special girl. Don't vait too long," he whispered, then pulled away. Harry frowned, confused.
"Who –" Viktor nodded slightly to Grace who was whispering to Ron, nudging him. Harry looked back at him and nodded, and gave Viktor another firm handshake. Then Viktor had turned and started walking away.
"Now!" Grace hissed under her breath at Ron.
"Can I have your autograph?" Ron blurted, going purple. Viktor turned around, looking a little surprised but smiled at Ron. Grace had pulled out a piece of parchment and a quill for him. Ron held the piece of parchment as if it were the most treasured thing in the world.
The return train ride to Kings Cross was different than their trip to Hogwarts last fall. It was sunny, and cloudless, and a beautiful day. Grace had said goodbye to Neville in the corridor and promised him that she'd write before entering the compartment with Ron, Hermione, and Harry. She took a seat next to Harry and glowered at Aries – who was still screeching to get out.
Now that it was just the four of them, Harry told Ron and Hermione what had happened, now that he felt a bit lighter, light enough to talk about it. Grace didn't join in, she actually tried to block it out. She pulled out a book and curled up on the seat, her back leaning against Harry, who – like in third year – had started tugging on her curls lightly. Grace's head kept bobbing down and jerking up as her eyes grew heavy. She was so tired, and finally felt like she might be able to get a good nap. Harry had gotten her some chocolate in hopes that it would wake her up a little, but all the cauldron cake did was make her even more sleepy.
"Very clever, Granger," Grace's head jerked up and she saw Draco Malfoy in the doorway of their compartment, looking pleased with himself with Crabbe and Goyle behind him. "So," Malfoy said slowly, taking a step into their compartment and looking around them with a smirk on his face. "You caught some pathetic reporter, and Potter's Dumbledore's favorite boy again. Big deal." Draco's eyes went to Harry and his smirk grew. "Trying not to think about it, are we?" Malfoy asked softly. "Trying not to pretend it hasn't happened."
"Get out." Harry spat.
"You've picked the losing side, Potter! I warned you! I told you you ought to choose your company more carefully, remember? When we met on the train, first day at Hogwarts? I told you not to hang around with riffraff like this!" He jerked his head toward Ron and Hermione, and sneered at Grace. "Too late now, Potter! They'll be the first to go, now the Dark Lord's back! Mudbloods and muggle-lovers first! Well – second – Diggor-" Grace saw red as she flew off the seat and swung her fist into Malfoy's face. He exclaimed, staggering backwards as his hands flew to his nose. Grace smirked at him when she saw the blood starting to trickle down his face.
"You filthy, treacherous bi-" Malfoy didn't get a chance to finish his insult as a number of lights flew at him, Crabbe and Goyle, all three of them were on the floor looking bald and disastrous. Grace looked around and noticed that not only did she have her wand out, but Ron, Harry and Hermione did as well.
"Thought we'd see what those three were up to," Fred said matter-of-factly, as he stepped onto Goyle to enter the compartment.
"Interesting effect," George said, looking down at Crabbe. "Who used the Furnunculus curse?"
"Me," Harry answered.
"Odd," George said lightly with a smile. "I used jelly-legs. Looks as though those two shouldn't be mixed. He seems to have sprouted little tentacles all over his face. Well, lets not leave them here, they don't add much to the décor." Grace scoffed as she went to sit back down as George, Ron and Harry shoved the three Slytherin's out of the compartment and closed the door.
"Exploding Snap, anyone?" Fred asked as he pulled out a pack of cards. Grace groaned as she rested her head on Harry's shoulder, and stretched her legs out across George's lap.
"Oi! I'm not a foot rest!"
"Right now you are! I wanted to take a nap but I can't with this racket!" she snapped.
"You woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning, didn't you, Gracie?" Fred teased and she glared at him.
"Grace hasn't been sleeping well," Hermione spoke up and Grace's glare went to her.
"Hermione, shut up! It's none of their business!"
"You haven't been sleeping?" Harry asked, concerned.
"I'm fine," she said through gritted teeth, which meant she wasn't going to be talking anymore about it.
However, despite the noise of the game, Grace did end up falling asleep. She had shifted sometime during the second game and rested her head on Harry's lap and fell asleep.
She didn't know how long it had been, but she felt herself being shaken awake sometime later. "Gracie-racie, it's time to wakey-wakey!" George called to her.
"Yeah, wakey-wakey or we're going to tickle you-"
"Touch me and die," she sneered groggily as she opened her eyes. She yawned and stretched before sitting up. "Have we arrived yet?" Grace asked, rubbing her eyes.
"Not yet," Harry answered. "We're nearly there." Grace nodded as she stood up and stretched again.
Fifteen minutes later, the train slowed to a stop, and they all gathered their things. Grace filed out behind Ron and Hermione, struggling to get her trunk and bag over Crabbe, Goyle and Malfoy, but she managed it. She turned back to look at Harry, but saw him talking to Fred and George. She shrugged and followed Ron and Hermione off the train. She smiled at her Aunt Molly, who pulled her into a hug after Ron.
She looked around, hoping to see her mother, but saw Remus walking up to her with his hands in his pockets and a sheepish smile on his face. "REMUS!" She exclaimed excitedly as she ran to him. She wrapped her arms around him tightly and he returned her hug. "I've missed you so much!"
"And I, you," he smiled as she pulled away.
"Where's Mum?"
"She had to work," he answered, his smile falling only a little. "She's asked me to come and get you."
"But... but Mum always picks me up from the station..."
"She had to work," he told her but she shook her head.
"They – they know she picks me up, every year –"
"The Department Head denied her request for the day off, and has rearranged her schedule."
"But why?!" she asked, and Remus gave her a look.
"I think it's quite clear, why..." he said quietly.
"Because of Vo-"
"Yes," he nodded.
"Hey," Grace turned and saw Harry. "Hi, Remus," he greeted.
"Hello, Harry," Remus smiled.
"Where's Helena?" he asked.
"Work... they changed her schedule..." Grace answered dully. Grace then spotted Mr. Dursley. "Heading home?" she asked, and he nodded. Grace wrapped her arms around him, and he rested his chin on her shoulder.
"See you soon?" he asked quietly.
"Yeah, I'll come see you soon," she smiled as she pulled away, and pressed a kiss to his cheek. "Stay out of trouble."
"I should be telling you that," he grinned, but she rolled her eyes. "See you," he said quietly and she nodded.
"Are we going to Blue Cottage?" Grace asked, turning to Remus, who shifted awkwardly.
"No," he shook his head. "Come, we'll explain later," he told her and she frowned. She looked at The Weasley's and gave them a small wave. Remus took her trunk and put an arm around her shoulder.
When they exited Kings Cross, Remus led her down the street and they began walking. They had crossed several streets, and turned many corners, but Grace frowned. They weren't near the Leaky Cauldron were they?
"Remus, where are we going?" she asked.
"You'll see, we're not far," he answered but she huffed as they crossed the street again, then rounded another corner. They walked along a street lined with tall, brick, townhomes with dark doors. They looked older, as if they'd been there for at least a hundred years. "Here," Remus said, coming to a stop.
"Er..." she frowned, realizing the numbers didn't add up.
"Read this," he told her, holding out a piece of parchment. She frowned in confusion and looked down, skimming over the familiar handwriting.
"What – ?" she asked, looking up and gasped in awe as she saw the row of townhouses start shifting and one appear.
"Come," Remus ushered her quickly toward the door. "Quickly, now," he said pulling open the gate. Grace frowned as she held Aries' cage close.
"Shhh, Aries, I'll let you out when we get inside," she whispered as she went to knock on the door but Remus grabbed her hand.
"Don't," he said quickly. "Just open the door, quietly," she frowned, now growing even more confused. She took the handle and pulled it down and pushed. The door creaked open slowly and she looked back at Remus, who nodded. She went to push open the door more and stepped inside the house. She frowned as she set Aries' cage down on the ground and Remus shut the door behind him.
"Where are we?" Grace asked nervously, looking around the dark house. There was dust, and cobwebs everywhere, the floor was black wood, and the wallpaper was dark and pealing from the walls.
"Our new home, love," Grace turned and saw her dad walking down the stairs. "Welcome to number twelve, Grimmauld Place."
Notes:
AND FIN!
Goblet of Fire has come to an end, and Order of the Phoenix has begun!
I can't wait to start diving into OotP! It was a wild ride for me to write, and it'll be one hell of a rollercoaster for you all to read!
What were your favorite moments in Goblet of Fire? Least favorite moments? What was your favorite chapter? What are you hoping to see in Order of the Phoenix? (Besides Harry and Cho) What are you not looking forward to in Ootp?
Also! I have created a Harry Potter OC Fanfic centered server on Discord with my friend and fellow OC writer acciocedricsdeadbody
We would love to have you all come join us if you write OC's for HP fics, or if you're just a reader who loves OC fics! We're a growing community that wants a place for all OC lovers to come together!
Also you may see exclusive sneaky peaks of both of our fics there as well! 👀
Here is the link if you're interested in joining, it'll be here and it's on my profile as well!
https://discord.gg/AM49fxfRrd
Chapter 89: eighty-eight
Notes:
Happy Wednesday~!
Today is the first chapter in Order of the Phoenix/Year 5!
Before diving into the chapter there are a few disclaimers and content warnings I would like to say first.
Order of the Phoenix was probably the hardest part to write, and it had taken me the longest to get through. Even as a book (and film) it was the most frustrating one to read - and I'm sure this part of the fic will be the same since it was so frustrating to write. I almost rage quit because I had gotten so frustrated - but mostly with Harry and Grace.
This part of the fic, there are 45 Chapters all for Order of the Phoenix. I will say that we don't even get to see Harry until chapter 94. Chapters 88-93 are all focused on Grace, Sirius, and the rest of the Order at Grimmauld Place, building up to the start of the canon storyline. There are more chapters during the summer holiday for OotP than GoF, there are a total of 15.5 chapters before they even get on the Hogwarts Express.
And while there are a few cute moments between Grace and Harry, it's a long and frustrating road. They will spend about twenty chapters being hot and cold to each other, and I'm apologizing now for the rollercoaster you all will be going on for them. It will be frustrating. They are both being idiots, but they are 15 years old and they're going to be idiots and make mistakes and there's a lot of miscommunication and misunderstandings and jumping to conclusions between them.
OotP was the hardest to write, not because of the canon storyline, but also because it dives heavily into how toxic parental relationships can affect a child. This part of the fic also shows the progression of Depression and the silent signs that are often overlooked or even missed by loved ones. There are themes of loneliness, depression, anxiety, sleep deprivation/insomnia, and eating disorders.
While there are some lighter, cute and wholesome moments, there is a lot of dark and angst before everything gets better. Chapters 116-122 are the most angsty and emotional chapters - at least until chapter 132 and 133. But I promise that everything that was frustrating and emotional and angsty from here to 123 will ALL be worth it, I promise. Please don't give up out of frustration! Ch. 123 is the chapter you all will be waiting for, and it'll all be worth it! :)
Anyway, with all that being said, enjoy~! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Our… our new home?” Grace asked confused.
“Yes…” Sirius nodded, giving her a small smile as he met her at the base of the stairs. “Also the new home for the Order of the Phoenix.”
“The Order of the Phoenix…?”
“It’s the group that Dumbledore created in the last war,” Remus answered.
“Why are we here? Why can’t we go to Blue Cottage?” she asked. Remus and Sirius both shared a look, and shifted uncomfortably.
“Blue Cottage isn’t safe right now, love,” Sirius told her gently. “With what happened at Hogwarts a week ago, the Minister hasn’t been the kindest to your mother. They’re keeping a closer watch on her and the Floo Network that’s connected to Magnolia Crescent and Blue Cottage. We all agreed it will be best to bring you straight here.”
“Is this place even habitable?” she asked dryly, looking around.
“Barely,” Sirius replied in the same dry tone. “No thanks to Kreacher.”
“Kreacher?” she frowned. “Who’s Kreacher?”
“Our house-elf,” he answered bitterly. “Kreacher!” Sirius called.
“YOU TREACHEROUS BOY! WASTE OF MY BLOOD!” A woman’s voice shrieked throughout the house. Grace’s eyes widened as she jumped.
“SHUT UP YOU BLOODY HAG!” Sirius shouted, over his shoulder. “KREACHER!” Sirius called again, and then a small, wrinkly, angry little creature that looked like a house-elf appeared.
“Master Sirius called Kreacher?” the elf grumbled, “nasty, filthy, boy who broke my mistress' hear-“
“What was that, Kreacher?” Sirius growled, glaring at him. Kreacher grimaced and gave Sirius a nasty look.
“Nothing, Master Sirius.”
“As I thought,” Sirius glared. “Kreacher, this is my daughter, Grace.”
“Hello, Kreacher,” Grace greeted him carefully. Kreacher twitched awkwardly and bared his teeth at her in what she thought was supposed to be a smile.
“I hope you’re alright sharing a room with me for tonight,” Sirius told her. “We’ve only got a handful of rooms in this place clean enough for human habitation. We’ll get you a room tomorrow.”
“That’s fine…” she nodded.
“Kreacher can take your things up once you’ve told him too,” Sirius told her and she frowned.
“Er…” she looked from her dad to Kreacher who looked less than pleased with the idea.
“Go on, try,” Sirius urged, “You’re on the tapestry, so he should listen to you.”
“Tapestry?”
“I’ll show you later,” he said offhandedly but motioned to Kreacher.
“Alright… Kreacher,” she said, turning to the elf, who gave her the stink eye. “Could you please take my things to Dad’s room?” The three of them held their breath, waiting to see what would happen. Kreacher twitched awkwardly as he begrudgingly bowed at her.
“Of course, Miss Grace,” Kreacher said through gritted teeth. “It’s my pleasure to serve the newest mistress of the most noble and ancient house of Black,” once he stood straighter, he shuffled to Grace’s trunk and bag and grabbed them – then he was gone.
“So, the elf and the house are yours too, despite me being blasted off.”
“I’m really confused…”
“This was my – our families house. I grew up here, unfortunately,” Sirius answered her. “Come, let me show you around – well, around the places that aren’t completely infested with doxies and other pests,” he smiled, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.
Sirius had showed her to the kitchen and the dining room, he had told her that was where they will be having their meetings. Then he showed her the drawing room.
“Be careful,” he told her. “We still haven’t cleaned this room yet, but… it’s something that I need to show you,” he said seriously as he pushed open a door. The room was still dirty, musty and dusty, with doxie eaten curtains, old sofa’s and a writing desk in the corner that rattled. However, it wasn’t the desk that caught Graces attentions, it was the walls. The walls had vines and faces on them with names and dates. She frowned as she looked around. “This is our family tapestry. Most, if not all, pureblood families have one somewhere,” he told her as his arm fell from her shoulder. She walked around the room, not recognizing most of the names. She frowned at a burn mark Andromeda Black (1953), next to a name ‘Bellatrix Black (1951) – Rudolphus Lestrange’. She glared at it, suddenly feeling sick.
“Ah… Bellatrix, she’s our cousin,” Sirius told her. “Rather unfortunate, really…”
“She’s vile, awful, evil bitch,” Grace hissed, and Sirius’ eyes widened at her. “She’s the reason Neville doesn’t get to know his parents,” she added, and he nodded. Her eyes then went to the next name. ‘Narcissa Black (1955) – Lucius Malfoy – Draco Malfoy (1980). “I’m related to that bloody cockroach!?” she hissed.
“Unfortunately,” Sirius sighed, and rubbed her shoulder.
“Where are you?” she asked, and Sirius pointed to a burn mark not far away. ‘Sirius Orion Black (1959) – Helena Prewett’. She reached up and gently touched the scorch mark, and then noticed under him, attached by a small branch, was a picture of her. ‘Gracia Venus Black (1980)’.
“It’s enchanted to match the appearance of the person, aging with them,” he told her and she nodded. “Come on, let me show you to my room,” he put his hand on her shoulder. Sirius closed the door behind them, and they made their way upstairs.
“You!” a hoarse, woman’s voice sneered as they passed. Grace turned and saw a woman, who had dark hair and looked much like herself but with dark eyes. “You nasty, disgrace! How dare you –“
“Oh shut up, you hag,” Sirius hissed. The woman’s eyes shifted and landed on her.
“So you’ve brought your offspring here, have you?” she sneered, looking at Grace. “At least she’s got the Black genes! And she’s well-bred. That was one thing you did right – even if the Prewetts were a mix of decent blood –“ Sirius glared as he tugged the curtain over the portrait shut.
“Well, seems like you’ve met your dear ol’ grandmother,” Sirius spat.
“Oh, goody,” Grace said dryly, making Sirius chuckle as he put his arm around her shoulder. He brought her up a few more flights of stairs and then stopped in front of a door with the name ‘Sirius’ across a gold plate.
“Now, when you see the inside, please remember I was a teenage boy whose favorite pastime was pissing off my parents,” he told her and she rose an eyebrow. Sirius opened the door and she stepped in. The room had a large bed, a large window that was covered with long velvet curtains. There were vintage Gryffindor banners, and other scarlet and gold decorations sprinkled through out the room. There were pictures of vintage muggle motor-bikes stuck to the walls, along with a bunch of bikini-clad muggle women.
“Nice,” she said dully, giving him a look.
“I was a teenager. I wouldn’t be surprised if you had pictures of muggle boys all over your walls if you could,” he teased, and she rolled her eyes. “Well… I’ll leave you to settle in a bit. Tomorrow we’re going to finish clearing out some of the other rooms. Get you one, and a few others cleaned out. The Weasleys will be arriving in a couple of days.”
“What?” she asked, turning to him, surprised. “Why?”
“They’re going to be staying here for the summer, with half of them in the order, it makes sense and quite frankly, none of us want the twins, Ron and Ginny to be home alone,” he answered. “We’ve got at least five rooms to clean out tomorrow. I’ll call you when dinner’s ready. It’s just going to be the three of us, your mother will be ‘round tomorrow.” All Grace did was nod.
“Dad…” she called, before Sirius could walk out of the room. He turned and looked at her. “Will we go home at all?” she asked, “will I be able to go back to Little Whinging?”
Sirius didn’t answer right away, and his face wrinkled in thought before shaking his head. “No, love…” Grace’s body slumped as she sat on the edge of the bed, looking disappointed. “I know you want to, believe me, I want to see Harry as well, but… it’s not safe right now.”
“I promised him I’ll see him soon…” she said sadly.
“I know –“
“Can I tell him that I’m here?” she asked hopefully, but that hope was squashed with a shake of Sirius’ head. “Why?”
“It’s no-“
“Not safe,” she scoffed, crossing her arms and glaring at the floor. Sirius took in a sharp breath, and held it as he looked up at the ceiling as if he was pleading with some higher force before he let out that deep breath.
“You know how your tree house is only visible to you and Remus?” Sirius asked as he sat down beside her on the bed. She nodded. “And you know that when the Ministry came searching, Remus sent me to the tree house?” she nodded again, “well that charm that Remus used on the tree house, is the same one Dumbledore used here,” he told her and she looked at him. “It’s called the Fidelius Charm. It’s an old, powerful, ancient type of magic where the caster embeds the secret into their soul and only that person can share the secret. Your tree house, the one Remus built for you, its protected by that charm. Only Remus can tell the location. That’s why only you two were able to see it, and now me… Dumbledore is the secret keeper of Grimmauld place, and only he can tell someone the location. Once someone knows, it’s revealed to them. That piece of parchment you read was written in Dumbledore’s handwriting that’s why you can see this house.”
“So even if I tried to tell Harry that I moved here, I really couldn’t. It’s not possible…” she said, and Sirius nodded. “So what am I supposed to tell him?” she asked annoyed. “Do any of you understand or know what he’s feeling?!”
“Grace, we do –“
“He hates it there!” she cut him off as she stood up from the bed. “He hates the Dursleys! I was the only thing there that made that place bearable for him and now I’m gone! I’m gone when he’s going to need me – a friend – the most! He’s going to feel all alone, and lost and –“
“I know,” Sirius said softly, standing up and resting his hands on her shoulders. “I know you want to be there for him right now, I really do because I want to too… but we have to stay here, Grace. You can still write to him but you can’t tell him about the Order.”
“So, I can’t tell him where I’ve moved, or why I’ve moved?” she asked and he didn’t even have to nod to answer before scoffed and shook her head. “So, what, are we stuck here or something? Not allowed to leave?” Sirius only nodded.
“I know this is hard, believe me, I know… but it’s the best thing for us right now – for everyone,” Sirius said gently and she huffed. “It’ll be alright, this is only temporary, Grace…”
“Until it’s not,” she muttered bitterly as she pulled away from him. Sirius let his arms fall to his side, and let out a sigh.
“Remus and I are going to get dinner started, we don’t really trust Kreacher to prepare an edible meal,” he said lightly, hoping to get her to smile but she didn’t. “I’ll call you when it’s time to eat, alright?” he asked and she nodded as she sat back on the bed. Sirius paused at the door and looked back at her, but she still glared at the floor with her arms crossed. He sighed again and closed the door behind him, then headed down to the kitchen.
“I’m guessing she isn’t taking the news well?” Remus asked as he started seasoning potatoes. Molly had written a few recipes down for them to follow for meals until she and the rest of the family arrived. Remus decided to go for one that had roasted potatoes in hopes that it’ll ease Grace’s transition.
“Would you if you find out you’re being uprooted and neither of your homes are no longer an option, and you’re forced to live in a dark, moldy, dusty house and you’re not allowed to leave, and see your best friend, and then you’re told that you can’t even tell them?” Sirius asked, sitting down at the island and he rested his face in his hands.
“No, I suppose not,” Remus replied. “At least she’ll be having company soon.”
“Yeah, I suppose there’s that,” Sirius sighed.
“Are you nervous?” Remus asked, and Sirius frowned, lifting his head.
“Nervous about what?”
“Seeing the Weasley’s,” he answered, but Sirius blinked. “Molly and Arthur are the only one’s that know – well and Ron, of course. You haven’t seen Bill, Charlie and Percy in fourteen years, and the twins since they were babies. You haven’t even met Ginny yet…”
“I don’t think Percy would remember me, he was, what? Four? Five? Years old back then?” Sirius asked, running his hand down his face. “Charlie might, he was a little older… and Bill, I haven’t seen Bill since he went off to Hogwarts…” he paused. “It’ll be interesting for sure… what are the twins, and Ginny like?”
“Well, Ginny is smart. When I was teaching she was only a second year, and a little on the quite side in class. Grace knows her more, obviously, and from what she tells me, Ginny is funny, quick-witted, but can be quick to anger like their mother.”
“Prewett genes,” Sirius said, and Remus nodded. “And the twins? Are they as troublesome as Grace says?”
“More,” Remus replied with a long sigh. “They could be disruptive in class, but if they liked you they were somewhat well-behaved. Actually, they reminded me a lot of you and James.”
“Really?” Sirius asked, and he found himself smiling.
“Mhm. They are also the ones who gave Harry and Grace the Map.”
“How did they find it?” Sirius asked, surprised, and Remus only shrugged. “How did they even get it work for them?”
“Map sensed mischief makers, I suppose,” Remus smirked.
“D’you think we should tell them?” Sirius asked, his smile growing.
“Give them time to adjust that you’re innocent, and get to know you a bit first,” Remus rolled his eyes as he started seasoning the potatoes. “Then we’ll drop a little hints and let them figure it out,” he added, a small smirk playing on his face that made Sirius laugh.
“What’s funny?” Grace asked as she walked into the kitchen.
“I thought you were going to settle in,” Remus frowned but she only shrugged.
“No point in unpacking in a room that’s not mine when I’m going to have to move it later,” she replied dryly.
“You could’ve relaxed a bit,” Sirius said but she shrugged again.
“I threw a fit, screamed into some pillows, then I got bored so I came down here. Figured I could help make dinner.”
“We are adults, and we know how to cook.” Sirius scoffed, and she rose an eyebrow at him – as did Remus. “What?”
“What is this we you speak of?” Remus asked, “last I checked I was the one who did the cooking.”
“I can cook! I just…don’t like to,” Sirius shrugged. This caused Remus to snort.
“When was the last time you cooked a decent meal?”
“I’ll have you know that I cooked a nice dinner for Helena and I,” he said matter-of-factly.
“What? Bangers and mash?” Remus asked dryly.
“No,” Sirius shook his head, then looked down and picked at the countertop sheepishly. “Fish and chips,” he answered. Grace snorted and tried to contain her laughter. “But it was classy, fish and chips!”
“How do you make fish and chips classy?” Grace asked, pulling the recipe card toward her.
“It was pan-fried fish and chips…” Remus and Grace shared a look before shaking their heads at him. “I can make four things exceptionally well, mind you! Pan-fried fish, bangers and mash, a nice hearty breakfast and tea,” Sirius nodded proudly. “Oh! And roasted lamb!”
“And when did you learn how to make all that?”
“Well, I spent a lot of time in the Hogwarts kitchesn, see,” Sirius started, leaning on the island top. “Got to watch the house-elves all the time.”
“Surely they made more than that down there,” Grace said but Sirius shrugged.
“That’s all that I really asked for,” he said, “or the few times I surprised your mother with late night dates to the kitchens she’d want fish and chips, but she wanted the fish pan fried instead so I would watch them that way I could make it for her when we got married.”
“And everything else?” Grace asked, finding herself smiling. It wasn’t often that she heard one of her parents talk about the other from when they were younger.
“Well, I learned roasted lamb from Euphemia – James’ mum,” Sirius answered with a fond, nostalgic smile.
“Euphemia’s roasted lamb really was delicious,” Remus nodded with a sad smile. “How did you manage to get that recipe?”
“Well,” Sirius started, sitting up, “It was after my Uncle Alfred died, remember how he left me all that gold and that flat here in London?” he asked, and Remus nodded. “Well, it was before we started seventh year, and I wanted to make something nice for Helena so I asked Euphemia if she could help me. So, she wrote the recipe down and showed me how to make it. Helena asked if Euphemia had made the dinner. She didn’t believe I had done it all by myself!”
“Yes, well it is a bit hard to believe,” Remus smirked and Sirius scoffed.
“One of these days, I’ll show you that I can cook it just like she could. I still remember the recipe – I even still have it tucked away upstairs.”
“Where?” Remus asked, raising a brow but Sirius shook his head, and zipped his lips.
“I promised Euphemia that I wouldn’t tell a soul about her roasted lamb recipe – well I could tell James after she passed but mums the word from me.”
“Did you ever tell him? James?”
“Oh yeah,” Sirius nodded. “Remember that dinner James stressed himself sick about making for Lily the night he proposed?” Remus nodded, then his eyes widened in realization.
“He used that recipe?” Sirius nodded with a grin. “Well done, James, well done,” Remus smiled.
“Is it really that good?” Grace asked, and both Remus and Sirius nodded. “Can you make it for Harry’s birthday?” she asked, hopefully.
“Grace…” Sirius started slowly.
“If we’re able to get him from the Dursleys by his birthday,” she added.
“Grace, we don’t know if we can even collect Harry this summer…” Sirius told her, and her shoulders slumped.
“Well…if we do, and Harry comes here… can you?” she asked. “I think he’d really like it, especially knowing it was his grandmothers recipe…”
“Alright,” Sirius nodded giving her a small smile. “If we’re able to have Harry come here before September, I’ll make it.”
“Where are they…?” Grace muttered impatiently as she paced back and forth, nipping at her cuticles. “They should be back by now…”
“It’s a Maze, Gracia,” Helena reminded her.
“But one of them should be back at least…” she said.
“Will you stop pacing? You’re making me dizzy looking at you,” Helena muttered, and Grace glared at her. POP. Grace turned and saw two figures dropping to the ground and the Triwizard cup rolling away. She pushed through the other champion’s family members and through the ministry officials and teachers as she ran to the two people. She frowned when she saw Cedric, his back turned to her. He turned to Dumbledore – who was at his side, with McGonagall and Snape around him, his face void of color and covered with dirt and blood.
“He – he’s back!” Cedric exclaimed, his voice shaky. Grace took a step closer trying to see over Cedric’s shoulder. “I – I couldn’t – I tried but – You-Know-Who he – he… I tried,” Cedric cried. Dumbledore didn’t say anything, he only stared at the ground. Grace frowned as she took another step closer.
“No…” Dumbledore whispered.
“Oh – oh!” McGonagall gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. Grace’s heart was thumping hard in her chest as she tried to look over Cedric’s shoulder. “Miss Black – this – no, you shouldn’t see this –“ McGonagall gasped as she rushed over to her. “Come lets –“
“Where’s Harry?” Grace asked, even though the heavy, nauseous feeling in her stomach told her she knew where Harry was.
“Come, let’s go –“ McGonagall tried to turn her away but Grace pushed her hands away and squeezed between Cedric and Dumbledore – despite McGonagall trying to pull her away. Laying there on the ground… was Harry. Pale, his green eyes open wide and vacant… lifeless…
She stood there and stared. She could no longer feel her heart beating her chest, she forgot how to breathe… all the sound around her faded and nothing but a high pitched ringing filled her ears. She fell to her knees beside Harry and rested her hands on his chest, then began shaking him.
“Wake up…” she whispered. “Come on, Harry… wake up! It – it was just a stun! You’re fine!” she shook her head as she continued to shake him, harder.
“Miss Black… please, come with me –“ McGonagall said softly as she grabbed Grace’s arm and tried to haul her up but Grace tugged her arm away. She pulled out her wand and pointed it at Harry.
“Rennervate!” she said, and a red light flew from her wand to Harry’s chest. Nothing. “Rennervate!” Grace said again. Red light, then nothing. “Rennervate! Rennervate! Rennervate!” she continued over and over, but there was still nothing. Grace tossed her wand and continued to shake Harry harder. “Come on, Harry! Please! Wake up! Harry!”
“Miss Black…” Dumbledore called gently, resting a hand on her shoulder.
“He just needs to wake up! I – I can’t do the spell! Please, Professor! Do the spell! Revive him, please!” Grace cried, letting the tears fall from her eyes as she continued shaking Harry furiously. “Harry! Wake up! HARRY!”
“Nothing, Miss Black, can bring back the dead,” Dumbledore said somberly.
“He’s not dead! He’s just stunned!” Grace shouted, her voice breaking as she gripped onto Harry’s shirt, still shaking him. “Please… he just needs the spell, Professor! Please!” she cried.
“Grace…” Dumbledore said, using her first name. “Harry wasn’t stunned.”
“Yes he was!” She cried. She finally stopped shaking him. She blinked the tears from her eyes as she stared at him. “He – he was stunned! He…he had to have been…it’s Harry… Harry always comes back!”
“Come, you don’t need to be –“ Dumbledore started as he tried to pull Grace away but she pushed her headmaster away and rested her head on Harry’s chest.
“No…he’s not dead! He can’t be! Harry! HARRY WAKE UP!”
“GRACE!” Grace jerked awake. She let out a heavy breath, as she stared at her father. “Thank Merlin,” he sighed in relief. She blinked, and took in a deep, unsteady breath as she sat up. She ran her hands down her face, then rubbed her eyes sleepily.
“I’m sorry I woke you up,” she said, then yawned.
“Don’t apologize, love…” Sirius shook his head as he put an arm over her shoulder. “Do you want to talk about it?” he asked gently. Grace almost shook her head, already feeling guilty for waking him up in the middle of the night, and she hadn’t told anyone about her nightmares – even when Hermione would pester and nag her. She wondered if she talked about it, if she told someone then maybe they would go away.
“I keep dreaming about the third task…” she whispered as she leaned into her father’s side, “but it’s Cedric that returns instead and… and Harry is dead…” Sirius pulled her closer and kissed the top of her head. “It’s the same dream every night. Cedric returns with Harry’s body… he’s just… lying there. I keep thinking he’s just stunned but nothing is reviving him and he won’t wa – he won’t wake up,” she said, her voice cracking. “No matter how hard I try to wake him up…he just doesn’t! His eyes are so lifeless and – and – and –“ she couldn’t finish before the tears started falling down her face.
“It’s alright,” Sirius whispered, wrapping his other arm around her. “It was only a nightmare, love… it wasn’t real.”
“But it could be,” she said sniffling. “It could happen –“
“But it won’t,” he interrupted, smoothing out her fly aways. “We’re doing everything we can to make sure Voldemort doesn’t succeed this time.”
“But –“
“No more buts,” he shook his head and kissed the top of her head again. “I know you’re scared, and I admit… I am too,” she blinked away the tears and craned her neck to look at him, and he gave her a small smile. “It’s alright to be scared about what’s going on, scared for your loved ones and their safety…” he rubbed her arm up and down soothingly as he continued. “Fear is a powerful thing. It can cripple you, or it can strengthen you. It’s what you do with that fear, that matters.” Grace only nodded, even though she didn’t quite believe him. “Do you want a sleeping potion?” he asked, “I’ve got some your mother brewed for me on the nights that I can’t sleep.”
“No thank you,” she shook her head. “I think I should be fine… I usually sleep better after the first wake up,” she told him. Sirius frowned in concern, not really believing her but he nodded. If she wanted the potion, she would ask. “Thanks for listening…”
“Of course, little star,” he smiled softly at her. Grace gave him a small smile before pulling away and sliding down in the bed, pulling the duvet up to her chin. She didn’t know how long she stayed awake for, but it wasn’t until she saw the early rays of the morning sun peaking through the curtains that she was able to fall back asleep.
Notes:
A/N: Aaaaand we are officially in Order of the Phoenix!!
A reminder that we won't be seeing Harry for like 6 chapters lol. The Weasley's will be joining in ch. 90~!
I really hope you all enjoyed this first chapter of OotP!! Let the angst begin :)
Also if anyone is interested, a friend of mine and I created an HP OC Fanfic-Centric Discord server! So if you want to see future snippets and possible (definite) spoilers, and find more fic recs to love! Please come and join us!!
https://discord.gg/AM49fxfRrd
Chapter 90: eighty-nine
Notes:
Happy Friday~!
Here is chapter 89~! It is on the shorter side, sadly.
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day, Sirius had let Grace sleep in a little later than planned. He and Remus were able to clean out two rooms, one of which was the last empty room on the topmost floor – the same floor as his room. It was one of the larger rooms in the house, and it was the one that Sirius had picked out for her if she wanted it. When Sirius did finally manage to wake her up, she fumbled downstairs to the kitchen where she was met with a plate of eggs, breakfast sausage, baked beans and toast, and a glass full of pumpkin juice.
“Sleep well?” Remus asked, taking a bite of his toast, and she just grunted as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.
“Tuck in, we’ve got a busy day,” Sirius told her and she grunted again. “Remus and I have already got two rooms done, let’s shoot for two more before lunch,” he said, coming up behind her and started combing through her hair with his fingers. “Then I’ll show you your room. It’s got a nice view of the city,” Grace grunted as she took a bite of her eggs. “It’s a corner room, so you’ve got two windows. One of which leads out to a balcony,” he added as he started to braid her hair.
“A balcony I can’t go out on because we’re supposed to be hidden?” she asked bitterly.
“Muggles can’t see the house,” Sirius told her. “It’s been that way since forever. I used to go out on the balconies as a kid and never been seen by a muggle.”
“But it’s not just muggles that live in London,” Grace reminded him, making him sigh and tug on her hair a little hard. She hissed but he ignored her.
“Well, you can decorate your room however you want. We can change the wallpapers, rearrange the furniture, add bookshelves… make it yours and bring a little life into this hell hole,” he told her, hoping it would cheer her up a little.
“Why? I’ll be going back to school in September.”
“Are we really going to do this?” Sirius sighed.
“Do what?”
“The mopey, angsty, teenager thing, where you hate your parents and the world around you?” he asked as he tied off her hair at the end when he finished braiding it. “Because we can. I was a master of it at your age.”
“No,” she muttered, pushing her eggs around on her plate.
“I don’t want to be stuck here any more than you do. I would want nothing more than to be back home and see Harry like we did last summer, but we can’t. We’re stuck here. So we can either make the most of this place, and try to make it home temporarily,” he started as he sat next to her, “or you can be mad at me, and the entire world and act like your life is ending. However, the former sounds more fun, but you can choose.”
“Can I have a window seat?” she asked unsurely, and Sirius grinned.
“You can have whatever you want,” he told her. Grace stared at him for a minute, before letting a long, dramatic sigh of defeat.
“Fine,” Sirius grinned at her and kissed the top of her head.
“Good, now hurry up and eat. We’ve got a busy morning.”
He wasn’t exaggerating. Grace had pulled out an old muggle t-shirt to wrap around the lower half of her face as she held cleaning supplies and an old rag. Remus and Sirius focused on getting all the magical pests out, while Grace dusted and swept. At one point, when Grace moved an old sheet from over one of the beds, a hoard of spiders came running out making her scream loudly, drop her supplies, and run out of the room. “I’m not coming back in until they’re gone!” she shouted from down the hall.
“I didn’t know you were scared of spiders?” Remus frowned confused, as he and Sirius magicked them into a bucket and set them on fire. “You used to just squash them with your shoe when you were younger.”
“Well, you kind of learn to be scared of them when giant spiders come running after you to eat you!” she replied from the hallway. Sirius and Remus frowned in confusion.
“When did giant spiders try to eat you?” Sirius asked.
“Are they gone?”
“They’re gone,” Remus answered, and then Grace back into the room, and poked the other bed with the end of her broom hoping no more spiders come out.
“So why did giant spiders try to eat you?” Sirius asked again.
“It was second year,” Grace started as she started sweeping up the gunk from the floor. “There were students being petrified, and we kept seeing these small spiders. Well I guess they thought Hagrid had killed Moaning Myrtle because he kept a ‘monster’ as a pet. It was a giant spider, that was the monster, and they thought the spider is what killed Myrtle – it wasn’t, it was a basilisk. Well before we knew that, we – well, Ron, Harry and I – went to ask Hagrid what happened but it was when Malfoy and Fudge arrived with Dumbledore and they had to take Hagrid to Azkaban –“
“That’s why he was there?” Sirius asked and she nodded before continuing.
“Well, Hagrid said, knowing that we were there hiding under the invisibility cloak, that if we wanted to know anything then we’ve got to follow the spiders. So, of course, we followed them into the Forbidden Forest…and –“ Grace paused, and physically shivered from the memory, “ – and well, we found them. Aragog told us the story and then proceeded to let his children try to eat us. If it wasn’t for the car coming out of nowhere and saving us, we might not be here,” she finished, then shivered again at the thought of the giant spiders. She wasn’t severely scared of them like Ron was, she had always just squashed them like Remus had said. However, after second year her fear of them had grown enough that one spider she can handle but any more than that at once she couldn’t.
“…Have you had a quiet year at all?” Sirius asked.
“No,” she shook her head. “First year, Harry, Ron, and I defeated a troll because Ron made fun of Hermione and made her cry, hiding in the girls' bathroom. Well, Hermione didn’t know about the troll so we went to go get her to tell her so we can take her back to the common room, and that just so happened to be the same bathroom the troll decided to walk into,” she told them. “Can’t forget the Philosopher’s stone, that we saved by narrowly escaping Fluffy – Hagrid's three-headed dog, Devil’s snare, flying keys, nearly dying on a giant wizards chess board, and deciphering a bunch of potions,” she continued with a shrug. “Then well… you all know what happened my third year, and last year… so you two are all caught up.”
“Bloody hell, it’s a wonder that school is still open,” Sirius shook his head.
“You act like none of that is normal,” she frowned.
“It’s not,” Remus answered as he sprayed a doxy and tossed it into the bucket.
“So nothing wild happened when you were in school?”
“The only thing that was wild about our time in school were the parties in the Gryffindor common room,” Sirius smirked at her, which made Remus scoff and roll his eyes. “Are they still wild?”
“Older students were still trying to sneak other people in,” she answered with a grin, and Sirius nodded proudly. “Especially when you have Fred and George orchestrating them. They know all the passageways out of the castle to get all the drinks and food.”
“How often do they make that trip?”
“Well, last year it was after the first and second task, and before that, it was twice when we won a huge quidditch game and the quidditch cup,” Grace answered and Sirius let out a strange sound of disbelief.
“What?!” he exclaimed. “No Halloween parties?” Grace shook her head. “No Christmas parties?” she shook her head. “Spring?” she shook her head. “Bloody hell, Gryffindor got boring.”
“We’re not boring!” Grace exclaimed offended. “Our parties are mad fun when we have them. We just don’t see the need to have them all the time like you did.”
“We went to school in the seventies, all we could do is party,” Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Well we had Percy as a prefect and Head Boy and he sucked the fun out of everything. I’m surprised he even let us have the two parties that we did,” Grace scowled at the memory of Percy.
“Well maybe this year, the lot of you can have some real parties, and more of them too,” Sirius nodded.
“Sirius… she’s going into her O.W.L. year, she’s going to have to focus on her studies,” Remus reminded him but Sirius waved him off with a shrug.
“All work and no play brings you a dull day,” Sirius said but Remus frowned and shook his head.
“That’s not how the saying goes –“
“Regardless,” Sirius said over Remus and turned to Grace, who was looking at the two of them amused, “this year, try to have some more parties in the common room. It’ll be fun and it will make studying for your O.W.L.s less stressful.”
“How? Wouldn’t less time spent studying mean more stress later during the exams?” she asked. Remus nodded but Sirius shrugged.
“I didn’t let it bother me,” he answered her, and Grace turned to Remus – who was shaking his head.
“Well, I don’t think I’ll have time for parties,” Grace told him and Sirius’ eyes widened. “I’m trying out for the Quidditch team this year, and if I get on it, I won’t have any extra time with that and the frog choir, and studying so… no parties for me.”
“Nooo,” Sirius shook his head but she shrugged.
“Time for the next room?” she asked, already stepping out of the room and onto the next.
“Lunch!” Helena’s voice rang throughout the house. Remus, Sirius ,and Grace all winced when Walburga’s voice screeched.
“VILE, DISGUSTING, BLOOD TREACHEROUS BEINGS IN MY HOUSE!”
“SHUT UP!” Grace and Sirius both shouted as they exited the room the third room they had started cleaning. Grace raced to the portrait and glared at the woman. “Eat dust, you old hag,” she hissed.
“Such a vile girl! How dare you talk to your grandmother in her own home like that you insolent, ungrateful bra-“ Grace didn’t let the woman finish before she pulled the curtain over the portrait to shut her up. That had been the third time so far that day that her grandmother had decided to voice her unwanted opinions.
“Such a lovely woman, don’t you agree?” Helena asked dryly as she placed a tray on the dining room table.
“Oh, yeah, the best,” Grace replied, rolling her eyes as she sat down. “She’d win the Grandmother of the year award.”
“What’s for lunch?” Sirius asked, coming up beside Helena, and pressing his lips on her cheek. Helena’s cheeks flushed a light pink, and she smiled at him. Grace stared at them, surprised and curious. She’s never seen that soft, googly-eyed look on her mother before, it reminded her of the way she found herself looking at Harry. Had her parents finally worked through whatever was going on between them? Were they finally going to be a proper family? Was her relationship with her mother finally going to start changing?
“Just some fish and chips, nothing too fancy,” she answered with a small shrug of her shoulders before she went to grab some plates.
“So how much of the house is finished?” Helena asked a while later when they were halfway through lunch.
“Well, not much. Just the kitchen and dining room, and a few bedrooms upstairs. We have three on the third floor cleared out, one done on the second floor and we’ve just started the second room, and the last bedroom on the fourth floor for Grace,” Sirius answered before tossing a chip in his mouth.
“For… what?” Helena frowned.
“For what, what?”
“A room for Gracia?”
“Well, yeah, she can’t stay in my room the whole summer –“
“She can share with Ginny and Hermione.”
“No, she can have her own room.” Sirius said in a firm tone.
“It wouldn’t be fair for Ginny and Hermione to see that Gracia has her own room when they have to share,” Helena shook her head, “so they can all share a room.”
“Well it isn’t fair for Grace to be forced to move from both of her homes with no warning. The least I can give her is her own room that she can decorate –“
“Decorate?” Helena’s hazel eyes widened, “are you mental? We’ve got enough to clean in this hell hole! Decorating shouldn’t even be a thought!”
“All the kids can decorate their rooms how they want when they get here. It’s the least that they can do to try and make the time here better –“
“We’ve got more important things to do than to decorate silly rooms! The fact that you don’t seem to understand is –“
“I don’t understand?!” Sirius glared across the table. “I don’t understand?! I understand perfectly, Helena! It’s more like you don’t understand, because how could you? You’re able to come and go as freely as you want – you’re not forced to stay and live here!”
“I’ve got a job!” Helena argued.
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded, his voice turning cold as he glared at her, “and I don’t. I’m just sitting here useless.” He didn’t give Helena or anyone else time to react or respond before he pushed himself from the table and waltzed out of the dining room. Helena watched him leave, and let out a long, defeated sigh as she rested her face in her hands. In seconds Grace watched any hope she had that maybe they’d be a relatively functional family be squashed.
Later that night, Grace sat at the dining room table with ink, and parchment.
Dear Harry,
If you went to my house, I’m sorry that I wasn’t there. I’m staying with Remus and the Weasley’s this summer so I won’t be home. I’m so sorry that I’m not there, I know staying there must be unbearable for you. I didn’t find out I wouldn’t be returning back to Little Whinging this summer until after Remus picked me up at Kings Cross, so it was all short notice.
I’m also sorry its taken me a whole day to write to you, but there’s been a lot of things going on here that needed sorting. I wish I could tell you more but with the current state of things I can’t. Mum’s shift at work has been changed, she’s not home most of the day anymore. I don’t see her unless it’s late at night or early in the morning now. Not that I’m complaining much, that means I get to spend more time with Remus and Snuffles.
I’m hoping to convince Remus and Aunt Molly if we could come and get you soon, maybe in a couple of weeks once things have kind of settled down a bit. I really hope so because I’d hate for you to be alone at Little Whinging – I’d hate for you to be alone right now regardless of where you are but I know the Durlseys make things worse for you. I wish we were posh muggles who could afford mobile phones, but we can’t – and they’re more bulky than normal telephones aren’t they? But Mobile phones would allow you to talk without the Dursleys around.
How was your first day back? Was it at least decent?
I miss you Harry, I really do even though it’s only been a day. I wish I could be there right now, I’d give anything to be in Little Whinging with you this summer.
Love,
Grace.
Grace reread the letter three times, deciding if the ‘Love, Grace’ was too much but she decided to keep it. She folded the parchment up and went to find Aries. She paused when she heard her mother and father arguing upstairs.
“Tut,” she heard Walburga scoff. Grace narrowed her eyes as she walked to the portrait, who had a scorned look on her face. “You’d think I taught him something. Arguing with his wife when the child is awake?! His father and I had the decency to wait until he and his brother had gone to bed and put up a silencing charm –“
“No one asked for your input,” Grace hissed at her, and went to pull the curtain.
“Doesn’t it bother you?” Grace paused, and looked at the woman – who was now sporting a knowing smirk. “It must. You get the same wrinkle between your brows as your father, who got it from his father – your grandfather. Black’s don’t marry for love, girl,” Walburga told her, and Grace’s eyes narrowed at her. “Don’t give me that look, it’s the truth! Black’s marry for the single duty of keeping the bloodline pure.”
“Mum and Dad married for love,” Grace told her.
“That sounds like love?” Walburga chuckled, shaking her head as she heard her father’s muffled voice raise. “Girl, my late husband and I sounded an awful like that until the day he died. We married only to keep the blood pure-“
“Mum and Dad didn’t,” Grace hissed at her. “They married each other because they were in love –“
“They were infatuated with each other!” Walburga interrupted sharply. “They married each other before they understood what marriage was and what it meant! Then I hear as it was ending your mother wound up pregnant with you,” she hissed ‘you’. “One thing I instilled in my sons was the sense of duty, and that moment Sirius’ duty was to put on a front for the sake of his family. That and the blasted traitor was far too noble for his own –“
“Don’t talk about my Dad like that!” Grace snapped at her. “You don’t know anything about him, or my Mum or me! You blasted him from the family tree, so you have no right to talk –“
“I have no right?! I have every right, he is my son, so you idiot girl!” Walburga hissed, glaring at her. “That racket upstairs isn’t love, and the sooner you realize that the easier the pain will be when it all falls apart – and it will. I told you, us Black’s do not marry for love because we do not love. The closest thing to love we are able to feel is the love a parent has for their child –“
“You don’t love Dad.”
“I did,” Walburga confessed bitterly. “He was my firstborn, and he had such promise… until he broke my heart in disappointment. Luckily Orion and I were smart enough to have a second child.”
“Mum and Dad love me,” Grace said, more so to herself.
“Sirius does, no doubt,” Walburga replied, not breaking eye contact with Grace. “Your mother on the other hand…”
“She does. You’re lying and trying to get under my skin –“
“I’m a portrait and I hear things, and portraits talk to each other,” Walburga spat. “Live in your delusions, girl, but the sooner you accept that truth, the easier your life will be.” Grace continued to glare at her. “Please shut my curtain, I’m growing rather tired and bored of the conversation.”
“Fine you old hag,” Grace hissed as she yanked the curtain shut.
She was going to brave going upstairs to find Aries, and try to forget the conversation she had with her horrid grandmother. But with each step she took up the stairs, the clearer her parent's words were… and she couldn’t forget her grandmother’s words and she was afraid the portrait was right.
Notes:
\This chapter is a little shorter than the ones you guys have probably gotten used to, it's for sure a filler chapter. I wanted to make sure that when the Weasley's came it was its own chapter and that chapter will also be on the shorter side, but you'll find that as OotP goes on, the chapters start getting longer and longer :)
But this is the beginning of the end, and everything that begins to go wrong for Grace starts in this chapter. Between Helena and Sirius, and also her Grandmother... poor Gracie isn't having a good time already :(
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and if you want little snippets of future chapters and get glimpses at future spoilers, (and also wanting more amazing HP OC fanfic recs) please come join my 18+ HP OC FanFic server! :)
https://discord.gg/AM49fxfRrd
Chapter 91
Notes:
Happy Monday~!
Here's chapter 90~! :)
I hope you all enjoy!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next two days were something. It was great whenever it was just Grace, Sirius and Remus, but the moment her mother would arrive back from work with food, the rest of the time it was awkward and uncomfortable. It was obvious that Sirius and Helena were trying. After their spat about the room, they had talked – more like argued even more – until Sirius won. Grace was getting her own room, but Helena had won the argument on decorating. Decorating would come after they were done cleaning each day if they had any time left. Which they hardly did. The most Sirius has been able to do for Grace’s room was change the walls to a pink color, and add some bookshelves – because at the end of the day they were all exhausted.
Today, however, was the day that the Weasley’s would be arriving at number twelve. They had gotten the rooms cleaned enough for human habitation, everything else would just have to be done in their free time – if they had any.
“So, what’s the plan again?” Grace asked as she pulled apart her croissant.
“Plan?” Sirius asked, setting down his mug. It was a mug of tea mixed with firewhiskey – something he’s been drinking every morning the past three days. And every afternoon… and every evening. Thankfully, he limited himself to three when she was awake but the previous morning, he had woken up a little later than usual with puffy, bloodshot eyes, and smelled a little too strong of firewhiskey. She forced him to go take a shower and not to come out until he got rid of the smell – she and Remus ended up spending the morning finishing up the last room by themselves before her father appeared.
“The plan is,” Remus started as he sat across from Grace, “Helena will be arriving around noon with the Weasley’s. They will come in here, and we will tell the other Weasley children the truth – with the help of Ron, Molly and Arthur. Once we’ve told them the truth, then you will come out – “
“Wait, I’m hiding?” Sirius asked.
“You can’t expect to tell them the truth with you standing there! It’ll cause them to panic!” Remus told him, but Sirius waved him off.
“Molly took it well enough, so did Arthur –“
“Aunt Molly didn’t take it well enough,” Grace spoke up, giving her father a look. “She nearly had a heart attack!”
“Yeah, but her and Arthur came round well enough once we sat them down,” Sirius told her, but she only shook her head.
“What we’re saying is,” Remus cut in levelly, “that maybe learning the truth from Helena, Grace and Ron with their parents confirming it, be… best.”
“I still think ‘surprise, I’m innocent’ and waiting for the reactions would be much more fun, and an even more fun drinking game,” Sirius grumbled, taking a sip from his cup.
“You don’t need to be drinking anymore,” Grace scolded him. “Speaking of, you should probably go shower and change your clothes. You’re starting to smell like firewhiskey and Aunt Molly and Mum won’t be too pleased.”
“Like I care what your mother thinks,” Sirius muttered bitterly as he downed the rest of his cup. “But I’ll wash up for you, little star,” he smiled ruefully, and pressed a kiss on the top of her head before leaving the room.
“Why do I have a feeling that this afternoon is going to go very, very, very badly?” Grace asked nervously, turning to Remus who let out a long sigh.
“Because it most likely will,” he answered defeatedly, giving her a small, sympathetic smile as he rested his chin on his hand.
“How long do you think it’ll be before Mum and Dad start fighting?”
“I’d give it an hour,” Remus answered lightly, but his smile fell when he noticed Graces forlorn look. “They’ve just got to sort it out. This is a new situation –“
“It’s always a new situation for them!” Grace snapped. “They’re always having to ‘sort it out’! Why is it every time they think they’ve got it sorted, something happens and they have to sort it out again?!”
“Grace, it’s just how life works,” Remus said softly.
“No, it’s not!” she shook her head. “It’s always something with them! They always have to work on things, and when they do, something always happens to mess it all up! Or they look like they’re getting along one minute, and then they start fighting the next!”
“Grace…”
“And why is every time they start fighting it’s around me? Or it’s because of me?”
“Grace that isn’t true –“
“Really?” she asked dryly, giving Remus a look. “So the other day they didn’t start fighting about me having my own room after Dad mentioned it? They weren’t fighting about that for hours that night?”
“Grace –“
“Or yesterday when I asked to have my walls pink, and dad said it was alright but then Mum had something to say and they started fighting again?”
“Grace – “
“Why am I the reason they have to fight all the time?!” she snapped, and Remus’ jaw slacked as he blinked at her.
“They just have different parenting styles…” Remus answered lamely after a few minutes. Grace scoffed. “Sirius is more… hands on and involved. While Helena is… well she’s more protective –“ this made Grace scoff again and roll her eyes.
“Mum isn’t protective, she’s controlling.”
“She is protective of you –“
“Being protective means she has to actually give a damn about me and what I want,” Grace hissed as she stood up from the table and stormed out of the room. She ran up the stairs, passing Kreacher, who was pulling something along the floor behind him, and went straight to her room – slamming the door shut behind her. She huffed as she sat at the writing desk in the corner of the room, and pulled out a piece of parchment.
Hoot. She looked up and saw Aries tilt his head at her and hoot again.
“No, I’m not alright,” she answered, grabbing a quill and some ink. “I hate it here. I hate Mum, and I want to leave.” Hoot. “I miss Harry…” she confessed quietly, looking at Aries sadly. The dark owl hooted again, almost softer – well soft for him. “You miss Hedwig too, don’t you?” Hoot. “Yeah… but hopefully soon we can see them…” she sighed as she looked at the letter Harry had sent her last night.
Grace,
I wish I could be there too… or that you could be back here.
Summer at Little Whinging isn’t the same without you. It’s cold, lonely… it’s empty. I went to the park earlier today at sat on the swings like we used to. It isn’t the same. Are you at least able to fly on your broom?
I haven’t been sleeping well. I keep seeing Cedric, and that night…. I don’t know who to talk to about it, I don’t now who would understand. I don’t even think you would understand but out of everyone, you’re the one that feels easiest to talk to about it. I’ve subscribed to the Daily Prophet, hopefully they’ll be reporting something.
When do you go see the Weasley’s? How is Remus and Snuffles? Give them my best.
Love
Yours
Ha
Love,
Harry.
Grace smiled as she ran her fingers over his scribbles. She grabbed her quill and dipped it into some ink then began her reply.
Harry,
I’m seeing the Weasley’s later this afternoon. We’re bringing Snuffles with us. We think he’ll enjoy how open the Burrow is. Mum’s still getting used to having a dog around all the time, it’s not going the greatest but… Remus said they’ll sort it out.
Oddly, and I hate to admit it, but I miss Little Whinging too… I’d love to be there right now. Especially at the park. Remember in year six during the winter holiday it was snowing so much but we still played on the swings? We wanted to see if we could get high enough to fly to the north pole to be with Father Christmas… I think that was the first time I remember laughing so hard with you, and the first time I thought maybe Little Whinging wasn’t so bad since I had a friend…. Now I’m stuck here without you, and you’re stuck there without me….
Sadly I can’t fly on my broom. I’m under house arrest at the moment and it’s dreadful.
Harry… I’m sorry you’re having nightmares, and that you’re reliving that night. If there was a way to send you a dreamless sleep potion I’d send you one. I don’t want to say it’ll be alright because it probably feels like it won’t be right now for you. But… Harry, I do, sort of, understand. Remember when I told you about what I saw with the dementors? That night when I was ten which was why Mum and I moved to Little Whinging?
Well… that night I… I saw someone die that night, Harry. Watching someone – anyone – die in front of you is awful and traumatizing. I still sometimes will have nightmares about that night – still get nightmares from the night of the world cup. What you saw isn’t something you can’t get over it in a week, and I’m sure it’s even harder since you knew Cedric. One day it’ll be alright, but it’s okay that it isn’t right now.
I’m always here if you want to write about how you’re feeling. I’m always here for you Harry.
Love,
Grace.
Grace folded up the parchment and slipped it into an envelope, then held it out for Aries. “Can you take this to Harry?” she asked and Aries hooted, as he took the envelope in his beak. Grace smiled at him and stroked his feathers gently before opening the window, then Aries flapped his wing and flew off. She let out a sigh and leaned back into her chair when there was a knock at her door. “Come in.”
“Hey,” Remus greeted, poking his head into her room. “The others should be arriving here shortly,” he told her, and she nodded. “Are you alright?”
“When can we get Harry?” she asked, and Remus sighed in defeat.
“I don’t know, Grace,” he told her and she huffed. “When Dumbledore says it’s time.”
“And if he doesn’t say that this summer?” she asked, and Remus didn’t reply. “So we’re forcing him to stay there all alone this whole summer?”
“We don’t know that. Give it a little more time,” he told her. Grace rolled her eyes and pushed past him, and out of her room. “You’re so much like your father,” Remus sighed as he closed her door and followed her.
“Thanks.”
“That wasn’t a compliment.”
“Don’t care!” she replied, looking over shoulder at him with a small smile, which Remus was relieved to see. “I’ll take it as one.” Remus huffed out a laugh as he shook his head, following her downstairs.
When Grace reached the bottom, that was when the front door opened, and a mass of ginger started flooding into the entry way. “Alright, in you all get!” Molly called.
“Shh!” Grace whispered, putting her finger to her lips as she stared at her cousins with wide eyes. “You’re going to wake her!”
“Wake who?” Fred and George asked a little loudly. Grace’s eyes widened, as she, Molly and Helena wacked them.
“FILTH! ABSOLUTE FILTH! HOW DARE YOU FILL MY HOME WITH BLOOD TRAITORS! YOU ABSOLUTE DISGRACE!” Walburga shrieked loudly from the hallway. Grace groaned, glared at Fred and George before she stomped her way over.
“SHUT UP YOU OLD, UGLY HAG!”
“HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME THAT WAY IN MY OWN HOUSE! YOU INSOLENT, VILE, GIRL! I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU ARE OF MY BLOO-“
“I SAID SHUT UP!” Grace shouted, pulling the curtain closed again. “We’ve really got to find a way to keep that curtain shut permanently,” she muttered as she made her way back to her family to see them all staring at her curiously.
“Er… who was that?” Ginny asked nervously.
“…We’ll explain later,” Grace answered vaguely.
“Hungry?” Helena asked nervously and motioned to the kitchen. “Let’s all get ready for lunch.”
“Where are we?” Ron asked, looking around uncomfortably.
“We’ll explain everything –“ Remus started as he tried to usher the Weasley’s into the kitchen.
“What is all the racket?” Everyone whipped around and saw Sirius, with lightly damp hair, at the top of the second-floor landing. All the Weasleys, save Ron, Molly and Arthur all exclaimed in fear. Fred and George instantly pulled Ginny behind them as they brought out their wands, as did Charlie and Bill. “No need for that –“
“Dammit Sirius!” Remus and Helena exclaimed angrily, glaring up at him. “We had a plan! You were meant to stay hidden!”
“Well, I didn’t know they arrived! I was cleaning myself up for the company! You’re early!” Sirius pointed at Helena, who scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Besides, I came to see what all the fuss was about when I heard dear ol’ Mummy yelling.”
“Is no one going to explain why an escaped murderer is here?!” Bill exclaimed from in front of Ron and Grace, who were both trying to get out from behind him and Charlie. Sirius’ eyes went to the two oldest Weasley boys, and there was a strange, distant look in his grey eyes that reminded Grace of when they had first seen each other in the Shrieking Shack.
“Alright, put your wands away,” Arthur sighed as he made his way through his children and pushed Fred and George’s wands down as Molly pushed Charlie and Bill’s.
“Mum…Dad, what’s going on?” Charlie asked cautiously.
“If we could all go into the dining room,” Helena sighed, motioning to the room down the hall. “We’ll explain everything.”
“Him first,” Bill nodded at Sirius, who let out a long sigh and rolled his eyes before making his way down the stairs with his hands up.
“He’s not going to hurt anyone,” Grace grumbled as she pushed herself between Bill and Charlie. “Stop being stupid.”
“Love, it’s fine,” Sirius assured her with a small smile as he passed her. Once he walked toward the dining room, the rest of the Weasley children followed him.
“Well, that’s going better than expected,” Ron whispered to her.
“Don’t speak too soon, we still have to explain everything,” she whispered and he nodded.
When they all settled around the dining room table, Molly had went to work on preparing lunch as Remus and Helena began the story on Sirius’ innocence. When it came to the time at Hogwarts, it was Ron that spoke up and started explaining what had happened from the time Scabbers bit him, to when well, Lupin had transformed. That was when Grace began telling the next part of the story. How she and Harry followed after Sirius, and the Dementors came, and even though she tried to plea that her father was innocent the Minister didn’t listen. Then she talked about how Hermione, Harry and herself went back in time to save Buckbeak, and how they saved Sirius from the Kiss.
“That rat!” George hissed, shaking his head. “Never liked him!”
“Come to find out that he was…” Fred, and George shared a look then shivered.
“So you’re… you’re innocent?” Ginny asked carefully, looking at Sirius timidly. He nodded, giving her a small smile. “But you looked so – so – so mad.”
“I just found out one of my best friends, was the reason my other best friends died and that friend framed me… ‘course I was mad,” he answered lightly.
“And you’re our uncle?” Ginny asked, making Fred and George – who were both dramatically faking vomit sounds – to turn to him. They all knew Sirius Black was Grace’s father, but it never really clicked that he was their uncle – apart of the family.
“Yeah, I am,” he nodded.
“This whole time?” Bill spoke up, looking up from his plate and at Sirius with a pained expression. “You’ve been innocent this whole time?” he asked, needing to hear it again, needing to hear Sirius say it one more time.
“We thought… we were so confused,” Charlie confessed sullenly. “One day you were having fun with us before Bill went off to school, and then… then we find out that…”
The dining room table went quiet and still as Sirius looked at the two oldest Weasley boys sadly. Out of all of the children, they were the two that Sirius had a relationship with before he went to prison.
“I’m innocent,” he told them gently. “This whole time…”
“We’re sorry,” Bill whispered, making Sirius frown.
“What for?”
“We should’ve thought better of you.”
“Don’t,” Sirius shook his head. “Don’t think that way. What’s happened, has happened and we can’t go back and change it. What’s important now, is that you all know the truth.”
“So Ron and I no longer have to refer to you as Snuffles around everyone?” Grace asked relieved.
“This is Snuffles?!” Ginny exclaimed in surprise. “That cute, lovable dog?!” Sirius grinned at his niece and nodded. Helena, Remus and Grace all groaned.
“Don’t inflate his ego,” Helena told the girl, making Sirius scoff.
“If my favorite niece wants to inflate my ego she can.”
“She’s your only niece!”
“Details,” Sirius waved his wife off, and smirked at Ginny, giving her a subtle wink.
Notes:
Aaaand enter the Weasleys!!
I really wanted this to be it's own chapter since it's very significant for Sirius (at least in this fic).
I really wanted there to be that little moment with Bill, Charlie and Sirius because Bill and Charlie are the only ones who actually remember Sirius, like really remember him and have fond memories of him. So when he was put in Azkaban it really affected them, so them learning the truth and asking him directly means a lot - to them both and to Sirius who can now rebuild that relationship with his nephews.
Also that cute little bit with Ginny! So cute.
Don't worry, lots of fun and cute little scenes with Sirius and the Weasleys will be coming up :)
Also how are you guys liking the letters between Grace and Harry??
I hope you've all enjoyed :)
Chapter 92: ninety-one
Notes:
Happy Wednesday~!
So I live in the southern part of the US and we got snow!!! Big major winter storm went through where I live in Florida, so that's really exciting!! But people here don't know what to do in the snow at all lol so everything is completely shut down.
Anyway, here's chapter 91!!
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been three days since the Weasley’s have arrived at Grimmauld place. Charlie had to go back to Romania the day after the rest of them arrived, he couldn’t take any more time off work. There was also an order meeting that night, and he had apparently been given the task on trying to get more foreign wizards on their side. Bill was staying with them since he had gotten a desk job at Gringotts, but he was only going to be staying until he can get his own place – although Sirius had told him he was welcome to stay for however long he wanted. Grace thinks Bill was just used to being on his own and didn’t want to stay with them all the time.
That and the fact for the last three days her mother and Sirius have been bickering back and forth. The day after the Weasley’s arrived, they decided to take on the library since it was the only other room that had chairs and sofas to sit on. Grace had decided to bring down her gramophone and some of the records her dad and Remus had magicked for her for Christmas, and play some music while they cleaned. When her mother came home from work that afternoon, she had immediately turned off the music saying she had a headache, and it was making too much noise; Sirius had told her it was fine and they were all enjoying it. Then they started arguing again.
The next day, they argued about what room to work on that day. Helena said they should work on some of the bedrooms and bathrooms, while Sirius wanted to work on the drawing room finally so they could make sure the piano still worked. Helena, of course, didn’t understand why he was bothering with the piano and he said: “So Grace can play it! Give her something to do!”
This made their arguing even more intense and none of them got any cleaning done that day since all the children were too preoccupied with trying to spy on Sirius and Helena. This was when Fred and George pulled out their extendable ears for the first time to test how they worked. They worked fantastic, however, the twins had quickly put the ears away when some not so kind things were being said between Sirius and Helena. The twins didn’t want Grace to hear that – even though she had an idea what was being said.
The nagging thought about the common factor of her parents arguing was her returned. Everyday the topic of her had been the catalyst to every fight they had. She couldn’t help but notice that during the school year they were fine – they seemed fine at least, but the moment she was brought up, and this summer they had went back to arguing.
Today, it was her mother’s day off, and Grace wasn’t looking forward to it. She was going to keep her head down, her mouth shut and pretend that she didn’t exist around her mother to hopefully limit the arguing between her parents.
“Psst,” Grace paused as she walked down the stairs and looked around her, but saw nothing.
“Psst.” She heard again and stopped at the top of the next set stairs, and turned around. She saw George peek his head out from his room and waved her over.
“What?” she asked, but George quickly pulled into the room. “Oi!”
“Shh,” Fred hissed at her as he pulled out a piece of parchment. “We need a consultation.”
“A what?”
“A consultation,” George repeated, and she blinked.
“Why? What for?”
“Well, you’re a third brain for us to pick,” Fred answered, grinning. “You’ve got some great ideas –“
“Yeah, like those Potter items for the Triwizard Tournament,” George continued, nodding, “They were selling like hot cakes!”
“Yeah, you’ve got brilliant ideas, and if we work together –“
“…Am I going to be working for free?” Grace asked dully, raising an eyebrow at them. Fred and George looked at each other, having a silent conversation with each other before turning to her and shaking their heads.
“Our agreement with the Potter items still stands.”
“Are we talking about fifteen percent per item? Or fifteen percent total?” Grace asked, crossing her arms over her chest and raising an eyebrow at them. The twins looked at each other for a moment before nodded.
“As agreed before, fifteen percent per item,” they said in unison.
“Alright,” she nodded and held out her hand. Fred and George reached but she pulled her hand back and gave them a look. They both sighed and raised their other hand before shaking. “Right, well, what have you got so far?”
“Well, we’re still testing out things for our Skiving Snackboxes,” George started.
“So far we’ve got the nosebleed nougats, puking pastilles, fainting fancies, and fever fudge,” Fred continued, “but we’re open to more if you can think of any.”
“We’ve also got those ton-tongue-tied toffees that we used on Harry’s cousin last year,” George reminded.
“Extendable Ears, fanged frisbees, boxing telescopes and bruise removal pastes are currently in the works.”
“We’ve also got tons of different types of fireworks and sparklers,” George added, and Fred nodded.
“We’re also thinking of adding some muggle magic tricks as novelty items for people like dad who love muggles, muggleborns and their families,” Fred added.
“We’re also in the works of creating portable weather,” George said.
“Portable weather?” Grace frowned.
“Yeah, like dungbombs but for weather,” Fred answered. “Throw a weather bomb and that corridor is now raining, or snowing.”
“We’re not sure how we want to do them yet, bombs or bottles, or something else. They’re still in the development phase,” George finished.
“What about portable hexes and jinxes?” Grace suggested, leaning against the doorway. Fred and George’s eyes lit up as they stared at each other. “Remember when I kept getting those jinxed letters? What if you did something like that? But make them like simple objects, like parchment, or quills? Or something that you can throw at someone in a duel?”
“Ah, Gracie we like the way you think,” Fred nodded as he raced to the desk in the corner of the room to dip his quill into some ink to write his down.
“What about distraction objects?” she asked, and George nodded.
“We’ve got a few ideas for those, like noise makers that are on a timer.”
“What about ones that you throw to make a quick escape?” she added, and Fred pointed at her as he dipped his quill into the ink and wrote. “I can go get one of my muggle pens, it might be fast…self-inking quills!” she exclaimed, with a big smile. Fred and George looked at her. “Muggles have pens and pencils; you can write with them and they never run out! Well, they do if you use them a lot but think about how convenient that will be!”
“We could have some things that aren’t just for jokes too!” George suggested to Fred, who nodded in agreement.
“You could have self-inking quills, spell-checking quills, and quick-answer quills! You could even make a whole back-to-Hogwarts box that have them, and some samples of your skiving snackbox sweets!”
“We like the way you think, Gracie-Racie,” Fred grinned.
“We were also thinking of having a whole line of things just for witches,” George said, sitting on his bed. “Not sure what we should have, probably love potions…”
“Girls don’t always want love potions,” Grace rolled her eyes.
“Well, what do girls want?”
“Like things to make them more attractive,” she shrugged. Fred and George raised their eyebrows at her. “Like, we hate having spots in inconvenient places. We also hate to that boys have better eyelashes than us, and sometimes we really don’t want to hurt someone’s feelings when we turn them down so maybe a product that gets the receiver to breakup with the giver, or takes a breakup or rejection down better?”
“These are good ideas-“
“What are good ideas?” all three of them jumped to see Sirius leaning against the outside wall of the bedroom with his arms crossed over his chest and a smirk on his face.
“Nothing,” the three of them said at the same time. Sirius raised an eyebrow at them in, clearly not believing them.
“Sounds like you’re brainstorming ideas for that joke shop of yours, boys,” Sirius said in a parental tone that made Grace feel uneasy, “and you’re roping my daughter into it…” he added, narrowing his eyes a little at the twins, who now looked a little uneasy. While the twins knew the truth and accepted it… they still didn’t know him well enough. “You know your mother doesn’t like the idea of this joke shop you two are doing…” he continued, pausing for dramatic effect, before grinning. “I on the other hand, think it’s a brilliant idea.”
The three of them blinked in surprise as they stared at him. “So… you’re not going to tell Mum?” Fred asked suspiciously.
“No,” Sirius shook his head, smiling. “I think it’s brilliant what the two of you are doing. I’d love to see what you’ve got for products now.”
“Really?” George asked, surprised and Sirius nodded eagerly.
“And how do we know that we can trust that you won’t turn and tell Mum?” Fred asked, narrowing his eyes.
“Remember for Grace’s birthday? All those flowers, and the love cloud?” Sirius asked. Grace’s face turned bright red from embarrassment as she glared at her father.
“Yeah,” Fred and George replied, then their lips spread into a grin when they noticed Sirius’ proud smirk. “That was you?!” Sirius nodded.
“Can you show us how to do that?” George asked excitedly.
“That’ll be one wicked product to sell!” Fred added.
“Wonder if it should be under pranks, or under the witch centered products?” George asked.
“I think both, Georgie,” Fred answered and Georged nodded, then the two turned to Sirius.
“Well, can you show us? We’ll cut you in with the profits –“ George started but Sirius waved him.
“No need, lads,” Sirius smiled, “it’s my honor as your uncle to pass on this knowledge and to help. So, come on, show me what you’ve got so far,” he said, and closed the door behind him so Molly wouldn’t find out what they were up to.
Grace,
I do remember that! Remember when we would race around the round-about and jump on, holding onto the rails as if our lives depending on it? I also remember finding out that I was a wizard and that I’d be going to Hogwarts that summer, and feeling a little sad that I wouldn’t be seeing you a lot. I was so happy to find out that you were a witch too when you found us on the train.
You saw someone die? I had no idea. How did you deal with it? I don’t know how to deal with the nightmares. Every night I wake up in this cold sweat because I keep reliving that night and seeing Cedric…
How’s Ron and the Weasley’s? I haven’t heard from him yet. What’s the news like in the wizarding world? I’ve been paying attention to the muggle news in hopes of hearing something, anything really but there’s been nothing. I’m thinking about subscribing to the Daily Prophet just to get some news. Do you know anything?
I miss you too. I’m hoping that I can see you for my birthday. I’ll take the Knight Bus to the Leaky Cauldron, or something. It’ll be just you and me around Diagon Alley.
Love,
Harry
Harry,
I do! I felt so sick after the fifth time we’d done it during spring holiday. I haven’t really gotten back on that contraption since! I’ll stick to the swings when I feel like flying and I can’t have my broom.
I wrote about it in a journal, or I tried to. When I used to have nightmares I used to always go to Remus, or Ron if I was at Burrow, but when we moved to Little Whinging, I just wrote about it in a journal. I didn’t stick with it of course, I’m terrible at journaling. I think what really helped me through it was… well, I think it was you, Harry. I was new to Little Whinging, and I hated being there. But then I sat next to you in class and you were so kind to me and you made me smile when you told Dudley off at break. Then we became friends and you made moving there better and it helped me a lot. You helped me a lot then.
I can’t tell you how to deal and work through it, Harry, I wish I could. But each person is different in how they deal and process things. I was lucky to have met someone who had no knowledge of magic and I could forget about what happened for a while and that helped me. You don’t seem like the journaling type, so I doubt that would help you. I wish I could be there so you could talk to me about it in person, but you can let everything out in the letters, Harry. Just like if you were talking to me normally. I know it isn’t the same… but hopefully for right now it can work until you’re able to come stay with us.
They’re alright. They’ve all met Snuffles, and they all seem to like him which is great. Ron’s alright, I’ll tell him to send you a letter. I think he’s expecting me to tell him when I’m writing to you so he could just tell me what to write but he’s a big boy, he can write you on his own.
As for the news, there’s been nothing. A few stories here and there about Dumbledore, and you… but other than that. Nothing. I wish I knew more, but everyone’s keeping things hush hush around us students. I say students because they won’t even tell Fred and George who are of age. If I know something, I’ll try and tell you the best I can. Promise.
I’d love that. I’ll ask if I can go. It may not be just you and me, we may have some others coming as well – you know… chaperoning or something. It’s like they don’t trust us to be alone together.
Talk to you soon.
Love,
Grace
P.S. please stay out of trouble. I know you don’t go looking for it, but if you can, keep your invisibility cloak on you at all times.
Grace reread her letter over and over again, hoping that Harry would read between the lines and understand all the hidden meanings. He wasn’t thick, but sometimes some things just went over his head. She folded up her letter and wrote Harry’s name on it before turning to the letter she received from Neville. She was told by Sirius that she has to limit how many times she sends letters, and to send them only at night. Dumbledore’s orders apparently.
Gracie,
Is what happened true? You know… is he back? If so, then why isn’t the Prophet talking about it? Grans written to Professor Dumbledore, she wrote to him after reading the article they wrote a couple of days ago. I don’t know if you’ve read it but they’re trying to make it sound like Dumbledore and Harry are mad. Gran doesn’t think Dumbledore’s mad, but she doesn’t understand why the Prophet is going after him – and Harry. He hasn’t written back but that’s to be expected, we’re sure he’s busy. I told her I’d ask you, you’d know, and she trusts you.
How has the first week and a half of Summer been? Good I hope. Anything exciting happening? I also wanted to ask if you’d like to come to St. Mungo’s with me on my birthday to see my parents again? Let me know!
Neville.
Neville,
You shouldn’t be asking this through a letter, it could be intercepted, and I’d hate to get any one in trouble. Just… pay attention to what the prophet doesn’t report, and pay attention to the small little articles, and comments throughout the paper. Remember last year with Rita Skeeter, and remember how we had to read everything she wrote with a grain of salt? Do that with the Prophet. Read everything and take it with a spoon of salt. If it doesn’t make sense, it’s probably because it’s fabricated for a narrative.
It’s awful… I’m on house arrest because of everything that’s happened. I’ll ask if I can go, and as soon as I know I’ll tell you.
Be safe, Neville. You and your Gran.
Grace.
Grace sighed as she folded the parchment and labeled it with Neville’s name before taking the letter from Hermione.
Grace,
Have you heard from Harry? Ron? How are you?
Have you been paying attention to the Prophet? It’s outrageous that they’re not reporting on anything!
My parents were planning a holiday at the end of July, but I don’t feel like going, not with everything on around here. I tried to explain to my parents that maybe we shouldn’t but they don’t seem to understand. I’d hate to ask, but I was wondering if it’s alright with your mum, would it be alright if I stayed with you for the rest of the summer when my parents go on Holiday? If not, I could always ask Mrs. Weasley.
Please let me know!
Hermione.
Grace pulled out another piece of parchment when there was a knock on her door. She turned as the door opened, revealing Sirius.
“Meeting’s over, and Molly says it’s time for dinner.”
“Okay,” she nodded as she stood up.
“We’ve got some order members that are staying for dinner,” he told her carefully and she nodded.
“Who from the order is going to be here?” she asked, hoping that maybe Dumbledore would be staying – it was a stretch and wishful thinking, but she hoped.
“Well, Mundungus Fletcher,” Grace’s face scrunched up in distaste at the name. It was a horrible name. “There’s also Mad-Eye,” she shivered. She hadn’t had the pleasure of meeting the real Mad-Eye yet. “There’s also an auror, she trained under him. I think you’d like her. There’s also McGonagall, who decided to stay –“
“Professor McGonagall is a part of the order?!” she asked, surprised, as they started making their way down the stairs.
“Yeah, so is Sprout, Flitwick, and Snivellus,” Sirius hissed her potions teachers name in disgust. “Slimey, greasey, git-“
“Are they all staying for dinner?” she asked nervously but he shook his head.
“Just McGonagall, but Flitwick stayed back because he wanted to talk to you. Choir stuff, I’m sure,” he said and she nodded. “There’s also the usual crowd of course. Why’d you want to know?
“I was hoping Dumbledore would stay for dinner,” she admitted. “I knew he wouldn’t, but I hoped…”
“Why?”
“I wanted to ask him something –“
“Grace, you can’t tell Harry anything-“
“It wasn’t that!” she huffed, pausing on the second-floor landing.
“Then what was it?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Well, Harry’s birthday is in three weeks –“
“Grace,” Sirius sighed in defeat.
“He asked if he and I could hang out in Diagon Alley. He’d take the knight bus to get there-“
“No,” Sirius answered instantly, shaking his head.
“But –“
“No.”
“But if we had order members around, I thought maybe –“
“I said NO!” Sirius snapped at her, making her jump. “I know you want to spend Harry’s birthday with him, but it’s not safe!”
“But-“
“And if it’s not safe for him, it’s not safe for you. I’m not putting you at risk-“
“So he’s just supposed to spend his birthday alone again?” she glared.
“I don’t want him to spend it alone anymore than you or he does, but I’m putting my foot down on this, Grace.”
“So if I can’t see Harry, that means I can’t see Neville either?” she asked bitterly.
“I’m sorry –“
“This is so unfair!” Grace snapped.
“Well life isn’t fair, Gracia!” he shouted at her, making her flinch.
“I didn’t ask to be here!” she shouted. “I didn’t volunteer to be here!”
“And you think I want to be here?!” he exclaimed angrily. “We’re all being forced to do things we don’t want to do!”
“Well I hate this! I’d much rather be stuck in Little Whinging than be forced to stay in this house with you!”
“Go to your room!” Sirius shouted at her, pointing up the stairs.
“FINE!” she screamed at him before turning around and thundering back up the stairs, making sure she stomped her feet loud enough for her grandmother to hear.
“FILTH! TREACHEROUS FILTH!” Walburga shrieked from downstairs.
SLAM!
Grace’s door slammed loudly enough for Walburga to scream louder.
“WILL YOU SHUT UP!” Sirius shouted as he barreled down the stairs angrily.
“HOW DARE YOU BRING SUCH FILTH INTO MY HOUSE! WEREWOLVES! MUDBLOODS-“
“I SAID SHUT UP!” Sirius’ voice echoed angrily through the house as he pushed his way through McGonagall and Flitwick to his mother’s portrait.
“YOU TRATORIOUS BOY-“ Walburga was cut off by Sirius yanking the curtain over the portrait. He rested his hands on the wall, and took a few deep breaths to calm his anger before standing up straight, pushing his hair from his eyes.
“I’m sorry Filius… but Gracia isn’t feeling well and won’t be coming down,” Sirius lied. Flitwick only nodded awkwardly.
“It’s alright. I’ll just catch her after the next meeting,” Filius smiled tightly before apparating away.
“Is it always like this?” a young woman whispered to Remus and Bill.
“Usually it’s Helena and Sirius,” Remus whispered. “Grace and Sirius never argue.”
“I thought you were getting Gracia for dinner?” Helena asked, as she stepped into the hallway from the kitchen staircase.
“I did,” Sirius answered stiffly. “She asked to see Harry in Diagon Alley-“
“You told her no, right?” Helena cut him off, and Sirius glared at her.
“Of course I told her no! Why would you think I wouldn’t?”
“Because you give her anything she asks!”
“No I don’t!”
“Yes you do!”
“Here we go,” Bill muttered under his breath as he tried shift around the young woman, and Remus to head to the kitchen.
“I know how to say no to my daughter!”
“Really? I had no idea!”
“Just because I don’t belittle her doesn’t mean I don’t know how to parent!”
“I don’t belittle her-“
“Yes you do! We can’t go one day without you putting her down in some way, or going out of your way to make sure she isn’t happy!”
“That isn’t true-“
“You know what,” Sirius cut her off, shaking his head and holding his hands up in surrender. “I’m not going to argue with you about this tonight. I’m going to my room, please tell Molly I’m sorry for missing dinner.” Sirius didn’t give Helena, or anyone, any time to reply as he stalked up the stairs to his own room. Then… SLAM!
Notes:
.... Aaaaand now Sirius and Grace are fighting. :( I don't like it when they fight.
But we are starting to see the more mature side of Sirius now, the side that's learning how to be a father. :)
Also, I loved that moment with the twins, Grace and Sirius catching them, but deciding to join in on the fun. How did you guys feel about that? Did you like it?
Don't worry... Grace and Sirius will make up again soon~!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~
Chapter 93: ninety-two
Notes:
Happy Friday~!
I have survived the snow, and I'm so sad bc now it's melting away and who knows when or if I'll ever see it again!! 😭😭😭
Anyway, here's ch. 92! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In the three days that followed, Sirius, Helena and Grace didn’t speak to each other. The poor Weasley’s felt so awkward and uncomfortable whenever two or all three Blacks were in the same room. Even Remus, and a few of the order members who would stay for dinner could feel it. Grace had finally met Kingsley Shacklebolt, who was now in charge of catching Sirius, and was feeding false information to the ministry on his whereabouts. She also had the absolute displeasure of meeting Mundungus Fletcher, who was trying to nick an old vase that had beautiful amethyst and diamonds – it was goblin made and was at least two hundred years old. She found out Mundungus was trying to nick it when she heard Kreacher’s voice yelling profanities at the thief.
“What’s going on?” Grace asked, glaring at the two, who were playing a game of tug-a-war with the vase. Both of them turned to look at her.
“Kreacher found this… this… thief stealing – “
“I wasn’t stealing,” the stout man defended gruffly. Grace raised her eyebrow at him as she crossed her arms.
“Liar! Kreacher caught him stealing,” Kreacher hissed as he tried to tug the vase out of Mundungus’ grip.
“I wasn’t stealing!”
“Who said you could have the vase?” Grace asked, and Mundungus paused, making Grace raise her eyebrow higher.
“Sirius wouldn’t notice it’s missing,” he said with a shrug, “said so, himself, see –“
“Really?” Grace asked dryly. “Those were his exact words?”
“Well, no,” he started, gripping the vase tighter when Kreacher tried to take it. “He said he didn’t care for anything in the house –“
“So you thought you could help yourself to anything you’d like that looked valuable?” Grace asked tightly and Mundungus’ eyes shifted before nodding. “Well, his daughter would mind if you took things without asking –“
“What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her, just don’t tell her –“
“I’m Sirius’ daughter,” Grace glared, and the color from Mundungus’ face drained, “and I’d appreciate it if you let go of that vase,” Mundungus quickly let go, “Kreacher, would you please put that in my room, away from any sticky fingers that might try to steal it again,” she asked, turning to Kreacher. Kreacher’s triumphant sneer fell at her request but he nodded.
“Yes, Miss Grace,” he said begrudgingly as he turned, glaring at Mundungus once more before shifting away.
“Next time you want to take something from the house, ask permission. Don’t just assume,” she glared. Grace didn’t give Mundungus any time to reply before she turned on her heel and carried on her way down the stairs. Once she reached the bottom, she found her father, Remus and a girl who looked around the same age as Bill talking quietly in the hallway. They stopped when she paused on the last step, and a heavy blanket of tension filled the air.
“Dinner’s ready,” Sirius told her stiffly.
“I heard,” she replied.
“There’s a surprise in the kitchen,” Sirius continued, “you were in your room with the door closed. We didn’t want to interrupt-“
“Surprise?” she asked, her eyes widening. “Is it Harry?”
“No,” Sirius shook his head and her shoulders slumped. “Close… the name starts with the same letter…”
“Hedwig?” Grace asked, frowning in confusion. If Harry had sent Hedwig, the owl would’ve flown to her window, and wouldn’t be in the kitchen. The three adults gave her various levels of confused looks. “Guessing it’s not Hedwig.”
“Is Harry all you think about?” Sirius asked, raising an eyebrow and tried to hide the smirk. That light bit of teasing, eased something in Grace’s chest and she knew that whatever spat her and her dad had was forgiven.
“No,” Grace huffed.
“Sounds like it,” the other girl muttered to Remus, who coughed to hide the laugh. Grace’s face turned bright pink.
“You have another friend that has a name that starts with an ‘H’, you know,” Sirius told her and her eye widened.
“Hermione!?” she asked surprised. “Oh no! I forgot to write back to her!”
“We know,” Remus spoke up with a small smile. “She had written Ron a lengthy letter expressing concern because she hadn’t heard from you in two days. She thought that maybe you weren’t allowed to respond or hadn’t asked Helena if she could stay.”
“Ah, I did forget-“ Grace groaned.
“Well not to worry, it was agreed to have Hermione come here for the remainder of the summer holiday,” Remus told her with a small smile. “Helena, Tonks, Arthur and I went to pick her up and we arrived just before the meeting.”
“She’s here?!”
“That’s what I said,” Sirius told her lightly and she rolled her eyes.
“No, you said there was a surprise in the kitchen!”
“Hermione was the surprise!” Grace blinked at him unamused. “What?”
“Hermione isn’t a surprise because I was going to ask for her to come! You can’t surprise me with something that I was going to ask for!”
“Sure we can, we didn’t tell you it was happening so that makes it a surprise!” Sirius argued with a smile, but Grace rolled her eyes.
“I think you need a crash course on what surprises are and how to make them worth it,” she retorted, which caused the stranger beside Remus to snort into her hand and Grace looked at her. “Er…”
“Oh, that’s right, you two haven’t met,” Sirius said. “Grace, this is Nymphadora Tonks, but she prefers to go by Tonks,” he started, motioning to the woman who was sporting a vibrant purple, cropped haircut.
“Wotcher, Gracie,” the woman greeted her with a grin and a small wave. Grace gave the woman a small, awkward wave and smile. She had heard that name before, but she couldn’t remember where.
“Tonks is the auror I told you about the other day, the one that trained under Mad-Eye,” Sirius continued, “she’s also… our cousin…”
“What?”
“She’s my favorite cousin Andromeda’s daughter. You know the –“
“One that was blasted off the tree for marrying a muggleborn?” Grace asked, and both Sirius and Tonks nodded. “Oh, well… cool,” she nodded lamely, and gave Tonks an awkward smile. “It’s nice to know I finally have a cool cousin, but don’t tell the Weasley’s they might get offended.” This made Tonks laugh loudly, “especially Bill and Charlie. They think they’re the cool cousins – well, they are, but they don’t have purple hair and wear awesome clothes so you beat them.”
“You like purple and the Weird Sisters, too?” Tonks grinned.
“Love the Weird Sisters, they played at the Yule Ball last year. Purple’s alright, but pink is my favorite color.”
“Wicked,” Tonks’ grin widened. Grace’s eyes widened in amazement as she watched Tonks’ purple hair started fading into a pink color. “Just tell me when it gets to the shade that you like,” she said. Grace’s jaw dropped as she gaped at Tonks. When the womans hair turned a light, pastel shade of pink, that looked like flower petals, she spoke up. Tonks turned into the dusty mirror that was in the hallway and turned her head to look at herself in different angles. “Not my favorite look, but for you, I’ll wear it for the evening,” she said, turning to Grace with a grin.
“How did you do that?! Can you teach me?!”
“Wish I could, but I was born this way,” she answered, and Grace’s shoulders slumped, “I’m a metamorphmagi –“
“Metamor- I know you!” Grace gasped. “You were friends with Charlie in school!”
“Yeah!” Tonks nodded excitedly, “we got into a few shenanigans back our days. I was in –“
“Hufflepuff! Charlie told me about you when he would come home! I always wanted to meet you! I tried to go with them to the platform so I could find you but Mum would never let –“
“Dinner is ready!” Molly’s voice came from the kitchen.
“Let’s talk more during dinner, you can sit next to me,” Tonks grinned as she looped her arm with Grace’s and the two made their way to the kitchen.
“Did I make a mistake introducing those two?” Sirius muttered to Remus as they followed.
“They were going to meet regardless,” Remus replied.
“Yes, but to tell Grace that Tonks is her cousin?” At this Remus paused, his face scrunching in thought.
“I think it’ll be really good for Grace to have someone older, but a little closer to her age to connect too,” Remus started.
“But…”
“But it’s going to be hell for you. You think Grace is becoming a handful now?” Remus snorted, “imagine what she’s going to be under Tonks’ influence.”
“Bloody hell,” Sirius sighed in defeat.
“How come you two didn’t come get me when you arrived?” Grace asked Hermione as they ate dinner. Grace sat next to Tonks, who sat next to Mundungus and across from Remus. Hermione was sitting across from Grace, next to Ron, who was next to Remus. Ginny was on the other side of Hermione with Fred on her other side, and George on Grace’s.
“Well, your door was closed…” Hermione started slowly.
“So? You could’ve knocked!”
“The past few days you haven’t really been social,” Ginny spoke up carefully.
“I wasn’t mad at you lot,” Grace muttered, stabbing her roast.
“Mum halted cleaning for three days because you and your parents made the entire house so tense and awkward!” George spoke up, and Grace’s cheeks burned from embarrassment.
“Speaking of which,” Molly spoke up from the other end of the table, next to Arthur – who was next to Remus. “We’ll resume tomorrow. We’ve got to finish up that library.”
“Can we also decorate the library? Make it more… library-y?” Grace asked, leaning over the table to look at Sirius.
“Sure.” Sirius said with a nod and a small smile, at the same time that Helena had said: “No.”
“What do you mean ‘no’?” Sirius asked, turning to Helena.
“We should be focused on cleaning, not decorating, Sirius!” Helena sighed. “I’m sure you’ve noticed that there are numerous more rooms that need to be cleaned.”
“How could I not notice? I’m here twenty-four-seven Helena. It’s all I can do is to notice,” Sirius replied bitterly. “All we’ve been doing for two weeks is cleaning. I’m sure spending one day making a communal place more lively and welcoming won’t hurt us.”
“We’ve barely even put a dent in this place! We still have the drawing room –“
“I suggested the drawing room a week ago but you thought it could wait,” Sirius interrupted, his eyes narrowing at her.
“There’s still the dining room! We all can’t keep eating here in the kitchen!”
“You’re the one that wanted to work on the bedrooms!”
“Why do you always have to start an argument over this?!”
“I’m starting an argument? You’re the one that has to disagree with me every chance you get!”
“I do not!”
“You know what, you’re right. You don’t disagree with me every chance you get,” Sirius started, his voice growing thinner from annoyance, “you only disagree with me when it’s Grace that’s asking!”
“That’s not true!”
“It is! I’m sure if it were Ginny, or Molly, or Hermione who asked to decorate the library you would’ve said yes –“
“Can we not argue at dinner for once?!”
“You’re the one that started it!” Sirius snapped at her.
“If we’re going to have this argument again, then lets do it somewhere else!” Helena hissed as she stood up from her seat, throwing her napkin on the table and storming out of the room. Sirius let out a sound of frustration as he stood up and stormed after her.
A tense, awkward silence fell over the kitchen as everyone listened to Helena and Sirius’ thundering footsteps go up the stairs and a loud SLAM of the door leading to the kitchen. They must’ve forgotten to use a silencing charm, or thought they weren’t that loud, but everyone could still hear their muffled shouting match.
“Er…” Hermione started awkwardly, looking around the table. “Does this-“
“Yes,” everyone at the table said at once.
“You’ll get used to it,” Grace told her ruefully, giving Hermione a strained, sardonic smile before returning to her food.
A few conversations were started around the table, in hopes of drowning out the sound of Sirius and Helena arguing upstairs, and to relieve some of the tension, but the conversation always ended or didn’t go anywhere. Tonks tried to get Grace, Ginny and Hermione in a conversation about boys and if they were interested in anyone. Hermione and Ginny didn’t have anyone, but Ginny said that Grace has had feelings for Harry for over a year.
“Anything going on between the two of you then?” Tonks asked eagerly. Grace was about to answer when the distinct sound of Sirius shouting: ‘you’re being unreasonable!’ was heard. Grace only shook her head. “How come? Does he not –“
“It’s not the right time,” Grace answered, cutting her off. “He’s got other things to deal with.” That seemed to put an end to that conversation because everyone knew what Harry was dealing with.
“FINE!”
“FINE!”
They heard Sirius and Helena shout, then the sound of a door being swung open with a bang, and footsteps thundering down the steps was heard. Helena stormed into the kitchen, her face red from anger, she grabbed her bag and let out a long breath.
“Sorry to cut dinner short, Molly, but I think I should go,” Helena said, trying to keep her voice strong. “Arthur, Tonks, I’ll see you two at work, I’m sure,” she nodded to them. “Goodbye kids, Hermione,” she nodded, and tried to give Remus a small smile but failed. “Good night, Remus.”
“G’night, ‘Lena…” Remus muttered softly, giving her a small, sad, smile. Helena didn’t look at Grace, and it didn’t go unnoticed at all. The girl only slumped in her seat and stared blankly at her plate. She could hear her mother’s footsteps racing up the stairs, and then the loud SLAM of the front door. Not even a second later, the screech of her grandmother’s voice rang through the house.
“SHUT UP!” Sirius’ voice boomed so loud that it made Grace jump in her seat, and then the portraits shrieks where silenced. A minute later Sirius entered the kitchen, his brows pinched with the wrinkle between them, and a red face. He gripped the back of his chair and took a deep breath.
“Thank you for dinner, Molly,” Sirius said in a steady voice, “but I’m going to finish it upstairs if you don’t mind.”
“Of course,” Molly replied in a small voice. Grace watched as Sirius took his plate and left the kitchen and her heart fell in her chest. Her hand reached to her left and gripped the hand that was there, but it felt odd and she realized that it was George’s hand and not Harry’s so she quickly let go.
“Sorry,” she whispered under her breath and balled her hand into a fist on her lap. She loved her cousins, she loved Remus, and she liked Hermione… but in that moment all she wanted was to turn to Harry but he wasn’t there. She had never felt so alone while being surrounded by her friends and family before. The person who was always there when she needed comfort, and craved touch… wasn’t there.
“Hey, is my nose too big for my face?” Tonks asked, breaking the tense silence, as she turned to Grace, Ginny and Hermione with a nose that was rather large and resembled a birds beak. Ginny and Hermione laughed. Tonks grinned as her nose morphed into one that was much smaller, too small for her face. “What about now? Is this one good?” Grace gave a small smile, appreciating what Tonks was doing. She tried to laugh with the rest of them as Tonks continued to change her nose to different ones and even sported animal-like noses, but her smile never reached her eyes.
When it was time for dessert, Grace declined and decided to start clearing up the dinner dishes from the table and get a head start on washing them, but Molly stopped her. “Don’t worry about those, dear, I’ll do them –“
“But you cooked –“
“Magic will get them cleaned up in no time,” Molly smiled at her. “Come and have some pudding –“
“No thank you, Aunt Molly… I’m not really feeling up to it…” she said and Molly gave her a small nod.
“Alright,” she said gently as she pulled Grace into her arms. “It’ll all be alright,” she whispered, rubbing Grace’s back before pulling away. Grace tried to smile in thanks but only nodded. “Why don’t you head up to bed? We’ve got a busy day tomorrow if we’re going to be cleaning and decorating the library,” she told her, and Grace felt a small smile form.
“Night, Aunt Molly,” Grace told her and Molly gave her a smile.
Grace slipped out of the kitchen, if anyone noticed her they didn’t say anything, and made her way up the stairs. She opened her door and closed it behind her. She blinked in surprise at the goblin silver vase that she had Kreacher put in her earlier. She thought he would’ve taken it later since she didn’t tell him to leave it there. She got changed out of her clothes and into her pajama’s. She looked back at the vase and picked it up, running her fingers over the smooth silver and the glittering jewels.
“Kreacher,” Grace called softly.
Crack. She jumped and turned to see Kreacher scowling at her.
“Miss called for Kreacher…”
“Er… yes,” she nodded and held out the vase. “Here…” Kreacher blinked at her and stared at the vase, tilting his head and looking back up at her. “I only told you to bring it to my room so Mundungus wouldn’t steal it,” she started, “as beautiful as it is, I’m sure it means more to you… so, you can do with it as you please.” Kreacher stared at her for a moment, and she nudged the vase toward him so he would take it. Then slowly, almost hesitantly, he reached up and took it from her. “If you see Mundungus trying to nick something else, let me know and I’ll stop him, alright Kreacher?”
“Yes, Miss,” Kreacher nodded slowly.
“Well… good night, Kreacher,” she nodded at him. Kreacher blinked at her, then bowed at her before disapparating with another crack. Grace let out a long, tired sigh as she slipped into her bed. She took a match and lit the oil lamp beside her bed, making it bright enough for her to read.
After a while, she could hear the familiar sounds of everyone saying good night downstairs, and doors closing. She looked at her watch and it read ’10:13’. She sighed placing her bookmark into her book and closed it; then she blew out the fire in the lamp. She pulled the blanket up to her chin and closed her eyes.
Hoot.
Scatch.
Flap flap.
Hoot.
Grace huffed as she rolled over onto her other side, pulling the blanket over her head in hopes of drowning out the night sounds of the house. She kept hearing Aries hoot and flap his wings as he flew around the room. She grunted, throwing her blanket off her and glared at the bird.
“I’m trying to sleep,” she told him, but Aries landed on the top of her footboard. He blinked and hooted at her. “I can’t let you out right now.” He glared at her and flew to her desk, and when he landed he reached down and nipped at the envelopes that were on her desk then hooted at her again. “You actually want to go deliver my mail?” she asked, surprised. Aries hooted at her. Grace sighed as she flung the blanket off her and stood up from her bed. She reached for the envelope that had Harry’s name written on it, she looked at it then at Aries, who was nipping at the corner. “You just want to go see Hedwig,” she said. Aries blinked at her, and tilted his head before screeching at her.
She rolled her eyes and opened the letter, realizing that it was the one she was supposed to send days ago. She opened her ink bottle and grabbed her quill.
P.P.S. I was supposed to send this days ago, I’m sorry Harry… but I got into a fight with… well, anyway, I can’t meet you in Diagon Alley for your birthday. I can’t even meet Neville for his… Everyone also says that you should stay in Little Whinging, it isn’t safe for you to be traveling to London. I’m really sorry, Harry. I wish things were different… I’m also sorry for sending this so late, Aries is driving me mad and wants out and to see Hedwig.
She folded the parchment back up and put it back into the envelope. “Now, you behave while you’re with Harry, alright,” she said seriously at the owl. “I don’t want to hear that you’ve been making a racket, and being rude to him understand?” she asked, and Aries screeched at her and reached for the envelope but she held it out of the way. “Hoot if you agree to be nice, screech if you want to stay here instead.” Aries narrowed his dark eyes at her and went to nip at her but she glared at him. Hoot. He hooted begrudgingly and she nodded, handing the envelope to him. Aries took it into his beak and she opened the window, then he flew off.
“Bloody bird,” she muttered, shaking her head as she latched her window shut. She looked out of her window longingly, wishing she could be an owl and fly freely in the night. She wished she could just go outside. She couldn’t wait until September so she could be back at Hogwarts. She thought it was ironic, that last year, she didn’t want to back to school at all because she wanted to stay home with her dad… but now this year, she’s with her parents and all she wants to do is go back to school to get away.
Her thoughts wandered back to her parents, and their fight earlier that evening. She noticed how angry they both looked after, how red their faces were… but she also noticed the sorrow in her father’s eyes and her chest began to hurt. She looked away from the window and made for her door. Quietly, she opened it, and stuck her head out to see or hear if anyone was up. When she couldn’t hear anything, she quietly closed her door and tiptoed down the corridor to her father’s room.
She brought her knuckles up and knocked quietly on the wooden door. “Not now, Remus… please,” she heard her father’s muffled voice from the other side of the door. She knocked quietly again. “Remus, I want to be left alone…” Grace chewed on her bottom lip before opening the door quietly. She saw her father laying on his back, staring blankly up at the ceiling. “Remus, please…” he sighed, bringing his hand up and rubbing his eyes. Grace took a quiet step inside and closed the door behind her.
Sirius sighed as he rested his arm over his eyes. Grace tiptoed quietly to the other side of his bed and gently laid down. Sirius jumped and turned his head before relaxing when he saw Grace lay down and curl up beside him. “Hey… you should be in bed,” he whispered softly as he rolled onto his side to look at her.
“I couldn’t sleep…” she whispered sadly.
“Bad dream again?” she shook her head. “What is it?”
“I’m sorry…” she whispered sadly. Sirius sighed as he reached and pushed a curl behind her ear, then smoothed out her hair softly.
“There’s no reason for you to be sorry, little star,” he assured her.
“But –“ she started but he shook his head.
“C’mere,” he whispered and held his arm up. She smiled and shimmied closer and rested her head under his chin. Grace relaxed in his arms and closed her eyes. He said that she had no reason to be sorry… but Grace couldn’t help but feel that everything was falling apart, and it was all her fault.
Notes:
A/N: I love Dadfoot 😭and I especially love these little moments between them.
Also can y'all tell that Grace doesn't like Mundungus?? LOL
This is also the chapter where we begin to see the slow, blooming relationship between Kreacher and Grace. I love their relationship, it becomes so wholesome and soft and cute. 🥰
Will give everyone a heads up that all 3 of next weeks chapters will be a bit on the angsty side! Y'all may or may not hate me after next week....
I hope you've all enjoyed this chapter~ Until Monday!
Also~
If anyone is interested in joining my discord server for all things HP OC Fics here is the link! If you write them or read them, we'd love to have you!
https://discord.gg/AM49fxfRrd
Chapter 94: ninety-three
Chapter Text
The next day was spent in the library. They had gotten rid of the doxy infestation days ago, but now it was time to dust everything. Ron wasn’t too pleased when a giant spider came running out from behind the a chair that was moved. While dusting, it was the perfect time to sort through all the books. Some books were dark, very dark, so dark that Sirius had tossed them into bin to be destroyed. Other books were old and filled with ancient magic – some of it dark, some of it were things that weren’t taught anymore. These books interested Hermione and Grace the most and while Sirius wanted to also get rid of them, he relented and let the girls keep them.
By the end of the day, the library looked brighter and a little empty with all the dark magic books and items gone, but Sirius told Grace that she could fill up the shelves with all her own books.
It was around dinner time when there was a soft knock on the front door. This caught everyone’s attention, as none of them were expecting any visitors and there wasn’t an order meeting scheduled. Sirius frowned as he placed a book on the shelf and went ot open the front door.
“Who d’you reckon that is?” Ron asked, looking from the library door to Hermione and Grace.
“Dunno,” Grace shrugged.
“Do you think it could be one of the order members?” Hermione asked excitedly. She had only met Tonks and Mundungus so far.
“Maybe?” Ron answered. “They don’t usually stop by whenever though…”
“Right through here,” Sirius’ voice was heard, and everyone paused to look at who was coming. They were all surprised to see their headmaster step through the door.
“Thank you, Sirius,” Dumbledore nodded, as he looked around. “It seems you’ve all have been busy, this place is looking better every time I come visit,” he said lightly.
“Dumbledore! What a surprise!” Molly greeted warmly. “Can I get you anything? Tea? Meade-“
“No, no, I’m fine, thank you Molly,” Dumbledore said, giving her a kind smile. “I won’t be here long… I’ve come to speak the students, primarily, Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger and Miss Black…” Grace suddenly knew what this was about now. “I’ve been putting it off, as it is something that should be done in person but seeing as Miss Granger had joined us last night, now seems the best time.”
“What do you need to speak to us about?” George asked, as he tossed a dead spider into the bin.
“I need to speak to you all about Harry,” Dumbledore answered, his voice serious as he looked at them. The air in the room shifted. “I am correct in saying that you have been in contact with Harry?” he asked, looking at Ron, Hermione and Grace. They all nodded. “I have also advised Molly, Sirius and Remus to make sure that not a lot of owls are coming and going from head quarters frequently to not gain attention –“
“They aren’t,” Grace spoke up. “If we send letters, we try and send them all at once…” Dumbledore nodded.
“I do have to ask…” he started again, pausing, “have any of you told Harry anything about the Order of the Phoenix? Or of Grimmauld Place?” he asked, look at Ron and Hermione, then finally resting on herself. “Or mentioned anything of Voldemort?” his eyes still on Grace.
“No, I haven’t said anything,” Ron answered, and Hermione shook her head even though she wouldn’t have had time to send Harry a letter. However, this question wasn’t meant for Ron, or Hermione… it was meant for Grace.
“Miss Black?” Dumbledore asked seriously as he looked over his half-moon spectacles at her. “Have you told Harry anything about Grimmauld Place, or the Order? Or anything you might have learned these past two weeks?”
“No, sir,” she shook her head, and Dumbledore tilted his head down more and gave her that look. The same look he gave her in her third year. “I haven’t,” she continued, “all I’ve told him is that I’m with the Weasleys and with Snuffles…” Dumbledore nodded.
“Good… I believe it’s best that we do not tell Harry for the time being,” Dumbledore told them. Grace frowned as an uneasy feeling began forming in her stomach. “I am asking all of you to promise that you will not mention the Order, or Grimmauld Place in any letters.”
“Why can’t we tell Harry?” Ron asked, frowning in confusion.
“It is for Harry’s own safety – for the time being. He will know the truth when the time is right –“
“And when is that?” Grace asked, cutting him off. Dumbledore blinked twice before turning to Grace. Everyone else stared at Grace with wide eyes. No one, no one, interrupted Dumbledore; but Grace stared up at her headmaster with slightly narrowed eyes. “When can Harry know the truth?”
“When it’s time.”
“And how will we know it’ll be time?”
“When the order collects Harry.”
“Will Harry be coming here?” Grace asked eagerly. “When?”
“I do not have an answer to that, Miss Black,” he replied.
“Will it be before his birthday?” she asked, and he shook his head. “Will it be before school?”
“I do not know, Miss Black.”
“Well can we at least visit Harry?” she asked, and he started to shake his head. “Please! Please, Professor! He’s all alone there! He’s still trying to deal with Cedric’s death, he’s worried, he doesn’t know what’s going on-“
“I understand, Miss Black,” Dumbledore interrupted softly. “However, with the Ministry and Voldemort’s spies everywhere, we cannot risk Harry’s safety, or any of your own.”
“But if members of the order –“
“All have their own jobs,” Dumbledore said.
“What if we could go to my house in Little Whinging?” she asked desperately. “Harry wouldn’t have to travel anywhere, it’s safe –“
“And how would you arrive?” he asked her seriously, raising his eyebrows. “The floo network connected to the house is being monitored daily. You are underage and cannot apparate. Side-along apparation is not ideal for more than one person at a time, and we cannot make an unauthorized portkey for it will gain the attention of the ministry,” he continued. Grace’s cheeks turned pink. “I will not risk the safety of the Order. I’m sorry, Miss Black,” he said. Grace frowned and crossed her arms over her chest. “Do I have your word, all of you, that none of you will tell Harry until the time is right?” he asked, his eyes still on Grace.
“Yes, sir,” everyone nodded, but Dumbledore’s eyes lingered on Grace.
“Yes, sir,” she muttered unhappily. Dumbledore nodded.
“Now that I have your word, I’ll be off,” he said as the turned to leave the room. “Sirius, could I have a word, Molly, you as well, if you don’t mind?”
“Oh, of course,” Molly nodded as she set down the duster and followed Dumbledore and Sirius out of the library. All the students look at each other. Fred pulled out one of the extendable ears from his pocket, and George waved his wand, putting one ear to the door while Fred held the other.
“I know I’ve advised to limit the amount of owls coming and going,” Dumbledore started, “perhaps it will be wise to monitor-“
“Are you suggesting reading our children's mail, Albus?” Molly asked, shocked.
“No, he’s suggesting reading Grace’s mail,” Sirius said angrily. “Do you not trust my daughter?!”
“I trust that she will not tell Harry anything. She is one to keep her word,” Dumbledore answered, “however, as you both are aware, she is very bright and clever. It would not be a surprise that she knows how to code her letters. She had done so for the last year when writing to you Sirius.”
“She gave you her word. She won’t tell or hint anything to Harry,” Sirius told him.
“She is also your daughter, Sirius, and a lot like you. She is impulsive and stubborn, just as you are.”
“What are you saying, Dumbledore?” Sirius asked, his patience was thinning.
“I am merely suggesting that you all monitor the children,” Dumbledore answered. “I know it isn’t lost on either of you what they can get up to.”
“You think they’ll plan something?” Molly asked. “Dumbledore… I don’t know. They all know how serious all this is –“
“Love often makes us blind, Molly,” Dumbledore said. “Love for a friend, and family member, can often cloud our judgement.”
“What does he think we’ll do?” Ron whispered, “plan a break out for Harry?”
“We did it three years –“
“Shh!” George, Ginny, and Hermione hushed Ron and Fred.
“Are you suggesting that the kids will plan something?” Molly asked hotly.
“He thinks Grace will and the others will cover for her,” Sirius hissed. “She wouldn’t do that, Dumbledore!”
“How can you be so sure, Sirius? It is something that you would do –“
“Because she isn’t me!” They didn’t need the extendable ears to hear that. “She wouldn’t do that, and she sure as hell wouldn’t have any of the others cover for her if she did. I don’t care what she had gotten up to in school in the past, but I do know that she knows where the line is and she won’t cross it. Now, are we done?.....Alright.” There were footsteps, and Fred tugged on the flesh-colored string and the other ear zoomed across the room and he stuffed them into his pocket just in time for Sirius to walk into the room. He frowned and eyed the six of them suspiciously.
“What are you lot standing around like that, for?”
“No reason,” Fred and George answered. Grace and Hermione quickly turned back to the bookshelves. Grace could feel her father’s eyes on her, and something in her chest tightened, and it felt a little like guilt.
The days passed blandly. They were all doing the same, mundane things. Wake up, breakfast, cleaning, lunch, cleaning, dinner, cleaning. Every few days an order meeting would be thrown in there. Those nights, the six of them gathered at the stairs and in the hallway with the extendable ears outside of the kitchen door. Ever since Dumbledore made them promise not to tell Harry anything, it made them all the more curious to what was being said in those meetings. They were able to find a few things out. Things like Voldemort was trying to recruit allies, allies with the goblins, giants, and the werewolves. Remus had been tasked in spending the full moons with them, and was gone the week of and after the full moon. Grimmauld place felt lonelier to Grace when he was gone.
The other thing they managed to find out was guard duty. There were two types of guard duty, one was at the ministry. There was something in the ministry that Voldemort was after, something that Helena was able to confirm. Only Grace really knew that it meant that whatever Voldemort was after, it was in the Department of Mysteries. Most of the order took turns in guarding whatever it was.
The second type of guard duty, was watching over Harry. Sometimes it was two members, one in the morning until the afternoon, and the other would come in until evening when Harry had went into the house for the night.
The third thing they found out was that the ministry was trying to make Harry and Dumbledore out to be mad. She wanted to ask Hermione if Rita Skeeter was still enclosed in the little jar as a beetle so she could shake the jar up. Unfortunately, Rita wasn’t, but she had kept her word to Hermione and hadn’t written a thing. The Prophet was just using the groundwork she made the previous year.
That was about all they were able to find out since Molly had kept confiscating the extendable ears and throwing them out, and then they started putting a charm over the kitchen door so they couldn’t hear anything. Grace and Ginny often tried to test to see if there was a shield by chucking dungbombs, or other things at the door.
Grace also noticed that her father had been keeping an extra eye on her, often asking her to join him with feeding Buckbeak. Molly had also started asking her to help her in the kitchen more often – which she generally enjoyed doing. Her mother had also been at the house more, and had her own room on the floor beneath her and Sirius. Her parents must’ve made up, since there hadn’t been any fighting. She wondered if the real reason her mother was staying there was because Remus was off on his werewolf mission and thus had one less set of eyes on her, but the thought went away when Remus had returned.
“Hey, Aunt Molly,” Grace asked as she helped slice vegetables for the pies that were for lunch.
“Yes, dear?”
“Can you help me make a treacle tart?” she asked.
“Of course, but why do you want to make a treacle tart?”
“I want to send it to Harry…” Grace answered. “It’s his birthday tomorrow…”
“Is it already that time?!” Molly exclaimed, and Grace nodded. “Well once we get these pies in the oven then we’ll start on making the crust.”
“Okay,” Grace smiled brightly. That weird, twist of guilt started back up in the pit of Grace’s stomach, but she ignored it. Her plan was going to work, nothing was going to go wrong.
Later that afternoon, while the crust was chilling, Grace raced up to her room to change her shirt when she saw Hedwig at her window. She opened it, and the snowy owl dropped a set of letters on her desk and flew to the back of her desk chair. “Hello, Hedwig,” she greeted softly as she stroked Hedwig's feathers. Grace looked at the envelopes on the desk, there were four, one addressed to her, her father, Ron and Hermione. She was sure they were all going to be the same.
She didn’t bother reading hers, instead, she took a piece of parchment and began writing.
Harry,
I’m having trouble with this summer Astronomy homework. Do you think you can sneak out of the Dursley’s house without being seen? If so, knock on my front door tonight the same time we would meet in the common room. Knock three times, then pause for five seconds, then knock again twice. I don’t want to wake Mum so we’ve got to be quiet.
No need to reply, I’ll see you tonight.
Love,
Grace.
Grace reread the letter three times before folding it up and handing it to Hedwig. “I need you to take this to Harry,” she told the owl, who hooted at her but turned away. “Alright, alright,” she sighed as she stood up and went to grab a few owl treats. “Here you go,” she said, holding out her hand. Hedwig started to eat the treats from her hand, and once she was finished, she hooted softly and took the piece of parchment into her beak and flew out the open window. “I really hope Harry is able to figure it out,” she whispered to herself as she left her room with the letters in hand.
“Here,” she said, walking into the kitchen just in time for lunch. She handed Sirius, Ron and Hermione their letters. “Hedwig just dropped them off.”
“She didn’t stay for replies?” Sirius asked, raising an eyebrow in suspicion at her.
“I told her I’ll send Aries tomorrow with replies and with Harry’s birthday treats, then gave her some of her own treats,” she answered as she took a seat, ignoring the pang of guilt that was twisting up in her stomach.
“He doesn’t sound too pleased,” Hermione muttered as she scanned the letter.
“Not a bit,” Ron sighed sadly as he slumped in his seat across from her. “What did yours say, Grace?”
“Same thing,” she shrugged, lying. “Asked what was going on, what we were up to…”
“That all?” Sirius asked, still looking at her suspiciously. “Usually your letters to each other are longer than a few simple lines…”
“Well there is other stuff, but that’s private,” she muttered, her cheeks turning pink.
“Private as in?” Sirius asked.
“None of your business,” she huffed as she took a meat pie and put it on her plate.
“It is, if my daughter is sending inappropriate –“
“Oh my God,” Grace groaned, her face turning bright red. “It’s nothing like that! Ew!”
“Oh, please, your mother and I were sending worse –“
“Sirius!” Helena hissed from down the table, glaring at him.
“What I’m trying to say is –“
“It’s nothing,” Grace snapped as she stabbed her pie. “He talks to me about what happened in June… that’s all.” That got him to shut up and drop the subject.
“What happened in June?” Fred asked, grinning teasingly at her.
“Is it about what happened between the two of you during one of your late-night meetings?” George continued.
“Yeah, in the common room? The ones you two would sneak down –“ Grace’s face turned bright red as she threw one of the pies across the table and at one of their heads.
“NO THROWING FOOD!” Helena and Molly both shouted, glaring at Grace, who huffed and sunk in her seat.
“Gracia you know better!” Helena hissed at her. “You’re fifteen, not five!”
“Well if they weren’t such gits –“
“I don’t care! How many times do I have to tell you to stop throwing food like an animal,” Helena glared at her, and Grace glared at her plate and stabbed her pie again. She couldn’t wait until the day was over and everyone went to bed.
Lunch was mildly awkward, no one besides Molly had talked to Grace, and that was only to tell her that the crust would be ready once they were done eating. After everyone had finished eating, Grace helped Molly with the dishes before they started working on the crust and filling. While it was baking in the oven, Grace helped Molly cook dinner – roasted chicken and vegetables. When the tart was finished, Molly took a toothpick and held it out to her.
“What’s this for?”
“I like to poke a few little holes throughout the top of the tart,” Molly started as she stirred a cup of sweet, simple syrup, “and I like to drizzle the rest of the syrup over the tart so it can sink in while it cools.”
“That’s how you get it so gooey!” she whispered and Molly nodded.
“And taking it out five minutes earlier than you’d think. When it looks like this,” she said, pointing to the light, slightly golden top, “it’s time to take it out, poke the holes and drizzle the remaining syrup. Once it’s cooled then we’ll sift some powdered sugar on top.”
“So that’s how you make it so delicious!” she gasped. “How come you didn’t put that on the recipe card?!”
“Because it’s a secret,” Molly winked at her, and Grace grinned. “I’ve been waiting for you to ask me to show you how to make it, that’s why I offered last summer.”
“Well… last year Harry wanted to make it with me like we did the year before…” she answered sadly. “I know that’s what he’d want to do this year but…”
“I know it’s hard, dear…” Molly said gently, “but you know what they say… absence makes the heart grow fonder,” she added lightly with a small smile.
“Huh?” Grace asked, and Molly’s smile widened and gave Grace a knowing look.
“When you and Harry see each other again, the two of you will appreciate each other so much more and everything will feel right,” she told her.
“What do you mean?” Grace asked, frowning. “Harry and I aren’t –“
“Oh, I know, dear,” Molly smiled at her, “but the way he looks at you didn’t go unnoticed by any of us,” Grace’s cheeks turned bright pink as Molly wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “When two people who have feelings for each other, and they’re apart for a long period of time, their hearts begin to miss the other so much that when they finally are able to see each other again. It brings a whole new appreciation for the other person, and you realize just how much better the world is with them in it.”
“Is that what love is?” Grace whispered unsurely, looking up at her aunt. Molly’s eyes widened a little, and she paused in thought.
“Well… you’re too young to be thinking about that,” Molly started and Grace’s shoulders slumped, “But… it is the beginning of what love could be,” she finished with a small smile.
“Was it like this for you and Uncle Arthur?”
“Oh yes,” Molly’s smile grew wider. “Over the summer holidays we’d only talk through letters, and I was counting down the days until I got to see him again on the first of September,” she sighed dreamily.
“Were my parents like that too?” she asked carefully. Molly didn’t answer right away.
“By the time your parents started dating, Sirius was already of age. That summer before their final year, he had his own place, and your mother was of age too… they were able to see each other whenever they wanted…” Molly answered as she drizzled the last bit of syrup over the treacle tart.
“If absence makes the heart grow fonder…. Wouldn’t the thirteen years apart make them want to be together again?” Grace asked quietly. “Wouldn’t they be more in love?” Molly paused for a moment before putting the cup down.
“I think…” Molly started carefully, “I think it was that way for Sirius. The longing for Helena, and for you…”
“But not Mum?”
“Helena has always been more independent… when she loved, she loved because she wanted to, not because she was filling a missing piece of herself,” Molly answered. “Love should be freeing, but it should also make you feel complete…” she added, and Grace nodded.
“Did Mum ever love Dad?”
“Yes… yes she did. Very much…” Molly whispered.
“What changed?” Grace asked, looking up at her aunt, afraid of the answer.
“Time.”
Notes:
Welp....
Any ideas what Grace is up to????
:)
Anway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter~!
Little warning: the next two chapters will be a little angsty :)
Please don't hate me.
Chapter 95: ninety-four
Notes:
Happy Wednesday~!!
Uh...fair warning, this chapter may or may not ignite feelings of frustration and maybe rage???
I'm sorry...
Please enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
That night, Grace quietly opened her bedroom door and popped her head out into the hallway. Grimmauld Place was still and silent. She couldn’t hear anything except for her heart beating wildly in her ears. Quietly, she stepped out of her room and closed her door before tiptoeing down the stairs. Over the past two weeks she had memorized which steps creaked, and where to step to not make a single sound. The hardest obstacle was to get past her grandmother’s portrait. She had snuck down to the kitchen the other night to get something to drink (and to do a test run for tonight) and she stepped on one board, making a quiet squeak and her grandmother woke up half the house.
She took a deep breath, and held it as she slowly, and silently, made her way down the hall. She paused at the portrait, and took a big step over the floorboards in front of the portrait. She paused again once she regained her balance and looked at the curtains. She could hear her grandmother’s snores, and let out the breath she was holding in relief. She walked down to the kitchen, and grabbed the box that had the treacle tart in it, and then made her way back up the stairs to the drawing room. It was the only fireplace in the house that was connected to the floo network.
She was nervous. So nervous that she felt like she was going to throw up. She knew the floo network to the house in Little Whinging was being monitored during the day, but she knew that they didn’t have people monitoring the network all day and night. She took floo powder that was in the ceramic bowl and took a deep breath before throwing the powder to the ground.
“Thirteen Magnolia Crescent,” she said clearly. That familiar, aching tug in her stomach swirled as she was surrounded by green flames. When the green flames died around her, she stepped out of the fireplace and dusted the ash off her clothes. The sitting room looked the same as it did when she had seen it last a year ago, except for the layers of dust and a stale scent in the air. It was obvious that her mother hadn’t been in the room for weeks. She walked to the kitchen, it looked more lived in but there was still a thin layer of dust. It made sense since her mother had been at Grimmauld Place for the last week and a half.
Grace placed the tart on the counter and looked at her watch. It was almost one in the morning, and that meant Harry should be arriving soon. She took out two plates, a knife and two forks and got them ready. She wanted to turn on the lights, however she knew if she did then if there was someone watching the house, they’d know someone was awake.
Nervously, she began pacing back and forth in the kitchen, trying to ignore the sickening feeling of anxiousness that was in her stomach. She now realized that she didn’t have a backup plan… what if Harry couldn’t make it? How long will she wait? An hour. She decided she’d wait an hour and if he didn’t show then that meant he couldn’t get out. Then she wondered if someone was watching the floo network this late at night. If they were, then she just lead them to Grimmauld Place, the Order and most importantly: her father. She shook her head. No, if someone was watching the floo network someone would’ve arrived at the house by now.
Then the thought of: what if she got caught? She grimaced at the looks of anger and disappointment she imagined to be on Remus’ face, her mothers, her aunt and uncle… and her father. She remembered the warning Dumbledore gave her father and aunt Molly, and how adamant her father was that she wouldn’t do anything to jeopardize the Order, or tell Harry anything about it. She promised, and she was going to keep that promise… but if they would have just let her see Harry, or bring Harry to them then she wouldn’t have snuck out. Yes… this was their fault, she wouldn’t be here if they’d just bring Harry to them. She kept telling herself that to try and ease the anxiety.
Knock. Knock. Knock. Grace’s heart leapt up to her throat as she raced to the front door and peered out of the peep hole and saw nothing. Knock. Knock. She grinned and unlocked the door, and opened just a sliver.
“Grace?” Harry’s quiet voice was heard.
“What did I give you for Christmas, last?” Grace whispered nervously.
“What?”
“What did I give you for a gift, this past Christmas? Answer it.”
“Er… a wand polishing kit,” Harry answered confused, “and you sang me a song you wrote…. Grace what-“
“Get in, quickly.” She hissed, opening the door a little wider. She shut it the moment she felt something brush past her. She locked the door and turned around in time for Harry to pull the invisibility cloak off. They stared at each other for a second before her arms were wrapped around his shoulders. Harry stumbled backward, blinked, then wrapped his arms around her tightly and buried his nose into her hair. She still smelled the same. He recognized her floral perfume and shampoo and instantly, the world seemed better.
Grace let out a heavy sigh as she felt herself relax against him. She closed her eyes and hid her face in the crook of his neck. She recognized the familiar scent of Harry’s soap, and she knew he had polished his wand and broom earlier that day because she could smell it on him, as well as the faint scent of flowers. He must’ve been laying in Petunia’s flower bed again. She held onto him tighter, the heavy, aching feeling in her chest had eased. Her aunt Molly was right… absence really did make the heart grow fonder.
“C’mon,” she whispered once she finally forced herself to pull away from him. She took his hand and lead him to the kitchen. “We can’t turn on the lights, don’t want to gain any unwanted attention if we’re being watched,” she told him. She let go of his hand and started shifting through the drawers and cupboards for a candle. She grinned when she found a bunch of plain white candles in a drawer, and some matches. She walked into the front room and grabbed some candle stick holders from an armoire. She was thankful for the fact the house was at the corner and there was a lamp post just outside the garden wall, shining into the front room.
She placed the candles on the table and lit them with a match so there would be enough light for them. Then she started slicing the treacle tart.
“I’m sorry we can’t make it together this year,” she told him as she put his slice on a plate, then made her own plate.
“It’s fine,” he muttered as he sat down at the small, round table.
“It’s not…” she replied, placing his plate down and taking the seat beside him. “We were all supposed to be together for your birthday, and we were supposed to make the tart together but –“
“Grace,” Harry cut her off, resting his hand on hers and he gave her a small, forced, smile. “I get it… this is fine.”
“I just… I hate it,” she sighed. “I tried so hard to convince everyone for us to either bring you to us, or see you in Diagon Alley but…” she stopped herself and grimaced. She promised Dumbledore she wouldn’t say anything to Harry.
“Everyone?” Harry frowned in confusion. “What do you mean everyone –“
“Can we enjoy your birthday treat for a little bit first?” she asked in a small voice. Harry huffed, glaring at the plate. “I know it’s not what you want to hear… but… I really wanted to spend time with you on your birthday, and to see you, and to actually talk to you…” she continued gently, “I wanted to be with you, Harry…” Harry looked up at her, and swallowed the frustration and anger when he saw her face, then he nodded. He took a bite of his treacle tart and let out a quiet sound of approval.
“This is really good,” he told her, taking another bite before looking at her. The way she smiled, how her face lit up in the soft orange hues of the candlelight made Harry’s stomach flip flop.
“Really?” she asked and he nodded. “Aunt Molly helped me, she showed me her secret on making it nice and gooey.”
“What is it?”
“It’s a secret, Harry, I can’t say,” she rolled her eyes playfully at him.
“I guess I’ll have to wait until next year,” he smiled at her. Her heart raced as it bounced around her chest. She missed his smiles. She missed sitting and talking to him. She missed him. They sat quietly eating the treacle tart for a little while longer, and after another slice each, Grace cleaned the plates and silverware, dried and put them away to make it seem like she was never there. Harry frowned, thinking it was strange how careful she was being. He noticed the slight tremble of her hands and how she would look at the watch around her neck frequently. He had a feeling that she wasn’t supposed to be here. When she pulled him to the sitting room, he noticed the scent, it smelled as if no one’s been in the room for weeks, and from what he could see with the little light they had, it was dusty.
“How are you?” Grace asked, setting the candle stick on the table, and Harry set the other one down next to it. “Sit,” she pulled on him, forcing him to sit next to her.
“I’d be a lot better if I knew what was going on,” he replied bitterly.
“I know –“
“No, you don’t know –“
“Harry, I do. I don’t know much about what’s going on either alright,” she interrupted. “I’m asking how you are, how you’re doing… if you’re still having the same nightmares, if they’ve changed…” Harry felt the familiar sting of guilt. “I don’t know how much time we’ll be able to have, and I know there are some things that you can’t express in a letter,” she continued, scooting closer to him on the sofa, “and… and I know it can’t be the whole day but, I didn’t want you to be or feel totally alone on your birthday.”
Harry only nodded, understanding, and he felt a warmth in his chest – a warmth that he’s missed because it was a feeling he got only from Grace. “I still have them… the nightmares from the night in the graveyard,” Harry started. Grace leaned against him, looping her arm with his and resting her head on his shoulder. Harry felt his lips twitch upward as he intertwined their fingers. “I – I also am having other dreams too…” he added hesitantly. Grace frowned as she looked up at him.
“What kind of dreams?” she asked. “Harry, you know you can tell me anything…”
“I know,” he nodded, biting on his bottom lip. “I don’t really know how to explain them… they’re not full dreams, more like snippets but… they feel real, like I’m there. They’re not like normal dreams…”
“Well… what do you see?” she asked, rubbing her thumb against his skin.
“This long, dark corridor, it’s nothing but dead ends and locked doors,” he answered, and her frown grew. “I don’t know what they are, or what they mean but… but I don’t feel normal when I’m awake…”
“What do you mean? How do you feel when you’re awake?”
“Not myself, I feel… almost like I’m trapped,” he admitted, and he clenched his jaw tightly. Grace squeezed his hand and rubbed his arm softly, hoping it would comfort him.
“Is your scar hurting?” she asked gently, and he nodded.
“But it’s always hurting now… it’s nothing new-“
“How does it hurt? Is it a burning pain? Or a stinging pain?” she asked, cutting him off.
“More like an uncomfortable prickling pain,” he answered, his eyebrows frowning as he looked at her. “Why? My scar’s hurt before… but then it meant that Voldemort was getting stronger. He’s back now-“
“When did your scar start hurting like this?”
“A few weeks ago,” he answered, confused. “What does it matter-“
“Does it hurt all day? Does it hurt more after you have these dreams?”
“It’s uncomfortable during the day, and…yeah they do…” he answered, then shook his head. “Grace, what does it matter –“
“Are these new dreams… are they like the ones you had last summer? Do they feel the same?” Harry paused, and thought about it for a moment, before nodding. “Harry… I think you should write to Dad about them –“
“Everyone’s used to my scar hurting, it’s nothing new –“
“But these dreams are!” she said firmly. “Harry… I think you need to tell him about them. If your scar is hurting when you have them, and it’s making you uncomfortable, that’s not a good sign. I think they should –“
“They? Who’s they?” he interrupted, and Grace winced. “Grace, what’s going on?!” he asked, pulling away and turning to her. “I think I deserve to know! I’ve been kept in the dark for a whole month! There’s no news! You’re the only person who writes more than a sentence or two! No one is telling me anything!”
“I know…” she sighed. “I know, and I’m sorry but… Harry, I’ve been sworn to secrecy,” she told him and he frowned, confused. He went to speak but she continued, “Dumbledore has sworn us all to secrecy, so I not only promised Dumbledore, but I promised Dad too. I want to tell you everything I know – which isn’t a lot – I do. I really, really do! I’ve been asking and asking when you can come join us but I keep getting ‘soon’.” Harry let out a noise of frustration as he jumped off the sofa and started pacing angrily.
“So, what… I’m just supposed to sit here in the dark?” he asked angrily, “I’m the one that saw him! I’m the one that fought him! No one would know he was back if it weren’t for me –“
“I know,” Grace said desperately. “I know, Harry, it isn’t fair to you! I’ve been asking –“
“Not enough –“
“Stop!” She snapped at him. “Don’t get angry at me! I have no control over any of this! I’m not even supposed to be here right now! But here I am because I didn’t want you to be alone on your birthday!” Harry paused, and felt the sting of guilt again. “I know you want information, news, on what’s going on but… Harry, I don’t know much of anything myself…”
“What do you know?” he asked, sitting back down beside her.
“Not a lot, hardly anything,” she shook her head.
“Why aren’t you here?” he asked, motioning to the house. “I walk here every day hoping to see you, or Helena but I haven’t seen any one… I also know you’re all together since all the letters come at the same time.”
“We…” she paused, and bit her bottom lip, trying to find a way to answer him that wouldn’t give anything away. “We’ve moved to a safe house…” she answered carefully.
“A safe house? Where?”
“I can’t tell you,” she shook her head, and Harry let out a sound of frustration. “I literally cannot tell you. Not because Dumbledore made me promise, but because the safe house has a charm on it. I physically cannot tell you where it is, Harry.”
“Who’s all there?”
“The Weasleys, Remus, Mum and Dad… Hermione only arrived two weeks ago…”
“So Hermione knew about the safe house then?”
“No,” Grace shook her head. “She didn’t know about it until Mum and Remus went to get her from her house before her parents went on holiday.” Harry huffed and leaned back into sofa.
“How come there isn’t anything in the Daily Prophet? How come they’re not reporting on what Voldemort is doing? It’s like he never –“
“The Ministry is in control of the Prophet, Harry,” Grace answered. “They aren’t going to report on something that Fudge is firmly denying happened.”
“But there’s nothing –“
“That’s because they aren’t reporting anything,” she told him. “However, there’s a lot you can learn from the Prophet.”
“But if something happened, it’ll be on the front page –“
“They’re not reporting anything, Harry,” she repeated, “they aren’t going to report on something they don’t believe is real.”
“But why wouldn’t people think he’s back?! I saw him! I told Dumbledore –“
“Read the Prophet, Harry… the whole thing,” she said, “take everything the Prophet writes with a grain of salt, and read between the lines. You’ll get more insight on what’s going on in the wizarding world that way –“
“But why –“
“Because, I can’t –“
“Tell me, yeah,” he spat bitterly.
“Harry…” she sighed in defeat, “I don’t want to spend what little time we have together on your birthday with you being angry at me over something I can’t control…”
“Why did you have to sneak out?”
“Safe house remember?” she answered, and he nodded. “Are you keeping out of trouble?”
“It’s Little Whinging, how much trouble can I get into?” he asked dryly.
“Enough to gain attention by the Ministry?” she replied, “remember when you blew up your aunt?”
“That was an accident!”
“An accident caused by your anger that you lost control of,” she reminded him. “Accidental magic shouldn’t be a problem now that we’re older, but you’ve got to try and keep your temper in check to not have any accidents. The Ministry will try and find a way to discredit you, and make you look bad, and you having bouts of accidental magic will only fuel the fire. So try and bite your anger and swallow it.”
“Fine,” he muttered, glaring at the fireplace.
“I wish I could tell you more… I really do,” she said in a small voice.
“I know,” he sighed. He glanced over at her, and hated the sorrow look on her face. “C’mere,” he said, raising his arm up. She smiled at him, and his heart flipped at it. She rested her head on his shoulder and tucked her feet under her.
They didn’t say anything more after that, and sat there quietly. There was more that they wanted to say, to express, but it didn’t feel like the time. They were going to see each other again soon, they both kept telling themselves that. So they just enjoyed each other’s company for what little time they had. Grace felt her eyes start drooping, and she jerked when she felt her head fall. She turned and saw Harry’s head also bobbing and his eyes drooping.
“Harry,” she whispered, shaking him. He jerked, blinking a few times before yawning. Grace looked at her watch and grimaced. It was nearing three in the morning. “It’s almost three… you should probably head back to the Dursley’s.”
“Yeah,” he sighed in disappointment.
“Don’t forget the treacle tart,” she told him as she stood up. He only nodded as he followed her into the kitchen. She put the tart back in the box, while he made his way to the front door. He picked up the cloak from where he left it, and the two of them lingered at the doorway. “Here,” she handed the box to him, and he took it. Grace took a deep breath, and wrapped her arms around him tightly, resting her head on his shoulder. She noticed that he had grown a few inches taller in the last month. Harry, careful of the treacle tart, returned the hug.
When she pulled away, only slightly, to look at him, her heart began to race. Harry’s eyes glanced down at her lips, then back to her grey eyes. He leaned his head down slightly, just enough to brush the tip of her nose with his. Her heart fluttered in her chest when his eyes rested on her lips again and she felt his warm breath. Their noses brushed again then he leaned down. She turned her head and his lips brushed against the apples of her cheeks.
“We can’t,” she whispered, closing her eyes tightly as she clenched his shirt.
“Why can’t we?”
“It’s not the right time, Harry –“
“When will be the right time?”
“When things are less messed up,” she sighed sadly, resting her forehead on his shoulder. “You’re here, and I’m somewhere else… you’re still working through your grief –“
“But I want to kiss you, Grace…” he whispered.
“Me too…” she replied. “But we can’t… not right now-“
“Why?”
“Harry, you know why –“
“No,” he shook his head and pulled her away to look at her. “Before we left Hogwarts, I wasn’t ready and you understood,” she nodded and went to reply but he continued, “before, it wasn’t the right time, and now that I think it’s the right time –“
“You think,” she said, giving him a sad smile. “Thinking is a dangerous thing, Harry… thinking you’re ready isn’t the same as knowing. When you think, you’re putting both of our feelings at risk… and right now, it isn’t a good time. Once you leave, we don’t know if we’ll be able to see each other again before school, and if we do then we’ll be surrounded by everyone and won’t have a single moment alone. Things are already tense, with how crowded the house is, and my parents being one fight away from literally killing each other –“
“You’re not ready,” he whispered softly, and she looked up at him. He gave her a small, sad smile and she felt her heart fall in her chest. He was right… she wasn’t ready. She thought she would be, she wanted this. She’d been waiting for this, but now that it’s right in front of her, she was too scared to let it happen.
“I – I – I’m-“ she tried to get out, feeling her throat close up. Harry shook his head and pulled her into another hug. “I’m sorry…”
“It’s okay… I’ll wait until you’re ready,” he whispered. Grace pulled away and smiled up at him.
“Thank you,” she said, and he smiled at her. “I won’t make you wait too long, I promise,” she added, and his smile grew. “You should probably –“
“Yeah,” he nodded, clearing his throat. They pulled away from each other, and Grace took the invisibility cloak and threw it over him. “I’ll write you,” he whispered as she unlocked the door.
“I’ll be waiting,” she smiled, then opened the door. She felt Harry brush past her, and he lifted the end of the cloak enough for her to see the sole of his shoe. She knew he was fully out and closed the door, locking it. She took a deep breath and raced to the fireplace. She should be fine getting back home, it was too late into the night.
“Twelve Grimmauld Place,” she said, throwing down a handful of floo powder. The green flames surrounded her, and she felt the familiar tug in her stomach. Once the green flames cleared, she stepped out of the fireplace quietly and made her way to the drawing room door.
“And where have you been?” Grace froze and she felt her heart fell to her stomach and a cold rush of dread crash over her. Slowly, she turned around, and her eyes met the cold, fiery anger filled ones of her father.
Notes:
Please don't hate me. Please don't hate me. Please don't hate me. Please don't hate me. I can probably feel all the varying degrees of anger and frustration from this chapter already.
Not only was Grace a bloody idiot and snuck out (which we all kind of saw that coming last chapter bc the set up but we all agree it wasn't a smart move on her part).
She broke the trust she had with everyone, especially Sirius' trust.
And, I can hear and feel all the "NOOOOOOOOO" when Grace turned her head. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry~!! Does it make you all feel better to know that well... that whole part wasn't planned??? Like Grace sneaking out to see him was planned, but I didn't plan on Harry going to kiss her and her turning her head and not being ready...that...it just happened you guys and I'm sorry!!
Please don't hate me! Please don't rage quit the fic as OotP continues, because it's gonna be angsty, and frustrating. Grace and Harry are immature and very emotionally immature, and you will be frustrated with Grace and with Harry separately and together. They both have valid points, and they're both in the wrong often in the upcoming chapters when they go back to Hogwarts.... and I'm sorry. So, so, so sorry! Please don't hate me!
But at least we saw Harry! We unfortunately won't see him again for a few more chapters! Next chapter though, will be the aftermath of this, and most of it from Sirius' pov :)
I hope, despite how frustrating this chapter might have been... I hope you all enjoyed!!
Chapter 96: ninety-five
Notes:
Happy Friday!
Here's chapter 95!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius sighed sadly as he tossed Buckbeak the last dead ferret and downed the rest of his drink. He reached for the bottle of fire whiskey, and cursed when he felt how empty it was – that meant that he needed a new bottle. He knew he shouldn’t be drinking this much, but it was the only thing that he could do that made his head go quiet. Being in this house was driving in mad, he was getting antsy, and he was tired of Snapes snide remarks on how he is actually of use to the Order, and risking his life. Sirius would do anything to jump at the chance to be useful, instead of being stuck in this house.
“Damn…” he cursed under his breath, remembering that the bottle was empty. He sighed again and stood up, holding onto the wall for support. He debated if he needed another drink… he couldn’t drink during the day – not with all the kids around, but when he opened the door and was greeted with the cold, dark, hallway of his childhood home, he decided that: yes, he did need another drink.
Sirius rubbed his eyes tiredly as he made his way down the stairs. He was going to have one more drink and then he was going to go head to bed. Yes… because tomorrow he wanted to start on the drawing room – Helena’s opinion be damned. He was tired of her vetoing every decision he made regarding Grace and trying to make being stuck here better. He didn’t want to decorate just for Grace, but because he wanted to. It was something to do, something to try and cover all the terrible memories of this place. He also had taken a notice on how quiet Grace had been lately, ever since Dumbledore’s visit. He hated himself for watching her like a hawk, like a troublemaker… but Dumbledore was adamant on watching her.
He shook his head. Grace was a lot like himself, but Dumbledore stressed the importance of keeping everything a secret. She wouldn’t jeopardize that. He knew she wouldn’t, no matter how miserable she was and how badly she wanted to see Harry. That was why he wanted to start on the drawing room, he wanted to make sure that the piano was still in good condition so she could play and bring some joy into this hell hole.
“What…” Sirius frowned when he reached the kitchen door and noticed it was open halfway. “I swore I closed this earlier…” He pushed the door open further and stepped in. He looked around and found it empty, just like it had been earlier. Something nagged him in the back of his mind as he looked around the kitchen again. He knew he closed the door, he kept it closed to prevent Kreacher from sneaking down. Sirius set his glass down on the counter and made his way back up the stairs.
He made his way down the hall, opening the doors quietly to see if anyone was in them. He opened up Ginny and Hermione’s room and peeked inside, both girls were fast asleep. He closed the door and made his way up to the second floor, and peaked into Ron’s room, he was also asleep. Then Remus’ room, who was also asleep. On the third floor, he opened up Molly and Arthur’s door, Fred and Georges – all asleep. He paused outside Helena’s room, then opened it. She was also curled up in her bed asleep. He closed the door and rubbed his eyes tiredly.
“Maybe I should just go to bed…” he said to himself. “I’ve had too much to drink… I probably didn’t shut the door all the way,” he told himself as he made his way up the stairs to the fourth floor. He paused at his door, hand on the doorknob, and looked across the hall down to Grace’s room. There was that nagging feeling again, in the back of his head, but it had also moved to his gut. Biting the inside of his cheek, he made his way down the hall and gripped her doorknob. He took a deep breath, pleading to Merlin that Grace was sleeping in her bed. Slowly, he opened the door and his heart fell.
Her bed was empty.
He froze in the doorway, staring at the empty bed with wide eyes. Everything started to feel heavy and weak all at once. Tingling pricked at his fingertips as he struggled to swallow the lump that formed in his throat. It was getting hard to breathe as his chest kept tightening up.
Grace wasn’t in her bed.
Slowly, Sirius backed out of the room and gripped the stair railing tightly. Clenching his eyes shut, he began counting slowly in his head as he tried to take slow, deep breaths. His heart was racing so fast he was afraid it was going to jump out of his chest. He managed to swallow the heavy lump in his throat and stood straighter. With one more deep breath, he pushed himself from the railing and started making his way downstairs. He was going to check every room one more time. She might’ve had a nightmare and went to his room and saw she wasn’t there so she went somewhere else.
She wouldn’t go into Arthur and Molly’s room, and he knew she wouldn’t go to Helena. He tried Fred and George’s room one more time. “Lumos,” Sirius whispered, and a soft, blue light illuminated from his wand as he opened the door to the twins’ room. There was no third person. If not them, then maybe she had gone to Ron’s room, so he made his way down the stairs. Opening Ron’s door, he peeked inside, and there was no second person. That left Remus’ room, out of anyone, if Grace couldn’t find him then she’d go to Remus.
Quietly, he opened Remus’ door and stepped inside. It was only Remus in bed. Sirius shook his head as he backed out of the room, and closed the door quietly. “She has to be in this house,” he whispered to himself, waving his wand and the light went out. He went downstairs and started pacing up and down. Everyone was asleep, no one would know where she was at… but she had to be in the house!
“Kreacher!” Sirius called. In a few seconds, there was a crack, and a grumpy, tired-looking elf glared up at him.
“Master called for Kreacher,” he grumbled.
“Have you seen Grace?” Sirius asked desperately. Kreacher blinked, standing a little straighter as he stared up at Sirius.
“Kreacher has not.”
“Kreacher, do you know if Grace is in the house?” he asked, his patience thinning.
“Kreacher does not know if Miss is in the house.”
“When did you last see her?”
“Kreacher last saw Miss before Miss went to sleep.”
“Do you know if she went anywhere?” Sirius’ eyes narrowed suspiciously at the elf, whose feet shifted, and the elf’s eyes flicked away quickly before looking back at him. “Kreacher do you know if she went anywhere?”
“Kreacher does not know if Miss went-“
“Did she leave this house?! Tell me!” he snapped, finally out of patience.
“Kreacher does not know if Miss left Grimmauld Place, Master Sirius.”
“Do you know anything about where she might have gone?”
“Kreacher does not,” he shook his head. Sirius cursed and ran his through his hair and gripped it tightly. “Kreacher does not know what Miss gets up to in the middle of the night.” This caused Sirius to stop and turn to Kreacher again.
“Have you seen her up and about at night before?” Kreacher’s posture changed subtly, and his eyes flicked away again. “Kreacher, have you seen Grace in the middle of the night before? Tell me, now!”
“Kreacher has seen Miss walking around at night,” he nodded slowly. “She has gotten quieter, Kreacher sometimes does not realize Miss is walking around. Miss knows what steps make noise so she does not disturb.”
Sirius’ heart began racing again, pounding in his chest and his ears. “Has she asked you of any strange requests?”
“Miss has only asked Kreacher to tell her if Kreacher notices that Mundungus thief taking things that do not belong to him,” Kreacher hissed Mundungus’ name. “Miss has also asked Kreacher if there is any floo powder. Kreacher did not ask Miss why.”
“When did she ask?”
“Miss asked days ago –“
“Shit,” Sirius cursed as he ran to the drawing room. He threw the door open and looked around. It was empty, but that didn’t ease Sirius’ nerves. He ran to the fireplace, crouching down, he inspected it. He ran his fingers through the ash. Sirius’ eyes narrowed in anger as he took a handful of ash and threw it across the room. The ash was fresh, dust had been burned. Wherever Grace was, she used floo travel to get there.
“I’m going to kill her,” he seethed, pacing back and forth. “I never thought – I – I might actually kill her,” he shook his head, taking deep breaths. Sirius doesn’t remember a time he was this angry. Well, there was the night James and Lily died and he realized Peter had betrayed them… and when he found out Helena hadn’t filed the divorce papers and hid it from everyone. However, right now Sirius was fueled with a different kind of anger. He had been angry at Grace before, the few spats they had, he’d get angry at the time but it was nothing like this. Before it was because she was being a child – which in hindsight she still was – and a teenage girl with raging hormones that was one of the reasons he drank too much at night.
This, though, this was a completely different type of anger. This, Sirius was sure, was parental rage.
He was angry. Furious. He was ready to go out and find her and drag her back by her hair, not caring if she was kicking and screaming at him. He wanted to throttle her. He wasn’t just angry that she had went behind them all and snuck out; he was angry because he had been warned this might happen. Dumbledore warned them, asked them to keep an eye on her but Sirius had too much faith in his daughter. Sirius knew Grace was a lot like him, he knew, and he saw it. There was no denying that she was a female copy of his younger self, but she was smarter and knew when not to cross a line unlike himself. At least, he thought she was smarter than he was.
He was made a fool by his own daughter, whom he never thought would betray his trust and faith in her.
Now, it wasn’t a matter of where she had gone – he had a feeling he knew exactly where she went - but the fact that she had used the floo network. He wasn’t sure when she had used it, or how long it’s been since she left, but time was ticking. If the Ministry was monitoring the floo network they could know their location, they’d be led here. The entire Order was now at risk.
He was going to kill her.
If he didn’t kill her, he was sure Helena would… or Dumbledore, and Sirius would let him.
Sirius closed his eyes as he ran his hand down his face. He kept going back and forth on whether he should alert the order now, or wait until she got back. The problem was, he didn’t know when she left or when she would be back. He wasn’t even sure where she went, even though there was only one place she could be… but if she wasn’t there…
Now the weight of fear settled on him. What if something had happened to her? What if Blue Cottage, or Magnolia Crescent was being watched? Helena hadn’t been there in nearly two weeks. It was possible that someone would keep a watch on that house, from the Ministry or one of Voldemort’s followers. They’d know how close Grace and Harry were, she’d be an easy target to take… but she’d have her wand on her. She’d put up a fight. She was talented in dueling, she knew her curses. Grace knew how to protect herself… but what if she didn’t have her wand?
He brought his hand to his lips and started to nip at his cuticle as he continued pacing. As angry as he was, the worry became more overwhelming the longer he sat and waited for her to return. He kept going back and forth on alerting or not alerting the Order. Sirius pulled out his wand and took a deep breath. His hands trembled as he waved his wand. “Expecto Patronum,” a large, silvery-blue dog ran around the room excitedly. “Grace isn’t at headquarters and hasn’t returned. I don’t know how long she’s been missing, or where she’s gone,” he said, and the canine patronus ran toward the door, fading to nothing. Sirius let out a long, unsteady breath. Then from the corner of his eye, green flames erupted from the fireplace and he saw his daughter walk out.
When he saw her, all worry for her had vanished and was replaced with fury. “And where have you been?” he asked coldly. She turned around, and all the color drained from her face as she stared at him in fear.
Grace swallowed a heavy lump in her throat as she tried to form words. Her mouth opened and closed as she tried to answer, but Sirius’ cold stare intensified. “Well? I’m waiting.”
“I – I well – I,” she stuttered nervously. Her heart was racing and there was a block in her lungs, making it hard to breathe. She’s never seen him this mad – not even at her mother. The only time that came close was when they were all in the Shrieking Shack and he went after Pettigrew. “I – I saw –“
“Harry?” Sirius asked through clenched teeth. Grace swallowed the lump in her throat and nodded mutely. “When you were specifically told not to tell –“
“I didn’t tell him anything! I kept my promise –“
“YOU LEFT!” Sirius snapped at her, making her jump in surprise. “In the middle of the night, you snuck out – not out into muggle London, but you used the floo network! Did you even think about what would’ve happened if the floo network was being monitored –“
“But it’s not monitored this late at night!” she exclaimed.
“It doesn’t matter, Gracia!” she winced. “You left this house in the middle of the night! You used the floo network! You put everyone in this house at risk of being caught, you put the Order at risk!” he shouted angrily. “Do you know what would’ve happened if the floo network was being watched? Either by the Ministry or by Voldemort?!” Grace rolled her lips between her teeth as she shook her head, her chest was feeling heavier and heavier with guilt and fear. “Of course not! You don’t know anything –“
“And who’s fault is that!” Grace snapped at him. “You’re not telling us anything!”
“YOU’RE A CHILD!” he shouted at her. “You’re fifteen years old, Gracia! You’re too young to be involved –“
“We’re not asking to be involved! We just want to know what’s going on! Harry just wants to know what’s going on –“
“And you were given strict orders to not tell him anything!”
“I DIDN’T!” she shouted at him.
“Then why did you sneak out, and put all of us at risk!?”
“IT’S HIS BIRTHDAY!” Grace shouted at him angrily.
“What’s going on?” Ginny asked tiredly as she and Hermione stood in the drawing room door way, rubbing their eyes.
“So you risked everyone’s safety, and jeopardized the secrecy of the Order for a birthday?”
“None of you would let me see him!”
“BECAUSE IT’S NOT SAFE!”
“YOU KEEP SAYING THAT BUT NO ONE WILL TELL US WHY!” she shouted at him. “If you would’ve just let me see him for an hour or something then I would’ve never –“
“Don’t you dare blame the Order for this!” Sirius interrupted. “Do you realize what you’ve done?!”
“I wasn’t caught!”
“I doesn’t matter if you were or weren’t! It matters that you did it anyway!” he glared at her. “What would’ve happened if they were watching the floo network? What if someone was watching Little Whinging?” he asked, and it was like ice fell over her. Sirius saw the realization on her face. “What if someone was watching, waiting in the middle of the night? You didn’t just put our safety, the Order’s safety at risk, but you put Harry’s!”
“I – I didn’t think –“
“OF COURSE YOU DIDN’T THINK!” Sirius snapped. “You didn’t think of anyone else but yourself!”
“That isn’t true –“
“You couldn’t wait until we were able to plan to retrieve Harry –“
“Every time I asked you all acted like him staying there was the most important thing –“
“That’s because it is! He’s safest there-“
“HE HATES IT THERE!” she shouted angrily. “You of all people should know and understand what it’s like being forced to stay in a place that you hate!” Sirius’ eyes narrowed further, and the cold, angry look in his eyes sent shivers down her back.
“What’s going on?” This time it was Molly who asked. Grace glanced over and saw that everyone was pooling into the drawing room, all tired and half asleep. “What’s with all the shouting?”
“Grace snuck out,” Sirius answered thinly, “and used the floo network. I’ve already alerted Dumbledore and the rest of the Order –“
“What?!” Grace exclaimed, turning back to him. Her eyes widened, and her stomach dropped. “Why?!”
“I DIDN’T KNOW WHERE YOU WERE!” he roared, and behind all the anger, Grace saw the fear. “I found the kitchen door open, and wondered if someone was up so I checked every room,” he started, balling his trembling hands into fists. “Do you know how it felt to open that door and not see my daughter sleeping in her bed?! I searched every room in this house hoping to find you but you were nowhere!” Grace felt her lips tremble as the sickening feeling of guilt rose into her chest. “It took every ounce of strength I had to not go out and look for you! I didn’t know where you were! I didn’t know if someone was watching the floo network, or any of the houses! I didn’t know if someone kidnapped you, or if you were hurt! I didn’t know if I would see you again! The only thing I knew was that my daughter was missing!”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered. Sirius shook his head angrily at her.
“You’re not sorry,” he sneered. “You’re not sorry for sneaking out. You’re not sorry for putting us all at risk. You’re not sorry for scaring me to death –“
“I am-“
“You’re sorry you got caught!” he finished. The two of them stared at each other, Grace tried to keep the tears from spilling down her cheeks, and Sirius glared coldly at her. “Dumbledore warned me you might try something like this,” he scoffed out a humorless laugh as he shook his head, “but I didn’t listen. He said you were too much like me, but I said you weren’t. I told him that you knew where the line was and you’d never cross it, that you wouldn’t be stupid enough to leave headquarters…” Sirius shook his head and turned to Hermione and the Weasley children. “Did any of you know?” he asked. All of them looked between them, confused on what exactly was going on. His eyes went to Ron and Hermione. “Did the two of you know?”
“No,” Hermione shook her head.
“We – we would’ve-“ Ron started.
“No one knew,” Grace spoke up. “I didn’t tell anyone what I was doing, or my plan…”
Sirius shook his head at her. “Of all the stupid things you’ve done… did you not stop and think that this wasn’t a good idea?!”
“I didn’t want him to be alone on his birthday…”
“But you were alright with me being sent to the dementors?” he asked, hurt. Grace’s eyes widened and she started shaking her head. “Or Molly and Arthur possibly being sent to Azkaban? Or Remus? Your Mother? What about your cousins?!” he continued, his voice raising with each word. “Did you stop and think what could’ve happened to them, to the rest of us, if you were caught!?” A thick, tense, silence fell over everyone as Grace and Sirius stared at each other. Then there was a knock on the front door.
“I’ll get the door,” Arthur spoke up quietly.
“I’m sorry…” Grace whispered, her voice trembling.
“I don’t want to hear an ‘I’m sorry’, because you don’t mean it. You would think after the first time you so stupidly snuck out in the middle of the night you would’ve learned something!” he snapped at her.
“Sirius,” Remus spoke up evenly, “that was five years ago – “
“But it’s not the first time she’s done it, is it?” he asked, his cold eyes still on Grace, who wanted nothing more than to shrink into herself and hide. “I told Dumbledore that you weren’t like me, that you were smart and had a good head on your shoulders… I was wrong. I was so foolishly wrong… and I’ve never been more disappointed.” Grace’s heart broke in her chest as the words left his lips, and she saw the anger, disappointment, and regret reflecting in his eyes.
“For now on,” he continued, his voice thick and heavy, “you’ll be sharing my room –“ Grace’s mouth dropped as she went to protest, but Sirius continued, “your letter privileges have been revoked. If you want to send a letter I will read and approve anything coming in or out of this house –“
“That’s unfair! Those letters are private!”
“You lost the right to privacy when you broke my trust!” Sirius shouted at her.
“BUT I DIDN’T TELL HARRY ANYTHING!”
“AND HOW ARE WE SUPPOSED TO KNOW THAT?!”
“Sirius…” Helena spoke up softly. “Maybe you’re going a little too far with punish-“
“Oh, so now, you’re defending our daughter,” Sirius glared at her. “Only when I’m ‘finally acting like a father’ as you like to say? You didn’t even want her to have her own room!”
“Well if she had shared a room with Ginny and Hermione like I had said, then maybe this wouldn’t have happened?”
“So you’re blaming me for her sneaking out?”
“No. I’m simply saying that if she was sharing a room with the other girls, then maybe this wouldn’t have happened –“
“I wouldn’t have had to sneak out if anyone would’ve let us see Harry!” Grace snapped. “You have order members watching and following him during the day, why couldn’t we just spend one day with Harry?!” Then, Grace’s eyes widened when she realized what she had said. The adults now knew that all the students had known about the guards on Harry, meaning they knew that the students had been listening in on Order meetings.
“It seems the subjects of our meetings aren’t as secretive as we had thought,” Dumbledore’s voice was heard from the doorway. Everyone turned to look at him, but Dumbledore’s eyes were narrowed in on Grace. “All members who were able to be here are currently in the kitchen. It seems that an emergency meeting is needed.”
“Alright, kids… bed,” Molly said, ushering them out. “I want you all to go straight to your rooms, it’s nearly four in the morning!”
“Grace, wait in Ginny and Hermione’s room until the meeting is finished. I’ll come get you after –“
“Actually, Sirius,” Dumbledore interrupted, “your daughter’s presence will be required.” A thick, heavy, feeling settled in Grace’s stomach at the look Dumbledore gave her.
“Understood,” Sirius replied, his voice thick. Grace looked down at her feet, the sudden heaviness of regret covered her.
She felt the, surprisingly, gentle nudge from her father on her back, then she followed Dumbledore, her mother and Remus to the kitchen. She didn’t dare look at any of them, and kept her eyes on her feet. When she entered the kitchen, there were a few familiar faces such as McGonagall, Sprout, Flitwick, and unfortunately Snape, as well as Kingsley and Tonks. Bill was also there, she caught his eye for a second and looked away, feeling guilty. He also had the look of disappointment in his eyes. She didn’t bother to look at anyone else she recognized. She could feel the anger and disappointment radiating through the room.
“Sit,” Sirius muttered, pulling out a chair – the same chair he usually sat in at meals. If he wasn’t sitting, she knew he was still reeling in anger and was too angry to sit. No one said anything, the silence was thick and tense, and all Grace wanted to do was shrink and hide. It wasn’t until after her aunt came in, closing the door and muttering a bunch of new charms over the room.
“Thank you for meeting on such short notice, I know many of you were woken up by the news,” Dumbledore said. Grace sunk in her seat. “As you all can see, Miss Black is no longer missing, however there are new developments that need to be discussed –“
“Like why she was missing in the first place?” an irritated, female’s voice said. Grace glanced up and saw a woman with long, dirty-blonde hair, glare over at her.
“It seems that Miss Black is incapable of following directions,” Snape spoke up, glowering at her over his crooked nose. “It’s no surprise, as she is just like her father. This isn’t the first time she’s been caught sneaking about in the middle of the night. Complete disregard for the rules, and of others-“
“That’s enough Snivellus,” Sirius sneered.
“How did she even get out?” someone had asked, Grace didn’t know who the man was. “Isn’t the front door locked at all times? There’s protective wards that without magic can’t be gone through.”
“Not to mention that portrait of that dreadful woman,” someone else had commented.
“I want to know how this was even possible with five Order members in the house!”
“Mad-Eye, I thought you secured the entire house?” Kingsley asked, turning to Moody. Grace shifted uncomfortably when she felt Mad-Eye’s magical eye on her.
“Perhaps we should find out from the source,” Mad-Eye grunted.
Now all eyes were on Grace, and she felt her face heat up as she slouched further into the chair. “Miss Black, please tell us the events of tonight,” Dumbledore demanded. Grace’s eyes shifted from Dumbledore to her mother and Remus, who both wouldn’t look at her to her aunt and uncle. Her uncle wasn’t looking at her, but her aunt gave her a sad, disappointed look.
“I traveled to Little Whinging by floo-“ Grace started. Then there was an uproar of nearly everyone talking and trying to talk over each other. Everyone’s voices were jumbling together and she couldn’t decipher what anyone was saying.
“Quiet,” Dumbledore’s voice rang through the room and the voices died down, “please, let Miss Black finish.”
“Dumbledore we’ve got to act fast. If she used the floo network, it’s only a matter of time –“
“No one monitors the floo network this late!” Grace interrupted hotly.
“And how would a child know that?” asked a woman with dirty blonde hair.
“Well it’s basic common sense, isn’t it?” she replied, which earned her a few grunts and huffs. “They’re not going to schedule Floo Network Regulators to monitor every fireplace connected to the network. They also don’t even have that many employed to do it, and even if they did, they wouldn’t have people monitor the network past midnight, especially, on a Friday-Saturday,” she explained. There was quiet murmuring amongst some of the Order members, who looked at each other. “Friday night through Sunday night are the least monitored days for the Floo Network. It’s when most people are off work, and most traveling is done those days. There’s no way the Ministry is able to monitor all the fireplaces during the week, let alone the weekend…” she paused, “so I knew that the only time I could travel to Magnolia Crescent was between one and three in the morning. Not only would the Floo Network not be monitored… I also knew that there wasn’t any night patrol on Harry.”
“Wow… Helena, you’ve got one smart girl,” a man, a very handsome man with dark hair and dark eyes, grinned at her mother.
“Yes, so smart that she quite possibly revealed headquarters!” the same dirty blonde-haired woman snapped.
“As foolish as it was,” Mad-Eye started gruffly, “it would be impossible for someone to find our location by traveling. The floo must be activated to be monitored, and it’s only activated once the powder hits the bottom of the fireplace. Grimmauld Place is protected by the Fidelius Charm, and no one would be able to get inside without being told it’s precise location.”
“Be as it may, perhaps we should check to make sure that there is indeed no monitoring of the Floo Network at the Ministry,” Dumbledore spoke up.
“I’ll go,” the handsome wizard volunteered as he stood up from the table. “I don’t have to be at work for another hour anyhow. It’ll look like I’m coming in early, I’ll also relieve Doge from duty.”
“Thank you, Spencer,” Dumbledore nodded. The man gave a curt nod before turning to Helena, giving her a small smile.
“See you at work,” he said. Grace’s eyes narrowed at him, instantly not liking the look he gave her mother. The man’s eyes fell on her and flicked up, and his smile fell then he made his way out of the kitchen.
“Miss Black,” Dumbledore spoke up, his eyes falling to her again. “I need to know what happened between you and Harry tonight.”
“Nothing,” she answered. “I brought him the treacle tart I made for him, we ate a few slices and we talked. That’s all…”
“What did you talk about?” he asked, tilting her head and looking at her over his glasses.
“How he’s doing – not good, by the way. He’s miserable and he’s angry because he doesn’t know what’s going on –“
“He does now,” someone commented.
“I didn’t tell Harry anything!” Grace snapped, glaring at the woman who has had nothing but snarky comments.
“Miss Black, please tell us what was discussed,” Dumbledore asked again.
“I asked how he’s been, which isn’t good. He’s angry, and lonely, and wants to know what’s going on. He’s still having nightmares but he’s having weird dreams again, like the ones he had last summer! His scar is hurting. It hurts really bad when he wakes up, but it’s uncomfortable during the day –“
“What else, Miss Black,” Dumbledore interrupted.
“He asked what was going on,” she started, “and I told him I didn’t know much of anything and what I did know I wasn’t allowed to tell him. I told him I was sworn to secrecy. He knows that Ron, Hermione and I are all together because our letters all arrive together. He asked where we all were, if we’re at the Burrow,” she paused to take a breath. “I told him we were in a safe house. He asked where and I told him I couldn’t tell him. He asked if there was any news in the wizarding world and why the Daily Prophet wasn’t reporting anything. I told him that the Ministry controls the Prophet, which is general knowledge,” she emphasized, glaring at the older, dirty blonde witch. “I told him that he wouldn’t see anything about Voldemort in the Prophet based on how Fudge reacted in June. None of that has anything to do with the Order, it’s all common knowledge,” she finished.
The kitchen was quiet as everyone reflected on her words, but of course the dirty blonde witch had to speak up. “And how do we know that you’re not lying?”
“I’m not a liar!” Grace snapped at her, standing up from her seat.
“And how can we trust you? You went behind everyone and snuck out of headquarters,” a man who had salt and pepper hair commented, glaring at her.
“Miss Black is impulsive,” McGonagall spoke up calmly, “and while sneaking out was an error of judgment –“
“An error of judgment?! Minerva, she could’ve compromised us all!”
“As I was saying,” McGonagall continued, giving the man a pointed look, “She’s impulsive, and while bright – like the rest of us can have lapses of judgment. However, Miss Black isn’t a liar.”
“Grace isn’t a troublemaker,” Remus spoke up for the first time. “She doesn’t cause trouble for the hell of it –“
“Snape said this wasn’t the first time she’s snuck out,” the dirty blonde witch said.
“Oh come on, you mean to tell us that you’ve never snuck around Hogwarts after curfew, Emmeline?” Helena scoffed. “Children sneak around school all the time at night. Don’t listen to Snape’s prejudiced remarks.”
“So you’re saying that your daughter didn’t go sneaking around the grounds with Potter, Granger and Weasley after curfew a year ago on the night of a full moon?” Snape sneered. Grace winced.
“We’re getting off-topic,” Remus spoke up evenly. “The point is: Grace doesn’t go out of her way to cause trouble. She isn’t a liar. She might have snuck out, but that blame should also be placed on us,” he admitted. “None of us thought about monitoring the fireplace, especially since that room hasn’t been cleaned. None of us thought she’d conjure a plan that – if Sirius wasn’t already awake – would’ve worked without her being caught. She can’t take total blame for this, we have to as well…” there was silence. “Dumbledore made them promise not to tell Harry anything about the Order, or what goes on here. However, that promise did not extend to not being able to see him. That was our error. If Grace says she didn’t tell Harry because she promised Dumbledore, then I believe her.”
“Of course you would. You practically raised her, your opinion is biased-“
“Yes, I may have been present while she was growing up but my opinion is not biased. I, like all of you, am extremely angry and disappointed. However, having a hand in raising her, I know her better than most. She isn’t a liar, and if she says she didn’t tell Harry anything then I believe her.”
“As angry as I am,” Sirius spoke up for the first time since the meeting started, “I agree with Remus. Grace did something stupid, dangerously stupid, but she wouldn’t break a promise and she wouldn’t lie.”
“Miss Black, does Harry know he’s being watched?” Dumbledore asked after minutes of tense silence.
“No, Professor,” she shook her head. “I told him to stay out of trouble and try to control his anger. When he’s angry he can sometimes do accidental magic, like when he blew up his aunt. I told him he needed to keep his anger in check so he wouldn’t do any accidental magic, it would put more attention on him.”
“Very good,” Dumbledore nodded slowly.
“What do we do now?” Tonks asked.
“Once I hear back on if anyone had monitored the floo network, we’ll reassess, however, if someone had I think we would’ve heard something by now,” Dumbledore started, “until then, we carry on as normal. All regular rotations are still as scheduled.” Everyone nodded. “You all are free to return home and get any sleep you can.” That was all that needed to be said as the majority of the Order stood up and filed out of the kitchen.
It was only when the kitchen was empty, save for the current residents of Grimmauld Place and Dumbledore, did Sirius let out a long sigh. “Come on, let’s go to bed,” Sirius said quietly, resting a hand on Grace’s shoulder. She only nodded mutely.
“Miss Black,” Dumbledore called when she reached the door, she turned and looked at him. “I’m asking you to promise me that there will not be a repeat of tonight for the remainder of the summer,” he said, tilting his head down, and peering at her from over his glasses.
“I promise,” she nodded.
“Good night,” he said calmly. Grace turned around and headed out of the kitchen with Sirius following her.
When they reached his room, he transfigured a bed for her to sleep on with sheets, a duvet and a pillow – all pink. Grace wanted to smile at it, because even though her father was furious with her, he still did the little things to make her happy. Grace sighed sadly as she sat on the edge of the bed, it was small, just big enough for her but it made the room feel more crowded.
“I’m very disappointed in you,” Sirius said softly as he sat next to her.
“I know…” she nodded. “I’m sorry, I – I didn’t think –“
“No, you didn’t,” he shook his head, then turned to her. “I understand love makes you do stupid things, but Grace… sneaking out in the middle of the night and traveling miles away to see Harry?”
“I’m sure you snuck out of here loads of times when you were my age,” Grace muttered.
“I did,” he admitted, as he turned her head to look at him. “But I didn’t have parents that loved me the way I love you,” he whispered, and Grace heard the fear in his voice, she could see it in his eyes. “Do you know what that did to me? Checking on you and finding your bed empty in the middle of the night? Forget about the Order, about what’s going on. Grace… you could’ve been kidnaped, or hurt, and I wouldn’t know. I’d have no idea where you went, or when you had left or how long you’d been gone. I was so worried and scared that – I – I couldn’t live with myself if something happened to you, Grace,” he said, pushing back a curl behind her ear. “You’re the love of my life, my beautiful little star… I love you so much. It would kill me if something happened to you.”
“I’m sorry…” she whispered, her lips trembling. “I – I didn’t mean to worry you –“
“I know,” he nodded, as he pulled her into a hug. “Don’t ever worry me like that again, understand?” she nodded. “Promise me.”
“I promise.”
Notes:
And here is the aftermath.
It's safe to say that Grace done gone fucked up, and Sirius isn't too pleased.
We're finally seeing Sirius start to be a father, at least he's trying to be. But honestly, Grace is getting what she deserves.
Ch. 94 and 95 are two chapters that really are the beginning and kind of set the foundation for all the angst that is to happen in later chapters. Grace honestly becomes a bit of a brat, but that stems off being a hormonal teenage girl with rabid mood swings and also circumstantial stress. The girl is not adjusting very well, and it's only going to go south when they go back to school :/
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter~
Chapter 97: ninety-six
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
Here is chapter 96~!
I hope that you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next two days were awkward and tense. Helena didn’t look or speak to Grace at all, Remus would, but she saw the disappointment on his face every time he looked at her. Things between her and her father weren’t as awkward and tense, surprisingly, but he kept to his word. She had stayed in his room at night, and the next day when a letter from Harry came, Sirius took it and read it. It was obvious from the letter that Grace had been telling the truth, Harry knew nothing about the Order, or about what was going on with Voldemort. She asked to reply but Sirius had sent Harry a letter instead.
Harry,
Due to the events of the other night, Grace is, until further notice, no longer allowed to send letters. I’m sure you understand the severity of the situation. Keep your head down, and stay out of trouble.
Grace was furious, begging to at least write to Harry, even if he had to read over her shoulder, but Sirius shook his head.
“I’m sorry, Grace, but I’m putting my foot down,” he told her as he attached the piece of parchment to Aries’ leg and let the owl out of the window.
She didn’t speak to him for the rest of the day, and she had even begged Ron or Hermione to write to him for her, but they quickly said no.
“Sorry, Gracie,” Ron shrugged as they sprayed doxycide at a doxy. “I don’t really want to get into trouble with Mum or Dad…”
“You brought this upon yourself,” Hermione huffed as she tossed the doxy into a bucket.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Grace glared at her.
“How could you think it was a good idea to sneak out of headquarters to see Harry in the middle of the night?” Hermione shook her head, turning to glare at her. “I understand, we’re all worried about Harry, and we all want to see him, but was risking all of us and the Order the right way to go about it? Sometimes, Grace, I have to wonder about you. You’re too impulsive for your own good, and you’re going to end up in serious trouble one day because you weren’t smart enough to stop and think.”
“Well I’m sorry that we all can’t be as smart as you,” Grace hissed at her, as she tossed the bottle of doxycide to the floor, and ripped the cloth from her face before storming out of the room.
Fred and George tried to make the mood of the house a little lighter by showing Grace all their new prototypes, but when she tried the puking pastels, she was throwing up non-stop for over an hour and even when she tried the antidote, she couldn’t keep it down long enough to work. Molly was furious and had scolded the twins loudly as she tried to help Grace take an anti-nausea potion. Nothing seemed to work, and all that could be done was to wait it out. The twins found out that the puking pastels ware off in about two and a half hours if the antidote isn’t taken. Grace had spent the day laying down with the sick bucket beside her transfigured bed.
Grace didn’t test out anymore of the Twins’ edible products after that.
Even the next day, she felt a little queezy and could only eat light foods. Toast and some eggs was all she could stomach for breakfast, and some soup for lunch. Luckily for dinner, she had been feeling better and tried eating more heavier foods like the roast chicken that Molly had made, even if it wasn’t a lot.
“Honestly, Gracia,” Helena sighed in annoyance, “it’s been a whole day, I’m sure you still can’t be feeling that ill,”
“Why don’t you try one of them and see how you feel,” Grace spat, glaring over at her mother.
“Excuse me?” Helena asked slowly, narrowing her hazel eyes. “You do not talk to me like that, young lady-“
“Why?” Grace glared down the table. “You only speak to me when you’re scolding me or telling me no, or just being a general bi-“
“Okay! Enough!” Sirius cut in loudly. “Grace, you know better –“
“Why are you always defending her?!” Grace snapped at him. “No matter what she says or does to either of us, you’re always forgiving her and defending her! She doesn’t deserve it! Not when she’s obviously seeing someone!”
“What?” Sirius and Helena both asked, frowning in confusion.
“That guy who was in the meeting, the one you work with,” Grace glared at her mother. “I saw the way he looked at you –“
“Nothing is going on between me and Spencer,” Helena shook her head then turned to Sirius. “This is all you.”
“Me?!” Sirius glared at her. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”
“She never used to act out like this before you came into the picture,” Helena snapped at him. “She never talked back. She never had an attitude. She was quiet and well behaved, then you come back into our lives and screw everything up!”
“Don’t blame this all on me! You’re the one to blame!” Sirius shouted angrily at her. “If you actually tried to give a damn and know our daughter you’d see-“
“I DO!” Helena shouted, “I do know her and she’s too much like you! I’ve tried and tried to burry that part away –“
“No you didn’t! You just pawned her off on your sister and Remus to raise-“
“WILL YOU TWO STOP IT!” Molly shouted angrily, slamming her hands on the table. Everyone, who was already quiet and watching the fight between Helena and Sirius, froze and stared at Molly. “I am getting sick and tired of the two of you fighting like teenagers!” she continued. “You two didn’t even fight like this when you were teenagers!” she glared at Helena. “I told you last year that Grace isn’t Sirius, and that whatever hatred you had for him you needed to deal with it. That was before I knew the truth, and I know that you don’t hate him, but Helena… whatever feelings you’re holding back, you need to work on them because enough is enough!” Molly scolded, her eyes narrowing dangerously at her younger sister. “While I may not agree with Sirius on most things, and we don’t see eye to eye on much, I can tell that he is trying the best that he can to be a good father and to be there for not only Grace but for you, but you have done nothing but keep him at arms length and fought him tooth and nail every chance you get!
“And you!” Molly whipped her attention to Sirius, glaring at him. “I understand that you were wrongfully imprisoned, and I am sorry that happened Sirius, I truly am… but you’ve got to understand that you can’t just come walking back into their life as if no time has gone by!” Sirius went to protest, but Molly’s glare silenced him. “Helena had a life, had her own way of parenting! You coming in has changed everything. I know you love your daughter, there is no doubt that you want to be a good father, but the fact of the matter is: you can’t be a father and her friend!” Sirius shifted uncomfortably under Molly’s heated gaze. “She needs her parents to be just that: parents and right now the two of you aren’t!
“I don’t know what is going on between the two of you, but you need to sort it out and sort it out quickly! This has been exhausting for everyone in this house, especially for Grace! You two need to think about your daughter and put her first! Get over whatever feelings you two have, work through it privately, or just decide to go separate ways and co-parent! Just figure it out!” Molly shouted.
The tension in the kitchen was thick and heavy. Helena refused to look at anything besides her plate, while Sirius shifted his gaze to her. His heart felt heavy in his chest as he stared at Helena, hoping that she’d look up at him and give him some kind of sign that this could work.
“I just want my parents to get along…” Grace spoke up sadly as she pushed herself from the table. Sirius turned away from Helena to look at Grace, watching as she ran out of the kitchen. He stood up from the table, but Remus put a hand on his arm to stop him.
“Let her go,” Remus said softly. “Let her have a little time to herself.” Sirius stared at the kitchen door, and sighed in defeat as he nodded.
Grace ran out of the kitchen and down the hall. She had pushed open a random door, not recognizing it as one that they’ve cleaned but she didn’t care. She wanted one place that she could sit in quietly and hide from everyone for a little while. She closed the door behind her and frowned as she looked around the musty, old room. It was full of clutter and random items. Everything looked vaguely familiar, but she caught sight of one familiar item: the goblin silver vase she had let Kreacher have. Grace made her way over to it, careful to not trip or step on anything.
“Nasty, blood traitors in my mistresses home,” she heard Kreacher grumble as he placed something on a shelf. “Cleaning they say, they throw everything away. Heirlooms from the most noble and ancient house of Black. Nasty boy throwing-“
“Kreacher,” Grace called. Kreacher froze instantly, and after a few seconds, he slowly turned around and glowered up at her.
“Miss… Kreacher was just –“
“Have you been taking things from the house and hiding them?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Kreacher grumbled under his breath and nodded. “Why?”
“These are Mistresses belongings,” Kreacher answered begrudgingly. “They have been passed down through the Black family for centuries, Miss. Kreacher must keep them safe…”
Grace rose an eyebrow at him as she looked around the dark, musty room. A lot of the items looked odd and a bit dodgy, some items were like the vase: pretty and old. “Are any of these objects cursed?” she asked, motioning to the objects in the room.
“No, Miss,” Kreacher muttered under his breath.
“Are any of these objects dangerous? Could they hurt anyone in this house?” she asked, narrowing her eyes at him. Kreacher twitched awkwardly and continued to glower at her. “Kreacher, is anything dangerous or could it hurt anyone?”
“No, Miss… Kreacher has not taken anything dangerous,” he shook his head.
Grace stared at him for another minute before nodding. “You can keep them… but if there is anything cursed or otherwise dangerous in the house, leave it Kreacher so we can get rid of it. Alright?” Kreacher paused, giving her a disgruntled look – although Grace was wondering if that was just how he looked normally – before nodding stiffly. “Thank you,” Grace nodded, but then stood there awkwardly as she looked around, hoping to find a place where she could sit comfortably for a while. She found a large, dark, forest green arm chair with extravagant, chipped, gold trimming in the corner of the room.
“Kreacher,” she called as she sat on the chair. The house-elf appeared from behind a table piled high with old books. “Could you please grab the book ‘The Great Gatsby’ from my bedroom please?”
“Yes, Miss,” Kreacher grumbled before disapparating. A few minutes later there was another crack and he appeared in front of her, holding out a creased, worn, book with golden pages.
“Thank you, Kreacher,” she smiled, taking the book from him and curling up on the arm chair. Kreacher bowed his head before shuffling away somewhere. Grace opened the book, the quiet sound of the book opening, made her smile. It was an old copy, it was something Remus had found in a second hand shop recently and got it for her. The cover was creased, bent, and there was some torn edges, and the pages were a dark golden color from age, but Grace saw the numerous dog eared pages, and the faded markings in the margins from old pens and pencils. She knew whoever owned this book, read it often.
She wasn’t sure how long she had been in that room reading, but she finally pulled herself away from the pages when she heard a lot of loud thundering around outside the room, as well as the familiar sound of her father calling for her. She frowned, wondering why he sounded panicked. She closed her book and stood from the chair; when she opened the door, she frowned in confusion as she stepped into the hallway.
“What’s going on?” she asked as she stopped at the bottom of the stairs. She saw her mother and Remus quickly turn around to look at her, both letting out a breath of relief.
“Sirius she’s here!” Remus shouted, as he jogged down the stairs toward her, then wrapped his arms around her tightly. “Where were you?” he asked, pulling way. Her face scrunched up, confused, as she stared at him.
“I was reading… in one of the empty rooms, why?” she asked.
“We thought…” Remus started slowly, almost guiltily, “we thought you might have snuck out again...”
“Oh…” she said quietly.
“There you are,” Sirius said as he came thundering down the stairs. “Where were you?!”
“I was reading in a spare room. I promised I wouldn’t go anywhere,” she muttered as Sirius rested his hands on her shoulders. “What’s going on? I wasn’t reading for that long, was I?” Remus, Helena and Sirius shared a look, and had a silent conversation. Whatever it was, a weird, sickening feeling sunk in Grace’s stomach. “What’s going on?”
“Something’s happened in Little Whinging,” Sirius started carefully, and Grace could feel the color drain from her face as she stared in wide-eyed horror. She started shaking her head, trying to take a step back but her father held onto her tightly. “There was a dementor attack in the alley of Magnolia Crescent,” Grace’s heart froze in her chest, and icy chills ran up her spine. She tried to pull out of her father’s grip but he held on tighter.
“Harry –“
“He’s alright,” Sirius answered her softly, and that only seemed to ease her a little.
“Arthur’s just sent word!” Molly exclaimed as she scampered out of the kitchen, holding a piece of parchment. “He’s said Dumbledore has just arrived at the Ministry, and he’s also said he’s sent an owl to Harry telling him to stay put and not to surrender his wand.” It felt like a bucket of ice water was thrown over her as Grace stared in horror.
“What? Surrender his wand? What happened?!” Grace asked, her voice louder than she thought.
“Harry had to use the patronus charm to get rid of the dementors, they attacked him and his cousin,” Remus spoke up softly. “Obviously the Ministry found out and –“
“He can’t be expelled,” Grace shook her head. “There are laws! He’s allowed to use it when his life is in danger –“
“We know,” Helena said. “Dumbledore’s there now speaking to someone about postponing the ruling of expulsion until after his disciplinary hearing.”
“I – I have to write to him,” Grace said urgently but Sirius grabbed her before she could run off. “Dad, please! Please let me write to him!” she begged desperately. Sirius let out a long sigh and nodded.
“Come on, let’s head to the kitchen,” he said softly, nodding toward the kitchen hall. “Molly’s made a strawberry triffle, eat some as you write,” he told her as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder. She nodded, then the two walked to the kitchen, Molly following after him.
“How did this happen?” Grace asked as she sat at the table, Sirius setting parchment, ink and a quill down for her. “I thought you had Harry being watched and followed?” Sirius glanced over at Molly, who was now fixing Grace a plate of triffle. The woman let out an angry scoff in reply.
“That good for nothing, dodgy, con-“ Molly started heatedly.
“Mundungus was supposed to be watching over Harry,” Sirius started.
“I’ve told you all that he can’t be trusted!” Molly exclaimed angrily, pointing the spoon at Sirius, a piece of triffle flying through the air as she did. “Not with something as important as this!”
“Molly, he’s useful –“
“Yes, but he had a job!”
“Mundungus was supposed to be watching Harry today but, well… he left –“
“WHAT?!” Grace shouted angrily. “Why in the name of Gryffindor would he leave?!”
“Something about a business transaction and cauldrons,” Sirius answered with a shake of his head.
“I’m going to kill him,” Grace seethed. “Next time he’s here, I’ll wring his little neck! Or better yet, I’ll sick Kreacher on him! He’ll enjoy that!”
“I understand you’re angry,” Sirius said levelly, “we’re all angry, but you’ve got to let Dumbledore handle this, Grace.”
“But –“
“Let Dumbledore handle this. He’ll punish Mundungus how he see’s fit.”
“Why is that greasy, little creep even apart of the Order?”
“It’s useful to have someone like him on our side,” Sirius answered with a shrug. “He knows all the crooks, because well.. he is one,” he continued and she scoffed. “He’s very loyal to Dumbledore –“
“Not loyal enough if he’s disappearing when he’s supposed to be doing something important for some money!” she huffed as she dipped her quill into the ink and started writing.
Harry,
I’ve just heard what happened. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry it’s happened when it shouldn’t have! I wish we could’ve brought you here sooner, if we had then this wouldn’t have happened at all. It’s going to be all right. There’s laws in place for when things like this happen! Underaged wizards are allowed to use magic when their life is on the line. It’ll be fine… it’ll all work out, I’m sure of it!
Uncle Arthur’s told us that he’s said to stay with the Dursley’s. I know it’s the last thing you want to do right now, but please Harry, listen!
Crack
Grace looked up from the parchment and saw her uncle appear in the kitchen, looking a little pale and worried. “Arthur!” Molly exclaimed as she rushed over to hug him. “What’s the news?”
“Perhaps I should tell everyone at once,” he said heavily. “There will be an Order meeting tomorrow to discuss how to move forward, but for right now Dumbledore’s given me permission to tell everyone, including the children what’s happened.”
“I’ll gather everyone,” Sirius said lowly before leaving the room. Grace turned back to the letter and sighed. She had to finish it quickly.
I know you’re angry and frustrated, and probably scared and anxious too, but it’s going to be alright. I promise.
Love,
Grace.
“What’s going on?” Ron asked as he slipped into the chair next to her. She set her quill down as Hermione and the rest of her cousins filed into the room with her parents and Remus following.
“Harry isn’t going to be expelled, is he?!” Hermione asked urgently. “They can’t! It’s not right –“
“Dumbledore has managed to convince the Head of the Improper Use of Magic Office to wait until Harry’s disciplinary hearing to decide whether he should be expelled or not,” Arthur told them, and it seemed that some weight and tension had lifted. “Harry’s disciplinary hearing is scheduled to be on the twelfth at eight in the morning with Amelia Bones,” this news seemed to have the adults relax a little.
“Oh thank Godric,” Helena sighed in relief, leaning on the kitchen wall. “Amelia’s fair, she’ll most likely rule in our favor when she’s told what happened.”
“Er…” Grace spoke up, “how exactly is Harry supposed to get to his hearing?” she asked. “He’s never been to the ministry, and his aunt and uncle are muggles. I highly doubt the Ministry is going to send someone to collect him…”
“Well, Gracie,” Arthur started, giving her a small smile, “it seems that you can stop asking when Harry will be joining us. There’s an Order meeting tomorrow to discuss how and when we’ll be retrieving him from Little Whinging. Given the circumstances, Dumbledore has deemed it unsafe for him to stay with his aunt and uncle.” A heaviness had finally been lifted off Grace, and she felt like she could finally start breathing normally again knowing that soon, very soon, Harry was finally going to be joining them.
Sirius took her quill, dipped it into ink, and scribbled something on a one of the pieces of parchment he had laid in front of her. She glanced over and read ‘Arthur’s just told us what happened. Don’t leave the house again, whatever you do’.
“Are you finished?” he asked, nodding to her own letter, she nodded. He took it and scanned over it quickly before nodding in approval. Then he folded it up, along with his own and left the room.
Notes:
I think it's safe to say that Molly is the real MVP here, finally putting Helena in her place, but also Sirius who needed that wake up call too.
We will see Sirius grow more as a character, but also as Dad which is nice to see :)
Next chapter we will see Harry again! Yay!
I'd like to say with Harry coming to Grimmauld Place that the rest of the summer holiday chapters cute and fluffy but..... I can't because that means I'll be lying and I don't wanna lie to y'all because ... lol, there's maybe like... one cute, fluffy chapter while at grimmauld place and that's it (but there are cute scene tho! :) )
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed Molly ripping into Helena and Sirius, but also that little moment with Grace and Kreacher 🥰
Chapter 98: ninety-seven
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!!
Here's chapter 97, and we finally will have Harry at Grimmauld Place this chapter!
So expect a few little cute moments with them :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next few days were long, and dreadful. Grace was constantly biting and chewing on her cuticles, she was sick to her stomach and could hardly eat. Later that night, Hedwig arrived with four letters all saying the same thing. Ron, Hermione and Grace were given strict orders to not reply because now the Ministry was watching Little Whinging more carefully. Grace had begged and begged to be allowed to go with the Advanced Guard to go get Harry, but was met with the same answer.
“No,” Sirius told her for the millionth time.
“Please!”
“I said no!” he glared at her. “This is an Order mission and only members of the Order can go –“
“But he’ll be confused, he’ll need a familiar face –“
“Which is why Remus is going,” Sirius interrupted. “I’m putting my foot down, Gracia. No. You’re staying here, waiting upstairs with Ron and Hermione for when Harry gets here. Now, I’m done arguing with you about this,” he glared at her. “Now, go on, the meeting will be starting to soon!” he ordered, pointing up the stairs.
“Actually,” a familiar, small, voice spoke up behind Sirius. “I was wondering if I could have a quick word with Grace before the meeting,” Sirius turned and Grace saw Professor Flitwick. Sirius only nodded and stepped aside.
“Hi, Professor Flitwick,” Grace smiled politely, and Flitwick beamed up at her.
“I know this is a little late, I’ve been meaning to talk to you for the past few weeks but time has gotten in the way,” he said as he pulled something out of his robes. “As you know, a number of our choir members have finished school, so we will be having a small performance after the sorting ceremony like we did two years ago,” he told her, and she frowned. How were they all supposed to rehearse? Professor Flitwick smiled, as if reading her mind. “Daniel Perry will be the student director for the Frog Choir this year,” he continued. Grace nodded. Daniel Perry was a nice, Ravenclaw sixth – well now seventh year. “He’s going to be holding rehearsals in one of the back cars on the train. It won’t take the entire time, but it’ll be about two hours just to make sure everything sounds perfect. This is what we’re going to be performing, it’s only one song, so it shouldn’t be too difficult,” he handed her a sheet of parchment. “The other students were sent owls with the sheet music and a brief letter, but I figured since I’ll be seeing you that I would give it to you directly. I know it’s a little later than the others, but I know you’ll be fine.” Flitwick said, and she felt herself smiling at him.
“Thank you, Professor,” Grace said lightly. “I’ll start working on it.”
“Good to hear, good to hear! Well, I’m sure I’ll see you again before school, if not, I’m looking forward to seeing you on the first of September, Miss Black,” Flitwick beamed at her before walking to the kitchen.
“See, now you have something to do while you wait,” Sirius nodded to the music, and Grace rolled her eyes at him. “Now, go on, the meeting’ll be starting soon.”
“Fiiiine,” she huffed as she turned and started making her way upstairs to Ron’s room.
Grace had helped Molly get Ron’s room ready earlier that day for Harry. The second bed was made up with fresh linens, and the room was nice a tidy – no thanks to Ron. She sighed and sat on the end of the second bed, which would be Harry’s and let herself fall back.
“When are they supposed to be leaving?” Hermione asked her.
“Soon, I’d think,” she answered dully, resting the sheet music on the bed beside her. “Probably going over formation, and the plan for the millionth time. Mad-Eye’s probably come up with a plan ‘z’, now he’s got the whole alphabet. He might start using the Greek alphabet next.”
“He just wants to make sure everyone gets here safe and unharmed,” Hermione retorted, narrowing her eyes at Grace.
“Going at it to the extremes, though,” Grace shrugged. “London isn’t too far from Little Whinging.”
“But they wouldn’t have gone straight here from Harry’s,” Hermione rolled her eyes as she began pacing. “They would’ve gone either east or west before heading here.”
“Still, I don’t think they’ll be gone too long.”
“Yeah,” Ron spoke up from his bed, “England’s only so big Hermione.” This caused Hermione to turn and glower at him. “Shouldn’t we figure out what we’re going to tell him when he arrives?” Ron asked, looking at the two girls. “He’s going to be asking a lot of questions…”
“And he’s going to be angry,” Grace added, closing her eyes. “He was very snappy, so he might shout when he gets here…”
“Well, we’ll just have to tell him everything,” Hermione answered, still pacing. “But how? And how would we even begin…”
“You’re thinking too much about this, Hermy,” Grace sighed dramatically. Hermione glowered at Grace for using the nickname. “Let him vent and yell until he’s let out all of his pent-up frustration, then he’ll start asking questions. If you start dropping information on him he’s just going to get angrier about not being told anything.”
“Is that what happened to you when you snuck out to see him, is it?” Hermione snapped at her. Grace sat up and glared at Hermione. Ever since their little tiff the other day, they hadn’t spoken much at all, and this was the longest they held a conversation.
“No, because the moment Harry tried yelling, I yelled right back at him to shut up and not waste time.”
“What did happen when you saw him? You never told us,” Hermione asked, raising an eyebrow. Grace’s cheeks turned pink and her glare hardened.
“If I wanted you to know, I would’ve told you. What happened on Harry’s birthday is private, and is between me and him, so get your bloody nose out of it!” Grace snapped at Hermione as she stood up, grabbing her sheet music and stormed out of the room. She closed the door, wanting to slam it but figured that waking up her grandmother’s portrait wasn’t worth being dramatic. She made her way downstairs, and by the time she reached the last step, the door leading to the kitchen opened and Mad-Eye Moody stomped out with the witches and wizards of the Advanced Guard following him.
“You’re off, then?” Grace asked, looking at Remus, who nodded. Grace went up to him and wrapped her arms around him tightly. Remus smiled and returned the hug, pressing his lips on the top of her head. “Be safe,” she whispered as she pulled away.
“Always am,” he smiled at her. “I’ll see you soon,” he said and she nodded. She let out a long sigh as she watched Remus follow after the Advanced Guard out of the house, then Molly went locked up the door.
“And why aren’t you upstairs with everyone else?” Molly asked, raising an accusatory eyebrow at her.
“I got mad at Hermione and was going to get a book to read?” Grace answered. Molly stared at her for a moment before nodding.
“Alright, well, on with you,” she ordered, pointing to the stairs. Grace nodded as she ran back up the stairs without her book. She huffed as she walked into her room and fell onto her bed. She was still sharing a room with her dad, and wondered now that Harry was going to be here, if she’ll be allowed back into her room. She hoped so because she missed the privacy of her room. She sighed, and reached for the book that Kreacher had placed on the bedside table. She must’ve left it in his treasure room. Stood from her bed and went to sit on the window seat, she rested the now open book on her lap band began reading.
Grace frowned when she heard something coming from downstairs. She stood up, setting her book down on the window seat and made her way to her door, opening it slightly before sticking her head out. Whoever was shouting wasn’t shouting anymore, but she did hear Fred and George. She walked to the railing and looked down to see Fred and George on the second floor landing with their extendable ears. She started making her way down the stairs to ask them what they were trying to do, since she knew it would be impossible for them to listen in.
“And of course, they didn’t report a word about the dementors attacking you. Someone’s told them to keep that quiet. That should’ve been a really big story, out-of-control dementors. They haven’t even reported that you broke the International Statue of Secrecy – we thought they would, it would tie in so well with this image of you as some stupid show-off,” Grace frowned when she heard Hermione’s voice from outside Ron’s room. The door was left open only slightly, but she knew immediately who Hermione was talking too. She stepped into the room quietly, and her heart leapt up into her throat at the sight of Harry, it was only the back of him, but nonetheless, her heart went wild. “We think they’re biding their time until you’re expelled, then they’re really going to go to town –“
“Why are you so negative, Hermione,” Grace interrupted sarcastically. Everyone turned, and then Grace’s grey eyes met Harry’s emerald ones. She felt her cheeks burn as she remembered the last time she saw him, it was only a week ago, but she could still remember his warm breath on her lips, and the way his nose brushed against hers. Harry and Grace stared at each other as if they were the only two people in the room. Ron, Hermione and Ginny shared awkward glances with each other.
“Grace…” Harry whispered breathlessly as he stared at her. Even though it had been a week since he last saw her, he couldn’t really get a good look at her in the dark house. Now, though, he could. Her skin was a little paler than he remembered, and her curly hair was longer, nearly brushing the top of her hips. He last saw her in a muggle t-shirt and pajama shorts, but now she wore denim jeans, and a v-neck, ribbed, red shirt, and she still wore the necklace he had gifted her.
“You’re here…” she whispered as she bolted to him. Harry let out a sound as she wrapped her arms around his neck, and he wrapped his around her waist, holding her close. “I’m so happy you’re finally here,” she said softly before pulling away. “When did you get here?”
“Er… not long ago,” he answered. Grace’s eyes narrowed dangerously as she whipped around to glare at Ron, Hermione and Ginny.
“Why didn’t anyone come and get me?!”
“We didn’t know where you ran off to,” Ron answered sheepishly, and she glared harder at him. “You pick a new room to run off to everyday and well, you were right, Harry came in shouting.”
“I did not,” Harry huffed.
“Yes you did, because you huffed and puffed all angrily when you saw me a week ago,” Grace teased lightly, turning to smile at him. Harry felt himself smiling and his heart leaping in his chest.
“Uh oh,” Fred and George said then crack, they were gone. Grace frowned at them, wondering what was going on, but then she saw her aunt in the doorway a minute later.
“The meeting’s over, you all can come down for dinner now,” Molly told them, and her smile softened at Harry. “Everyone’s dying to see you, Harry. And who’s left all those dungbombs outside the kitchen door?” she asked, looking at all of them suspiciously.
“Crookshanks,” Ginny answered instantly. “He loves playing with them.”
“Oh, I thought it might’ve been Kreacher, he keeps doing odd things like that,” Molly shook her head, then motioned for them to come. “Now don’t forget to keep your voices down in the hall. Ginny, your hands are filthy what have you been doing?” she asked, scoldingly as they all filed out of the room behind Ginny. “Go and wash them before dinner, please,” she said, ushering Ginny to the nearest bathroom to clean up.
“Look,” Harry started as they started to make their way down the stairs.
“We knew you’d be angry,” Hermione interrupted quietly. “Harry, we really don’t blame you, but you’ve got to understand, we did try and persuade Dumbledore –“
“Yeah, I know,” Harry grumbled. Grace gave him a small smile, and slipped her hand into his. He glanced at her and gave her a smile in return, and squeezed her hand. It amazed him how a such a small gesture from her helped ease all the fire inside him. “Who’s Kreacher?” he asked.
“He’s the house-elf who lives here,” Ron answered. “Nutter really, never met one like him.”
“He’s not a nutter, Ron –“ Hermoine frowned at him.
“His life’s ambition is to have his head cut off and stuck up on a plaque just like his mother,” Ron replied irritably. “Is that normal, Hermione?”
“Well – well, if he is a bit strange, it’s not his fault –“
“Hermione still hasn’t given up on spew-“ Ron rolled his eyes.
“It’s not ‘spew’!” Hermione interrupted heatedly, “it’s the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare,” Harry and Ron tried not to laugh as they saw Grace mimicking Hermione behind her back, “and it’s not just me, Dumbledore says we should be kind to Kreacher too! Grace is kind to him –“
“Grace is kind to every magical creature,” Ron rolled his eyes at Hermione’s argument. “C’mon, I’m starving,” he said, changing the subject as they continued down the stairs, but then he held his hand out, blocking the three of them. “Hold it, they’re still in the hall. We might be able to hear something…”
The four of them looked cautiously over the banister and saw the hall was packed with witches and wizards, who were all whispering excitedly to each other. Then they saw a flesh colored ear begin to descend in front of them. Grace looked up and saw Fred and George on the landing above them.
“Dammit,” they cursed as the hoard of Order members moved toward the door. Then the front door opened, then closed.
“Snape never eats here,” Ron said to Harry as they continued down the stairs. “Thank God.”
“Don’t forget to keep your voice down in the hall, Harry,” Hermione whispered. Harry frowned at this, and then turned to Grace for an explanation.
“I’ll tell you later,” she whispered, and he nodded.
“We’re eating down in the kitchen,” Molly whispered, meeting them at the bottom of the stairs. She, Tonks and Remus had just finished locking and sealing up the door. “Harry, dear, if you’ll just tiptoe across the hall, it’s through this door here –“
CRASH.
“Tonks!” Molly hissed, turning to look at Tonks, who was lying flat on the floor.
“I’m sorry! It’s that stupid umbrella stand, it’s the second time I’ve tripped over – “ Tonks was drowned out by the horrible, bloodcurdling screeching of Grace’s grandmother. Grace’s face curled into a scowl as the curtain to the portrait flew open. Lupin and Molly had darted to the portrait to try and tug the curtains closed, which only caused the woman to screech louder.
“Filth! Scum! By-products of dirt and vileness! Half-breeds, mutants, freaks, begone from this place! How dare you befoul the house of my fathers –“
“Shut up!” Grace shouted as she let go of Harry’s hand and made her way to help with the curtains! “You stupid, horrible, ugly –“ she started, as Molly started stunning the other portraits in the hall and Tonks trying to get the umbrella stand to stand right again.
“Shut up, you horrible old hag!” Sirius started shouting. He moved around Harry, Ron and Hermione as he took hold of the other curtain. “Shut up!”
“Yooouuu!” The woman howled as she glared at the two of them. “Blood traitors, abomination, shame of my flesh!”
“SHUT UP!” Sirius and Grace both shouted at the portrait as they, with the help of Remus, forced the curtains closed again. Grace huffed as she glared at the curtains.
“Hello, Harry,” Sirius greeted grimly, pushing the hair from his face. “I see you’ve met my mother.”
There was a pause. Harry blinked confused, looking between Sirius, Grace and the curtain. “Your - ?”
“My dear old mum, yeah,” Sirius answered bitterly. “We’ve been trying to get her down for a month but we think she put a permanent sticking charm on the back of the canvas. Let’s get downstairs, quick, before they all wake up again.”
“But what’s a portrait of your mother doing here?” Harry asked, bewildered, as he followed Grace and Sirius down the hall to the stairs that lead to the kitchen.
“Hasn’t Grace told you yet?” Sirius asked, frowning.
“Grace has only just seen Harry, and hasn’t gotten a chance to,” Grace answered tightly, and Sirius only rolled his eyes at her.
“This was my parents’ house,” he continued, glancing at Harry. “But Grace and I are the last of the Black’s, making me the last head of the family, so the house is mine now. I offered it to Dumbledore for headquarters – about the only useful thing I’ve been able to do.”
“No it’s not,” Grace muttered, glaring at Sirius, but he ignored her.
“So… if this is your house,” Harry started, looking from Sirius to Grace. “Is this where you’ve been all summer? Since we got off the train?” he asked her, and she nodded.
“Unfortunately,” she answered grimly as they entered the basement kitchen.
“Harry!” Helena greeted brightly from her seat, which was the last seat on the right to the seat at the head of the table. She smiled as she stood up and walked around the table to Harry. “Oh, I’m so glad to see you!” she beamed, pulling Harry into a tight hug. Harry smiled and returned it, savoring the soft squeeze Helena gave him before pulling away. “You look a little thin,” she frowned in concern, resting her hands on Harry’s shoulders, “don’t worry, with Molly’s cooking you’ll fill out in no time. Do your clothes still fit alright? Do I need to do more shopping for you?” she asked.
“No, no… it’s – they’re fine,” Harry shook his head. Helena frowned as she took a look at him up and down.
“I might need to get you some new trousers, you’ve grown a couple of inches,” Helena mumbled.
“Let Harry sit and eat, Helena,” Sirius said lightly. “You can worry about clothes later, I’m sure he’s hungry.” Helena turned and gave Sirius a scowl before turning back to Harry with a smile.
“We’ll talk later, alright?” she asked, and Harry nodded awkwardly.
“Sit, Harry,” Sirius motioned to the seat, second to the end, as he took his own at the head of the table. Grace quickly took the seat between Harry and Sirius before her mother could because she knew her mother would try to sit there so she could ‘mother’ Harry the whole evening. Helena turned and narrowed her eyes at Grace slightly, making Grace think that she was right. “You’ve met Mundungus, haven’t you?” Sirius asked, changing the subject.
Grace turned to see Mundungus, snoring at the table. She rolled her eyes and slammed her hands on the table, forcing the man to jerk awake. “Some’n say m’ name?” he asked sleepily. “I ‘gree with Sirius…” he raised his hand. Grace rolled her eyes at him and scoffed.
“The meeting’s over, Dung,” Sirius told him as everyone started taking their seats around the table. “Harry’s arrived.”
“Eh?” Mundungus peered over at Harry briefly. “Blimey, so ‘e ‘as! Yeah… you all right, ‘Arry?”
“Yeah,” Harry nodded.
Mundungus fumbled around his pockets, still staring at Harry, then pulled out a black pipe from under the table. Sticking it in his mouth, he ignited the end of it with his wand, taking a deep inhale, then blew clouds of greenish smoke.
“Owe you a ‘pology,” he grunted behind a cloud of smoke.
“Owe him more than that,” Grace hissed angrily, glaring at the man.
“For the last time, Mundungus!” Molly exclaimed. “Will you please not smoke that thing in the kitchen, especially not when we’re about to eat!”
“Ah, right… sorry, Molly,” Mundungus muttered as the smoke vanished and he stuffed the pipe back into his pockets. Grace’s lip curled in disgust as the putrid smell of burning socks lingered around.
“And if you want dinner before midnight, I’ll need a hand,” Molly announced to the room. “No, you can stay where you are, Harry dear, you’ve had a long journey –“ she said as Harry went to stand up.
“What can I do Molly?” Tonks asked enthusiastically as she stood from her seat.
“No, no, it’s alright, Tonks. You have a rest too, you’ve done enough today –“ she said hesitantly.
“No, no, I want to help!”
“Grace, go help Molly,” Helena ordered from across the table. Grace glared at her and went to stand up but Molly spoke up.
“No, Gracie dear, you’ve helped with dinner every night. Why don’t you have a break and sit with Harry, keep him company,” Molly smirked playfully. Grace’s cheeks burned from embarrassment.
“No, Molly, she can help –“ Helena started but Molly glared at her.
“Helena, help, now.”
“But –“
“Now,” Molly hissed before turning away. Helena let out a frustrated breath through her nose as she glared at her older sisters back before standing up.
“Seen old Figgy since?” Mundungus asked after a moment of awkward silence. It was just him, Grace, Harry and Sirius at the table still.
“No,” Harry grunted, “haven’t seen anyone.”
“’cept lil’Gracie, I hear,” Mundungus smirked, looking between them and wiggling his eyebrows suggestively. Grace glared icily at him. “Didn’ know you twos were a thing. Tha’ why you walk by her house all the time? Hopin’ to see –“ Sirius cleared his throat loudly. Mundungus paused and noticed the icy looks from both Sirius and Grace. Grace because she hated him, but from the look Sirius gave him, it was clear that the topics regarding Grace and Harry together alone was off limits. “Anyway,” he quickly changed the subject, “I wouldn’t ‘ave left, you see,” he said, leaning forward on the table, “but I ‘ad a business opportunity –“
“More important than Harry?” Grace hissed, there was some bite to her voice.
“Had a good summer so far?” Sirius spoke up, switching the entire conversation off Mundungus as he scratched Crookshanks’ ears.
“No, it’s been lousy,” Harry muttered bitterly
“Don’t know what you’re complaining about,” Sirius started with a grin starting to form across his face. Grace’s face scrunched in confusion as she looked at him. “Personally, I’d welcome a dementor attack,” her eyes widened, and she stared at her father, flabbergasted. “A deadly struggle for my soul would’ve broken the monotony nicely. You think you’ve had it bad, at least you’ve been able to get out and about, stretch your legs, get into a few fights. I’ve been stuck inside for a month.” Grace’s jaw dropped and she continued to gape at him.
She couldn’t believe how much of a hypocrite he was being! He shouted at her for an hour because she snuck out, but here he was grinning and talking about how he wished he could’ve been in Harry’s place. Him being out and spotted was more of a risk than her using the floo network to travel to Little Whinging in the middle of the night!
“How come?” Harry asked.
“Because the Ministry’s still after me, and Voldemort will know all about me being an Animagus by now, Wormtail would’ve told him, so my big disguise is useless. There’s not much I can do for the Order, or so Dumbledore feels.”
“At least you’ve known what’s been going on.”
“Oh yeah,” Sirius scoffed sarcastically. “Listening to Snape’s reports, having to take all his snide hints that he’s out there risking his life while I’m sat on my backside here having an ice comfortable time. Asking me how cleanings going – “
“Cleaning?” Harry frowned.
“Trying to make this place fit for human habitation,” Sirius answered dully, waving his hand around the kitchen. “No one’s lived here for ten years, not since my dear mother died, unless you count her old house-elf, and he’s gone around the twist, hasn’t cleaned anything in ages –“
“Sirius,” Mundungus spoke up as he held up his empty goblet. “This solid silver, mate?”
“Yes,” Sirius glowered distastefully at it. “Finest fifteenth-century goblin-wrought silver, embossed with the Black family crest.”
“That’d come off, though,” Mundungus muttered as he tried polishing it with his cuff.
“Don’t you dare think about it! Grubby fingers off!” Grace snapped angrily at him.
“Fred – George – NO, JUST CARRY THEM!” Molly shrieked.
The four of them looked around and a second later they all darted back from the table. Fred and George bewitched a large cauldron of stew, an iron flagon of butterbeer, and a heavy wooden breadboard, complete with a knife, to hurtle through the air toward them. The stew skidded the length of the table and came to a halt just before the end, leaving a long black burn mark on the surface of the table, the flagon of butterbeer fell with a crash and it’s contents spilling everywhere; the bread knife had slipped off the board and landed, point down, quivering ominously, right where Sirius’ hand had been.
“FOR HEAVEN’S SAKE!” Molly screamed. “THERE WAS NO NEED – I’VE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS – JUST BECAUSE YOU’RE ALLOWED TO USE MAGIC NOW DOESN’T MEAN YOU HAVE TO WHIP YOUR WANDS OUT FOR EVERY THING!”
“We’re just trying to save a bit of time,” Fred said as he hurried over and wrenched the bread knife out of the table. “Sorry, Sirius, mate – didn’t mean to –“
Sirius and Harry didn’t hear Fred’s apology as they were both laughing loudly. Mundungus swore under his breath as he stood back onto his feet. Grace let out a sigh and shook her head as she pushed herself from the floor, using the table to steady herself.
“Boys,” Arthur spoke up, giving them a pointed look and lifting the stew back into the middle of the table, “your mother’s right, you’re supposed to show a sense of responsibility now you’ve come of age –“
“ – none of your brothers caused this sort of trouble!” Molly hissed, slamming a fresh flagon of butterbeer on the table and almost the same amount had spilled out again. “Bill didn’t feel the need to apparate every few feet! Charlie didn’t charm everything he came across! Percy – “ Molly stopped instantly, her breath catching in her throat as she looked at Arthur, whose expression was suddenly cold.
“Let’s eat,” Bill spoke up quickly.
“It looks wonderful, Molly,” Remus said softly as he ladled some stew onto a plate for her and handed it across the table.
Then a blanket of awkward silence fell over the table as everyone began to eat. The silence only lasted a few minutes before Molly had turned her head to look at Sirius. “I’ve been meaning to tell you, there’s something trapped in that writing desk in the drawing room. It keeps rattling and shaking. Of course, it could just be a boggart, but I thought we ought to ask Alastor to have a look at it before we let it out.”
“Whatever you like,” Sirius answered indifferently. Grace had noticed the tension between her aunt and her parents had thickened since dinner the other night when her aunt had snapped at them.
“The curtains in there are full of doxies too,” she continued. “I thought we might try to finally tackle them tomorrow, since it seems we’ll have more hands available.”
“I look forward to it,” Sirius said sarcastically.
“It could be fun,” Grace spoke up, hopeful. Sirius chewed on his food, giving her a dry look that said otherwise. “I’ll bring my gramophone down, maybe we can make a game out of it, or something,” she suggested.
“We’re supposed to be cleaning, not playing games,” Helena scolded across the table at her.
“Doesn’t mean we can’t make the cleaning more fun,” Grace retorted sharply. “It shouldn’t matter to you anyway, you’re going to be a work with Spencer,” Grace sneered the name.
“Grace,” Sirius let out a sigh, clearly tired of remarks and really didn’t want an argument to start. “Don’t start this now –“
“I’ve already said, nothing is going on between me and Spencer,” Helena glared, “and I will be here tomorrow. I’ve decided to use some of my vacation days to take a long weekend so I can be here – “
“Shocker,” Grace muttered under her breath.
“Grace, please, enough with the attitude,” Sirius scolded lightly at her.
“You’re one to talk, she gets it honestly from you,” Helena muttered under her breath.
“Helena, please, can we not fight for one evening?” Sirius asked, narrowing his eyes at her. Grace glared down at her stew, balling the fabric of her jeans into her fist. She jumped when she felt Harry’s hand rest over hers; she turned to look at him and saw he was giving her a small, understanding smile. He had tuned in on the last part of the conversation, and while he knew Helena and Sirius fought and seen it the previous summer, it seemed like now the fighting had intensified. Noticing the looks on both of his godparents faces, and how uncomfortable Grace was, Harry understood now why Grace and turned away that night.
“I don’t think we need to hear any more of your business dealings, thank you very much, Mundungus,” Molly said sharply, as Ron fumbled over the table laughing.
“Beg pardon, Molly,” Mundungus said at once, wiping his eyes. He turned and gave Harry and Grace a wink, Grace only scowled at him. “But, you know, Will nicked ‘em orf Warty Harris in the first place so I wasn’t really doing nothing wrong –“
“I don’t know where you learned about right and wrong, Mundungus, but you seem to have missed a few crucial lessons,” Molly said coldly, and Grace snorted, then Molly threw Sirius a dirty look. Harry turned to look at Sirius, who was trying not to smirk.
“Molly doesn’t approve of Mundungus,” Sirius answered Harry’s silent question.
“Can’t imagine why,” Grace said dryly.
“How come he’s in the Order, then?” Harry asked quietly.
“He’s useful,” Sirius answered. “Knows all the crooks – well, he would, seeing as he’s one himself. But he’s also very loyal to Dumbledore, who helped him out of a tight spot once. It pays to have someone like Dung around, he hears things we don’t. But Molly thinks inviting him to stay for dinner is going too far. She hasn’t forgiven him for slipping off duty when he was supposed to be tailing you.”
“I don’t blame her,” Grace added, glaring at Mundungus from across the table. Then Molly placed a plate of rhubarb crumble in front of her. She beamed at her aunt in thanks then started digging in.
Once dessert was finished, Grace sighed happily as she leaned back into the chair. She wiped her face with the napkin, making sure there wasn’t any crumbs or filling on her face then patted her stomach happily. She was nice and full after three plates of pudding. Well, technically it was two, but she and Harry shared a plate.
“Nearly time for bed, I think,” Molly said, yawning.
“Not just yet, Molly,” Sirius said as he pushed away his plate, and looked over at Harry. “You know, I’m surprised at you. I thought the first thing you’d do when you got here would be to start asking questions about Voldemort.”
Instantly the warm, relaxed atmosphere of the room changed, and now it was fill with alertness and tension.
“I did!” Harry said. “I asked Ron and Hermione but they said we’re not allowed in the Order, so –“
“And they’re quite right,” Molly spoke up with a curt nod. She was now sitting straight in her chair, any evidence of drowsiness was gone. “You’re too young.”
“Since when did someone have to be in the Order to ask questions?” Sirius asked. Grace’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head as she whipped to look at him. “Harry’s been trapped in that muggle house for a month. He’s got the right to know what’s been happen-“
“Hang on!” George interrupted loudly.
“How come Harry gets his questions answered?” Fred asked angrily.
“We’ve been trying to get stuff out of you for a month and you haven’t told us a single stinking thing!”
“You’re too young, you’re not in the Order,” Fred said in a high-pitched voice, and sounding too much like his mother. “Harry’s not even of age!”
“It’s not my fault you haven’t been told what the Order’s doing,” Sirius answered calmly. “That’s your parents’ decision.”
“Well what about Gracie?!” George argued, pointing to the girl. “She’s asked and you haven’t answered her!”
“I haven’t asked,” Grace spoke up, surprising the others. “You wouldn’t have told me if I did, would you?” she asked both her parents.
“No,” her mother answered instantly, at the same time that Sirius had said: “yes.” They shared a narrowed look with each other.
“Regardless, what your parents choose to tell you is their choice,” Sirius started again. “Harry, on the other hand –“
“It’s not down to you to decide what’s good for Harry!” Molly argued sharply. “You haven’t forgotten what Dumbledore said, I suppose?”
“Which bit?” Sirius asked politely, but Grace noticed how the muscle in his cheek flexed. He was clenching his jaw.
“The bit about not telling Harry more than he needs to know,” Molly said slowly. Ron, Hermione, Fred and George were looking back and forth between Sirius and Molly, Ginny was kneeling around a pile of butterbeer corks and playing with Crookshanks, staring at the scene. Helena, Remus and Grace fixed their eyes on Sirius.
“I don’t intend to tell him more than he needs to know, Molly,” he answered evenly. “But as he was the one who saw Voldemort come back he has more right than most to –“
“He’s not a member of the Order! He’s only fifteen and –“
“ – and he’s dealt with as much as most in the Order,” Sirius cut in, “and more than some –“
“No one’s denying what he’s done!” Molly’s voice rose as she gripped the edge of the table. “But he’s still –“
“He’s not a child!” Sirius said impatiently. Grace glared at her father. There was the hypocrisy starting to show again. How come Harry isn’t a child at fifteen, but she was when she was six months older.
“He’s not an adult either!” Molly’s cheeks started turning red. “He’s not James, Sirius!”
“I’m perfectly aware of who he is, thanks, Molly,” Sirius bit back coldly.
“I’m not sure you do!” Molly argued. “Sometimes, the way you talk about him, it’s as though you think you’ve got your best friend back!”
“Molly!” Helena protested, glaring at her sister. Grace shifted uncomfortably in her seat. She hated to do it, but she had to agree with her aunt. She saw the differences in how her father treats her, and how he treats Harry – its even how he talks to them. Her mother was guilty of it too, however, her mother was more of a mother to Harry than she was to her.
“What’s wrong with that?” Harry asked, looking between Sirius and Molly.
“What’s wrong, Harry, is that you are not your father, however much you might look like him!” Molly answered, her eyes still narrowed in on Sirius. “You are still at school and adults responsible for you should not forget it!”
“Meaning I’m an irresponsible godfather?” Sirius snapped, his eyes narrowing at Molly.
“Sirius, that isn’t what she meant,” Helena said gently, but her words went unheard as Molly continued.
“Meaning you’ve been known to act rashly, Sirius,” Molly paused, her eyes shifting to Grace for a second. “Why do you think Dumbledore has been so adamant on you keeping watch on Grace because she is just like you, and why he’s been having to remind you and her the importance of staying at home and –“
“We’ll leave my instructions from Dumbledore and my daughter out of this, please,” Sirius interrupted loudly.
“Arthur!” Molly said, turning to her husband. “Arthur, back me up!” Arthur didn’t speak for a moment, instead he cleaned his glasses slowly – purposely not looking at Molly. It was only when he put his glasses back on did he speak up.
“Dumbledore knows the position has changed, Molly…” he started slowly. “He accepts that Harry will have to be filled in to a certain extent now that he is staying at headquarters –“
“Yes, but there’s a different between that and inviting him to ask whatever he likes!”
“Personally,” Remus spoke up quietly, finally looking away from Sirius and Molly turned to him, hoping that someone was going to agree with her. “I think it’s better that Harry gets the facts – not all the facts, Molly, but the general picture – from us, rather than a garbled version from… others,” he said slowly. Grace grimaced, knowing that Remus knew they still had a supply of extendable ears hidden away somewhere.
“Well,” Molly said begrudgingly, “well… I can see I’m going to be overruled. I’ll just say this: Dumbledore must have had his reasons for not wanting Harry to know too much, and speaking as someone who has got Harry’s best interests at heart –“
“He’s not your son,” Sirius cut in quietly. Grace turned and glared at her father, having felt offended on her aunts behalf. Harry might not have been Molly’s son, but she loved and treated Harry the same.
“He’s as good as,” Molly replied fiercely. “Who else has he got?”
“He’s got me!”
“Yes,” Molly’s eyes narrowed, “the thing is, it’s been rather difficult for you to look after him and your own daughter being locked up in Azkaban, hasn’t it?” Grace stared wide-eyed at her aunt, not believing she said that. Sirius’ nostrils flared angrily as he slammed his hands on the table and stood from his seat.
“Molly, he’s also got me,” Helena spoke up, and Molly’s cold glare shifted.
“And you’ve done such a good job handing your daughter to Remus, Arthur and I to raise,” she snapped. Grace winced as she looked at the table.
“Molly, you’re not the only person at this table who cares about Harry,” Remus said sharply, then glared at Sirius. “Sirius, sit down.” Molly’s lower lip trembled, and Grace wasn’t sure if it was from sadness or anger. Sirius had sat back down in his seat, his face drained of color. “I think Harry ought to be allowed a say in this,” Remus continued rationally, “he’s old enough to decide for himself.”
“I want to know what’s been going on,” Harry said at once.
“Very well,” Molly huffed, her voice cracking. “Ginny, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, Grace, I want you all out of the kitchen now.”
“We’re of age!” Fred and George shouted.
“If Harry’s allowed, why can’t I?!” Ron exclaimed angrily.
“Mum, I want to!” Ginny protested.
“NO!” Molly snapped, standing up from her seat. “I absolutely forbid-“
“Molly, you can’t stop Fred and George,” Arthur spoke up wearily, “they are of age –“
“They’re still in school!”
“But they’re legally adults now,” Arthur said tiredly.
“And Grace is my daughter, and if Harry is staying then she can stay,” Sirius spoke up.
“No,” Helena shook her head. “I agree with Molly. Grace upstairs-“ Grace’s brows frowned as she glared at her mother.
“No,” Sirius said firmly, shaking his head. “Grace can stay if she wants, it’s her choice.” Grace didn’t move, and the look Helena gave Sirius sent chills down her back.
“Harry and Grace will just tell me and Hermione everything you say anyway,” Ron said hotly, then turned to Harry and Grace. “Won’t you?” he asked, his eyes shifting between them.
Harry and Grace looked at each other for a moment, both silenty agreeing and nodded. “Of course.” Ron and Hermione beamed at them.
“Fine,” Molly seethed. “Fine! Ginny – BED!”
Molly had to drag Ginny, kicking and screaming, out of the kitchen. This of course woke up the dreadful portrait and Grace’s grandmother’s shrieks filled the house again. Remus cursed under his breath and hurried out of the kitchen to handle the portrait. When he returned, he closed the kitchen door and took his seat.
“Okay, Harry, what do you want to know?” Sirius asked as he turned to him.
Notes:
Yay Harry is here~!
And soon the truth is gonna be sorta...revealed...?
I'm sorry (but not really) to leave this chapter on a bit of a cliff hanger. Back when I originally wrote this last august (I think?) this chapter and next chapter were one big chapter but it ended up being really long so I decided to split it. I didn't want it being too long... but alas, ch. 132 is probably the longest chapter of this fic at over 30 pages soooo oh well.
I will say most of OotP chapters are pretty long, and the beginning part of HBP are long too, however that is going to change with the second half only because my productivity is so low rn and forcing myself to try and write 13-16 page chapters isn't working so chapters might be shorter because I've been working on HBP since October and I'm over it already lol. I want to get into Deathly Hallows.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! :)
Chapter 99: ninety-eight
Notes:
Happy Friday!
Here's chapter 98!!
Wow can you believe it's been 98 chapters?!
98 chapters and still no kiss or anything.... I'm sorry Dx
It'll come soon... I promise :)
I hope you enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Where’s Voldemort? What’s he doing? I’ve been trying to watch the muggle news and there hasn’t been anything that looks like him yet, no funny deaths or anything –“
“That’s because there haven’t been any suspicious deaths yet,” Sirius answered, “not as far as we know, anyway… and we know quite a lot.”
“More than he thinks we do anyway,” Remus cut in.
“How come he’s stopped killing people?” Harry asked, frowning.
“Because he doesn’t want to draw attention to himself at the moment,” Sirius continued. “It would be dangerous for him. His comeback didn’t come off quite the way he wanted it to , you see. He messed up.”
“Or rather, you messed it up for him,” Remus added with a satisfied smile.
“How?”
“You weren’t supposed to survive,” Sirius answered, “nobody apart from his death eaters were supposed to know he’d come back, but you survived to bear witness.”
“And the very last person he wanted alerted to his return the moment he got back was Dumbledore,” Remus continued, “and you made sure Dumbledore knew at once.”
“How has that helped?” Harry asked. Grace’s face scrunched as she turned her head slowly to give Harry a look. She knew he was smarter than that.
“Are you kidding?” Bill asked in disbelief. “Dumbledore was the only one You-Know-Who was ever scared of!”
“Thanks to you, Dumbledore was able to recall the Order of the Phoenix about an hour after Voldemort’s return,” Helena added, leaning her arms on the table.
“So… what’s the Order been doing?” Harry asked, looking around at them all.
“Working as hard as we can to make sure Voldemort can’t carry out his plans,” Sirius answered.
“How d’you know what his plans are?”
“Dumbledore’s got a shrewd idea,” Remus answered, “and Dumbledore’s shrewd ideas normally turn out to be right.”
“So what does Dumbledore reckon he’s planning?”
“Well, firstly, he wants to build up his army again,” Sirius started. “In the old days he had huge numbers at his command; witches and wizards he’d bullied or bewitched into following him, his faithful death eaters, a great variety of dark creatures. You heard him planning to recruit the giants; well, they’ll be just one group he’s after. He’s certainly not going to try and take on the Ministry of Magic with only a dozen death eaters.”
“So… you’re trying to stop him from getting more followers?”
“We’re doing our best,” Helena answered.
“How?”
“Well, the main thing is to try and convince as many people as possible that You-Know-Who really has returned, to put them on their guard,” Bill said. “It’s proving rather tricky, though.”
“Why?”
“Because of the Ministry’s attitude,” Tonks spoke up. “You saw Fudge after You-Know-Who came back, Harry. Well, he hasn’t shifted his position at all. He’s absolutely refusing to believe it’s happened.”
“But why?” Harry asked desperately. “Why is he being so stupid? If Dumbledore –“
“Well that’s exactly it,” Arthur spoke up, “Dumbledore.”
“Fudge thinks that Dumbledore is after his job,” Remus added. Grace’s brows frowned and her nose scrunched up. How stupid could the Minister be?
“But Dumbledore doesn’t want –“
“Of course he doesn’t,” Helena said. “He’s never wanted the Minister’s job, even though a lot of people wanted him to take it when Millicent Bagnold retired. Fudge came to power instead, but he’s never quite forgotten how popular and how much support Dumbledore had even though he never applied for the job.”
“Deep down, Fudge knows Dumbledore’s much cleverer than he is, much more of a powerful and influential wizard, and in the early days of being Minister, he was forever asking Dumbledore for help and advice,” Lupin said. “But it seems that he’s become fond of power now, and much more confident. He loves being Minister of Magic, and he’s managed to convince himself that he’s the clever one and Dumbledore’s simply stirring up trouble for the sake of it.”
“How can he think that?” Harry asked angrily, “how can he think Dumbledore would just make it all up – that I’d make it all up?”
“Because accepting that Voldemort’s back would mean trouble like the Ministry hasn’t had to cope with for nearly fourteen years,” Sirius said bitterly. “Fudge just can’t bring himself to face it. It’s so much more comfortable to convince himself Dumbledore’s lying to destabilize him.”
“The problem,” Lupin started again, “ is while the Ministry insists there is nothing to fear from Voldemort, it’s hard to convince people he’s back, especially as they really don’t want to believe it in the first place. What’s more, the Ministry’s leaning heavily on the Daily Prophet not to report any of what they’re calling ‘Dumbledore’s rumor-mongering’ so, most of the wizarding community are completely unaware anything’s happened, and that makes them easy targets for the death earters if they’re using the imperius curse.”
“But you’re telling people, aren’t you?” Harry asked, looking around at everyone. “You’re letting people know he’s back, right?!”
“Well, everyone thinks I’m a mad mass murder, and the Ministry’s put a ten-thousand-galleon price on my head. I can hardly stroll up the street and start handing out leaflets, can I?” Sirius asked ruefully.
“And I’m not a very popular dinner guest with most of the community,” Remus grinned bitterly. “It’s an occupational hazard of being a werewolf.”
“Tonks, Arthur and I could lose our jobs at the Ministry if we spoke up,” Helena added, looking guilty. “It’s very important to have spies in the Ministry because you can count on You-Know-Who to have them.”
“We’ve managed to convince a couple people though,” Arthur added. “Tonks here, for one – she’s too young to have been in the Order last time, and having Auror’s on our side is a huge advantage. Kingsley Shacklebolt’s been a real asset too. He’s in charge of the hunt for Sirius, so he’s been feeding the Ministry information that Sirius is in Tibet.”
“Spencer Hathaway is another unspeakable,” Helena added. Harry noticed how Grace’s face curled in distaste, and Sirius’ hands flexed into fists. “It’s useful to have more than one of us in the Department of Mysteries.”
“But if none of you are putting the news out that Voldemort’s back –“
“Who said none of us are putting the news out?” Sirius cut in. “Why d’you think Dumbledore’s in such trouble?”
“What do you mean?”
“They’re trying to discredit him,” Remus continued. “Didn’t you see the Daily Prophet last week? They reported that he’d been voted out of the Charimanship of the International Confederation of Wizards because he’s getting old and losing his grip, but it’s not true. He was voted out by Ministry wizards after he made a speech announcing Voldemort’s return. They’ve demoted him from Chief Warlock on the Wizengamot. They’re even talking about taking away his Order of Merlin, First Class, too.”
“But Dumbledore says he doesn’t care what they do as long as they don’t take him off the Chocolate Frog cards,” Bill added with a grin.
“It’s no laughing matter,” Arthur said shortly. “If he carries on defying the Ministry like this, he could end up in Azkaban and the last thing we want is Dumbledore locked up. While You-Know-Who knows Dumbledore’s out there and wise to what he’s up to, he’s going to go cautiously for a while. If Dumbledore’s out of the way – well, You-Know-Who will have a clear field.”
“But if Voldemort’s trying to recruit more Death Eaters, it’s bound to get out that he’s come back, isn’t it?” Harry asked desperately.
“Voldemort doesn’t march up to people’s houses and bang on their front doors, Harry,” Sirius answered. “he tricks, jinxes, and blackmails them. He’s well-practiced at operating in secrecy. In any case, gathering followers isn’t the only thing he’s interested in,” Sirius paused to take a breath, “he’s interested in something he couldn’t get last time.”
“What, like a weapon?” Harry asked. Sirius went to reply but Molly quickly beat him.
“No, that’s enough. Say anything much more you might as well induct him into the Order straight away.”
“Why not?” Harry asked quickly. “I want to join, I want to fight,” Sirius nodded as he leaned back in his chair. He gave Harry a small smirk and a subtle wink. Grace looked from Harry to her father with a frown.
“If Harry’s joining, then I want to join too.” Grace said.
“Absolutely not,” Sirius’ face hardened as he shook his head.
“That isn’t fair,” Grace’s eyes narrowed. “If you’re letting him join and fight, then I should be allowed too! You can’t have these double-standards when it comes to me and Harry! Don’t be like Mum!”
“I do not!” Sirius argued, glaring at her. “Harry isn’t a child –“
“And neither am I!” she snapped at him, “so stop treating me like one!”
“I’ll stop treating you like when you stop acting like it!”
“Aunt Molly is right! Harry isn’t your best friend, Dad!” Grace shouted at him as she stood up. “Harry is Harry, he’s his own person!”
“I know –“
“Then stop treating us differently!” A heavy tension started to settle in the kitchen as Grace and Sirius glared at each other. “You and Mum both need to stop with these bloody double-standards!”
“Grace –“
“No!” she hissed. “This whole night you’ve been nothing but a hypocrite! You get angry with me for sneaking away, when you would’ve jumped at the chance to get out of here without a second thought! You can’t get mad at me for something that you would do! You were angry that night we found out about the dementors, but now you’re wishing you had been there?! You’re such a hypocrite-“
“You’re my daughter!” Sirius shouted at her.
“AND HE’S YOUR GODSON!” she pointed at Harry. “He’s not your best friend!” she didn’t give Sirius any time to reply before she stormed out of the kitchen, slamming the door shut loudly behind her. Then the shrieks of the portrait echoed. “SHUT UP!” Grace’s voice was heard in the hallway.
Grace stormed into her room and slammed the door shut. She didn’t care if she wasn’t allowed to sleep in her room still, she was so angry at her father she can’t look at him anymore.
How could he be such a hypocrite? Scolding her for doing things he would’ve done if he could. How could he have said that he’d wish he could’ve had a dementor attack? Did he not remember what happened a year ago?! He nearly died!
Knock. Knock.
“Go away, Dad!”
“Not him,” Remus’ voice was heard from the other side. Grace glared at the door, but sighed anyway.
“You can come in,” she said as she sat on her bed. Remus gave her a sheepish smile as he closed the door behind him.
“Do you want to talk about what’s going on?” he asked gently as he pulled her desk chair out and took a seat.
“He’s a hypo-“
“I’m not talking about tonight,” Remus said, his voice soft and gentle. “I’m asking if you want to talk about what’s going on, with you. Ever since I’ve brought you here it’s been one thing after another with you. I understand, we all understand, that being forced to live here isn’t ideal and you’re upset about it. You’re allowed to be.” Grace bit the inside of her lip and looked away from him to pick at her fingernails. “But you’ve never acted out like this before, not to this extent. You know you can talk to me about anything and be completely honest.”
“I know…” she mumbled.
“Is it… girl things?” Remus asked awkwardly, and Grace’s face flushed. “If it is and you don’t want to talk about with me, or your mother or aunt, I’m sure you could talk to Tonks about it –“
“It’s not,” she shook her head, embarrassed, “at least I don’t think.”
“Are you acting out for your parents attention? For Sirius’?” he asked with a frown, “because your cousins are here and he’s trying to build a relation-“
“No,” she shook her head. “I like that we’re all here, that they know… it feels like how it should’ve been…”
“Are you trying to get both of your parents attention?” she shook her head. “Gracie… please talk to me. I’m worried about you, we all are worried about you. You don’t act out like this, you don’t snap and shout and get angry at everyone like this. This isn’t you.”
“I just wanted us all to have a summer like we did last year…” she said, speaking up after a long moment of silence. “Even though Mum and Dad fought, we were still happy, all five of us, and I was hoping that Harry would join us so all of us could be together.” Remus let out breath as he looked at her sadly. “Harry was still dealing with Cedric’s death – he still is, and – and he shouldn’t have been alone for that. He hates it there Remus, they’re awful to him. I just wanted him here with all of us, with people who love and care about him because he shouldn’t have had to deal with everything alone on top of being stuck with the Dursleys –“
“So you’ve been acting out because of Harry?” Remus asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Yes!... No!” Grace sighed in frustration as she ran her hands down her face. “I don’t know! I’m just…” she paused to take a deep breath. “I’m tired of Mum and Dad fighting all the time. That’s all they do when they’re together is fight. I thought they loved each other –“
“The do-“
“Then why does it look more like they’re ready to kill each other?” she asked, feeling the tears sting her eyes.
Remus didn’t have an answer for her, because everything he’s said before would be redundant, and if he was being honest he didn’t believe it anymore. It was obvious that they weren’t going to work things out, or talk things through, because if they had Grace wouldn’t be in tears in front of him.
“Harry tried to kiss me…” Grace confessed quietly, and Remus’ eyes nearly bugged out of his head. “When I snuck out to see him… when we were saying goodbye. He wanted to kiss me, and he went to… but I turned away,” she brought her knees up to her chest and hid her face. “I’ve had feelings for him for a year and a half… I’ve been waiting for him to choose, to tell me that he was ready when he finally did, I couldn’t do it.”
“Gracie…” Remus said softly.
“I kept telling him that it wasn’t the right time… with him grieving still, and having nightmares, and with everything going on,” she said, her voice cracking as she lifted her head and wiped her eyes. “And maybe I’m right, it isn’t the right time right now but… but he knew, he could see that I wasn’t the one that was ready this time.”
“Oh, Grace,” Remus said as he stood from the chair and sat next to her on the bed. He rested his hand on her arm and rubbed it softly. “A relationship is a big step, especially the first… you could think you’re ready for one but that isn’t always the case. Sometimes you’ve got to grow a little more. I know you’re upset about it, maybe it’s a good thing to wait just a little while longer.”
“I’m scared,” she confessed, looking at him. “I’m scared of a relationship, because I’m scared of falling in love…”
“Grace… you’re only fifteen –“
“I’m scared that if I fall in love, then eventually it’s just going to fall apart and I – I don’t want to be like my parents.” Remus’s lips parted as he stared at her, his heart breaking in his chest. He knew Helena and Sirius’ fighting had affected her, but he had no idea it went this far. He honestly had no idea what to say to her to make her feel better, because what could he say? He was afraid of falling in love himself – albeit for different reasons, but he felt the same and he could understand how and why she felt this way.
“You won’t end up like your parents,” Remus whispered.
“They got married because they were in love,” Grace started, sniffling and wiping the tears that started falling. “If love looks like that then… then I don’t want it.”
“You’re only fifteen, you still have the rest of your life to learn what love is,” Remus said gently. “You shouldn’t even be worrying about this.”
“I know… I just.. I really –“
“Like him, I know,” Remus smiled sadly. “You’re a teenager and things like this probably seem like the most important things in the world right now, but… be a teenager for a little while longer, don’t worry about love or relationships. I know it can be hard but, enjoy the time you have left being young,” he rubbed her arm as she sniffled and wiped her eyes. “Don’t pay any attention to your parents, and I know it’ll be hard not to but, they’re going through their own stuff. It isn’t fair that you’re being dragged through it and we had all hoped that they’d figure it out by now…”
“I just want to go back to school…” she admitted, “then I won’t have to listen to Mum and Dad fight. I can focus on O.W.L.s, and the frog choir, and quidditch…”
“Do you think being in this house has contributed to your behavior this summer?” Remus asked cautiously. Grace only shrugged.
“Maybe… I hate being stuck indoors and I… I hate being here in general.”
“I know. None of us like being here, Grace but –“
“We’ve got to, its our duty,” she rolled her eyes.
“We’re also safe here.”
“I know…”
“I know none of this has been easy, on you, Harry… on everyone but we all have –“
“Got to make sacrifices, I know…”
“Are you going to be alright?” he asked, and she nodded. “You’ll tell me if you weren’t?” she nodded again. “Alright, get some sleep. We’ve got a busy day tomorrow,” Grace’s face scrunched up, making Remus chuckle. He stood up and pressed a kiss on the top of her head. “You know I love you.”
“I love you too,” Grace smiled at him.
Notes:
And finally Grace is snapping.
I'd like to say that her moody teenager self doesn't last much longer but I don't to lie to y'all. This is really only the beginning for the next 30 something chapters But I swear in literally, exactly 2 months (on April 7th) it'll all be worth it! The chapter we've all been waiting for will be here! :)
I also wanted to have this moment between Remus and Grace, since it had been a while since the two of them had a good talk. And sometimes Remus knows that he'll be able to get her to open up easier and quicker than anyone else can - even Sirius.
Also a small announcement, I will make the same one on Monday, BUT next week posting is gonna look different. There will be NO new chapter posting on Wednesday the 12th!! This is because I will be doing a double update on Friday the 14th for not only Valentine's Day, but in celebration of Grace's birthday! I am skipping Wednesday because Ch. 100 is one of my favorite chapters for OotP and I really wanted to post it on Grace's birthday :) So that's why there is going to be a double post on Friday instead!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!! :)
p.s. if you all were still interested here is a link to join the OC centric HP Fanfic server my friend and I created! :)
https://discord.gg/AM49fxfRrd
Chapter 100: ninety-nine
Chapter Text
Something warm, soft and wet ran across Grace’s face. She groaned and turned her head to bury her face into her pillow, but something cold and wet met her ear, and she jerked away. She glared tiredly at the familiar sight of grey eyes and black fur. The dog whined softly as he licked her face again.
“I’m sleeping…” she grumbled, and he pawed her arm. “Go away, let me sleep,” she didn’t wait for him before she rolled over and pulled her blanket over her head. Sirius let out a huff through his nose and jumped off the bed, taking the blanket between his teeth and started tugging on it. “DAD!” Grace exclaimed when the blanket was yanked off her. “What?” she hissed as she sat up on her elbows, glaring at him. Sirius barked and stood up on his hind legs and rested his front paws on her bed. He jerked his head behind him and pushed off her bed, trotting to her door.
“Is it time to eat?” she asked, and that was when Sirius transformed back to a human.
“Not yet, I wanted to talk to you,” he said quietly.
“Okay…” she yawned as she sat up fully.
“C’mon,” he jerked his head so she’d follow him.
“Why? Where are we going?”
“Just get out of bed and come on,” Sirius sighed impatiently. “I’m trying to give you a surprise and you are making it very difficult.”
“I don’t like surprises,” she mumbled as she pulled herself out of bed.
“Yeah, I know. You get that from your mother,” Sirius rolled his eyes at her. “Now, come on.”
“Fine,” Grace sighed as she followed him. Sirius only grinned at her from over his shoulder and started leading her to the fourth door on their floor. It was always closed, and it was one that he had said didn’t need to be cleaned, so she had no idea what was on the other side. When he opened it, he stepped aside and motioned for her to go first. She frowned when she saw it was stairs.
“Go on,” Sirius nudged her as he took his wand out, and a blue light illuminated from the tip.
“Does this lead to an attic or something?” she asked, turning to him.
“No, now stop questioning everything and go up the sodding stairs,” he sighed. Grace rolled her eyes as she started up the stairs, and she was met with another door when she reached the top. “Go on, open it,” he said from behind her. She pulled the door handle down and pushed it open.
Grace squinted at the light and shivered as a cool breeze met her face. The morning air was filled with the smell of dew, the warm scent of bakeries baking their pastries and bread, coffee shops brewing coffee and tea for the morning rush of muggle workers starting their day. She took a step through the doorway and looked around. They were on the roof of Grimmauld Place, and she could see the garden park across the road, muggles walking their dogs and going on morning runs. Muggles driving their cars down the streets to get to work. Grace smiled as she closed her eyes, taking in the morning scent again and feeling the warm morning rays hit her face through the clouds.
She missed fresh air. She missed the sun. She missed being outside. Then she turned to look at her father, who was leaning against the, now, closed door.
“I thought we can’t go outside, because what if muggles see us? Or someone from the ministry –“
“There’s protective wards so muggles can’t see us, they’ve been here for as long as I can remember, and with the protective wards that Dumbledore has placed, we can’t be seen by anyone who isn’t part of the order,” he answered with a small smile. “Technically we still should be cautious about being up here, but, I think we can risk it for this morning.”
“But… why?”
“You’ve been unhappy,” he answered with a small shrug. “I know I also haven’t been the happiest lately either. We both hate being cooped up inside, hate being forced to stay when we’re souls that need to be out in the world, we need to be free,” he answered as he walked to her and nudged her elbow with his. “I get it, I really do. Being stuck inside makes you do and say things you shouldn’t, makes you stir-crazy and antsy, waiting for any opportunity to lash out or escape… even just for a while.”
Grace frowned at him at him, confused and annoyed. “If you understand then why did you get so mad –“
“Because,” Sirius cut her off, “Molly is right…” he paused to look at her with a sad smile. “I can’t be your father and your friend.” Grace frowned, feeling more confused. “All this time, I’ve been trying to grieve and deal with all our lost time, and trying to figure out how to be a father. You’re not a little girl, and in trying not to see you as one, I’ve blurred the line between father and friend. I want to have a relationship with you, and in wanting that… I’ve been ignoring the ‘father’ part. I can’t treat you like a friend one minute, then treat you like my daughter the next. It’s not fair to you and it makes me look a bit like a –“
“Hypocrite?” she asked, finishing for him, and he nodded slowly.
“You’re my daughter, and I love you so, so, so much; more than anything,” he started again. “You may not be a little girl, but you’re still my little girl and no matter how old you are you’ll always be my little girl, and I want to protect you. I know you are more than capable of taking care of yourself, but, I can’t help it. I’ve been stuck in a place where I want to make you happy, and make up for everything going wrong in your life by being the ‘fun’ parent, and a place where I want to protect you and guide you, to be an example and standard that you hold the men in your life up to.
“The night you snuck out, it not only made me so angry and disappointed at you, and scared that something happened to you… but it made me disappointed in myself. So when Molly said that I couldn’t be your father and your friend, and that what you needed was your parents… I realized that she was right. Everyone has been right… I can’t say no to you, because I want to make up for everything I missed, and make up for every no your mother has told you, but I can’t keep doing that, and it’s hard. It’s so hard to know when to say no, and when to say yes. It’s not just with you that I’m having that problem with, but with Harry too…” he paused, and Grace looked up at him.
“With everything going on, it feels like time has turned back to fourteen years ago, especially when I look at Harry because I see James. It’s still hard for me, Grace… living knowing my best friend – my brother, and his wife are gone, that their son doesn’t know them, that he looks just like him…” Sirius rolled his lips between his teeth as he blinked a few times. Grace felt her heart grow heavy and she leaned into him; the corner of Sirius’ lips turned up and he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “It wasn’t supposed to end up this way… but it has, and I’m trying. It’s hard, and it will continue to be hard, but you were right last night… Harry is my godson, not my best friend.
“I have been treating Harry differently because… well, I’m not sure how I should treat him. A part of me wants to treat him how I would have if James and Lily were still alive, like I’m the ‘fun uncle’, someone he can go to with stuff he wouldn’t feel comfortable going to his parents about. Then there’s a part of me that wants to be a father figure, but I – I can’t because that’s James’ job, and he’s not here and I can’t fill his place… Lastly, there’s you…” Grace’s brows frowned in confusion. “I don’t know how to treat him because I fear if I treat him too much like a son and be too much of a parent, then it might create some strange barrier between the two of you. And while, the idea of you dating makes my skin crawl and I’m not ready for it, there isn’t any other boy I’d want you to be with besides Harry. It’s what James and I had joked about all the time, it’s what we wanted.
“So, I’m sorry if I made you feel that I was choosing Harry over you. I wasn’t, and I would never pick anyone over you,” he whispered, squeezing her shoulder.
“How come when Harry said he wanted to join and fight, you didn’t say anything, but when I wanted to… you did?” she asked carefully.
“Because I thought about James, and it would be like fighting alongside my best friend again… and, you’re my daughter,” he answered lamely. “I had a lapse of judgement last night. Thinking back, I should’ve said something, and I wish I could change that. You’re both too young to be involved with the Order –“
“So you’re going to go back and keep things from us?” she asked carefully.
“No,” he shook his head. “I may not want any of you to join, you’re too young… but you all should know a little bit about what’s going on so you can be prepared. We all agreed, after a long, heated discussion, that… some details are necessary to disclose and we’re keeping it at that.”
“Okay…” she nodded, taking what she could get.
“I’m sorry I upset you last night,” he said softly, running his hand through her hair.
“I’m sorry for shouting and being a brat,” she smiled up at him. Sirius chuckled, and kissed the top of her head.
“Cover your faces and take a spray,” Molly told Harry and Ron when they entered the drawing room. “It’s Doxycide. I’ve never seen an infestation this bad – what that house-elf’s been doing for the last ten years –“
“Kreacher’s really old, he probably couldn’t manage –“
“You’d be surprised what Kreacher can manage when he wants to, Hermione,” Sirius spoke up as he entered the room. Grace pulled the white tea towel up over her nose before she glowered over at Hermione. While Kreacher wasn’t nasty to her (well to her face), and she didn’t go out of her way to insult Kreacher, she thought Hermione always spouting off excuses for the house-elf was rather annoying. “I’ve just been feeding Buckbeak,” he added when he noticed Harry’s confused look, “I keep him upstairs in my mother’s bedroom. Anyway, this writing desk…” he dropped the bag of rats onto one of the dusty arm chairs as he went to examine the shaking desk.
“Well, Molly, I’m pretty sure this is a boggart,” Sirius said as he peered into the keyhole, “but perhaps we ought to let Mad-Eye have a shifty at it before we let it out – knowing my mother it could be something much worse.”
“Right you are, Sirius,” Molly said stiffly. Grace rose an eyebrow at the curt, light, polite tones. Those tones were the same ones her mother and father used with each other after an argument and they tried to get along.
Then before Sirius could say or do anything else, a loud, clanging bell sounded followed by the familiar wails of Grace’s grandmother’s portrait. “I keep telling them not to ring the doorbell!” Sirius exclaimed exasperatedly as he hurried out of the room.
“Close the door, please, Harry,” Molly asked. Harry nodded and took his time closing the door, and Grace was glad there was a towel hiding her face because she was grinning at the look her aunt was giving at the back of Harry’s head. “Right, you lot,” she started promptly once the door closed, “you need to be careful because doxies bite and their teeth are poisonous. I’ve got a bottle of antidote here, but I’d rather nobody need it.” Molly stood in front of the curtains and motioned for them all to gather around. “When I say the word, start spraying immediately. They’ll come flying at us, I expect, but it says on the sprays one good squirt will paralyze them. When they’re immobilized, just throw them in this bucket,” she pointed to a large bucket that was set to the side.
“Alright – squirt!” Molly exclaimed as she moved the curtain and stepped out of the line of fire.
Grace raised her squirt bottle and sprayed a doxy that came flying right at her. She had hit it right in the chest and watched it freeze then fall to the floor with a loud thunk. She bent down, picked it up and tossed into the bucket. She turned, and screamed when a doxy came flying with it’s mouth open ready to bite her. She watched it freeze then fall to the floor, and saw Harry lower his squirt bottle. “Thanks,” she said, smiling at him, and even though their faces were covered, she could tell he was smiling at her too.
“Anytime,” he replied. Grace felt her cheeks burn under the towel and she quickly turned away to squirt at another doxy flying toward her.
“Looks like Harry’s still looking after his damsel in distress,” Ginny whispered teasingly in her ear. Grace’s face went red, and she glared at Ginny.
“Oh shut it,” she grumbled as she tossed a frozen doxy at her. Ginny shrieked and ducked out of the way, then went to throw one at her.
“Girls!” Molly exclaimed, narrowing her eyes at them, and they gave her sheepish smiles before turning away.
“He stares at you, you know,” she whispered as they squirted the doxycide. Grace felt her face burn hotter. “When you’re not looking, and when he thinks none of us are paying attention, he stares at you. Hermione and I noticed it last night.”
“No, he doesn’t,” Grace shook her head as she tossed two doxy’s into the bucket.
“Yes, he does,” Ginny elbowed her. “Hermione told me last night that the first thing Harry asked was about you.” Grace shifted her gaze to peek over her shoulder at Harry, who was talking to Fred and George as they sprayed doxies. Harry turned and for a split their eyes locked. Grace quickly turned away and sprayed a doxy and caught it before it could hit the ground. “You never did say what happened between you two when you snuck out to see him.”
“I didn’t,” Grace replied dryly.
“Come on, please,” Ginny pleaded quietly. “What happened?!”
“Nothing,” Grace snipped.
“Those looks aren’t nothing, Grace. Something happened between you two – “
“Ginny,” Grace warned under her breath.
“Please, Gracie…” Grace groaned when Ginny batted her eyelashes and gave her the puppy-dog eyes.
“Don’t tell anyone,” Grace whispered, and Ginny nodded. “I mean it, Ginny! No one, not Hermione, not the twins, Ron, Aunt Molly, Tonks – no one.” Ginny only nodded eagerly. Grace eyed her suspiciously before letting out a breath and leaning closer. “Harry and I almost kissed –“
“WHAT?!” Ginny exclaimed. Grace glared and started hitting her arm. “Ow, ow, ow! Alright –“
“What are you girls up to?!” Molly called, glaring at them.
“Nothing!” they both replied, with a smile, which only had Molly narrowing her eyes at them suspiciously.
“If I have to talk to you two one more time –“
“You won’t!” they both said, then turned way.
“You two –“ Ginny whispered with a grin.
“Almost kissed, yeah,” Grace nodded.
“What do you mean almost? What happened?”
“Well… he went to kiss me and… I don’t know! I kind of… well, I panicked and turned my head,” Grace grimaced, feeling embarrassed.
“What?!” Ginny hissed, and hit Grace’s arm. Grace hissed in pain as she rubbed her arm. “Are you serious! You’ve waited – we’ve all been waiting – for a bloody year!”
“I know!” she sighed as she tossed a doxy into the bucket. “I know… I panicked! It wasn’t the right time –“
“You said that last year –“
“Well, it still isn’t the right time, Ginny,” Grace grumbled. “He’s still dealing with what happened with Cedric, and then we didn’t know if he was going to be coming here before school, then with everything going on around us, and my parents one step away from killing each other…. And now with the dementors and the hearing – it’s just not the right time. He understands, and he said he’ll wait –“
“Well, don’t make him wait too long,” Ginny told her. “Don’t let Cho Chang come between the two of you – again,” she added. Grace’s face scrunched in distaste at the mention of the other girl; and as much as Grace didn’t like her, she didn’t think Cho would be too much of a problem. She had just lost her boyfriend, there was no way the girl was going to be looking for a new one so soon.
“I won’t… I hope I won’t, at least…” she said, spraying another doxy. “I’m just… scared.”
“Of what?” Ginny frowned, tossing the doxy into the bucket. Grace didn’t say anything, but turned and looked at her parents, who had entered the room and were bickering quietly. Ginny followed her gaze and frowned. “You’re not going to turn into them, Gracie… no matter who you marry in the future, you’re not going to turn into them.” Grace didn’t say anything in response, she didn’t know what to say. Remus had told her the same thing, and while it felt a little more real coming from Ginny, she still had a hard time believing it.
They continued de-doxying the curtains for the rest of the morning and didn’t pause for a break until afternoon. Molly let out a long sigh of exhaustion as she sat in an armchair only to jump up with a loud shriek. Unfortunately, she had sat in the same armchair Sirius had rested the bag of dead rats on.
“I think we’ll tackle those after lunch,” Molly said, nodding to the dusty, fogged, glass-windowed cabinets that were full of an odd assortment of old objects. Then the doorbell rang, again. Sirius let out a frustrated sigh as he stalked out of the room with Helena and Remus following. Molly let out a sigh when the portraits screeches echoed in the hall, she picked up the bag of rats and made for the door. “Stay here,” she said firmly, “I’ll bring up some sandwiches.”
The moment she left the room, everyone bolted over to the window to look down onto the doorstep, where they saw the familiar head of Mundungus Fletcher, who was carefully balancing a bunch of cauldrons.
“Mundungus!” Hermione exclaimed. “What’s he brought all those cauldrons for?”
“Probably looking for a safe place to keep them,” Harry said, towering over Grace’s shoulder to look out the window. Her cheeks went red when she felt his chest press against her back, and his hands resting on her shoulders. “Isn’t that what he was doing the night he was supposed to be tailing me? Picking up some dodgy cauldrons?”
“Yeah, you’re right!” Fred nodded. Then as the front door opened, they watched as Mundungus heaved the cauldrons through and he disappeared from view. “Blimey, Mum won’t like that…” then he and George made their way to the door, luckily Walburga’s portrait and stopped her screaming. “Mundungus is talking to Sirius and Kinglsey,” Fred muttered. “Can’t hear properly, d’you reckon we can risk the extendable ears?”
“Might be worth it,” George said, “I could sneak upstairs and get a pair –“ George was cut off, and they knew that they wouldn’t need the extendable ears to hear.
“WE ARE NOT RUNNING A HIDEOUT FOR STOLEN GOODS!” Molly’s voice rang through the house.
“I love hearing Mum shouting at someone else,” Fred said with a satisfied smile spreading across his face. “Makes such a nice change.”
“ – COMPLETELY IRRESPONSIBLE, AS IF WE HAVEN’T GOT ENOUGH TO WORRY ABOUT WITHOUT YOU DRAGGING STOLEN CAULDRONS INTO THE HOUSE –“
“The idiots are letting her get into her stride,” George sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. “You’ve got to head her off early, otherwise she builds up a head of steam and goes on for hours.”
“And she’s been dying to have a go at Mundungus ever since he sneaked off when he was supposed to be following you, Harry – and there goes Sirius’ mum again –“ he sighed as Molly’s voice was drowned out by Walburga’s and some of the other portraits she woke up. George tried to shut the door but Kreacher had squeezed himself into the room.
Kreacher didn’t pay any mind to any of them as he shuffled through the room, muttering under his breath. “… smells like a drain and a criminal to boot, but she’s no better, nasty old blood traitor with her brats messing up my Mistress’s house, oh m poor Mistress, if she knew, if she knew the scum they’ve let in her house, what would she say to old Kreacher… Oh the shame of it. Mudbloods, and werewolves, and traitors and thieves… poor old Kreacher, what can he do…”
“Hello, Kreacher,” Fred greeted loudly, as George shut the door with a snap.
Kreacher froze and slowly turned to them with a look of surprise, that they all knew was fake. “Kreacher did not see Young Master,” he said, bowing to Fred. “Nasty little brat of a blood traitor it is,” he muttered under his breath.
“Sorry,” George spoke up, “didn’t catch that last bit.”
“Kreacher said nothing,” Kreacher bowed to George as he shuffled away, “and there’s it’s twin… unnatural little beasts they are…” he paused and eyed them all before turning away again. “… and there’s the Mudblood, standing there bold as brass, oh if my Mistress knew, oh how she’d cry, and there’s a new boy… Kreacher doesn’t know his name, what is he doing here… Kreacher doesn’t know.”
“This is Harry, Kreacher,” Hermione said cautiously with a forced, polite smile. “Harry Potter.
Kreacher’s pale eyes widened with aghast. “The Mudblood is talking to Kreacher as though she is my friend… if Kreacher’s Mistress saw him in such company, oh what would she say –“
“Don’t call her a Mudblood!” Ron and Ginny shouted together.
“It doesn’t matter,” Hermione said, shrugging it off, “he’s not in his right mind, he doesn’t know what he’s –“
“Don’t kid yourself, Hermione,” Fred started, eyeing Kreacher with distaste, “he knows exactly what he’s saying.”
“Is it true?” Kreacher started, staring at Harry, “Is it Harry Potter? Kreacher can see the scar, it must be true… that’s the boy who stopped the Dark Lord, Kreacher wonders how he did it –“
“Kreacher,” Grace spoke up shortly, narrowing her eyes at him. Kreacher grimaced as he shifted his gaze to her.
“What do you want anyway?” George asked, and Kreacher looked back at him.
“Kreacher is cleaning,” he said evasively.
“A likely story,” Grace turned around and saw her father standing in the doorway with his eyes narrowed at Kreacher. “Stand up straight,” he said impatiently. “Now, what are you up to?”
“Kreacher is cleaning,” Kreacher repeated. “Kreacher lives to serve the noble house of Black –“
“ – and it’s getting blacker every day, it’s filthy,” Sirius interrupted.
“Master always liked his little joke,” Kreacher muttered, bowing. “Master was a nasty ungrateful swine who broke his mother’s heart –“ he hissed under his breath.
“My mother didn’t have a heart, Kreacher,” Sirius snapped. “She kept herself alive out of pure spite.”
Kreacher’s lips curled as he kept his head down. “Master is not fit to wipe slime form his brother’s boots, oh my poor Mistress, what would she say if she saw Kreacher serving him, how he hated him, what a disappointment he was –“
“I asked you what you were up to,” Sirius repeated coldly. “Every time you show up pretending to be cleaning, you sneak something off to your room so we can’t throw it out.” Grace shifted uncomfortably.
“Kreacher, is there anything dangerous or harmful in this room?” Grace spoke up as she crouched down in front of the elf. Everyone turned to watch her curiously. Kreacher shifted his gaze around the room before looking at her, but he didn’t answer. “Kreacher… is there anything cursed in this room?”
“Yes…” He muttered begrudgingly under his breath.
“Is there anything else that is dangerous?”
“…Yes.”
“Is there anything that could harm us?” she asked, and Kreacher gave a short nod. “What is it?”
“Black family daggers, Miss,” he answered.
“Do they have some significance?” Kreacher shook his head. “Then per our agreement, we have to get rid of them Kreacher.”
Kreacher’s lip curled in disagreement, but shifted his gaze away and turned to mutter to the carpet again. “Mistress would never forgive Kreacher if the tapestry was thrown out, seven centuries it’s been in the family. Kreacher must save it, Kreacher will not let Master and the blood traitors and the brats destroy it –“
“I thought it might be that,” Sirius said, shooting the wall a disdainful look. “She’ll have put another permanent sticking charm on the back of it, I don’t doubt, but if I can get rid of it I certainly will! Now go away, Kreacher.”
Grace narrowed her eyes at her father. Kreacher wasn’t the most… friendly of house-elves, but she hated the way her father would talk to him. Kreacher shuffled pass them, giving Sirius a look of the deepest loathing someone could muster as he muttered under his breath. “ – comes back from Azkaban ordering Kreacher around, oh my poor Mistress, what would she say if she saw the house now, scum living in it, her treasures thrown out. She swore he was no son of her’s and he’s back with his offspring… they say he’s a murderer too –“
“Keep muttering and I will be a murderer!” Sirius shouted as he slammed the door shut.
“Sirius… he’s not right in the head!” Hermione pleaded, “I don’t think he realizes we can hear him.” Grace had to disagree, she knew that Kreacher knew they could full on hear them, but he didn’t care.
“He’s been alone too long,” Sirius said, “taking orders from my mother’s portrait, and talking to himself.”
“If you just set him free,” Hermione suggested hopefully, “maybe –“
“We can’t set him free, he knows too much about the Order,” Sirius cut her off curtly. “And anyway, the shock would kill him. You suggest to him that he leaves this house, see how he takes it.”
“Then maybe you should try and treat him better,” Grace muttered. Sirius, who was on his way to look at the tapestry, paused mid-stride and turned to look at her, his eyes narrowing.
“What was that?”
“I said, maybe you should try and treat him better,” Grace repeated.
“Grace, you don’t –“
“What is it you said to Ron, Harry, Hermione and I back in March in that cave? About Crouch?” she asked, raising an eyebrow as she crossed her arms over her chest. “You can tell a lot about a man by how he treats his inferiors, not his equals.”
There was a tense, awkward blanket of silence that draped over the room as father and daughter stared at each other. “He’s always been like this, Gracia,” Sirius replied slowly, using her full first name. “He’s always been a foul little –“
“A little bit of kindness, even politeness, can go a long way,” she interrupted.
“Hey, Sirius… why is Grace on here but you aren’t?” Harry asked, forcing the pair to break eye contact and turn to Harry.
“We’ll talk about this later,” Sirius muttered to her, and she chose not to answer as he turned to look at the old tapestry.
“I used to be,” he said, pointing to a burn mark that was above Grace. “My sweet old mother blasted me off after I ran away from home – Kreacher’s quite fond of muttering the story under his breath.”
“You ran away from home?” Harry asked, turning from the tapestry to look at Sirius.
“I was about sixteen… I’d had enough of being here and of my family,” Sirius answered.
“Where’d you go?”
“Your dad’s place,” Sirius turned to Harry with a smile. “Your grandparents were really good about it; they sort of adopted me as a second son. Stayed with them during school holidays and summer breaks, and when I was seventeen I got a place of my own. My Uncle Alphard had left me a decent bit of gold – he’s been wiped off here too, that’s probably why. Anyway, after that I looked after myself… but I was always welcomed at the Potter’s for Sunday lunch, though…”
“But… why did you…?”
“Leave?” Siris smiled bitterly as he ran a hand through his hair. “Because I hated the whole lot of them: my parents, with their pure-blood mania, convinced that being a Black practically made you royal. My idiot brother, soft enough to believe him…that’s him,” he pointed to a name on the other side of where his was burn mark was. Grace frowned as she stared at the name: Regulus Arcturus Black. The same name was on the third bedroom on their floor, and the door remained closed, her father had given her strict orders to never open the door. She noticed how close the dates of birth and death were close together. He died around the time she was born.
“He was younger than me,” Sirius continued, his voice was strange, it sounded almost sad, “and a much better son – as I was constantly reminded.”
“But he died…” Harry said, looking from the tapestry to Sirius.
“Yeah…” Sirius shook his head in disappointment, “stupid idiot. He joined the Death Eaters.”
“You’re kidding!”
“Come on Harry,” Sirius rolled his eyes, “haven’t you seen enough of this house to tell what kind of wizards my family was?”
“Were – were your parents Death Eaters as well?”
“No, no, but believe me… they thought Voldemort had the right idea,” Sirius scoffed, his eyes narrowing at the names. “They were all for the purification of the wizarding race, getting rid of muggle-borns and having purebloods in charge. They weren’t alone either, there were quite a few people, before Voldemort showed his true colors, who thought he had the right idea about things. They got cold feet when they saw what he was prepared to do to get power, though. But I bet my parents thought Regulus was a right little hero for joining up at first.”
“How did he die?” Grace asked gently, her fingers running over her uncle’s name. “Was he killed by Aurors?”
“Oh no,” Sirius shook his head. “No… he was murdered by Voldemort, or on Voldemort’s orders most likely. I doubt Regulus was ever important enough to be killed by Voldemort in person. From what I found out after he died, he got so far in then panicked about what he was being asked to do and tried to back out…” he paused and Grace noticed the sad look in his eyes. “Well, you don’t just hand in your resignation to Voldemort. Being a Death Eater is a lifetime service or death.”
“Lunch!” Molly’s voice rang as she entered the room with a large tray of sandwiches and cake floating behind her. Grace watched as the others raced to the food while she and Harry stayed.
“There’s Phineas Nigellus, my great-great-grandfather, see?” Sirius pointed to a man who looked a lot like him, but a little older and greying. “He was the least popular headmaster Hogwarts ever had, and that’s Araminta Meliflua, she was a cousin of my mother’s – tried to force a bill through the Ministry to make muggle-hunting legal,” Grace’s face curled in disgust at the woman her father pointed to. “Ah, dear Aunt Elladora…she started the family tradition of beheading house-elves when they got too old to carry tea trays.”
“Shame, Elladora is such a pretty name,” Grace muttered.
“I know… we almost named you Elladora,” Sirius said with a shrug, and her face curled. “I didn’t want my girl to have a namesake as dreadful as her. Of course, though, whenever the family produced someone halfway decent, they were disowned. I see Tonks isn’t on here… maybe that’s why Kreacher won’t take orders from her – he’s supposed to do whatever anyone in the family asks him.”
“You and Tonks are related?” Harry asked, looking at the two Blacks with surprise.
“Oh yeah, her mother, Andromeda, was my favorite cousin,” Sirius answered and pointed to the burn mark near his, it was next to the picture and name of ‘Bellatrix Black – Lestrange’ and ‘Narcissa Black – Malfoy’. “Andromeda’s sisters are still here because they made lovely, respectable pure-blood marriages. Andromeda married a muggle-born, Ted Tonks.”
“Is that why I’m still on here?” Grace asked. “Because you married Mum?” Sirius looked down at Helena’s name that was connected to his by a golden branch, and then Grace’s picture under.
“Maybe?” he shrugged, “or it could be because my brother had died right before you were born, making me the last living male Black, and since the tapestry was made with an ancient magic, it recognized me as the last Black by name and blood. Then you were born with my name and blood, and it recognized you as a Black. Where as Andromeda was blasted off because of who she married, Ted was never recognized as a member of the family even through marriage.”
“You’re related to the Malfoys?!” Harry exclaimed, noticing Draco’s name.
“Yeah, I know,” Grace muttered, glaring at the name. “It’s rather unfortunate really.”
“The pureblood families are all interrelated,” Sirius answered. “If you’re only going to let your children marry purebloods your choices are very limited, there are hardly any of us left. Molly and Helena are distant cousins by marriage somewhere, and Arthur is something like a second cousin once removed, even though they’re also my brother and sister in law,” he shrugged, “but there’s no point in looking for them on here – if ever a family was a bunch of ‘blood traitors’ it’s the Weasley’s.”
“Lestrange…” Harry said quietly as he stared at the name. Grace’s face turned sour. She wanted to light a match to the woman’s face for what she did.
“They’re in Azkaban,” Sirius said shortly. “Bellatrix and her husband Rodolphus came in with Barty Crouch Junior,” Sirius added. “Rodolphus’ brother, Rabastan, was with them too.”
“You never said she was your –“
“Does it matter if she’s our cousin?” Sirius snapped, making Grace flinch. “As far as I’m concerned, they’re not my family. She’s certainly not family. I haven’t seen her since I was your age, unless you count the glimpse of her coming into Azkaban,” he sneered, glaring at the name. Grace felt sick knowing she was related to Bellatrix Lestrange, knowing what she did and because of her, Neville would never have his parents recognize him. “Do you think Grace and I are proud of having relatives like her?”
“Sorry…” Harry said quickly. “I didn’t mean – I was just surprised, that’s all –“
“It doesn’t matter, don’t apologize,” Sirius mumbled as he forced himself to turn away from the tapestry and stuffing his hands into his pockets. “I don’t like being back here,” he added, glancing around the drawing room. “I never thought I’d be stuck in this house again… never thought there’d be a time where I had to bring Grace here. It isn’t pleasant. But it’s ideal for headquarters, of course,” Sirius sighed. “My father put every security measure known to wizard-kind on it when he lived here. It’s unplottable so muggles could never come and call – as if they’d have wanted to – and now Dumbledore’s added his own protection. You’d be hard put to find a safer house anywhere. Dumbledore’s secret keeper for the Order, you know – nobody can find headquarters unless he tells them personally where it is. That note Moody showed you last night, that was from Dumbledore… If my parents could see the use it was being put to now… well, my mother’s portrait should give you some idea,” he laughed bitterly.
“I’m trying to convince Dumbledore if Grace and I could escort you to your hearing, myself as Snuffles – obviously – so we can give you a bit of moral support,” he added, elbowing Harry’s gently. “What d’you think? Don’t think Helena would mind some company for a bit while we wait for you. Maybe after we could stroll through Diagon Alley…”
Grace’s heart lifted in her chest at the idea, but her heart deflated when she noticed the look on Harry’s face as he stared at everyone. Grace reached and slid her hand into his, and he laced their fingers.
“Don’t worry,” Sirius spoke up gently, resting a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I’m sure they’re going to clear you, there’s definitely something in the International Statue of Secrecy about being allowed to use magic to save your own life.”
“But if they do expel me…” Harry started quietly, “can I come back and live here with you?”
“We’ll see…” Sirius smile sadly.
“I’d feel a lot better about the hearing if I knew I didn’t have to go back to the Dursleys,” Harry added.
“They must be bad if you prefer this place,” Sirius motioned around them. Harry paused, and glanced over at Grace with a small smile.
“Little Whinging isn’t that bad anymore… the Dursleys are,” he said, still looking at Grace – whose cheeks were now a bright pink as she pulled her hand away.
“Hurry up you three, or else there won’t be any food left!” Molly called.
“I don’t know about you two,” Grace said, “but I really want some of those cakes,” she grinned as she made her way to the others.
Harry kept watching Grace, with a small smile. “I wouldn’t mind living here,” he added, and Sirius turned back to him. “It’s not so bad… not when Grace is here.”
Notes:
A/N : Gotta love the sweet Dadfoot moments 😭🥰
Also love love love Ginny and Grace's little moment. We don't see them together a whole lot, but when we do, they're some of my favorite moments in the chapter.
Just a reminder that there will be no update this Wednesday! Instead, I will be double-posting on Friday!! :)
I hope you all enjoyed~! :)
Chapter 101: 100
Notes:
Happy Friday and Happy Valentine's Day to everyone who celebrates it.
Here is chapter 100!!! I can't believe it's been 100 chapters officially!!
I have not stopped writing out the numbers because I'm lazy and I'm currently on 158 and I'm not typing that out lol rip. sorry!!
Anyway, today is a double update!!!
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
On the third day of cleaning the drawing room, the room was almost finished. They had disinfected the room of all its pests and other unsavory habitants, and had went through most of the dark items. Today they were simply cleaning, and there was still a lot of work to be done. Since it was a general cleaning day, Grace had brought down her gramophone, and her box of records down. Tonks, who had stayed the night and decided to stay and help clean, looked at the box with excitement and started looking through them. Grace, and honestly everyone, was surprised when Helena hadn’t said anything about the music. It could’ve been because the record Grace had chosen was ‘Dad’s Favorites’, and she saw how her parents’ faces lit up at some of the songs. She had seen her parents smile and laugh with each other as older songs played.
The music had helped the mood and atmosphere of cleaning the drawing room, it was lighter, and relaxed. Everyone had eased when they saw Helena and Sirius both laughing and smiling with one another as furniture was lifted to dust and sweep.
Sirius had levitated an old armchair up in the air as Grace swept the dust and old cobwebs up. Then a familiar melody came from the gramophone speaker. “Loving you, isn’t the right thing to do. How can I ever change things that I feel?” Sirius glanced over at Helena with heaviness on his chest. Not fifteen minutes ago they had been laughing and reminiscing over a Beatles song… but that’s all they ever seem to do when they’re getting along: reminisce. Reminiscing was the only way they could feel happy, and he was thrust back in time when he remembered how much he loved her and why he loved her.
She was a spitfire in their youth, and she was the first person to jump in someone’s defense (something that Sirius has noticed had been passed onto Grace but he’d never tell her that). Helena also never hesitated to put James and himself in their places when they stepped out of line. She would also never hesitate to cover for them when they were almost caught by Filch or another teacher. And she was smart and clever. Sometimes she would come up to him and James with a prank idea with a huge grin on her face – she never did admit to Lily she had them.
She had dreams and they often stayed up late into the night in the common room talking about them. She wanted to travel the world, learn new potions, create them, and he wanted to travel with her. They talked about traveling Europe, and America on the back of his magical motor bike, riding through the night. Every time he mentioned having children, she always changed the subject or said she didn’t want any – she only wanted it to be the two of them. Sirius, at the time, brushed it off thinking it was because they were still in school and too young to be thinking about having children; but he saw the way she was with Bill and Charlie when they were children. She was so good with them, and he loved how her face lit up when they were around. He hoped that she’d change her mind as she got older…
But even after they moved in together, and got married… she always got weird when he mentioned kids in the future… Maybe he should’ve realized it then. There were so many signs that they weren’t working out. She kept telling him no on children. He didn’t want to throw everything away and live like a nomad (while he enjoyed being free, he always craved having someplace to call home). They had stopped finding things to talk about shortly after they got married. She had taken a job as an Unspeakable, it was only temporary so they could save and travel once the war was over, but she couldn’t talk about work. He and James were off and on missions for the Order… when they were together it became only sex.
It was all a routine and becoming redundant and boring and he hated being bored. Sometimes he started arguments for the hell of it, just to get something out of her, just to make sure their relationship was still there. He loved it when she got angry – he also loved the sex that came with it. When he would wonder why they were still together, she’d laugh or smile and he remembered. He loved her smile, and he loved hearing her laugh – it was the sweetest melody, his favorite sound… until Grace was born, and soon her laugh became his favorite sound. Grace was the turning point in their marriage, and he couldn’t say if it turned for the better or worse. He knew if he or Helena didn’t get angry and get so drunk, then he wouldn’t have Grace… he also knew deep down that if they didn’t have Grace, they would’ve divorced a long time ago.
“You can go your own way. You can call it another lonely day-“
Sirius turned and glanced at Helena again just as she turned to glance at him and their eyes locked. There was a sad, longing in her eyes that matched the heavy feeling in his chest. He couldn’t explain how he knew, or why it was that particular moment that the epiphany came to him… but Sirius knew that it was over.
No matter how hard they try to rekindle their relationship, bring a spark to light that fire… it was out. All they had left were memories of when it was good, when they were happy. He still loved her, but she wasn’t the same woman he knew, she wasn’t the girl he fell in love with; and he wasn’t the same man she fell in love with either. Sirius would always love her, they had too many memories, too much history together, and she was the mother of his daughter. He loved her, he always will… but they were over.
He decided that he was going to make the most of what they had left while they had it, enjoy it before it’s gone. Because he knew that once this was over, once they were able to clear his name… then he and Helena will officially be over. The papers will be signed, and he knew it wasn’t going to be when Grace was still in school, so there wouldn’t be a custody conversation. For the foreseeable future, he was going to enjoy what time he had left with Helena, hopefully they could live and love as friends – if not for their own sanity, but for Grace. Remus’ words echoed through his mind again. “Figure it out, because this fighting is hurting her. She’s afraid of falling in love because the two people who are meant to show her what that is are always at each other’s throats. So, figure your shite out before you two ruin her.”
The last thing Sirius ever wanted to happen was his child to not know what love was. Love was an amazing, euphoric feeling, and with it one was capable of so many things. While there were different types of love, and he knew she understood that the love he had for her was different than the love she had for her cousins, and it was different than the love she had for her friends. She had Molly and Arthur, which to Sirius was one of the healthiest marriages he’s seen as it rivaled the Potter’s, but it wasn’t her aunt and uncle’s job to show her that. It was his and Helena’s and they had failed.
He glanced over at Grace, who shrieked and ducked away as Harry tried to dust her face with the feather duster. Sirius found himself smiling at them. He knew, despite his and Helena’s faults, that Grace was going to be okay, and he wasn’t going to let her be like him.
“You can go your own way,” Sirius turned back and locked eyes with Helena again. She gave him a small smile, and he gave her a sad one then watched her turn to Molly and Ron.
“You all right?” Sirius turned and saw Remus, giving him a knowing look.
“I will be,” he nodded, “just getting lost in the thoughts of ‘what if’.”
“Past or future ‘what ifs’?”
“Past…”
“That’s a dangerous place to wander to.”
“I know,” Sirius sighed as he levitated a side table in the air and Grace ducked under it to escape Harry’s duster attack. “Can’t help it, there’s a lot of things to think about.”
“Doesn’t help that a Fleetwood Mac song is practically narrating your feelings,” Remus commented. Sirius let out a strange sound, that was like a combination of a snort, huff and a scoff. “You going to tell her?”
“Who?” Sirius turned to Remus, who raised a brow at him.
“Helena.”
“I think she already knows,” he shrugged.
“You still need to tell her. You two have this terrible habit of thinking the other knows but you two are never on the same page about anything.”
“Ugh, I hate it when you’re right,” Sirius said teasingly, trying to lighten the conversation a little.
“I’m being serious – don’t – “ Remus narrowed his eyes in warning at Sirius, “You thought you two were on the same page about starting over and wanting to work out. You meant as a family, she thought the two of you. You wanted to figure out how to make this marriage work, she thought it meant just the two of you… do you see a pattern here, Sirius?” Sirius only sighed as he nodded. “You need to tell her exactly what you want and what you mean, so you both understand and are on the same page.”
“I will,” he nodded, and Remus continued to stare at him. “I will, once all the kids go back to school. I don’t want things to be uncomfortable – more uncomfortable for everyone here, and I don’t want anyone asking questions incase our conversation goes south and she stops coming around.”
“I’m holding you to that,” Remus told him, as the song faded to an end. Sirius only nodded and waved Remus off as he lowered the table back to the floor.
Then a familiar song started playing from the gramophone, and Sirius’ eyes widened and an excited grin spread on his face. Remus’s face fell as he groaned, and Sirius turned to see Helena, whose eyes also widened.
“Is this?” Helena asked, and Sirius nodded.
“I forgot about this, I haven’t heard it in ages…”
“How? You’re the one that magicked that record,” Grace said, turning to him with a raised eyebrow. Sirius rolled his eyes at her.
“Just because I made it, doesn’t mean I listened to every song on them,” he replied as he took Grace’s hand and spun her around. She let out a shriek that turned into a laugh as he started to dance with her. “This was a very popular song in the common room, do you remember?” He asked, spinning Grace again, and looking at Remus.
“Unfortunately. Every time you and James decided to throw a party it was played at least three times,” Remus replied dryly.
“Why?” Harry asked with a grin as he watched Sirius and Grace dance happily to the upbeat song.
“Because ABBA was one of Lily’s favorite groups,” Helena answered with a sad smile, “James thought if he requested enough ABBA then Lily would notice him, and he’d try to get her to dance with him.”
“Failed most of the time,” Sirius grinned as he swung Grace around and spun her again. She laughed loudly as she was pulled closer to her father, and then he spun her out and turned her so fast she shrieked. She had only danced with her father a few times before, but every time she did it was always fun and he moved so graciously that she wondered how she didn’t trip and fall, or mess up.
“How did you learn to dance like that?” George asked curiously.
“And how did you get so good?” Fred added, as they stared in awe.
“Everyone, especially you boys,” Sirius started as he pulled Grace closer with a grin, “should know how to dance. And boys, if you can learn how to do this – “ he paused as he swung Grace under his arm, spun her, and the what confused all the students was how Sirius made them move in a figure eight motion full of twists and spins. “You’d have women falling at your feet.”
“We didn’t learn that in our dancing lessons,” Hermione commented in awe. Sirius scoffed in offense as ‘Waterloo’ by ABBA faded to an end.
“Gracie, love, put on something fun to dance to,” Sirius told her. Grace, who was out of breath, nodded as she bounced to the gramophone.
“Sirius, do you think that now is the right time to – “ Molly started uncertain.
“Awe, c’mon Molly! Let’s give the kids a break and let them have a little fun,” Tonks grinned at the woman.
“Besides, I think this is the first time I’ve seen Sirius this happy and having fun in a year,” Remus added with a small smile. “I especially haven’t seen him laugh and smile this much since he’s been here.”
Molly chewed the inside of her lip and sighed with a nod. “Oh, well, alright.”
Grace shot her aunt a big grin as she picked up the record sleeve and scanned the titles for one. Her grin widened as she took the needle and placed it carefully on a specific track, and music started playing.
“Oh no! Not this song!” Helena groaned, as Sirius let out a bark like laugh.
“September is a great song,” Sirius said, then shot a grin at Helena. “We did dance to it at our wedding.”
“In 1979!”
“Details,” Sirius shrugged as he took Hermione’s hand and pulled her toward him. Hermione’s face flushed pink as he spun her. “Now, boys, the first rule is to never let go of your partner, and if you have to then you let go for no less than three seconds,” he said as he did the same fancy whip move he did with Grace on Hermione. “Obviously moves like that are ones you work up to, but if you can do a good swing and spin you can make any basic dance step look like you’ve been doing it for years.” Sirius swung Hermione out and under his arm and turned to bring her back to him. “I’m sure ol’ Minny made a point to tell you all that man leads, so girls, trust in your partner to not let you go, trip, fall, or get out of reach,” he continued as he twisted Hermione around him and spun her.
“Wicked,” George whispered with a grin.
“This’ll get the girls, eh, Georgie?” Fred asked, turning to his twin with a matching grin.
“Oi, Gracie-racie!” George exclaimed as he turned to the girl, who stared at him surprise. “Let’s see if my moves have improved since the Yule Ball!” George said as he pulled Grace toward him. She exclaimed, but started laughing when George spun her. Fred turned and took Ginny’s hand, who exclaimed in protest of not wanting to dance with her brother but she ended up smiling anyway.
“Let’s go Ron,” Tonks grinned as she tugged on Ron’s hand, making his face and ears turn bright red. Grace and Harry locked eyes for a moment and shared a grin as they remembered Ron’s first dance was with McGonagall.
“Oh, to be young,” Molly sighed happily and smiled as she watched everyone having fun.
“You’re still young,” Remus said, holding out a hand to her. Molly’s cheeks flushed and she tried to decline but Remus took her hand and pulled her into a dance.
“Oh!” she exclaimed surprised, but couldn’t stop her smile.
“Well, that leaves just you and me, Harry,” Helena smiled at the boy, then held out her hand. “Why don’t you show me those dance moves of yours.”
“Oh – er – I don’t – alright,” Harry said defeatedly. He glanced over at Grace, who was laughing and dancing with George. He wasn’t much of a dancer, he didn’t really like it all that much and only did it with Grace because she loved it. He only really liked dancing with her, but he looked up at his godmother, and felt himself returning her smile.
Harry was a nervous dancer normally, but now that his current dance partner was unfamiliar to him, he felt flustered and even more nervous than usual. He grimaced when he accidentally stumbled into her.
“You’re thinking too hard, Harry,” Helena said gently.
“Sorry,” he muttered shyly, as he tried again. After a few smooth steps, Helena nodded with a smile.
“There you go, just like that,” she said, and Harry beamed up at her. “Now, I think you’re ready to spin me.” Harry nodded as he pulled back and spun her around. When she faced him again, she gave him a proud smile. “Perfect. Keep it up and you’ll rival your father.”
“Really? He was a good dancer?”
“When he wanted to be,” Helena smiled, “all pureblood children were taught to dance, but knowing Euphemia Potter, she made sure James knew how to dance, and dance well. But during common room parties? No,” she shook her head. “He danced like a fool, and was purposely bad for the fun of it.”
“Why?”
“The same reason they are dancing like fools,” Helena nodded to other side of the room. Harry turned his head and snorted back a laugh at the sight of George and Grace jerking around awkwardly, pretending to dance while they laughed loudly.
“They look ridiculous,” Harry shook his head as he watched Grace start doing the iconic disco dance move, dramatically lifting her arm and moving her hips back and forth. Helena noticed Harry’s eyes on Grace, and she recognized that look in his eyes. It was the same look she had seen on James every time he looked at Lily. It was the same look Sirius used to give her, and the one she gave him. She had no doubt that James and Lily would’ve made it if they hadn’t died, but she knew she and Sirius wouldn’t have and that was why she’s been holding on for as long as she could.
“Don’t make the same mistake we did,” Helena said softly.
“What?” Harry asked, confused as he looked at her. “What do you mean?” he asked but then the song ended, and Helena pulled away and turned from him before he could get an answer. He turned and saw Grace leaning against the arm chair and wiped her forehead with the back of her hand.
“Tired?” He asked her as he walked up to her.
“Yeah, but not as much as Hermione,” Grace nodded to their friend, who was red in the face, and breathing heavily but was still smiling.
“Me next!” Ginny exclaimed the moment the next song started as she bolted toward Sirius and took his hand. Sirius stared at her, surprised, but spun her around with a grin anyway. Grace looked at them, and shook her head with an amused smile on her face. She felt a tug on her hand and turned to see Harry smiling at her and pulling her closer. Her cheeks flushed as she smiled at him.
“This is the first time we’ve danced since the Yule Ball,” she said shyly as they started dancing.
“Yeah,” he said quietly, his thumb rubbing softly on the small of her back and she blushed. “Too bad everyone’s here. We could’ve picked up where we left off before we got interrupted.” Grace’s face went red as she looked down at their feet, and tried to keep her smile back.
“You’ve been talking to Dad,” she said quietly, and Harry shook his head as he spun her.
“Nope, thought of that on my own,” he grinned at her. Grace rolled her eyes playfully at him and shook her head. “I’ve thought about it a lot, actually. The Yule Ball, and the evening by the lake after we visited Sirius in Hogsmeade, and the night my name came out of the Goblet of Fire.”
“Why?”
“Because those were all the moments I wanted to kiss you.” Harry answered simply, and she stared at him with wide eyes and rosy cheeks, but he just smiled at her. “First Hogsmeade trip of the year… go with me.”
“Harry –“ she started nervously.
“I know, right now you’re not ready and I understand,” he started, then spun her around again. Her heart almost flew out of her chest when he pulled her back close to him. “But… I want you to know that I’ll wait until you are, and if you are by then we’ll go together. If you aren’t, then we’ll still go together but as friends with Ron and Hermione, and probably Neville,” he added with a smile. Grace’s heart leapt and she was starting to feel light-headed. She wasn’t completely positive about what he was saying as her heart was pounding so loud in her ear, but she only nodded. Harry grinned at her, and then spun her around a third time.
“Oh, no! Sirius!” Harry and Grace were both pulled out of their own little world to see Sirius pull Molly into a dance. Grace just realized that Don’t Stop by Fleetwood Mac was no longer playing, and now Just What I Needed by The Cars was.
“Awe, c’mon Molly!” Sirius laughed. “Last time we danced was mine and Helena’s wedding.”
“Sirius!” Molly exclaimed as Sirius spun her around.
Grace turned back to Harry with a huge grin as she took his hands. He turned away from Sirius and Molly to look at her, but he didn’t stop the grin as she started moving them back and forth. Grace started bouncing excitedly as the chorus started, making him laugh and spun her around.
“I guess you’re just what I needed!” Grace sang along excitedly as she flailed their arms around. Harry shook his head as he laughed at her, their third year Quidditch Cup victory party coming back to his mind.
“Er… what’s going on?” Everyone froze and turned to see Arthur standing in the drawing room doorway, looking at everyone confused.
“Just dance lessons, Arthur,” Sirius grinned as Molly smoothed out her hair. “We had to teach these kids how to dance properly.”
“Damn, seems like we missed a fun day, Dad,” Bill said, nudging his dad with a grin.
“It appears we have – is that a muggle gramophone?” Arthur asked interestedly as he walked up to it.
“Er, no,” Sirius shook his head as he turned off the music and lifted the needle. Once the record stopped spinning, he lifted it up and put it back in it’s sleeve.
“I haven’t seen one like this before,” Arthur said as he looked at the two different size plates.
“That’s because Remus and I made it for Grace for Christmas last year,” Sirius answered, and Arthur looked at him with interest. “It plays muggle and wizard records. The smaller ones are records we made for Grace from her muggle sea-bees.”
“CDs” Grace and Hermione corrected at the same time.
“Yeah, those,” Sirius nodded.
“Fascinating,” Arthur whispered, amazed. “Truly, fascinating. It plays muggle music too… absolutely amazing.”
“Arthur, dear, what are you doing home so early?” Molly asked, nervously – fearing that something happened.
“I’m not early,” Arthur frowned as he stood up straight, pulling out his pocket watch to look at the time. “I was actually running a little late, I met up with Bill outside. It’s nearly half-five.”
“IS THAT THE TIME?!” Molly exclaimed. “I need to get dinner started!”
“I’ll help, Aunt Molly,” Grace said as she pulled away from Harry as Molly raced out of the drawing room.
Dinner that evening was relaxed, and the kitchen was filled with light chatter and laughter for the first time in six weeks. Molly and Arthur were sat across from each other on one end of the table, talking quietly to themselves. On the other end of the table, Sirius had said something funny that had Fred, George, Bill and Ron laughing.
“You know, Sirius is quite handsome,” Ginny commented, glancing down the table at him and the twins. “He’s also very charming.”
Grace, who was sitting across from Ginny, blinked and stared at her horrified. “Ginny!” Grace hissed, leaning over the table, “that’s my dad!”
“He’s still handsome,” Ginny shrugged.
“You realize he’s also your uncle!”
“So? I can still think he’s handsome!” Ginny argued, rolling her eyes. “Bill is your cousin and you still had a crush on him!”
“That is so not the same!”
“Sure it is!”
“I was four years old!” Grace reminded her, then turned to Hermione, who thought her plate suddenly looked interesting. “C’mon, Hermy. You agree with me right? It’s weird!”
“Well… he is handsome,” Hermione admitted sheepishly, “and he is very charming…”
Grace stared at her, completely stunned with her mouth hanging open. “Traitor. You’re a traitor,” she whispered, horrified, then turned to Tonks in hopes of having some support. “What about you? You’re on my side, right?”
“I mean, I can see where they’re coming from,” Tonks shrugged. “Sirius is handsome, but I think that’s just our genetics,” she added with a grin and nudged Grace’s elbow. “But, he’s not my type.”
“Who is?” Grace asked eagerly. Tonks’ gaze went past her and lingered, so Grace quickly turned and followed it. Harry was next to her, listening to whatever Sirius was saying, her mother was next to him. She already knew it wasn’t her father but that left… Grace gasped and turned to Tonks, mouth open and eyes wide with shock. “Noooo!” she whispered. Tonks’ cheeks turned pink and looked back at her plate.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“You and … when?! How long have you two –“
“We aren’t,” Tonks muttered, shaking her head. “I don’t even think he notices me like that.”
“But –“
“It’s a crush, Gracie,” Tonks continued with a shrug. “It wouldn’t work –“
“How do you know?” Grace asked. “I know he can be difficult with his condition, and he’ll be stupid, but I think you’d be good for him.”
“Really?” Tonks asked quietly with a small smile.
“Yeah,” she nodded. “I say go for it, and if he’s being stupid tell me and I’ll knock some sense into him. He listens to me,” she grinned, and her comment made Tonks smile.
“Alright, I’ll go for it,” she nodded, and Grace’s smile grew. She knew it might be hard, and frustrating, but she wanted Remus to be happy, and she really thought Tonks could bring him that. She had seen him alone his whole life, with only herself and her mother as company. She knew being a werewolf, he wouldn’t want to get involved with anyone but Tonks already knew about him, and it was obvious she didn’t care.
“Don’t let his broody Professor aura fool you,” Sirius started, pulling Grace from her thoughts. She turned and watched her father pat Remus’ shoulder with a smirk. “Remus here was the brains of many of our little pranks back in school, isn’t that right Moony?” Sirius asked. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth, holding back a smile, as she watched Fred and George’s face’s curl in confusion.
“I wouldn’t go that far, you and Prongs came up with some good ones yourselves, Padfoot,” Remus replied with a small smile.
Grace had to hide her smile with her hand as the look of realization dawned on the twins’ faces and they both gawked at Remus and Sirius, looking at them both. “You…”
“You mean you –“
“Moony?”
“Padfoot?”
“You were the Marauders?!” Fred and George exclaimed while Sirius and Remus only smirked.
Notes:
A/N: Hello hello! Happy Friday, and Happy Valentine's Day!
Today is also Grace's birthday and because of that I am posting twice. I really wanted this chapter to come out on her birthday because it's such a good one and one of my favorites~!
Also, can we talk about how smooth Harry was??? Like??? Harry Who???
But also :( Sirius and Helena. We get a little more background on their relationship and their past. But poor Sirius :( he's so sad.
And yes! I made it where Fred and George find out that Remus and Sirius are the Marauders!! I don't think they ever really found out in canon and I wanted to have it in the fic :)
The songs mentioned in this chapter were (in order)
- Go Your Own Way by Fleetwood Mac
- Waterloo by ABBA
- September by Earth, Wind and Fire
- Don't Stop by Fleetwood Mac
- Just What I Needed by The Cars
There will be a second chapter update this afternoon! It...isn't as cute as this one I'm afraid.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 102: 101
Notes:
Hello, hello again!
Here is chapter 101...
Have popcorn bc shit is gonna go down!
Enjoy! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace yawned as she forced herself out of her bed. She rubbed her eyes free of the crusty evidence of sleep before grabbing the bottle of hair salve. She looked at the clock beside her bed, it was a quarter to six in the morning – much earlier than she usually wakes up. Pulling the hem of her sleep shirt down to cover her stomach, she shuffled out of her room and down the stairs.
"Amelia Bones is okay, Harry," she heard Tonks say as she pushed open the kitchen door. Tonks, Sirius, Remus were all standing around the table as Harry sat and ate, and Moly was fussing over his clothes. "She's fair, she'll hear you out."
"Don't lose your temper," Sirius said abruptly. "Be polite and stick to the facts."
"The law is on your side," Remus added gently, "even underage wizards are allowed to use magic in life-threatening situations."
"Oh, morning there Gracie," Tonks greeted her when she noticed Grace shuffle in.
"Morning," she replied through a yawn.
"What are you doing up this early, love?" Sirius frowned. Grace lifted the bottle of salve and sat next to Harry.
"Have to make sure Harry looks human," she muttered sleepily as she opened the lid. Harry's cheeks burned. Tonks started coughing, most likely trying to mask her laugh.
"Here, Grace," Molly said as she handed her a wet comb. Grace nodded in thanks as she shook the access water off the comb and started combing Harry's hair.
"You woke up this early to do my hair?" Harry asked quietly, forcing his eyes to look at her face, watching how her brows frowned in concentration.
"If I didn't, it wouldn't lie flat," she said. "You've got to make a good impression and look nice, it'll help." Grace put the comb down and then took a three finger sized scoop of the salve and rubbed it between her hands to warm it up, then started combing through his hair with her fingers. Harry swallowed and focused hard on keeping his eyes on her face, trying not to notice the way her shirt moved around her as she worked on his hair. However, his focus wasn't strong enough and he found his eyes shifting downward, but then he nearly jumped out of his skin at the sound of someone clearing their throat. He turned his head a little to the side and noticed the look Sirius gave him, and Harry quickly avoided his gaze.
Harry was able to breathe easier again once Grace moved behind him, and pressed a little more salve to the back of his head and grabbed the comb. "There..." she said as she smoothed out his hair. "It should stay."
"Thanks," Harry said, turning to smile up at her.
"I think we should go now," Arthur spoke up as he stood up from his seat at the table. "We're a bit early, but I think you'll be better off there than hanging around here."
"Okay," Harry nodded as he stood to his feet.
"You'll be all right, Harry," Tonks said with a smile as she patted his arm.
"Good luck, I'm sure it'll be fine," Remus said, stuffing his hands into his pockets.
"And if it's not," Sirius added grimly, "I'll see to Amelia Bones for you myself." Grace rolled her eyes, but silently agreed anyway.
"We've all got our fingers crossed!" Molly said softly as she pulled Harry into a tight hug. It was when she released him, Harry turned to Grace and instantly Grace's arms were wrapped around his shoulders.
Harry smiled weakly as he wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. "It'll be alright," she whispered in his ear, and Harry felt the hair on the back of his neck stand. "Keep a –"
" - level head and it'll be fine," he finished, chuckling. Grace felt herself shiver from his warm breath against her neck.
"You'll be back here with good news, I know you will," she whispered as she pulled away and smiled at him. Harry tried to return her smile, but couldn't.
"Right..." Harry said, forcing himself to let go of Grace. "Well... see you all later then."
Grace brought her hand up to her lips and started to nip at her cuticles as she watched Harry and Arthur leave the kitchen. "He'll be all right," Remus reminded her and she nodded.
"C'mon, lets get you back to bed," Sirius spoke up, putting an arm around her shoulder. "You'll be able to get a couple more hours of sleep."
"I knew it!" Ron shouted as he punched the air. "You always get away with stuff!"
"They were bound to clear you," Hermione spoke up, her voice still weak from anxiety. "There was no case against you, none at all."
"Everyone seems quite relieved, though, considering they all knew I'd get off," Harry grinned. Grace rolled her eyes and elbowed him gently.
"We knew you'd get off, but there was still that small bit of fear that they'd try to get you expelled. It's knowing the truth that has us relieved," she told him.
"He got off. He got off. He got off –" Fred, George and Ginny were chanting and have been since Harry gave them the news.
"That's enough, settle down!" Arthur shouted, even though he was smiling.
"I don't see that happening any time soon," Helena added as she yawned. She had returned with Harry and Arthur, having finished her night shift at the ministry.
"Listen, Sirius," Arthur started, his voice turning more serious, "Lucius Malfoy was at the Ministry –"
"What?" Sirius said sharply.
"Be quiet, you three!" Arthur called to Fred, George and Ginny. "Yes, we saw him talking to Fudge on level nine, then they went up to Fudge's office together. Dumbledore ought to know."
"Absolutely," Sirius nodded. "We'll tell him, don't worry."
"Well, I'd better get going, there's a vomiting toilet in Bethnal Green waiting for me," he sighed as he turned to his wife, "Molly, I'll be late. I'm covering for Tonks, but Kingsley might be dropping in for dinner –"
"He got off. He got off. He got off –"
"That's enough! Fred – George – Ginny!" Molly shouted as Arthur left the kitchen. "Harry, dear," she said tiredly but with a smile as she turned to Harry. "Come and sit down, have some lunch. You hardly ate breakfast." Harry nodded as he sat at the table, Ron and Hermione sitting down across from him and Grace sat – unsurprisingly – at his side.
"'Course, once Dumbledore turned up on your side, there was no way they were going to convict you," Ron said happily as he started scooping mashed potatoes onto everyone's plates.
"Yeah, he swung it for me," Harry replied dryly. Grace turned to say something, but frowned when she noticed his face scrunch in discomfort, and he pressed his hand on his forehead.
"What's up?" Hermione asked alarmed.
"Scar," Harry muttered. "But it's nothing, it happens all the time now..."
"It's not nothing, Harry," Grace said with concern. "Does it feel like it's getting worse?" she asked but Harry shrugged her off and went to grab a roll. Grace rested her hand on his arm, stopping him. "Harry... does it feel like it's getting worse?"
"Sometimes," he mumbled. "Grace, please... drop it for now," he told her. She sighed and nodded as she pulled her hand away.
"I bet Dumbledore turns up this evening to celebrate with us, you know," Ron said happily.
"I don't think he'll be able to, Ron," Molly replied as she placed a huge plate of roast chicken down in front of Harry. "He's very busy at the moment."
"HE GOT OFF. HE GOT OFF. HE GOT OFF – "
"SHUT UP!" Molly roared.
Grace couldn't keep back the grin anymore, as she looked at the twins and Ginny, who stopped singing long enough to start piling the food on their plate. She frowned when she noticed her father say something to Molly quietly before slipping out of the kitchen. She thought he would've wanted to stay and enjoy the lunch with them. He was beaming with happiness when Harry told them the news, so why wasn't he celebrating with them now?
Grace shoveled her mashed potatoes into her mouth, ignoring Molly's scolding her to show down. She didn't bother eating any of the chicken before she pushed herself from the table and took her plate to the kitchen sink. "I've got to practice," she said as she left the kitchen. She really should be practicing, but she felt like she needed to talk to her father more.
She knocked on his bedroom door three times and when there was no answer, she frowned. If he was in there, he would've said something or opened the door. She went to the stairs that lead to the roof, and when she peeked her head out, she didn't see him. Then she decided to try Buckbeak's room.
She knocked on the door softly, and she wasn't sure if her father said something because Buckbeak's screech was too loud. She opened the door carefully and saw her father tossing a dead rat to Buckbeak, who caught it.
"Hey," she said, closing the door behind her.
"Shouldn't you be eating?" he asked, not bothering to look at her.
"I can ask you the same thing," she replied, standing next to him. They didn't say anything, just watched Buckbeak chomp down on his rat. "You're upset Harry got off..." she said carefully.
"No," Sirius shook his head, and she gave him a look that clearly said she didn't believe him. "Not really. I know he belongs at Hogwarts, you all belong at Hogwarts, and I am happy that he got off..." he continued, then stuck his hand into the bag and tossed Buckbeak another rat. "It's just a reminder that in two short weeks you kids will be heading off to school. Molly and Arthur will return home to the Burrow. People will only come when there's an order meeting... I know I'll have Remus here, and Buckbeak of course... but –"
"You're going to be lonely," she finished for him and he nodded.
"It was nice, having the house full of people. I loved having the Weasley's here, Hermione and Harry... but when you all go... it'll just be me and Buckbeak, and Kreacher... Remus will be around until he has to go on a mission for the order with the werewolves..."
"We'll come home for Christmas," Grace told him, as she reached into the bag and pulled out another rat for Buckbeak, then tossed it to him.
"I know... but a small part of me was hoping Harry could stay, and I wouldn't be alone..." he confessed and draped an arm over her shoulder. "I don't like being here, Gracie. All the bad memories, and being forced to stay inside... I escaped one prison only to be forced into another. I may have a warm bed, hot, fresh food... but this place is still a prison."
"Promise you won't break out?" she asked, looking up at him. "Please, Dad... I – I don't know what I'd do if you got caught."
"I promise, little star," he said grimly, then pressed a kiss to the crown of her head.
Even though she talked to her father, Grace knew that he had to work through it on his own. The next few days, she would sit with him in the mornings and they would have tea on the roof together, and in the evenings she would sit with him feeding Buckbeak after dinner. Besides that, he kept to himself and hardly came out of his room. She tried to convince him to come out, telling him that he only has a week or so before they go off to school and he should spend this time with her and Harry while he could. He only nodded and said he knows, but he had yet to come down.
"Don't go feeling guilty," Hermione said sternly to Harry as the four of them scrubbed out a moldy cupboard on the third floor. "You belong at Hogwarts, and Sirius knows it. Personally, I think he's being selfish." Grace stopped scrubbing and glared over at Hermione.
"That's a bit harsh, Hermione," Ron spoke up with a frown as he tried to scrape off a piece of mold that stuck itself to the tip of his finger. "You wouldn't want to be stuck inside this house without company."
"He'll have company!" Hermione huffed, "it's headquarters to the Order of the Phoenix, isn't it? He just got his hopes up that Harry would be coming to live here with him."
"I don't think that's true," Harry spoke up, wringing out his cloth. "He wouldn't give me a straight answer when I asked him if I could."
"He just didn't want to get his own hopes up even more," Hermione replied. "And he probably felt a bit guilty himself, because I think a part of him was really hoping you'd be expelled. Then you'd both be outcasts together –"
"Come off it!" Harry and Ron exclaimed, glaring at her but Hermione merely shrugged. Grace closed her eyes and took slow, deep breaths as she clenched her cloth tightly in her hands.
"Suit yourselves. But I sometimes think Mrs. Weasley's right, and Sirius gets confused about whether you're you or your father, Harry." And that was it.
"Shut up," Grace hissed, glaring at her. "My father knows Harry belongs at Hogwarts – "
"I know he does but –"
"How about you try being forced to live in a place that you have horrible memories of, having escaped one prison only to be forced back into another!" Grace continued coldly, her voice rising.
"Grace I – "
"Once we leave, he's going to be alone in this house that's just another prison!" Grace's eyes narrowed at Hermione as she sat up. Ron and Harry froze, both sharing a look and lost on what to do. They hadn't seen Grace get this mad at Hermione since Christmas during third year. "So sue him if he had a little bit of hope that he won't be completely and utterly alone!"
"But Grace I know – "
"NO!" Grace snapped as she stood up. Now, everyone in the room had stopped cleaning and was staring. "No, Hermione, you don't know! You don't know my father! So why don't you keep your bloody nose out and SHUT UP!" Grace shouted as she threw her rag into the bucket of water, purposely making the water splash onto Hermione before storming away.
Grace didn't talk to Hermione after that for the rest of the holiday, and Grace certainly didn't spend her free time around Hermione either so that meant she didn't spend her free time with Ron or Harry – much to Harry's disappointment. Grace spent her time in the drawing room practicing, in her room reading, or with Sirius in Buckbeak's room and would only join the rest of them for meal times.
Now it was the last day of the summer holidays and Grace was sitting in the drawing room at the piano when Ginny came in with Hermione. "Booklists arrived," Ginny said as she handed Grace her letter.
"Thanks," she said as she held the letter in her hand. It was light and thin, and Grace knew immediately what her letter lacked. She opened it and saw the standard letter reminding them that the school term started tomorrow on September first, and the second was the list of school books. There was an excited gasp, and Grace looked up from her booklist and saw the shiny red and gold prefect badge in Hermione's hand. Grace's eyes narrowed in a bitter, jealous, glare as she watched Hermione's eyes widened and a smile spread on her face.
"I've been made prefect!" she exclaimed happily, holding up her badge proudly. "I just knew Dumbledore would pick me and Harry to be prefects!"
"Of course," Grace spat, glaring at Hermione. "Because Miss perfect Hermione Granger, who is top of the class has been made prefect. Sure you'd be made Head Girl if it could be given to a fifth year."
"There's no need to be nasty," Hermione hissed. "Just because you're incapable of controlling yourself –"
"Excuse me!?" Grace exclaimed angrily, standing up from the piano bench. "You're one to talk – "
"Please. You're always flinging curses off at other people in the halls, you talk back to teachers, and you can't seem to do as you're told. It's no wonder Dumbledore and McGonagall didn't consider you for prefect! You're incapable of being responsible –"
"Well at least I'm not an insufferable, nosey, know-it-all who has to be in control of literally everything and everyone around me! I don't have to spout off answers before anyone else has a chance to answer them! You make everyone miserable in class and the only reason we're friends with you is because we saved you from a troll!" Grace shouted at her. Ginny's eyes widened in shock as she stared at Grace, she'd never heard her say something so mean to someone – especially to her friend. Hermione's eyes widened only for a moment before she glared.
"Well at least I didn't have to wait for another girl to push Viktor into asking me to be his date to the Ball!" Hermione shouted. "I've never had to question if he liked me, because he's always been forward with his feelings. I was his first choice, and not a second thought –" Grace didn't let her finish before she pushed Hermione roughly, making her exclaim as she fell backward.
"Shut up," Grace hissed through clenched teeth.
"Grace –" Ginny started slowly, hoping to calm the other girl down.
"It's the truth, isn't it?" Hermione glared as she stood up. "I've never had to wonder how Viktor felt about me, unlike you, who has always been a second thought to Harry! I've never had to be a second thought to anyone, not Harry, Ron, or even my own parents!"
"Hermione!" Ginny exclaimed, blinking in surprise. "Grace! No! Don't –" she started as Grace launched at Hermione, shoving her roughly. Hermione staggard, but tried to shove Grace off her. "Hermione! Grace! Stop it!" Ginny shouted. "Come on! Stop!" But Ginny's pleas weren't heard over the two girls shouting insults at each other.
"What's going on?!" Remus exclaimed as he, Sirius, Helena, Molly and Arthur ran into the room. Sirius and Remus instantly went to both girls, Sirius wrapped an arm around Grace's middle and Remus did the same with Hermione.
"I hate you!" Grace shouted at Hermione.
"OI!" Sirius shouted as he swung himself and Grace around, letting her go long enough to grip her shoulders.
"Well you're just a jealous cow –" Hermione hissed and Grace launched herself again. Sirius held Grace back tightly as Remus pushed himself in front of Hermione, keeping hold of her shoulders.
"Alright, that's enough!" Molly shouted. "You two are both fifteen, not five!" Grace and Hermione both glared at each other. "Now, what is going on?"
Both Grace and Hermione started to try and explain what happened, but kept trying to talk over each other, then it turned into another screaming match between them. "HEY! HEY! HEY! QUIET!" Sirius shouted. "Not another word from either of you, understand?" Sirius said, narrowing his eyes at both Grace and Hermione, who were still glaring at each other.
"Ginny, why don't you tell us what happened?" Helena asked, turning to the younger girl.
"Well, after Mum gave us our Hogwarts letters, Hermione and I came in here to give Grace hers," Ginny started, "and when Hermione opened her letter, she saw she got the Gryffindor Prefect badge. Grace saw it, and she got upset and said something mean, then Hermione said something mean, and it kept escalating from there."
"Seriously?" Helena asked, looking between Grace and Hermione, "that's why you started a fight," she said, turning to glare at Grace. "You really thought you'd be made prefect? After the stunt you pulled this summer –"
"Helena, shut up," Sirius snapped. "Can you for once not belittle Grace – "
"Can you for once not act like she doesn't have to be accountable for her actions? If she wanted to be a prefect then she should've acted like one! Instead she's breaking rules, sneaking out –"
"Don't put this all on me," Sirius glared. "I'm not excusing her actions –" Hermione scoffed at this, and this caught everyone's attention.
"Everyone excuses Grace's actions," Hermione sneered, glaring at Grace, "because everyone overcompensates for her because you weren't around! It's no wonder everyone at school is scared of her. She's vicious and a loose – " Hermione didn't get to finish before Grace pushed herself past Sirius and lunged at Hermione again.
"HEY!" Sirius shouted as he wrapped his arms around Grace's middle to stop her as Remus stood between her and Hermione. "That's it," Sirius said through gritted teeth as he hauled Grace up and started dragging her out of the drawing room.
"I HATE YOU!" Grace shouted, glaring at Hermione.
"Good! Now I can stop pretending to be your friend!" Hermione shouted back. "Harry deserves better!" Grace saw red and went to lunge again, but Sirius yanked her out of the drawing room.
"Kitchen. NOW!" Sirius shouted, pointing to the hall leading to the kitchen.
"But –"
"I said now!" his voice echoed off the walls. Grace glared at him then stomped off toward the kitchen. Sirius let out a long breath, and pinched the bridge of his nose once she was out of sight.
"Tut," Sirius glared at the portrait of his mother. "That girl is just as wild as you were."
"Shut up, you hag," Sirius hissed as he yanked the curtain closed before heading to the kitchen. When he walked into the room, he saw Grace hiding her face in her arms on the kitchen table and her shoulders trembling. He sighed and sat in the chair next to her, leaning back and quietly began drumming his fingers on the table as he waited for her to calm down.
"Are you going to tell me what that was about?" Sirius asked once the crying had stopped and she had calmed down. Grace didn't answer. "I didn't realize that being made prefect was that important to you."
"Remus was a prefect..." Grace muttered then sniffled, her voice was muffled due to her face still being hidden in her arms. "Percy was a prefect and Head boy, Charlie was a prefect, and Bill was a prefect and Head Boy too... Mum was always so proud of them..." she continued, and Sirius closed his eyes already knowing what she was going to say next. "I thought if I was a prefect too... then she'd be proud of me."
"Grace..." Sirius sighed softly, as he ran his hand through her hair and down her back.
"But of course, Hermione was made prefect," she spat as she sat up, and wiped her cheeks. "It's always Hermione. She has to be called on in every class. She has to get every answer right. She has to be right, all the time! God forbid you don't agree with her, or think differently than her! She's always putting her nose in other peoples business, she can't help it! Everyone always asks for Hermione's help, because Hermione is the best in the class..." Grace glared at the table.
"So you're going to end your friendship?" Sirius asked, "over what? A little jealousy? Over a prefect badge?"
"Of course, take her side," Grace hissed. "Everyone takes her side."
"I'm not taking her side," Sirius shook his head as he leaned on the table to look at her. "I'm trying to understand why you would let a silly prefect badge ruin your friendship?" Grace rested her head on her arms again, glaring at the other side of the kitchen. "You're letting a little bit of jealousy over something as insignificant as a prefect badge come between you two. You're going to let this come between your friendship with Ron and Harry too?"
"They'd pick her side anyway," Grace muttered. "Everyone will. Mum did, Ginny did, so did Remus and you –"
"Hey," Sirius whispered, pushing her curly hair behind her ear. "I'm not picking her side. I'll always be on your side. You're my girl and it's you and me against the world, forever, remember?" he asked and wiped a tear from her cheek. "But you're going to let something like this, that won't matter in ten years, come between you and ruin your friendship with not just Hermione, but with Harry, and Ron?"
"Ron let the Triwizard Tournament come between him and Harry," Grace muttered.
"Yeah, and look how that turned out. All four of you were miserable for weeks," he reminded her. "Being a prefect isn't all it's made out to be. You have to do patrols multiple days a week on top of your studies and other school activities," he continued. "You said you wanted to be on the quidditch team this year, right?" he asked, and she nodded. "Let's say you made the team. Answer me truthfully, do you think you could handle all the studying for your O.W. L.s, being apart of the Frog Choir and the quidditch team with all those rehearsals and practices, on top of being a prefect?" he asked. Grace didn't answer as she thought over his question. "Being a prefect is a lot of work, you've got night rounds, and prefect meetings, and you've got to make sure your housemates are in check. It's a lot of work to have on top of O.W.L.s, being in the choir and on the quidditch team..."
"But Mum –"
"No," Sirius cut her off, shaking his head. "You are trying to fit into a mold that your mother has set out for you. And the truth is, Grace, you can't fit into that mold," he said softly, and she grimaced. "That mold is small, and plain, and it's not you, love..." he smiled at her. "You have a big heart, and a big personality, and you're so smart and talented, none of it can be crammed into this small mold. Don't let your mother's expectations dictate what you do and how you do it. Just because you can't fit her perfect vision of you, doesn't make you any less than you are now. You care so much, too much, about other people that I think you forget to care about yourself." Grace felt like she was hit in the chest with a bludger as she turned to look at her father.
"I just want to make you all proud..."
"And you do," he smiled at her. "and while there are times where we're disappointed, it's bound to happen. We all make mistakes and act out sometimes, Grace, but just because there are moments where we're disappointed in you doesn't make us any less proud of you."
"I just hate being second in everything... for once I just want to be first," she confessed, and her voice cracked. "I hate being an afterthought and being the one that's left out."
"How are you an afterthought? How are you left out?"
"The only reason I became friends with Harry and Hermione was because Ron dragged me along with them," she started. "In first year, Ron dragged me everywhere with them, same with second year... and when Hermione was petrified, they turned to me to try figure things out. Everyone goes to Hermione first, and when she's too busy or can't they come to me – "
"That doesn't sound like you're a second thought," he cut in. "It sounds like Ron brought you along because he wanted you to come along with them. It sounds like your friends and classmates value you and know that you'll help them even if you're busy, and even if Hermione can't figure something out for them they know you can because you think differently," he said. Grace sniffled and wiped her eyes, but didn't say anything.
"All the other girls I know at school had dates for the Ball..." Grace muttered, "and I had to watch Harry ask another girl before asking me –"
"You made yourself feel left out when it came to the ball," Sirius told her. Grace's eyes narrowed at the table, as a bitter lump formed in her chest. He was right, but she wasn't going to admit it. "You waited it out to see if Harry would ask you on his own, am I right?" he asked, and she nodded. "Did anyone ask you before Harry?" she nodded. "Did that Justin Finch-Fletchley boy ask you to the ball when it was announced?"
"...Yes."
"Did he ask anyone before you?" Grace shook her head. "Did he go to the ball with someone?" she nodded. "You were his first choice, he wanted to go with you. How do you think the other girl felt?" Grace grimaced and shifted uncomfortably. "Are they dating? This Justin and the other girl?" he asked, and Grace shook her head. If Justin and Susan were dating, it would've been talked about... and Justin gave her a Valentine's day and birthday gift. It was just a card with some Honeydukes Chocolate. "Sounds to me that you're this Justin boy's first choice... and he knows he isn't your first."
"But he knows I like Harry –"
"But rejection still stings," Sirius said gently. "Getting upset and jealous over rejection is only going to hurt you, Grace. Rejection is a part of life, you can't be everyone's first choice – even amongst your friends," he paused. "When your mother was pregnant, and we found out you were a girl we didn't tell anyone," he started, and she nodded, remembering Remus telling her. "James begged and begged to know but we refused to tell. Then the Christmas before you were born, I told Remus that Helena and I were having a girl. James was my best friend, he was family... but I chose to tell Remus first that you were a girl."
"Was James mad?" she asked in a small voice. Sirius snorted and laughed as he nodded.
"Oh yeah, the git was so offended that I didn't tell him first," he chuckled. "Asked why I didn't tell him, why I chose Remus instead. Sometimes James and I would forget about Remus and Pe-Pettigrew," he paused, and shrugged his shoulders. "It didn't mean we didn't care for them any less, we were just on a different wavelength than everyone else... and with everything going on at the time, all the suspicions and bad thoughts, I needed to remind one of my best friends that he was family," Sirius gave Grace a small, sad smile.
"Helena wasn't the first person Lily told about James proposing, it was me and Remus – something Helena still is bitter about," he chuckled. "Remus was Helena's first kiss –" Grace's eyes widened in surprise, "and her first boyfriend. She liked Remus for a while before plucking up the courage to ask him out. They dated for three months toward the end of fifth year, that was when I realized I had feelings for her. I hated that I fancied my best mates girlfriend, and I hated that she liked him more than me," he smiled sadly. "The point is... you're never going to be everyone's first choice, and that's okay. Rejection is a part of life. You're never going to be the best at everything, and life would be boring if you were.
"You think you're second, that you're this second thought, or a second choice, but you aren't. That's you thinking that way, it's how you're perceiving the actions of other people. Who does Neville go to when he needs the answer?"
"Hermione," she muttered.
"Who does Neville go to when he needs help?"
"...Me..."
"Who does Ron and Harry go to when they need answers?"
"Hermione..."
"And who do they go to when they need help with something?"
"...me..."
"Hermione may know 'everything' and can give the answers... but Grace, you help people get the answers," he said as he brushed her hair out of her face. "Hermione is a 'do'er, she finds the answers and tells them how. Where as you're a 'helper'; you find the answers, but you show them how and you make sure they've got it. She thinks very logically and she's driven and focused – " Grace frowned and went to speak but he continued, "but you're creative and attentive and intuitive. I know you two are very different, and you two butt heads a lot because you think differently, but that's why you two are such good friends." Grace pouted as she glared at the wall. "Who did Hermione go to when that Krum bloke asked her to the ball?"
"Me..." Grace mumbled.
"You were the first person she told, correct?" she nodded. "Hermione didn't want to tell anyone but you what happened, just like she was the first person you told about what happened between you and Harry during the ball." Grace made a sound, hating how her father had a point. "See... you were someone's first thought, and first choice," he said softly. "I know your feelings are stemmed from your mother," he confessed, and she turned to look at him, surprised. "I see it, Grace... I'm not that thick. Helena's hard on you – for what? I don't know... and she does put others before you, and it's not right and it's not fair to you. So, I know these feelings and insecurities are because of her... but not everyone is like your mother."
"I know..." she said quietly.
"Do you?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Do you think I'm like your mother?" he asked, and she shook her head. "Do you think I'm like her when I have to admit and agree that Dumbledore made the correct choice in making Hermione a prefect instead of you?" he asked, and she sucked her lips between her teeth, feeling hurt. "I agree that Hermione is the better choice, not because I don't think you could do it, or that you wouldn't be a great prefect," he continued, "or that the reason you didn't get picked was because of you sneaking out. You have a lot of qualities that would make a great prefect. You're kind, you look out for others, you help others, you're smart and get top marks in your classes –"
"Then why –"
"But you don't really want it," he finished. "You wanted to be prefect because it's what your mother wants. You wanted to be prefect so you would be like your cousins, be what your mother wants you to be, to be like Remus... but you don't really want it, Grace," he told softly. "I'm going to ask you again, and answer me honestly... would you really want to have prefect duties, and be able to handle them, on top of studying for your O.W.L.s, being a part of the Frog Choir and the Quidditch team and being present for all the rehearsals and practices?" he asked seriously. Grace stared at him and everything was still for a long moment before she shook her head.
"No..." she answered quietly.
"Would you pick being a prefect over Quidditch?"
"No..."
"Would you pick being a prefect over being in the Frog Choir?"
"No," she shook her head.
"Is being a prefect something you really, really wanted?"
"No," she shook her head again.
"Is being a prefect worth ruining the relationship you have with one of your best friends?" he asked gently, and Grace shook her head. "No, it's not... so you're going to take some time and cool off, then you're going to apologize and make up."
"Why should I be the one to apologize, she's the one that said the more hurtful things –"
"It doesn't matter who said what or who hurt who more," Sirius cut her off, shaking his head. "You started it by saying something hurtful first, and I know for a fact that you were the one that made it physical because you're my daughter and you get your temper from me," he said. "I know what Hermione said hurt you, and it wasn't right for her to say that, but she wouldn't have said it if she wasn't angry first."
"Fine," Grace grumbled. Sirius was about to say something when Molly came in beaming.
"Oh, Ron's just made prefect!" Molly gushed happily. Grace blinked in surprise.
"Really?" she asked, and Molly nodded with a big smile. Grace found herself smiling, feeling happy for Ron. Everyone thought it was going to be Harry, but she was glad that it was Ron... that also meant that she got to spend more time alone with Harry.
"Oh this is so exciting! The fourth prefect in the family!" Molly wiggled happily as she reached for her shaw. "I'm heading to Diagon Alley to get the school books and Ron's broom. Is there anything you need, Gracie?"
"Why doesn't Grace go with you?" Sirius offered with a smile. Grace blinked in surprise at him. "She'll help you with everything, and I think her getting out of the house for a little while will do her and frankly, all of us a little good."
"Well..." Molly paused, and looked unsure before nodding. "All right, come on, Gracie." Grace beamed happily at her aunt and her dad.
"Mum! Are you still here?!" Ron's voice was heard from the hallway.
"In here!" Molly answered, and a few seconds later, Ron came barrowling through. "The broom, I want a Cleansweep! There's a new one, and Cleansweeps are good starter brooms, they're not too expensive –"
"A Cleansweep?" Molly asked, and Ron nodded. Grace and Sirius recognized the look on Molly's face, they could tell she was calculating how to afford a new-new broom. Cleansweep or not, new models are a little on the pricy side. "All right, I'll get it if they've got it." Ron's face broke out in a big grin as he hugged his mother.
"Thanks, Mum," he said again before leaving the room.
Molly sighed, and her face fell a little but she searched the kitchen for her purse. "Alright, ready to go, Gracie? We've got lots to buy –"
"Molly," Sirius spoke up as he pulled something from his pocket and handed it to her. Molly blinked at the little gold, skeleton key with confusion.
"For Grace?" she asked, but Sirius shook his head.
"Take what you need," he told her but she shook her head.
"No –"
"Molly –"
"No, Sirius. I – we – can't! It isn't right, we don't take –"
"It isn't a handout, Molly," Sirius sighed, and held the key out. "Despite what's going on with Helena and I, you and Arthur, and your children... you're family," he said. "I want to contribute to my nephew making prefect, whether you use the money to cover the rest of the cost for the broom, or you use it to buy the kids their books and robes, I don't care... but please, Molly... Let me help my family, let me be of some use, please?" Molly stared at Sirius.
"He's not going to take no for an answer," Grace said, stuffing her hands into her denim trouser pockets.
Molly let out a defeated sigh and snatched the key from his hand and stuffed it into her purse. "Thank you, Sirius," she huffed defiantly, "for the thought. I'll try not to use it –"
"Take what you need, Molly, really. Take some to get things for dinner tonight, which I'm sure will be a big one. Food and drinks will be on me tonight, alright?" Sirius offered with a smile.
"Thank you," Molly said in a small voice. "Right, come on, Gracie." Grace grinned as she gave her father a tight hug, which he returned and pressed a kiss on the top of her head before whispering something in her ear.
"Be good – "
"Always am."
" – listen to your aunt – "
"Always do."
" – and I'll see you later," he smiled and she returned it.
"Come on, Aunt Molly! Let's make a dent in my dad's vault," Grace teased as she and Molly left for Diagon Alley.
Notes:
...Welp.
I told y'all that this chapter wasn't nearly as cute and fluffy as the last one....
Grace and Hermione are at it again... they'll make up tho, eventually...I promise... for a while... :)
But not only do we have Sirius stepping up against Helena, we also get to see him stepping up to be a father and taking the initiative and being responsible! 😭 And we have that good, and cute Dadfoot moment that was very much needed.
I hope you enjoyed the double update today! Let me know what you all thought of both Ch. 100 and 101!!
Happy Valentine's Day :)
Chapter 103: 102
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
I hope you all had a good weekend! :)
Here is chapter 102!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When they arrived at Gringotts to get money out, they met Bill, who was talking to a familiar blonde girl. Grace realized as they got closer that it was Fleur, and the two of them were making eyes at each other and Grace couldn’t help but giggle behind her hand. Fleur greeted Grace with a warm smile and two kisses to her cheeks and started talking so fast. She was thankful that Bill cut in and told Fleur that she and his mother were on a schedule. Grace always hated seeing the Weasley’s vault and how small and bare it was.
When they got to the Black family vault, Grace stuffed the purse that Bill had given her, so full it was almost hard to close. Molly asked if she really needed that much, and she only nodded. She was going to buy herself a broom, her school things, and Hermione’s school things as an apology.
Their first stop was Quality Quidditch Supplies to get the broomsticks. The shop worker kept trying to pull Molly to the Firebolts, and also tried to show her the new Nimbus 2002 but Grace quickly told him that they were looking for the new Cleansweep. The man’s shoulders slumped as he showed him the newest model for the Cleansweep. Molly frowned at the price and looked at the money. The broom was close to a hundred galleons and Molly was counting and calculating in her head.
“Aunt Molly, let Mum get the school supplies,” Grace said, and Molly frowned in confused, then realized Grace meant Sirius and not Helena. “I know it would mean a lot to Ron knowing you could get the broom and not worry.”
“I – I don’t know Gracie… it’s an awful lot, maybe the ten –“
“How much more do you need?” Grace asked quietly as she scanned her aunts purse and frowned. If her aunt got the broom, she’d have nothing left save for a few knuts. Even though her dad said to make dinner and the nights festivities on him, if her aunt got the broom it would leave her with nothing until her uncle got paid again. “Here,” Grace said as she pulled some money out, half of the cost of the broom.
“Gracie – “
“It’s my pocket money,” Grace said with a shrug. “I haven’t had anywhere to spend it all summer, and I was going to get Ron something nice as a congratulations anyway, so this works out.”
“Grace –“
“Really, Aunt Molly, I want to do something nice for Ron and he’d really love a new broom. Let me chip in, please?” she pleaded, giving her aunt the puppy look. Molly sighed in defeat before nodding.
“Only because I know you’d won’t shut up until I’ve let you done it,” she muttered, “and it’s a gift, not… well, not because we can’t afford it.”
“Of course,” she nodded. “It’s a gift, money toward gifts don’t count as help,” she added. Then they brought the Cleansweep to the shop keeper, and Grace counted out half the price from her pouch, and Molly counted out the other half.
“What else do you need?” Grace asked as she waited for the shop keeper to wrap up the broom.
“I’ve got to get Ron some more trousers, and Harry too, those boys are growing so fast,” she said, and Grace nodded. “But you look like you might need a few new shirts and maybe a few new skirts. Your curves are more noticeable,” Grace’s cheeps burned. “Ginny will also need a new set of robes too, and in that case we might as well get another set for Hermione. There’s also the school books and other miscellaneous items that are needed, but I should also stop and get –“
“Why don’t you go get the little things you need, and I’ll meet you at Madam Malkins? Then we can get the books and the rest of the supplies?” Grace asked. “I’ll wait here for Ron’s broom, and I want to stop and get something…”
“… I don’t know about leaving you alone, Grace,” Molly said slowly as she glanced out the widow of the shop.
“I’ll be fine, Aunt Molly. Nothing can happen to me in Diagon Alley,” Grace assured her. “Really, I just need to grab a few things and I’d hate for us to be out longer, especially when we’ve still got to go to the market for dinner.” Molly looked at her hesitantly before sighing and nodding.
“Alright, alright. We will meet at Madam Malkin’s in an hour?” Grace nodded.
“And if I’m not there, check Fortescues, I might have gotten an ice cream,” Grace told her and Molly nodded.
“…Alright, I’ll see you soon. Don’t spend too much, I know your – well I know he wouldn’t mind but –“
“I know. I won’t… there’s only a few things I need to get that’s all. I’ll see you in an hour, Aunt Molly,” Grace smiled at her. Molly gave her one last look before exiting the shop.
“Here is the Cleansweep Eleven – where’s your mother?” the man asked, and Grace felt herself smile.
“She’s my aunt, and she went to grab a few more things,” Grace answered as she took Ron’s boom. “I’m also looking to buy a broomstick for myself,” she added and his eyes widened.
“Would you like me to wrap up another Cleansweep?” he asked but she shook her head.
“No, I want the new Nimbus.”
“The ne-new Nimbus? The 2002?” he sputtered, and she nodded. “Are you sure that’s a wise choice?”
“Because I’m a girl?” she asked impatiently, narrowing her eyes.
“No, no! Not at all,” he quickly shook his head. “Well, what broom are you flying now?”
“It’s an old Cleansweep four,” she answered.
“Well, the new Nimbus 2002 is the second fastest broom on the market. They tried to make it as fast as the Firebolt but it can’t go nearly as fast, but it’s smooth, but it might be too much to handle if you’re used to an old Cleansweep-“
“One of my best friends had a Nimbus 2000 and I rode it plenty of times, no problem,” she interrupted, feeling slightly annoyed, “and he has a Firebolt, which I’ve ridden too. I think I can handle a Nimbus 2002 just fine.”
“Er, well… alright,” he nodded as he took one of the Nimbus 2002s off the rack and brought it to the counter. “Will you need anything else?”
“Yeah, I’m trying out for my house Quidditch team this year, so I want to grab some gloves and arm guards,” she answered as she tried on a pair of gloves. They felt a little snug, so she went to a different pair made out of a different, smoother type of leather.
“What position?” he asked.
“Chaser,” she answered with a grin.
“Then you’re going to want gloves like these,” he said as he pulled down a pair of dark brown, leather gloves and held them out. She slipped them on and flexed her hand. “They’re new. The other gloves are great if you’re a keeper or a seeker, but these are perfect if you’re a chaser or a beater. They’ve got a grit on the finger tips and between the forefinger and thumb, this helps keep your grip on the bat and quaffle so you’re not fumbling or losing your grip.”
“Wicked,” she grinned as she took them, then looked at a pair of nice, black leather gloves and grabbed them. They were obviously bigger than her own hands, but she thought they’d fit Rons. “I’ll get these too, they’re for my cousin. He’s also trying out for the team, but for Keeper,” she added.
“That who the Cleansweep is for?” he asked as she placed the gloves on the counter.
“Yup.”
“Cleansweep is a good broom for a Keeper,” he nodded as he totaled everything. “Broomstick is two hundred galleons, gloves are on back to Hogwarts special. They’re usually two galleons and eight sickles, but today they’re a galleon and eight sickles each. So your total is Two-hundred-two galleons and sixteen sickles,” he told her.
She nodded as she started counting out the money. “What house are you in?”
“Gryffindor,” she answered, pushing twenty galleons toward the man.
“Ah, I was a Hufflepuff myself,” he smiled. “What year are you going into?”
“Fifth,” she answered, pushing another twenty galleons toward him.
“Ah… that must mean you know that Potter boy,” Grace froze, then slowly lifted her head to look at the man. “Don’t know what to believe, to be honest,” he continued with a shrug. “Bit farfetched to think that You-Know-Who is back, but at the same time… why would he lie? He wouldn’t want You-Know-Who to be back… but there’s no proof! Prophet says he’s a bit mental, gone off the looney side he has – him and Dumbledore.”
“The Prophet hasn’t mentioned You-Know-Who,” Grace said evenly as she continued counting her money. She was beginning to feel very uncomfortable with the topic, but she couldn’t change it. She wanted to know what someone outside thought.
“No, not really, not since the Triwizard Tournament ended,” he shook his head. “My daughter, she was a seventh year Hufflepuff and knew Diggory really well, she told me all about it when she came home. She was really shaken up as you can imagine. My wife, she doesn’t believe in the Prophet and if she could cancel our subscription she would.”
“She doesn’t believe the Prophet?” Grace asked, surprised, and the man shook his head.
“Nope. She thinks they’re all too scared to think about it clearly. Why would that Potter boy lie? Why would Dumbledore lie? He’s a bit odd, yes, but mad? No,” he shook his head. “But my wife was a Gryffindor, and they’re very loyal to their own – well for the most part. Like every house, there is a few bad apples amongst them.”
“Yeah,” she muttered, pushing another set of twenty toward him.
“She doesn’t fully believe You-Know-Who is back, my wife, but I think that’s mostly due to her not wanting to believe he’s back, but she says everything is too suspicious. She works in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, she isn’t an Auror but she worked in the Investigation Department,” he explained and she nodded as she continued to count. “Well, I’m not sure if you’ve heard, but that Potter boy, well, he was attacked by Dementors,” he continued, pausing to shiver at the thought of the dementors. “Two of them! Right in the middle of a muggle neighborhood! She’s been assigned the case on investigating why there were two dementors out in a muggle suburb that night. There was a whole hearing with the Wizengamont, and the boy got off but it’s created a mess in the Investigation Department.”
“Sounds like it,” she said, pushing more galleons toward him.
“You know, now that I’m thinking about it, and got a good look at you… you seem very familiar,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “Have you been in here before?” he asked, but she shook her head, now suddenly feeling very nervous. She wanted to pay for her things and leave. “You say you’re a Gryffindor, eh? Going into fifth year?” he continued, but she pushed ten galleons toward him. “Where have I seen you before…”
“Don’t know, I’ve got one of those faces,” she shrugged.
“No, no… I’ve definitely seen you before! It was recent too…” he frowned, rubbing his beard. Grace pushed twenty galleons toward him. She went to count more, but there was nothing left…
“Can you take payment from my vault?” she asked, causing him to blink.
“Pardon?”
“My vault, can you take payment from my vault?”
“Have you not got enough money on you?”
“No, I seem to be short, but my vault has enough money.”
“Er… yeah, I suppose.”
“Brilliant, well I’ll pay for the gloves with this,” she said, pushing the two galleons and sixteen sickles toward him, then scooped up the rest of her galleons into her purse.
“I’ll need you to fill out this form then,” he sighed, pushing a piece of parchment toward her with a quill and ink. “You’ll have to pick up your broom later, of course.”
“Right…” she sighed, as she dipped the quill in the ink then filled out the form.
“…Wait… I think I know where I recognize you from now!” he exclaimed, his eyes widening. She grimaced and pushed the form toward him. “You’re that Potter boy’s girlfriend!”
“Nope,” she shook her head. “Not his girlfriend,” she said dryly. “I’ve put my aunt’s name for pick up in case I don’t make it back, I hope that’s alright,” she asked as she scooped up the two pairs of quidditch gloves.
“Er… alright,” he nodded as he picked up the form and scanned it. “Grace Bla…bloody hell!” he exclaimed, then looked up right as the bell above the door rang and Grace had fled the building. “…Grace Black… she didn’t seem all that mad to me. Just a normal girl…” he said to himself, then looked back at the form. “Vault seven-hundred-eleven… now why does that sound so familiar…”
Grace had forty-five minutes before she had to meet her aunt at Madam Malkins. She quickly went to Scribbulus Writing Instruments to get some more ink to put in the ink bottle her father gave her, a few new journals, but she also found a round, ribbed ink bottle that was a beautiful sapphire blue with a golden, ornate lid that had a small, round sapphire on top. It was expensive for an ink bottle, it was thirty galleons but the witch said it was a real sapphire. Grace got it and paid 10 sickles for the woman to gift wrap it in beautiful, shimmery, blue paper and a glittering gold bow. Next on Grace’s list was Eeylops Owl Emporium to grab stock up on some owl treats for not only Aries, but Pigwidgeon and Hedwig too.
Then she went to Obscurus Books, which was a terrible idea as she had spent too long in the bookstore. She had gotten an interesting book about dueling, and it had different curses, jinxes and hexes. She had gotten a Herbology book for Neville as a belated birthday present, a couple crossword books for her dad, and she found an interesting book of charms. The book had charms for everyday use, fun charms, charms that made life easier, charms for gifts, and advanced charms that aren’t taught in school. She got this book for Hermione (and one for herself).
After paying for her books, she checked her watch and noticed she only had ten minutes before she had to be at Madam Malkin’s, and it was enough time to stop into Amanuensis Quills. She grabbed a few standard black raven quills, and talked to the shop keeper if it was possible to get custom quills made – it was and she grabbed a few order forms and said she’ll send in her order once she’s returned to Hogwarts. It was when she was checking out did the bell above the door ring and a familiar voice called to her.
“Gracie?!” she turned around, and it was like a wave of emotion crashed into her. She dropped the order forms and raced across the shop and nearly knocked Neville over with a tight hug. Neville blinked as he stumbled backward, then wrapped his arms around her. “I thought something might’ve happened when I didn’t hear back from you…”
“I’m so sorry,” she whispered, not trusting her voice not to crack. “I’ve been on house arrest, and then I did something stupid and I wasn’t allowed to send letters and everything’s been turned upside down!” she said very fast, and Neville blinked.
“Are you alright?” he asked, and she nodded. “That’s all that matters, you had me worried when I never heard back from you!”
“I’m so sorry, I never meant to not reply. I was going to but then I got into big trouble a month ago and I wasn’t allowed any letters in or out without them being read and this is the first time I’ve been out for two months and – and … I’m so sorry I worried you!”
“It’s okay,” he smiled at her. “You’re fine now, right?” she nodded. “That’s all that matters.”
“Are you here with your grandmother?” she asked and he nodded.
“She’s getting some food and treats for Trevor while I came to buy extra quills –“
“In case you lose them throughout the year?” she asked, and he nodded with pink cheeks. “Well if you want, you can give your extra quills to me and I’ll keep them in my bag for you,” she offered and Neville’s face brightened.
“Gracie,” Grace peeked around Neville to see her aunt in the doorway of the shop. “We’ve got two more places to go before heading to the market if we want to have the celebratory dinner early.”
“Oh! Right! I’m sorry!”
“It’s alright, hurry up dear and meet me next door so we can get you fitted.”
“Will do, Aunt Molly!”
“You’ve got to go?” Neville asked as the shop door closed, and Grace nodded. “What’s the celebratory dinner about?”
“Oh… Ron and Hermione are the new fifth year Gryffindor Prefects,” Grace answered as Neville grabbed several quills and followed her up to the register so she could grab her order forms and her quills.
“You weren’t made prefect?” Neville asked, surprised, and she shook her head. “I’m sorry Gracie… I know you wanted it. You would’ve made a great prefect –“
“It’s fine,” she shrugged. “I was upset at first but I want to try out for the Quidditch team and if I make it, I’ll be busy with practice, and choir rehearsals and its our O.W.L. year and… I wouldn’t be able to do all that on top of prefect duties. I wouldn’t have any free time…” she said, but Neville could tell she was still a little upset. However, her father was right… if she was made prefect she wouldn’t be happy, and she wouldn’t have any free time if she made the quidditch team. Still… the disappointment of not making prefect stung, because it was what she wanted because she knew it would make her mother proud. “It’s fine… really. Anyway… I’ve got to go before Aunt Molly comes back,” she said, and Neville nodded. “Find me on the train, alright?”
“Yeah, I will,” he nodded. Grace gave him a smile and one more hug before saying goodbye.
Grace and Molly returned home near six, and Ron all but ripped part the box of his new broom. Then he noticed Grace’s own long, narrowed package and his brows raised. “Did you get yourself a broom too?” he asked, and she nodded. “Which one did you get? Firebolt like Harry I suspect?”
“Er… no, actually,” she shook her head. Harry and Ron both looked at her surprised.
“No?!” They asked.
“But you love how fast the Firebolt goes,” Harry said as he eyed the package.
“Yeah, I know… but I think if I bought one, Dad might actually have a heart attack,” she said jokingly.
“But he got me one,” Harry frowned, but she shrugged.
“That was thirteen years’ worth of birthday and Christmas presents. I think if I just went and bought one just because I wanted it, he might actually have a heart attack especially since I didn’t ask for one.”
“Which one did you ask for?” Ron asked curiously.
“I didn’t ask for one specifically, he said just to get one that I liked,” she shrugged, “and while I like the speed with the Firebolt, I haven’t ridden it enough to know how I like it. It’s a little hard for me to control and as a chaser I need total control over my broom –“
“Which one did you get?!” Harry and Ron both asked, interrupting her. She rolled her eyes and set the broom package on Harry’s bed and unwrapped it.
“I got the new Nimbus 2002,” she answered as she pulled out the broom. The broom was made out of mahogany and was a beautiful mahogany color, with hazel twigs that were formed to look sleek like the previous models, and there was gold hardware and revolving stirrups.
“Whoa…” they whispered in awe.
“It’s not as fast as the Firebolt, obviously, but it’s supposed to up to a hundred-twenty miles per hour, unbreakable and anti-tampering charms, and it’s got amazing balance and precision. If it’s anything like your 2000 Harry, it’s going to be perfect,” she beamed as she rubbed the wooden handle softly.
“You going to tell Sirius how much that one was?” Harry asked with a grin.
“Pfft, no,” she scoffed. “While it’s not as expensive as the Firebolt, it was still more than I wanted to spend on a broom, but its beautiful and perfect and it’s mine,” she grinned. “I also got quidditch gloves! Look!” she beamed as she pulled out her new quidditch gloves and showed them to him. “They have little grooves here to help your grip with the quaffle and a bat,” she said. Harry smiled at her, and took one of the gloves in his hand and shook his head.
“Your hands are tiny.”
“No they aren’t!”
“Yeah they are,” he teased, laying the glove flat against his hand. “The glove isn’t even as big as my hand, see.”
“That doesn’t mean my hands are small,” she scoffed.
“Let’s see,” he said as he took her hand and pressed her palm flat against his. Her hand was noticeably smaller. The tip of her middle finger rested at his first knuckle mark on his forefinger. “See… it’s small,” he teased.
“They’re not small… your hands are just stupidly big,” she huffed. Harry chuckled as he wrapped his hand around hers, rubbing his thumb against her knuckles.
“It’s a perfect fit,” he said quietly, and she looked up at him with her cheeks on fire.
“Ahem,” both Harry and Grace jumped and turned to see Ron standing there awkwardly. “Are you two finished?”
“Er, yeah,” Grace said awkwardly as she pulled her hand away. “Oh! Ron! I got you something!” she said excitedly as she pulled out another pair of gloves. “Here, as a congratulations for making prefect!” she smiled at him. Ron blinked in surprise as he took the new pair of gloves in his hands, and held them gingerly. “Try them on! I want to see if they fit, and if they don’t I’ll get you a new pair.”
“You didn’t have to…” Ron said quietly as he looked at the gloves.
“I know, but you made prefect and that’s something to be proud of and if you’re going to be on the quidditch team with me, then you need nice, new, gloves! The shop keep said they’re perfect for keepers. So go on, try them on.” Ron didn’t need to be told a third time as he pulled them on, and flexed his hand. “Soooo?”
“They fit really nice,” he beamed at her. “Thanks, Gracie.”
“You’re welcome,” she smiled as she pulled him into a hug. “Right, well…” she said as she pulled away then started to gather up her things. “I’ve got to get this all packed up for tomorrow, I’ll see you both at dinner?” she asked. Ron nodded absently as he admired his new gloves and broom.
“I’ll help you bring all this up,” Harry said as he put her broom back in the box.
“Oh you don’t have to –“
“I know,” he said as he picked up the box, “’sides, it feels like I haven’t seen you.”
“You have,” she rolled her eyes as they left the room Harry and Ron shared and started to make their way up the stairs to her room. “I’ve been around.”
“You know what I mean,” he huffed. “Ever since you had that spat with Hermione two weeks ago I’ve seen you just about as much as I’ve seen Sirius…”
“Sorry,” Grace grimaced. “I just got so – so – so mad. She’s always sticking her nose in things she has no business sticking it in. And she acts like she knows everything about how someone is feeling when she doesn’t – especially when it comes to my dad, and she also doesn’t know when to keep her mouth shut.”
“So, Sirius isn’t upset that I’m going back to school?”
“No… well,” Grace sighed, pausing on the third floor landing. “He is, but he isn’t at the same time…” Harry frowned as he turned to look at her from the first step.
“What does that mean?”
“Dad doesn’t – he – well, he’s going to be lonely,” she said awkwardly.
“But he’ll have Remus, and Helena, and the order –“
“Not all the time,” she shook her head. “Remus is trying to get the Werewolves on our side, or at least some of them and to do that he has to spend full moons with them, and he might be required to go dark and stay with a pack of them longer than a week. Mum works strange hours now so she’s not home all the time, and the Order comes and goes when there’s meetings. When there haven’t been meetings, we’re the only company he’s had this summer. He’s spent time with me, and the twins, and Ginny and Ron, and Bill and… when we go off to school tomorrow, he’s going to be alone again…” she sighed sadly as she started to climb the stairs again.
“He also hates this house…” she continued. “He hates being here, it’s just another prison for him except that it’s a bit more comfortable.”
“It can’t be as bad as Azkaban,” Harry said as he opened the door to her room. “I’d rather be stuck here than at the Dursleys.”
“That’s the thing, Harry,” she started as she set her bags on her bed. “This is the Dursley’s for Dad…” Harry frowned, confused as he placed her broom at the end of her bed. “How did you feel this summer, being stuck at the Dursleys?”
“Like I do every summer, awful,” he replied. “But I was also angry and no one was saying anything, I didn’t know what was going on! At least he knows what’s going on –“
“And can’t do anything about it,” she interrupted. “How you felt at the Dursley’s this summer, is how Dad feels being here. He cannot leave this house, Harry. He might know what’s going on, but knowing what’s going on is killing him because he can’t do anything about it. He can’t go out there and recruit people, or fight, he can’t come with us to Kings Cross tomorrow. He’s forced to stay in this house that holds nothing but terrible memories for him, and do nothing. This place is just another prison for him and… and it’s affecting him.”
“What do you mean?” Harry frowned in concern as he sat on her bed.
“Everything with Voldemort, the Order coming back, it’s bringing back memories. He still hasn’t recovered from the last time, and he’s still working through his demons. He hasn’t had a real chance to grieve your parents, and he’s still dealing with the effects of Azkaban and the dementors and… he has a lot of internal things to deal with and work through and – and – I worry about him – “ Grace’s voice cracked and she clenched her eyes shut. She felt Harry’s arms wrap around her, pulling her close to him. She hid her face in his neck, and then it was like the floodgates opened and she couldn’t control the tears anymore.
“It’s alright,” Harry whispered softly as he rubbed her back and rested his cheek on the side of her head. He could tell that with each word that she was getting closer and closer to breaking. Not by her voice, but how her chest and cheeks would flush, how her hands trembled slightly. He also knew it wasn’t just Sirius that had her upset, it was something else. It was probably a lot of things that she’s been holding in for a long time. This was the first time since he's arrived at Grimmauld place (and since his birthday) that they’ve been able to be alone, and he could feel her physically begin to let go of all of her emotions.
“I’m sorry,” she sniffled as she pulled away slightly and went to wipe her cheeks, but Harry beat her to it.
“It’s okay,” he assured her softly, wiping away a tear from her cheek.
“I’m just worried about Dad, and everything going on, and I fought with Hermione earlier over something stupid, and Mum is disappointed and I’m watching my parents relationship hanging on by a thread and I – I – “
“It’s okay, Gracie…” Harry whispered, his thumb rubbing against her cheek bone.
“I wish we could just run away from everything, not have to worry about who we are, what’s going on… or really anything…” she confessed, and Harry smiled.
“Run away?” she nodded, “and where would we run away too?”
“Switzerland?” she answered. They stared at each other for a moment before they started laughing.
“Switzerland? Of all the places in the world, you’d want to go to Switzerland?”
“Yeah…” she nodded. “Or… or St. Grogory’s…” she added quietly, and Harry’s laughter died as he stared at her confused. “The playground…”
“Why?”
“So we can go back to a simpler time when none of this existed, just… you and me and the swings,” she whispered with a sad smile.
“But what about Sirius?” he asked carefully. “If we went back to that time then you wouldn’t have him, and I know you wouldn’t trade him for anything.”
“Yeah… you’re right,” she smiled up at him. “Thanks Harry,” she said quietly, “for –“
“Any time,” he replied, already knowing what she was referring too. His eyes flickered to her lips, and even though it probably wasn’t the best time, he leaned in. Grace’s breath got caught in her throat as her heart started racing in her chest. He paused, looking away from her lips to her eyes silently asking if it was okay. She asked herself that, if it was okay… if this was the right time. It wasn’t, she had just been crying, everything was a mess around them, and she was so scared that they would fall apart. But the desire to know what his lips felt like, what it felt like to be kissed won. Grace’s eyes went to his lips before meeting his green eyes; Harry took that as a yes and leaned in closer. Grace’s eyes fluttered closed as she gripped Harry’s shirt, waiting… and waiting, and when she felt his breath dance across her lips she held her breath –
“Ahem,” Harry and Grace jumped away from each other so quick, that Harry stumbled back on to Grace’s bed. They turned and stared wide-eyed at Sirius, who was leaning against Grace’s door frame giving them an unreadable look. Grace’s face burned and she instantly looked down at her feet. “Molly says it’s time to come downstairs. Tonks and Kinglsey have just arrived, they’re joining in tonight’s festivities.”
“Right,” Harry cleared his throat, feeling awkward as he stood from Grace’s bed. “We’ll be right – “
“I was actually hoping to have a chat with Grace,” Sirius interrupted, and Harry nodded awkwardly. He glanced over at Grace, who was still staring at the floor before nodding again.
“Right, yeah… I’ll – er, see you downstairs,” he said awkwardly before walking past Sirius and out of Grace’s room.
“Is there something you want to tell me?” Sirius asked slowly, raising an eyebrow at Grace, who shook her head. “When did you and Harry –“
“We aren’t,” she answered.
“Really? Because it looked like –“
“We aren’t,” she repeated, this time her tone was sharp.
“Alright,” Sirius nodded, “but if you two were… you know, I – I would be happy about it – for the both of you –“
“Yeah, I know,” she nodded.
“You’d tell me, wouldn’t you?” he asked slowly, “if you two – “
“If Harry and I start dating you would be the first to know,” she assured him, rolling her eyes playfully at him.
“Brilliant,” he smiled. “Well, let’s head downstairs. Mad-eye’s going to be joining us too which is a nice surprise. He’s going to get rid of that boggart while he’s here, I know it’s knocking about in that desk is driving me mad.”
“I’m actually going to finish packing,” Grace said as she opened her trunk.
“Grace… you should come down –“
“I don’t think Hermione would want me there right now,” she shrugged. “I already congratulated Ron, and gave him a gift. I really need to pack, and do some last minute practicing before tomorrow.”
“Grace – “
“I’ll apologize to her later tonight before we all go to bed,” she said as she started putting her clothes in her trunk. “I don’t want to ruin her night – “
“I think you not being there might do more harm than good, love,” he told her, but she just shook her head.
“I’ll talk to her after the party, I promise. I really do have to pack and practice some. I don’t want to be up too late tonight.” Grace told him as she folded a black and white plaid dress.
“Alright,” Sirius sighed and nodded. “At least try to come to the party, alright?” he asked, and she nodded.
After about an hour or so, Grace had finished packing her trunk, and gave Aries his treats. She grabbed her book from the table beside her bed and headed downstairs. She could hear the party still going on down in the kitchen, there was laughing and a lot of talking. Grace stood at the base of the stairs and hesitated, silently debating on if she should join the party or not, then she decided against it. She was going to let Ron and Hermione have their night, and also let Harry have some time with her parents.
When she walked into the drawing room, she walked to the sofa and sat in the corner. Pulling her feet up, tucking them under her, she opened her book and started to read. She got five pages in before she closed the book. The drawing room was quiet… too quiet. She frowned as she set her book on the sofa and stood up. There wasn’t anything abnormal about the room, it was the same as it was earlier that day. Her eyes landed on the writing desk that was, for the first time in two months, still. That was it.
“Mad-Eye must’ve gotten rid of the boggart,” she said to herself as she walked up to the desk. “Wonder what’s inside,” she muttered as she turned the small, skeleton key and lifted the top. Something rushed past her, making her stumble backward. It was a small ball, spiraling into different forms before it took the form of Remus, still on the floor with wide, vacant, life-less eyes staring at her. Grace’s breath hitched in her throat as she stumbled backwards again.
Crack.
Then the boggart had turned into her father. Her heart stopped and she shook her head. She stared at his stiff body, into his grey, vacant and lifeless eyes. It reminded her of the night he almost lost his soul to the Dementors. She shook her head again, and she tried to take a breath to ease the heavy feeling in her chest but she couldn’t. She felt stuck, frozen, as she stared at her lifeless father. A fear that could be a harsh reality, he’d be worse than dead if he were caught, and that realization sunk in.
Crack.
The lifeless figure of her father had changed. Grace stared as a freezing crash of horror took over. Her stomach leapt up past her frozen heart to her throat, the room was moving and a sharp pain ripped through her body. The loud thud of the end table, and the sound of the vase shattering on the ground was drowned out by the high pitched ringing in Grace’s ears. Flashes of the night of the third task, all her nightmares came flooding back as she stared into the vacant, lifeless emerald, green eyes.
“Gracie?!” she heard someone call. “Gracie, what’s the matter – oh!”
Crack.
The dead Harry had changed into Ginny, and it wasn’t until black spots started littering her vision was Grace finally able to get air into her lungs. She blinked, feeling her eyelashes wet, she hadn’t realized she started crying.
“Ri-r-r-riddikulus-“ Molly’s familiar voice reached her, and Grace blinked.
Crack.
This time the lifeless body that laid before them was of Charlie. Grace’s vision started to become blurry as the tears started flowing. “no… no,” she heard her aunt sob quietly. “Ri-riddi-riddikulus!”
Crack.
Charlie turned into Ron, and everything around Grace felt like it was spinning.
“Mrs. Weasley?” Grace heard someone say. “Grace?”
“R-r-riddikulus!” Molly managed to get out as she pointed her wand at Ron’s body.
Crack.
Now it was Bill’s body spread out, staring lifelessly at them. Molly’s sobs grew louder. “R-riddikulus!”
Crack.
Bill’s body was replaced with Arthur’s, his glasses cracked and half off his face, and blood running down his face. A quiet sob escaped Grace as she stared. “No, no!” Molly moaned. “No! Riddikulus! Riddikulus! RIDDIKULUS!”
Crack. Arthur turned into the twins. Crack. Twins turned into Percy. Crack. Percy turned into Helena. “Ri-riddikulus!” and Helena’s dead body turned into Grace’s. Crack. Then back into a dead Harry.
“Mrs. Weasley, just get out of here!” Grace blinked, that was Harry’s voice… but Harry… Harry was dead, right there. “Let someone else – “ she finally forced herself to look away and there was Harry, behind them.
“What’s going on?” Grace craned her neck to see Remus running into the room, closely followed by her parents and Moody stomping in behind them. Remus looked from Harry, to Grace, to Molly and then noticed the dead Harry in front of them, he understood immediately and pulled out his wand. “Riddikulus,” and the dead Harry vanished into a silvery orb, and with another flick of his wand, it vanished into smoke.
“Oh – oh – oh!” Molly sobbed, hiding her face into her hands.
“Molly…” Remus said softly as he approached her. “Molly, don’t –“ before he could finish, Molly had started sobbing into his shoulder. “It was just a boggart,” he told her soothingly, in the same voice that he used with Grace many times. “Just a stupid boggart.”
“I see them d-d-dead all the time!” she cried into his shoulder. “All the t-t-time! I d-d-dram about it…”
Sirius blinked, snapping out the trance he was in staring at the spot where the boggart, dead Harry laid. Then he noticed Grace on the floor surrounded by broken glass and an end table laying on it’s side behind her. Her face was pale, and her eyes were red and puffy from crying. “Love,” he whispered softly as he approached her. “Are you alright?” he asked as he helped her up. She nodded numbly, still staring at the spot on the floor.
All the nightmares she had finally gotten over were flooding back in. She sniffled and went to wipe her eyes. Sirius frowned, and wrapped an arm around her shoulder. He knew the nightmares she had at the beginning of the summer. “It’s alright, little star,” he whispered into her hair. Grace only nodded and wiped her cheeks again.
“D-d-don’t tell Arthur,” Molly asked between gasps of breaths as she tried to mop up her tears with her sleeves. “I d-d-don’t want him to know… Being silly….” Remus only nodded as he handed her a handkerchief. “Harry, I’m so sorry, what must you think of me?” she said to him, her voice trembling. “Not even able to get rid of a boggart…”
“Don’t be stupid,” Harry replied, trying to smile.
“I’m just s-s-so wo-worried,” she continued and the tears started coming again. “Half the f-f-family’s in the Order, it’ll b-b-be a miracle if we all come through this… and P-P-Percy’s not talking to us… What if something d-d-dreadful happens and we had never m-m-made up?”
“Molly…” Helena said softly as she wrapped an arm around her older sister.
“And what’s going to happen if Arthur and I get killed? Who’s go-going to look after Ron and Ginny?”
“Molly, that’s enough,” Remus said firmly. “This isn’t like last time. The Order is better prepared, we’ve got a head start, we know what Voldemort’s up to –“ a small squeak came from Molly as she flinched at the name.
“Molly, you’ve got to start getting used to hearing it…” Helena said gently. “But Remus is right, Mols. Nobody can promise that no one is going to get hurt, but you weren’t apart of the Order back then, you don’t understand. Last time we were outnumbered twenty to one by the Death Eaters and they were picking us off one by one…”
“Don’t worry about Percy,” Remus added, giving her a small smile. “He’ll come around sooner or later. It’s only a matter of time before Voldemort moves into the open and once he does the whole Minisry’s going to be begging us to forgive them.”
“And quite frankly, I’m not sure I’ll be accepting their apology,” Sirius jumped in, scoffing. “As for who’s going to look after Ron and Ginny if you and Arthur died, do you think Helena and I would let our niece and nephew starve?” he asked lightly, giving her a smile. “We’re family, Molly.”
“Being silly…” Molly mumbled with a small smile as she snuffled and wiped her eyes again.
Notes:
Why yes, Grace's boggart has changed :)
I really loved writing that scene, not only bc it was a favorite of mine in the book, but I loved writing it because I wanted to show that Grace's boggart changed from rejection and not being good enough to seeing her loved ones dead, because the end of the final task really affected her.
This is also technically the last full chapter at Grimmauld Place :( Hogwarts Express in the next one, and off to school!! :)
I hope you all enjoyed :)
Chapter 104: 103
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
Here's chapter 103, the last chapter featuring Grimmauld Place for a while :(
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace gasped as she sprung up from her bed in a cold sweat. Resting her hand on her heart, she took deep breaths until her heart slowed. She grabbed her watch and opened it to look at the time. It was just past midnight. Grace groaned and rubbed her eyes as she pulled herself out of bed then quietly exited her room and made her way across the hall. She paused outside her father's door, wondering if he was asleep, or if he was even in there but she knocked softly anyway.
"Come in," she heard him from the other side of the door. She pushed down the door handle and peeked inside. Sirius was lounging in bed with a glass of firewhiskey in one hand, and what looked to be an old photo album propped up against his legs. He looked over the photo album and frowned. "Bad dream, little star?" he asked, and she nodded. "Come on," he smiled. Grace closed the door behind her and made her way to his bed.
"What's that?" she asked as she pulled the duvet over her and nuzzled into his side.
"Some old photos," he answered as he wrapped an arm around her. "That's – "
"Harry's dad..." she answered as she yawned.
"Yeah," he nodded, then pointed to the picture of James holding a baby girl and swaying back and forth. "This was taken your first Easter," he added, then pointed to another picture of a younger version of himself holding her, and James holding a baby Harry. Both her and Harry were sleeping soundly on their father's chests, as Sirius and James were both sleeping on a couch and arm chair. "This was a couple of weeks after Harry was born. Helena took Lily out for lunch, to get her out of the house for a while – this was before things got really bad of course."
"What's this one?" she asked as she pointed to a picture of a beautiful red haired woman who had the same green eyes as Harry.
"I've forgotten about this," Sirius chuckled. "She and James were babysitting you for a weekend as 'practice'," he started, "and she saw the cutest matching outfits at a muggle shop and she had to get them for the two of you." Grace smiled as she saw the red-headed woman, who wore a blue dress with white flowers holding a baby girl wearing a matching dress and a blue bow headband wrapped around her head. "She loved looking after you and loved to buy you cute little outfits. I think she wanted to take you for herself, she would have if I wasn't careful," he laughed. "James used to tell her that one day you'd be her daughter..."
"Really?" Grace asked. "Why?"
"Mhm," Sirius nodded sadly. "Lily always told us not to be so wishful with it because we can't force you and Harry together... but James and I knew Lily wanted it too."
"I wish I got to know them..." she confessed, staring at a picture of Harry's parents and her own, with Remus (and unfortunately Pettigrew), all dressed up and smiling at the camera, and she realized the picture was taken during her parents wedding. She watched as her parents looked at each other, smiling and in love, then turned to smile at the camera. They looked so young and couldn't have been older than eighteen. "You and Mum look happy..."
"We were..." he sighed sadly. "It was a different time then... thought we could take on the world... right, well... it's bed time," he told her as he closed the photo album. "Get some sleep, you've got a busy day tomorrow."
Grace only nodded as she shimmied down the bed and pulled the blanket up to her chin. She watched as her father put the photo album down on the night table, and downed the rest of his firewhiskey. "Sleep, love," he told her and pushed her hair from her face.
"You'll fight the night monsters?" she asked in a small voice. Sirius found himself smiling as he nodded.
"I'll fight the night monsters, they won't get you while I'm here," he whispered. Grace smiled and nuzzled close to him. He smiled and pressed a kiss on the top of her head, holding her a little tighter.
"Love you," she whispered sleepily.
"Love you too, little star."
"Grace, wake up," Grace groaned as she lifted her arm to smack the person shaking her away. "Come on, you've got to get ready. You've got to head to Kings Cross soon."
"No..." she groaned, pulling the blanket over her head.
"As much as I would prefer to have you stay here with me, you've got to go to school."
"No," she huffed from under the blanket. Then it was quiet again.
"Alright, Grace," she groaned again when she heard her father speak up. "If you don't get out of bed, I'm going to show everyone these baby pictures of you and Harry napping and taking baths together –" Grace's eyes flew opened as she sat up.
"You wouldn't," she said, narrowing her eyes at him. Sirius smirked at her as he held up two pictures, both of which were of her and Harry as babies.
"Oh, I most definitely will. I'd much rather save these for later, but if I've got to use them –"
"Fine, I'm up," she yawned and rubbed the sleep curst from her eyes, "so put those pictures back where you got them and never take them out again."
"But you two were so cute," Sirius coo'd teasingly as he held out a picture of her and Harry sleeping in a crib together. Grace rolled her eyes as she forced herself from the warm bed. "Hurry up, or else there won't be time for breakfast!" he called out to her as she walked out of his room.
Grace yawned again as she went into her room and grabbed some clothes to change into, then headed to the bathroom to take a quick shower. She wondered if her aunt would have time to give her a haircut.
When she was finished taking a shower and all dressed for the day, she grabbed a wrapped gift box, and a wrapped parcel from on top of her trunk and headed down to the kitchen.
"Good morning, Grace," Molly greeted her warmly. Grace blinked and noticed it was just her, Ginny, Remus and Hermione.
"Where is everyone?"
"Still sleeping," Remus answered as he sipped on a cup of tea. "Sirius is waking up the twins now."
"...You mean we aren't leaving within the hour?" she asked, and Remus shook his head no. "I'm going to kill him! He blackmailed me to get out of bed saying I had to hurry up or else there'd be no breakfast!"
"Well it's only just half past eight," Molly told her and Grace let out a strained sound of horror. "Oh stop being so dramatic, and eat," she added and set a plate of scrambled eggs and breakfast sausage in front of her.
"Does this mean you have time to cut my hair?" Grace asked, and Molly nodded with a smile.
"Of course, how short are we going?"
"Just a few inches, it's getting a little long."
"Okay," Molly nodded. "Tuck in and once you're finished eating we'll head to the drawing room and I'll give you a cut."
"Thanks Aunt Molly," Grace smiled up at her as she started eating. Once Molly had started making plates for the twins, an awkward blanket covered the room. Grace avoided looking at Hermione and kept her attention solely on her plate. She never got the chance to apologize to Hermione last night, not with what happened with the boggart, she was too emotionally exhausted to do anything and went straight to bed shortly after.
"I'm going to see if the boys are up," Remus cleared his throat as he stood from the table.
"I'm going to make sure I've got everything packed," Ginny said as she followed him out of the kitchen.
That left only Molly, Hermoine and Grace. Grace glanced over at Molly, who was giving her a stern look that clearly said: 'apologize now or else', and she sighed. Grace picked up the gift box and the wrapped parcel from the chair next to her and set it on the table; then she pushed the items across the table toward Hermione. Hermione, who was sitting straight and stiff in her chair, looked at the items with narrowed eyes then glared at Grace.
"If you think gifts will get me to forgive you then you're –"
"I'm sorry," Grace said in a small voice. "I shouldn't have pushed you... or tried to attack you," she started. "I'm sorry I said those mean things to you, I didn't mean them. I was still mad about Dad, and I was disappointed that I didn't make prefect, but I only wanted to be prefect because Remus was one, and my Mum wanted me to be one... I'm really sorry I acted like a complete bitch –" Grace ignored the look Molly had given her over her language, "I got you these as a congratulations and an I'm sorry present, and a birthday present... if you don't want them, I'll understand."
"I'm sorry I said those awful things to you too..." Hermione replied as she relaxed in her chair. "I've never pretended to be your friend, and I should've never said what I said about you being a second thought because it's not true! And you do deserve Harry, you two are per-"
"We both said awful things to each other," Grace interrupted, giving Hermione a small smile. "Lets just... forgive and move on?"
"I'd like that," Hermione nodded with a small smile.
"Good, now open your gifts," Grace grinned happily and pushed the pile of gifts closer to Hermione.
Hermione rolled her eyes and pulled the gifts closer to her. She grabbed the plain brown wrapped parcel first, and unwrapped it. Her eyes widened and her lips parted a little as she read the cover of the book and flipped through it. "Wow... this book is brilliant, Grace," she said as she scanned a random page. "There's so many things in here – wherever did you find it?"
"Obscurus Books in Diagon Alley," Grace answered. "They had a lot of interesting books in there, but I thought you'd enjoy that one the most."
"What's this one?" Hermione asked, placing the book down on the table and then grabbed the beautiful wrapped one.
"If you open it, you'd find out," Grace replied dryly, which caused Hermione to roll her eyes as she started unwrapping the box.
"Oh, Grace!" Hermione gasped as she pulled out the beautiful ink well. "This is beautiful! It must've been expensive, you really shouldn't have –"
"You deserve something nice, being a prefect is a big thing," Grace shrugged. "I was going to get you a new wrist watch, but I thought the ink well was prettier. It's got a sapphire on it which is your birthstone – "
"It's beautiful... thank you, really... I love it," Hermione smiled at her, and Grace beamed.
"It's about time you two got along again," Fred said as he and George thundered into the kitchen and sat at the table.
"Yeah, its absolutely terrible for the rest of us," George continued as he piled some sausage onto his plate.
"Don't know what's worse," Fred started after swallowing a bite of toast, "Aunt Helena and Sirius fighting – "
"You and Harry," George added while chewing.
"Or the two of you," Fred finished.
"I'd have to say the two of them and, Gracie and Harry," George said, turning to his brother. "We've got to live with the three of them all year at school. Once we go back we don't have to deal with Aunt Helena and Sirius anymore, at least not until Christmas I'd say."
"Right you are, Georgie," Fred nodded in agreement.
"Are you two finished?" Grace asked dryly, and both twins grinned at her. She rolled her eyes and finished her breakfast quickly. "Aunt Molly, I'm finished. Can you cut my hair now?"
"Yes, yes, go sit in the drawing room and I'll be there in a moment," Molly told her and Grace nodded.
When she walked into the drawing room, she was met with her parents, Remus, Mad-Eye and Tonks who were all discussing something. She couldn't tell what as they all hushed up when she walked into the room.
"Something the matter? Does Molly need anything?" Helena asked her, and she shook her head.
"No, she told me to wait in here. She's going to cut my hair quickly before we leave."
"You couldn't have asked her to do this before –"
"I didn't realize how long my hair's gotten," Grace huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "I've worn it up most of the summer." Helena rolled her eyes and shook her head.
"Let's hope this doesn't make us late," she said. "I'm going to make sure Ron is up." Grace watched as her mother leave the room, and then her aunt waltzed in.
"Alright, Grace, sit down," she instructed. Grace nodded and sat on the old, cushioned, foot rest in front of it's matching arm chair. "Let me know how when to stop," she said as she pressed the side of her hand against her lower back, right above her hips. Grace shook her head, and Molly lifted her hand half an inch higher, and she shook her head again. This continued until Molly's hand was just above her waist, but a little more than an inch and a half below her the bottom of her bra strap. "That's a good five inches, are you sure?" Molly asked.
"Yeah, I'm sure."
"All right," Molly nodded as she took her shears and started snipping. It took Molly twenty-five minutes to cut her hair, and when she was done, Grace grinned – it felt ten times lighter now.
"Thanks, Aunt Molly," Grace smiled at her.
"You're welcome, dear," Molly waved her off as she magicked the hair away. "Why don't you go upstairs and make sure you've got everything packed and ready. We're still waiting for a few more Order members to arrive."
"Okay," she nodded and slipped out of the room. She made her way upstairs and paused outside Ron and Harry's room, then peeked inside. Ron was sitting up, staring blankly at the window and yawened. "Good morning, sleepy head," she greeted with a smile. Ron only grunted in response before rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Better go get breakfast before there's no more left." Ron grunted again. She peeked over at Harry and noticed he was still sleeping. "Also, wake him up."
"Yes, Mum," Ron muttered, shooting her a glare. "Now get out so I can get dressed."
"No need to be so rude," she rolled her eyes as she closed the door.
"YOU COULD HAVE DONE HER A SERIOUS INJURY, YOU IDIOTS!"
"FILTHY HALF-BREEDS, BESMIRCHING THE HOUSE OF MY FAHTERS –"
"Shut up!" Grace yelled at the portrait as she tried to shut the curtain, while Molly was reprimanding the twins for hauling their trunks down the stairs with magic and hitting Ginny.
"Leave it," Remus sighed in defeat. "With the amount of noise and all the commotion going on she'll be at it again."
"Wonder if we could burn her," Grace wondered, narrowing her eyes in thought.
"Not without burning the whole house, unfortunately," Remus answered with an amused smile. "Trust me, Sirius has thought about it."
"Great minds do think alike," Grace grinned up at him, making him roll his eyes.
"WILL YOU LOT GET DOWN HERE NOW, PLEASE!" Molly screamed. Grace grimaced at her aunts loud voice as she turned stepped into the hallway.
"There you are, Gracie," Molly sighed, giving her a smile. "I thought you were upstairs."
"Nope, Remus brought my things down for me."
"Good lad," she nodded. "Oh, Harry!" Molly called. Grace turned and smiled at Harry, who looked like he had only woken up not ten minutes ago. "You're and Grace are to come with me and Tonks," she said over Walburga's screeches of "MUDBLOODS! SCUM! CREATURES OF DIRT!" "Leave your trunk and Hedwig here, Alastor's going to deal with the luggage – oh for heaven's sake, Sirius, Dumbledore said no!"
Grace looked down at the big, black dog wedge himself between her and Harry. She smiled as she stroked the top of his head affectionately. Sirius barked up at Molly, his tail wagging and tongue hanging from the corner of his mouth. "Oh honestly," Molly sighed in defeat, "well, on your head be it!" she exclaimed, waving her hand in surrender before wrenching the front door open.
Grace felt a heaviness lift from her chest when she stepped out into the cool, September sunlight. She took a deep breath in, held it, then exhaled. She instantly felt better now that she could feel the fresh air and sunlight.
"Where's Tonks?" Harry asked, frowning confused as he looked around them.
"She's waiting for us just up there," Molly answered stiffly, forcing herself to stop giving Sirius a withering look and nod to an elderly looking woman who wore a purple hat.
"Wotcher, Harry, Gracie," the woman greeted with a wink. "Better hurry up, hadn't we, Molly?"
"I know, I know," Molly sighed as the three of them caught up to Tonks. "Mad-Eye wanted to wait for Sturgis... if only Arthur could have gotten us cars from the Ministry again. Fudge wouldn't let him, or Helena borrow so much as an empty ink bottle these days... How muggles can stand traveling without magic," Molly huffed, shaking her head.
"It's not so bad, Aunt Molly," Grace replied lightly. She rather enjoyed the walk, being outside in the fresh air and feeling the cool breeze hit her face. "You've got to admit that it's nice to get out of the house for a while, and it's a beautiful morning."
"Well, yes, you've got a point, Grace," Molly sighed.
Bark! Sirius barked happily as he gamboled around them. He barked again as he started running in circles after his own tail, and snapped at pigeons they saw. Grace smiled as she watched him run away happily. She jumped, her attention being pulled away from her dad when she felt someone take her hand. Grace looked down and saw Harry's fingers laced with hers. She could feel her neck and cheeks grow hot as she glanced up at him, but he was laughing at Sirius running toward a pigeon.
"Oi! Get back here!" Grace called out. Sirius looked over his shoulder at them, then looked at the pigeon again; his tail tucked in under him as he returned to their side. She felt something wet and cold nudge her hand, and she looked down to see Sirius trying to wedge between again, but doing so would force them to stop holding hands. "Stop that," she scowled at him. A low, quiet growl came from him.
"I'm just making sure she doesn't get lost," Harry said to Sirius. Grace raised an eyebrow at him, and Sirius snorted and barked. Grace knew that if he wasn't a dog, he'd raise an eyebrow at Harry too – not buying his excuse at all.
"Real smooth," Grace rolled her eyes at him, but she didn't bother to try and hide the smile from her face. Harry grinned at her.
The walk to Kings Cross wasn't long, it only took them about twenty minutes and the only eventful thing that happened was Sirius scaring a couple of cats for their amusement, and trying to break apart their hands – this only made Harry hold on tighter, and Grace's heart did a flip in her chest. When they reached the platform, the five of them lingered around the barrier and one by one when the coast was clear, they leaned into the wall.
"I hope the other's make it on time," Molly said nervously as she looked behind them, staring at the barrier for any new arrivals.
"Sit boy," Grace hissed at Sirius who whined as he forced himself to sit in front of her and Harry.
"Nice dog, Harry!" a familiar boy with dreadlocks said to Harry as he passed them.
"Thanks, Lee," Harry grinned. Sirius stood up and started wagging his tail excitedly, then looked up at Grace, giving her the familiar canine smile.
"Aw, what a cute dog!" Grace grinned as she saw Lavender approach them. Sirius turned to her, his tail wagging faster.
"Nice to know that you like my dog more than me, Lav," Grace said teasingly. Lavender rolled her eyes as she crouched down in front of Sirius.
"I see you all the time, but I didn't know you had a dog! Boy or girl?"
"Boy, but sometimes he acts like a girl," she answered. Sirius growled, narrowing his eyes at her.
"Is he friendly?"
"Yeah, he's a big ol' softy. Loves attention, especially from pretty girls," Grace answered. Lavender smiled as she stared petting Sirius' soft fur, making his tail wag excitedly and he started licking Lavenders face.
"Aww, you're so cute! I just want to take you for myself!" Lavender coo'd.
"Sorry, Lavender, but Grace is pretty attached," Harry laughed, watching Sirius enjoy the attention.
"Oh, did you two arrive together?" Lavender asked, eyeing them coyly. Grace's cheeks burned as Harry innocently nodded. "So you're here together – together?" she asked, grinning.
"Er... yeah? We didn't come separately –"
"No," Grace shook her head. Harry frowned as he looked from Lavender to Grace. "Harry stayed with me and the Weasleys' for the remainder of the summer, he always comes to the platform with us. That's all, we're not – we aren't – you know – yet –"
"Ugh, you two are killing me," Lavender sighed dramatically as she stood up, giving Sirius one more pat on the head. "Well, I need to go find a compartment before all the good ones are gone. If you see Parvati, will you tell her to come find me?"
"Yeah, of course," Grace nodded. Lavender smiled at them, then for the real last time, gave Sirius another pet before walking away.
"Er... why did you –"
"She thought we were here together," Grace told him.
"But we are... here together."
"No, she thought we were... you know... together," she said slowly. Harry blinked, and his eyebrows wrinkled in confusion. "Together as in... in a relationship – together."
"Oh," Harry's eyes widened and his cheeks pinked a little.
"Yeah," she nodded.
"Oh good!" Molly sighed in relief, making the two of them turn to look at her. "Here's Alastor with the luggage, look – " they craned their necks to see Moody limping through the arch way, pushing a cart full of their trunks.
"All okay," he muttered as he approached them. "Don't think we were followed."
Seconds later Arthur arrived with Ron and Hermione, and they started to unload the luggage cart. When they were almost finished, Fred, George, and Ginny arrived with Remus and Helena.
"No trouble?" Moody asked.
"Nothing," Remus shook his head.
"I'll be reporting Sturgis to Dumbledore," Moody grumbled. "This is the second time he's not turned up in a week. Getting as unreliable as Mundungus." Grace let out a grunt.
"Well, look after yourselves," Remus said to the Weasley's, and Hermione. "You too, Harry, be careful," he added, clapping Harry on the back – who nodded. Grace instantly wrapped her arms around him tightly, and Remus smiled as he returned her hug. "Please be careful, try not to get into trouble this year," he pleaded.
"I'll try," she nodded as she pulled away.
"I mean it, Grace..." he said evenly, giving her a stern look. "Try to keep your temper in check and your impulses under control."
"I promise," she nodded again as she smiled.
"Good," he smiled as he pulled her into another hug, and kissed the top of her head. When Grace pulled away, she turned and saw her mother pull Harry into a tight hug.
"Be careful. Be good," she said to him. "Stay out of trouble."
"I don't try to get into trouble," Harry muttered as he started to grin. "Trouble usually ends up finding me," he added as he pulled away.
"Yeah, I know," Helena sighed, giving him a small smile.
"Don't forget, all of you – careful what you put into writing. If in doubt, don't put it in a letter at all," Moody warned them. Grace rolled her eyes as she gave both her aunt and uncle tight hugs.
"It's been great meeting all of you," Tonks told them, giving Hermione and Ginny hugs. "We'll see you soon, I expect," she added, then turned to Grace. Grace grinned and gave Tonks a big hug. "You, write to me whenever you want!" she told her as she returned the hug. "I always wanted a little sister, and you're as close as having one as I'll get. So if you need anything –"
"Oh I will," Grace grinned as she pulled away. "I can only talk to them – " Grace nodded to Remus and Snuffles – who was licking the Weasley children goodbye, " – so much. I think they're getting rather annoyed." Remus rolled his eyes at her.
"Good, because I want all the juicy details between you and Harry –" Bark! Tonks and Grace turned to see Sirius glowering at her. "Oh shush," Tonks rolled her eyes before grinning back at Grace. "Tell me everything."
"Of course, and you too!" Grace nodded. Tonks' cheeks flushed, but she nodded. That was when the warning whistle sounded, letting everyone know that any remaining students need to get onto the train.
"Quick, quick," Molly said as she pulled Harry into a quick hug. "Write, be good. If you've forgotten anything we'll send it on!"
Sirius barked as he jumped onto his hind legs, resting his front paws on Harry's shoulders and started licking Harry's face. "For heaven's sake, act more like a dog, Snuffles!" Molly hissed, but Sirius didn't listen to her. Harry smiled as he stroked Sirius' head. Sirius jumped off Harry and turned his head to look at Grace.
"I'll miss you," she said as she sat on her knees, wrapping her arms around Sirius' body. He whined softly and leaned into her. Grace clenched her eyes shut, holding onto him a little tighter. "Please be careful, Dad," she whispered. "Don't do anything rash... and get home safe." Sirius whined softly. Then Grace felt a tap on her shoulder.
"Grace, we've got to go," Hermione told her.
"I'll see you at Christmas," Grace whispered as she pulled away and kissed the top of the dog's head. Sirius whined again, giving her a sad look. "I love you," she smiled. Sirius licked her face, making her smile grow despite the lump forming in her throat. "Bye," she forced out as she stood up. Harry grabbed her hand and helped her onto the train.
The whistle blew again and then the train started moving. Harry and Grace squished together to look out the nearest window. Grace waved goodbye to Tonks, Remus and the Weasley's. She smiled sadly as she watched her father bark loudly as he ran alongside the train until the end of the platform. The lump her throat grew as she watched her father's canine form wag his tail, and get smaller and smaller, until she couldn't see him anymore.
"It'll be alright," Harry whispered softly as he rubbed her back. "We'll see him at Christmas," he added as he wiped the tear that stared to fall down her cheek.
"He shouldn't have come with us..." Hermione said, her voice dripping in worry.
"Oh lighten up," Ron sighed. "He hasn't seen daylight for months, poor bloke."
"Well," Fred spoke up, clapping his hands together, "can't stand around chatting all day, we've got business to discuss with Lee. See you lot later." Then he and George disappeared down the corridor to the right of them.
"So, shall we go find a compartment then?" Harry asked, turning to Ron and Hermione, who both exchanged looks with each other.
"Er..." Ron started awkwardly.
"We're – well – Ron and I are supposed to go into the prefect carriage," Hermione said, looking away from Harry. Ron, didn't look at Harry at all, he just looked at his finger nails.
"Oh... right," Harry nodded, "fine."
"I don't think we'll have to stay there all journey," Hermione added quickly. "Our letters said we just get instructions from the Head Boy and Girl and then patrol the corridors from time to time." Grace made a face. She definitely was glad she wasn't a prefect anymore, that sounds horrible.
"Fine," Harry said again with a shrug. "Grace and I will get a cart – " she grimaced again, "and we might see you later, then."
Yeah, definitely," Ron nodded, shooting Harry an anxious look. "It's a pain, having to go down there, I'd rather – but we have to – I mean, I'm not enjoying it. I'm not Percy," he finished finitely.
"I know you're not," Harry said with a nod. Ron grinned at him, then when him and Hermione dragged their trunks off behind them, Grace felt Harry let out a breath. "So... should we find a compartment?" he asked.
"If we get a move on, we'll be able to save them places," Ginny spoke up, and Grace jumped. She had completely forgotten her cousin was there.
"Right," Harry sighed as he picked up Hedwig's cage in one hand and his trunk in another. Grace nodded as she did the same, following him and Ginny down the corridor.
As they made their way down the corridor, she noticed a lot of people staring at Harry through their compartment door windows. She rolled her eyes and glared at everyone as she passed, and they quickly looked away. "In here," Ginny said as she opened a compartment. "Hi, Neville." Grace's mood instantly lifted.
"Gracie!" Neville greeted happily, his face instantly brightened when she walked into the compartment.
"Hey, Nev," she smiled as she pulled her trunk into the compartment and set Aries' cage down on a seat next to Hedwig. She went to grab it, but Harry beat her to it. "Thanks," she said, her cheeks pinking.
"Of course," he smiled at her.
"Er... Nev," Grace said slowly, eyeing the grey, rumbling looking cactus next to Neville. "What's that?" she nodded to it.
"Oh!" Neville smiled excitedly as he held it up. "It's a Mimbulus Mimbletonia! It's really, really rare! I don't even think the greenhouses at Hogwarts has one! My great-uncle Algie go tit for me from Assyria for my birthday!"
"...Right..." Grace nodded slowly as she sat down next to Harry across from Neville and Ginny.
"Does it – er – do anything?" Harry asked.
"Loads of stuff!" Neville said proudly and was about to explain when the door opened. They all turned to see Justin Finch-Fletchley opening the door.
"Hi Grace," he greeted her with a smile.
"Hey Justin," she smiled back. "Do you... er... need a place to sit? We're saving spots for Ron and Hermione but we can make room," she added. Harry glowered at the floor, hating the fact that the Hufflepuff was there. He didn't want to share the compartment with the boy at all; if Harry was being honest with himself, he wanted to share a compartment with only Grace.
"Oh, thanks for the offer," Justin's smile grew, "but I'm sitting with some of my own house," Harry sighed in relief. "I was on my way to the Frog Choir compartment and noticed saw you –"
"Oh no!" Grace gasped, instantly standing up from her seat. "I completely forgot we had practice!"
"...so you'll be gone then?" Harry asked bitterly.
"Not the whole trip," she shook her head as she went to stand on the seat.
"Here," Justin and Harry both said. Harry went to stand up but Justin – who was a few inches taller than Harry and closer to Grace – had already grabbed Grace's bag from the top rack. Harry scowled at the boy.
"Thanks, Justin," she smiled at him, then she turned to Neville. "Mind if I borrow Trevor, Nev?"
"Sure," he nodded. Grace beamed as she picked Trevor – who croaked – up and held him gently in her arms.
"Practice is only supposed be about two hours at the most," she said, turning to Harry. "I doubt we'll even be two hours, so I should be back by the time the treat trolley comes around but – "
"Pumpkin fizz and a caldron cake?" Harry asked, and she grinned at him.
"Of course, don't forget my – "
"Pumpkin pastie. Trust me, I won't," he grinned at her.
"Well, I'll be back in a bit," she said and followed Justin out of the compartment. Harry glared at the two as the compartment door slid shut.
"Got to get a move on," Ginny commented nonchalantly as she held an owl treat into Aries' cage. Other than Grace, Ginny was the only other person Aries seemed to like enough to not bite.
"What?" Harry asked, turning to her.
"With Grace," she added, giving Harry a coy smile. "If you don't hurry up, then someone else is going to snag her."
"Grace already knows how I feel," Harry huffed.
"Well, then why does it look like you're ready to set Justin on fire?" Ginny asked.
"I don't – " Ginny and Neville both snorted, Neville at least tried to mask it with a cough. "I just... why does he always have to show up?"
"Because they're friends?" Neville asked. Harry and Ginny both gave Neville a dry look, and Ginny rolled her eyes.
"Now you know how Grace felt all last year," Ginny told him, slipping Aries another treat.
"What do you – "
"She doesn't like Justin," Ginny continued, ignoring Harry. "Justin is just her friend, so you have no reason to be jealous of him."
"He's got more than friendship on his mind," Harry huffed. "He's always popping in when he's not wanted."
"But she doesn't like him," Ginny sighed. "Listen, Harry, you don't have anything to worry about but if you really want to be with Grace, then you've got to trust that she'll tell you – "
"I know – "
" – when she's ready, and trust that when she says she doesn't like Justin, she means it," Ginny continued. Harry sighed in defeat and nodded. "Grace really likes you, Harry, and once she's worked through her blocks, she'll tell you. I guarantee you two will be snogging senseless by Christmas." Harry's cheeks went red, and he blinked, sputtering out words.
"What?" Neville asked, looking between Harry and Ginny. "Did something happen over the summer?"
"Harry tried to kiss Grace," Ginny answered simply, and Harry's eyes widened, "more than once."
"How do you know?!" Harry exclaimed at the same time as Neville said: "What?!"
"Grace told me," Ginny answered with a shrug. "Well, she told me about the first time, the second time I found out because I was eavesdropping on Si-Remus and – er – Tonks," Ginny quickly improvised. "I heard Tonks telling Remus that she walked in on you trying to kiss her yesterday."
Now Harry's face was bright red, and he felt his neck starting to burn.
"What happened over the summer?!" Neville asked surprised, as he looked between Ginny and Harry with interest.
"Nothing," Harry shook his head.
"Harry finally got a new pair of glasses, that's what," Ginny said over him. "It's about time, really. We've all been waiting for a year."
"Nothing's happened," Harry grumbled as he looked outside the window at the passing landscape. "She's not ready for anything – "
"But you two are still a thing, though, right?" Ginny asked, and Harry turned to her, frowning in confusion.
"A – a thing?"
"Yeah, like you two are together but not together officially, right?" Ginny asked, but Harry's brows wrinkled even more. "Oh bloody hell," Ginny groaned. "Right when we thought everything was going right for once..."
Harry still didn't understand what Ginny was on about.
Notes:
And they are on their way to Hogwarts.
:( I hate having Grace and Sirius say goodbye to each other... it hurts so much....
But also, lol... Justin has returned :) And with the return of Justin, that means Jealous Harry returns... but that also means that you know...Cho is going to be making an appearance soon :) MUWAHAHAHAAAAA.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 105: 104
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
Here's 104~!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace was right. The choir practice didn’t last long at all, they were done within an hour after warmups and a few run throughs. Everyone had rehearsed and practiced their parts, and Daniel Perry said that Flitwick would be pleased, and that once they get off the train they’re to meet in Classroom eleven to do one last run through during the sorting ceremony.
Justin decided to walk Grace back to her compartment, and as they approached the compartment, Cho Chang at beat her to the door.
“Oh… hello, Harry,” she said nervously. Grace’s eyes narrowed at the older girl who was leaning against the compartment door, and jealousy began bubbling in the pit of her stomach.
“Oh… hi, Cho,” Harry replied. Grace’s hands balled into tight fists and she could feel her nails digging into her skin. Cho gave Harry a smile, and she noticed a faint dusting of pink on Harry’s cheeks.
“Ahem,” Grace cleared her throat from behind Cho. Harry’s eyes went to her instantly and he smiled, but she didn’t notice as she continued to glare at Cho, who had jumped slightly then stood up straighter. She shot Grace a look (one that Grace didn’t like and had her digging her nails into her palms more) before turning back to Harry.
“Um, well… I just wanted to say hello,” she said.
“And you’ve said it,” Grace spoke up evenly. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to get into my compartment.”
Cho sent Grace a withering look before smiling at Harry. “Well,… bye then,” she gave him a wave, then shot Grace another glare before walking down the corridor. Grace’s face scrunched up and she stuck out her tongue at the back of Cho’s head and silently mocked her.
“Er…” Justin said awkwardly.
“Sorry,” Grace smiled at him. “I’ll see you at school?”
“Yeah,” he nodded as he squeezed past her. Grace waited until Justin was a good ways down the train corridor before slamming the compartment door shut.
“She just wanted to say hi,” Harry said carefully as Grace plopped down on the cushioned seat, closes to the door and furthest from Harry.
“Of course she did,” she huffed, crossing her arms over her chest and glaring at her shoes.
“Really… she just wanted to say hi, that’s all,” he continued as he moved closer to her.
“Bet she would’ve loved to join you,” she spat. Ginny and Neville glanced at each other awkwardly. “Maybe I should go and get –“
“Will you stop being stupid,” Harry interrupted hotly, making Grace glare over at him. Her icy grey eyes met his emerald ones. “She was just saying hi, that’s all. It doesn’t mean anything –“ Grace scoffed, but he ignored her and continued, “ – besides, even if she did want to join she couldn’t because there’d be no more room once Ron and Hermione come back.”
“Could’ve given her my spot – “
“Stop being stupid,” he rolled his eyes at her and nudged her knee with his. “I told you… it’s you, Grace,” he said gently. Grace’s face softened, and he smiled at her. “Here, I got these for you,” he said, changing the subject and handing her a pumpkin pastie, and a cauldron cake.
“Thanks,” she replied, giving him a small smile.
“Of course,” he said, knocking into her knee again.
Ron and Hermione joined them a little while later, telling them who the new prefects were for the other houses. It was no surprise that Malfoy was made prefect for Slytherin, but it was surprising that Pansy Parkinson was made the female prefect.
“How that complete cow was made to be prefect when she’s thicker than a troll is beyond me,” Hermione huffed viciously.
“Who’s Hufflepuff?” Harry asked.
“Ernie Macmillan,” Ron answered, then paused as he shot a worried glance at Grace, “and… er , Hannah Abbott.”
“WHAT?!” Grace shrieked. “After what she did last year, how could she have been made a prefect?! I thought it’d be Susan Bones!”
“It was just one –“ Hermione started, but instantly shut up when she saw the icy look on Grace’s face.
“Anthony Goldstein and Padma Patil are the Ravenclaw prefects,” Ron spoke up. “It was a bit weird seeing her after well… you know…”
“After you basically begged her sister for her to be your date for a ball that you ignored her at?” Grace asked sharply.
“….yeah,” Ron shifted uncomfortably.
Then their compartment door opened, and Grace felt bile begin to rise up into her throat at the sight of Draco Malfoy and his two friends.
“What?” Harry asked aggressively, glaring at Malfoy.
“Manners, Potter, or I’ll have to give you a detention,” Malfoy drawled annoyingly, making Grace roll her eyes at him. “You see, I, unlike you, have been made a prefect, which means that I, unlike you, have the power to hand out punishments.”
“Yeah,” Harry started, “but you, unlike me, are a git so get out and leave us alone.” Everyone in their compartment snorted and started to laugh. Malfoy’s cheeks flushed as his lip curled.
“Tell me, how does it feel being second-best to Weasley, Potter?” he asked, then his steel eyes glanced at Grace. “Or maybe you could ask Little Black how it feels. She’s familiar with being second best, even if it’s to a mud-“
“Shut up,” Grace hissed as she stood up, balling her hand into a fist. “I don’t give a damn if you’re a prefect. You utter that fowl word near me, I’ll break your nose so hard even Madam Pomfrey couldn’t set it straight.”
“Seems I’ve touched a nerve,” Malfoy smirked. “Well, just watch yourselves because I’ll be dogging your footsteps in case you step out of line. Let that be your only warning, Potter, Little Black,” he smirked. Grace’s face turned red in anger and she went to swing her fists when Hermione grabbed her wrist.
“Get out!” Hermione snapped at him.
Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle snickered at each other, then gave Harry and Grace one last malicious look before leaving, letting the compartment door slam close. Grace’s chest felt heavy as Malfoy’s words finally registered.
“I – I’ve got to write to him,” Grace whispered anxiously as she reached for her bag. Harry grabbed her trembling hands, and rubbed her knuckles softly.
“It’ll be okay,” he assured her, but she shook her head. “Grace… breathe. I’ll get your bag, just sit.” Grace only nodded as she sat down, her leg bouncing anxiously. Harry handed her a book, parchment and one of her muggle pens, and she instantly started writing.
One of my Slytherin classmates said something about my dog, and I’m worried. Please tell me he’s all right? That he’s safe!?
She wrote, her handwriting a little messy due to her writing fast with trembling hands. She folded up the piece of parchment and opened Aries’ cage. “Take this home, you know who to give it to,” she said. “Please be quick, and make sure that you get a reply from either him or Remus, all right?” she asked. Aries hooted, and stuck out his foot. She attached the parchment to him, and opened the train window. Aries hooted once more before flying out of the train.
“He’s all right,” Harry whispered as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder. “He’s got to be,” he added. Grace started nipping at her cuticles, and Harry pulled her hand away from her lips and held it tightly. “Malfoy probably didn’t mean anything by it,” he said, but Grace knew that he was saying that for her own benefit, because they both knew that the Malfoy’s saw Sirius at Platform 9 ¾.
The rest of the train ride, Grace kept quiet. Everyone tried to get her to join in conversation, but she kept staring worryingly out the window. Everyone except for Neville knew why, but Neville didn’t ask what was wrong or questioned anything. He just kept glancing at her.
When the train did finally slow to a stop, they all started filing out of the compartment with their luggage. Harry helped Grace with hers and she carried Aries’ empty cage, and Hedwigs, along with both her bag and Harry’s bag on her shoulders. Harry held his hand out for her to help her off the train, and she smiled at him, but it fell when she didn’t see Hagrid.
“Where’s Hagrid?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” Harry replied, frowning. “But we’d better get out of the way,” he told her, as he took her hand.
“Right,” she nodded as she followed him and Neville to the line for the carriages. Ginny had gone off with some of their friends.
“There you two are,” Ron sighed in relief as he and Hermione approached them.
“Hey guys,” Neville said as he caught up to them, holding his Mimbulus plant.
“Hey, Neville,” they replied as they walked forward to catch the next carriage but it started rolling away. Grace looked away from Neville to the carriage, and glowered. Cho gave Harry a smile and a small wave.
“We didn’t want that one anyway,” she huffed. There was a quiet snort, and she felt warm breath hit the back of her neck. Harry jerked and turned around, rubbing the back of his neck.
“What’s that?” he asked, staring wide-eyed. Grace frowned and turned to see what he was looking at.
“What?” Ron asked, frowning as he looked around them.
“That… that… thing, pulling the carriage,” Harry nodded to the black, skeletal, winged horse. Grace realized that Harry could now see the Thestrals.
“Nothing’s pulling the carriage, Harry,” Hermione said, concerned. “It’s pulling itself like always.”
“You’re not going mad,” A soft, airy, voice spoke up. They all looked up and saw a girl with long, wavy, light blonde hair, looking at them from over the top of a magazine. “I can see them too. You’re just as sane as I am,” she said.
“Er…” Harry frowned.
“Do you mind if we join you?” Grace asked, quickly changing the subject.
“No,” the girl shook her head. “I think it’ll be nice to have company.”
“Thanks,” Grace smiled and they all began stuffing the bottom of the carriage with their trunks.
One by one, they all got on the carriage. Hermione, Harry and Neville were on one side of the carriage, while Grace and Ron sat on either side of the blonde girl. “Everyone this is Looney – “ Hermione paused, “Luna Lovegood,” she corrected herself, and Grace raised an eyebrow at her. “What an interesting necklace,” she said, looking at the long, hanging butterbeer cork attached to a strand of blue beads.
“It’s a charm actually,” Luna said airily, holding up the cork. “It keeps the nargles away,” she whispered.
“What are nargles?” Grace asked curiously.
“They’re very small fairy like creatures. They live in mistletoe and they’re very mischievous. They’re known to steal things,” Luna answered, turning to her. “They don’t like cork oak, so this keeps them away,” she added, holding up her butterbeer cork.
“Oh,” Grace nodded slowly. “Interesting, maybe they’re the reason why I keep losing the backing of my earrings,” she said off handedly.
“Quite possibly, they’re fond of metals,” Luna nodded.
“Did you make the necklace?” Grace asked, pointing to the strand of blue beads. Luna looked down and nodded, and Grace noticed the girls earings. “Are those… radish earrings?”
“They’re actually dirigible plums,” she answered. “My father grows them outside our house.”
“They’re very cute,” Grace smiled, even though she’s never seen a dirigible plum before, she still thought they looked like radishes.
“Thank you,” Luna gave her a small smile before turning away and staring blankly up at the sky. “I’m hungry… I hope there’s pudding.”
Grace turned from Luna, and locked eyes with Harry, who shot her a grin, then the carriage started to move. The carriage ride to the castle was quiet and a tad awkward, which made it feel longer. Grace noticed that Harry kept glancing back at the Thestral, then she shifted her gaze to Neville, who was looking at his plant. As if he could feel her eyes, Neville looked up from his plant and at her. Her eyes shifted back to Harry for a second, and he did the same, then back at her. Neville nodded subtly. They both knew that Harry could now join their Thestral seeing club, it wasn’t a happy club to join but at least now she didn’t have to pretend to not ignore the creatures anymore.
As the carriage slowed to a stop, Grace jumped off and dug into her bag to pull out her robes. “Harry, Nev, could you two – “
“Yeah,” both boys nodded, already knowing what she was going to ask.
“Thanks, I’ve got to run, I’m probably very late –“
“Late for what?” Ron asked as he pulled his trunk off the carriage. “Where are you running off to?”
“Last minute Choir run through, we’re doing a single song performance after the sorting, like they did in third year. We’re going to be having auditions on Saturday for new members.”
“But I thought you had rehearsal on the train,” Harry said, frowning as he pulled Grace’s trunk off the carriage.
“I did, but we’ve still got to do a run through with Professor Flitwick and the orchestra,” she answered as she pulled her jumper off, leaving her in only a white spaghetti strap shirt. Harry’s cheeks grew hot as he stared, noticing how her necklaces fell into the line between her breasts and into her shirt. “I was meant to change into my robes on the train but I completely forgot!” she groaned as she started buttoning up her white shirt quickly. “Ron can you hand me my tie?” she asked, tossing Ron her bag. Ron reached up and fumbled the bag before stuffing his hand in and pulling out the scarlet and gold silk tie.
“Should you really be doing that here?” Hermione asked, frowning as she watched Grace put the pretied-tie around her neck and smoothed out her collar, then grabbed her bag from Ron.
“I’m not pulling my trousers off in the middle of the corridor,” Grace rolled her eyes as she pulled out her skirt and school jumper from her bag. She tossed the jumper over her shoulder as she unzipped her skirt then started to step into it. “I’ll go into the lavatory and take them off. I just want to get most of it on now to save time,” she said, pulling up the skirt over her jeans, then pulled her jumper over her head. After pushing her arms through and pulling the fabric down, she pulled her hair from under the jumper and smoothed it out. “How do I look?” she asked, turning to Hermione.
Harry wanted to say beautiful, even though she looked a little bit of a wrinkled mess.
“Like you’re fifteen minutes late for class,” Hermione answered, and Grace grinned.
“Great,” she said as she stuffed her clothes into her bag. “Nev, do you have Trevor?” she asked, turning to the boy, who nodded and held out Neville’s carrier. “Cheers,” she smiled. “Save me a seat, Harry?” she asked, this time turning to Harry.
“Yeah, of course,” he managed to get out.
“Thanks, I’ll see you all in a bit!” she beamed at him as she draped her cloak over her shoulder and held Trevor’s carrier then darted down the corridor.
She reached the classroom, she pushed the door open and grimaced when she noticed everyone was already in position.
“There you are Miss Black,” Professor Flitwick greeted her. “I was wondering when you were going to show.”
“I’m sorry, Professor, we were one of the last to get off the train and onto a carriage. I tried to get here as fast as I could,” she apologized between heavy breaths as she took Trevor out of his carrier and took her place next to Justin.
“Well, we’ve already done our warm ups,” he told her and she nodded. “As I was beginning to say before Miss Black arrived, Mr. Perry had said you all were excellent on the train. We’ll run through it once and go from there,” he announced, then raised his baton and began counting.
They went through the song twice before Professor Flitwick dismissed them to the Great Hall. When Grace entered the Great Hall, the sorting ceremony was half over. She instantly found her friends, Neville was on one side of the table, while Ron, Hermione and Harry were on the other with a large gap between Harry and Seamus. She frowned as she slipped into the seat next to Harry. She gave Seamus a smile and a wave, which he returned it but then his smile dropped. She frowned, confused, and turned to see that Harry was looking at them.
“Hey,” he whispered, leaning into her. “Wasn’t expecting you back this soon.”
“Short rehearsal,” she replied. “Flitwick didn’t want to miss the entire ceremony,” she added right as the sorting hat shouted: “RAVENCLAW”. Then Professor McGonagall called out another name, a short, blonde haired girl nervously walked up to the stool, then the sorting hat sat on her head for half a minute before shouting: “GRYFFINDOR!” Grace, with the rest of her house clapped loudly as the small girl raced nervously to the front of the table.
“Zeller, Rose,” McGonagall called out, then a short girl with wavy dark hair sat on the stool. “HUFFLEPUFF!” The hat announced.
“That’s my cue,” she whispered as she stood up from her seat, then walked down the tables with the other choir students. She met up with Justin at the back corner of the hall, and grabbed Trevor, who was laying comfortably on a velvet pillow.
“To our newcomers,” Professor Dumbledore began, his voice echoing through the hall, “welcome! To our old hands – welcome back! Before we begin, Professor Flitwick and his Frog Choir have prepared a number for our welcoming feast.”
Grace, with the rest of the choir, walked to the front and got into position. The Great Hall went quiet as Professor Flitwick lifted his arms, with a tap of his baton they started. It was a dramatic latin piece, that with a bigger choir would’ve sounded epic, but with the bass and soprano singers harmonizers, as the rest of them carrying the melody, the piece sounded chilling. Almost haunting as it echoed through the hall. The choir finished on a dramatic crescendo, and then silence. Grace’s heart pounded three times in her ear before there was applause. Professor Flitwick beamed at all of them, then turned around and gave a small bow before dismissing them.
One by one, all the choir students exited, splitting in half to go down either side of the Great Hall. Grace set Trevor down on the small table in the corner, where he would be returned to Neville later. Dumbledore stood up as he clapped with everyone. “What another splendid performance, thank you Professor Flitwick,” he started as Grace made her way back to her place beside Harry at the Gryffindor table. “There is a time for speech making,” he continued as the Great Hall quieted down, “but this is not it. Tuck in.”
“Yes,” Grace cheered quietly to herself as the food appeared on the table. She instantly started scooping the roasted potatoes onto her plate.
“What were you saying before the Sorting?” Hermione asked Nearly Headless Nick, who was lingering around them, “about the hat giving warnings?” Grace frowned as she stuffed roasted potatoes in her mouth.
“Oh yes,” Nick said, turning away from Ron, like Grace, was eating the roasted potatoes with an enthusiasm that border lined indecency. “Yes, I have heard the hat give several warnings before, always at times when it detects periods of great danger for the school. And always, of course, its advice is the same: Stand together, be strong from within.”
“Ow kunnit nofe skusin danger ifzat?” Ron asked with his mouth full. Grace’s face scrunched up in disgust as a piece of potato flew out of Ron’s mouth and landed on the wooden table.
“I – I beg your pardon?” Nick asked politely.
“How can it know if the school’s in danger if it’s a hat?” Ron asked after swallowing his food.
“I have no idea,” the ghost shrugged. “Of course, it lives in Dumbledore’s office, so I daresay it picks things up there.”
“And it wants all the houses to be friends?” Harry asked, glancing over at the Slytherin table. “Fat chance,” he scoffed as he looked at Draco Malfoy.
“Well, now, you shouldn’t take that attitude,” Nick said reprovingly. “Peaceful cooperation, that’s the key. We ghosts, though we belong to separate Houses, maintain links of friendship. In spite of the competitiveness between Gryffindor and Slytherin, I would never dream of seeking an argument with the Bloody Baron.”
“None of us would seek an argument, let alone a conversation, with the Bloody Baron,” Grace said before stuffing a buttered roll into her mouth. “Won timf I faslat amf I afkd himf fo-“
“Grace would you please stop talking with your mouth full!” Hermione hissed at her. Grace rolled her eyes and finished chewing her break. “Honestly, you and Ron ought to have better table manners.”
“Shut up, I’m hungry,” Grace huffed after she swallowed. Harry snorted into his goblet of pumpkin juice. “As I was saying. One time I was late and I asked him if he could tell me the way to Charms, and well, he was right in the middle of well… stabbing another ghost in a duel. It was first year and I have avoided him since,” she said with a shrug, then cut up a piece of the roast chicken.
“Yes, well when he’s in one of his states he could be very intimidating –“
“Only because you’re actually terrified of him,” Ron said. If the ghost could flush, Grace was sure Nearly Headless Nick’s face would flush from either anger or annoyance… probably both.
“Terrified? Terrified?! I hope, I, Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington, have never been guilty of cowardice in my life! The noble blood that runs in my veins –“
“What blood?” Ron asked, “surely you haven’t still got – “ Grace winced and shook her head at her cousin.
“It’s a figure of speech!” Nick exclaimed, now becoming so annoyed his head was trembling. It looked a little ominous with it being nearly severed from his neck, and suddenly Grace was remembering her first night ever at Hogwarts when Hermione asked the ghost how he could be nearly headless and he decided to show them. Now she was starting to lose her appetite.
“Nick, he wasn’t really laughing at you,” Hermione said, hoping to comfort the ghost then glared at Ron.
“Node iddum eentup sechew,” Ron said with his mouthful again. Nick’s face scrunched in distaste, not thinking the muffled food-filled words were much of an apology then he floated away.
“Well done, Ron,” Hermione huffed, glaring at him.
“What?” Ron asked after swallowing. “I’m not allowed to ask a simple question?”
“Oh forget it.”
Grace rolled her eyes at them, then turned to Harry. “So… the hat gave us a warning?” she asked confused.
“Er, yeah…” he nodded after swallowing. “The hat’s song sounded different, and Nick said when it feels honor-bound to warn us, it does,” he answered.
“Ah, okay,” she nodded.
“You’ve got,” Harry started and pointed to her face. Her brows wrinkled as she went to wipe her cheek but he shook his head. “No, the other – hold on,” he reached up and swiped something from the corner of her mouth. “Got it,” he smiled. Grace’s heart started pounding hard, and suddenly her brain went blank and she forgot how to breathe. “You had some butter, here…” he added, rubbing the corner of her mouth again.
“Is – “ Grace cleared her throat, “is it gone?”
“Yeah,” he nodded.
“Thanks,” she said, her voice a little squeaky.
“No problem,” he smiled at her, then turned back to his food. Grace looked down at her plate, suddenly having lost her appetite completely with her head reeling.
“Now that we are all delightfully fed, I beg a few moments of your attention as I have a few start of term notices,” Dumbledore spoke up once all the dessert vanished from the tables, sometime later. “Our first years ought to know that the forest on the grounds are out of bounds to students – and a few of our older students might need a reminder – “ Grace, Ron, Harry and Hermione all shared a few looks with each other.
“Professor Flitwick also has told me that there will be auditions for the Frog Choir and school Orchesra this Saturday, please see Professor after your classes if you are interested,” he continued. “Next, Mr. Filch – our caretaker – has reminded me for what he says is the four-hundred and sixty-second time that he had an annually updated list of various banned items, usually introduced by our humor experts Fred and George Weasley – “ Fred and George both stood up with massive grins as many students cheered and laughed, and they bowed. “ – which are posted in an extensive list on Mr. Filch’s door.” The twins finally sat down once the commotion about them had died.
“Also, we have two changes in staffing this year. Professor Grubbly-Plan will be taking the post of Care of Magical Creatures while Professor Hagrid is on… a temporary leave,” he announced. Grace frowned and turned to Harry, Ron and Hermione, who all shared the same look of concern. Hagrid never took time off… and she wondered if he was still away doing business for the Order. “Additionally,” Dumbledore continued, “we have Professor Dolores Umbridge, who has kindly agreed to fill the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts. I’m sure you’ll join me in wishing the professor good luck.”
“She was at my hearing,” Harry whispered. Grace frowned and looked at him.
“What?” she asked.
“She works for Fudge,” he added.
“That can’t be good…”
“Tryouts for the House Quidditch teams will take place on the – “
“Hem hem,” a girlish sound came, interrupting Dumbledore. Everyone froze, and even Dumbledore looked taken aback. No one, no one, ever interrupted Dumbledore. Ever. The source of the girlish sound came from their new Defense teacher. She was dressed head to toe in a bright shade of pink.
“Thank you, Headmaster,” the woman started, her voice high pitched, dripping in painfully obvious fake politeness, as she walked around the staff table to stand in front of Dumbledore. Grace stared at the woman with wide eyes. To interrupt Dumbledore, and to stand in front of him?! “And how lovely to see all your bright, happy faces smiling up at me,” the woman smiled at them. Grace looked around, no one was smiling. “I’m sure we’re all going to be very good friends.”
“That’s likely,” she heard Fred and George mutter dryly under their breath. Professor Umbridge’s eyes went to the Gryffindor Table, and Grace knew that she had looked at Fred and George. She forced another smile on her face and turned away.
“The Ministry of Magic has always considered the education of young witches and wizards to be of vital importance. The rare gifts with which you were born may come to nothing if not nurtured and honed by careful instruction. The ancient skills unique to the Wizarding Community must be passed down through the generations lest we lose them forever. The treasure trove of magical knowledge amassed by our ancestors must be guarded, replenished, and polished by those who have been called to the novel profession of teaching,” Umbridge paused, and glanced at the staff table, giving them a little bow. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth as she saw the pinched look of mild annoyance on McGonagall’s face as she shared a look with Professor Sprout as Umbridge gave another girlish ‘hem hem’ before continuing.
“Each Headmaster and Headmistress of Hogwarts has brought something new to the weighty task of governing this historic school,” she paused and glanced at Dumbledore out of politeness and not respect. Grace applauded Dumbledore in her head for being so gracious with the small, polite smile, that instantly fell when Umbridge turned to stare back at the students. “That is as it should be, for without progress there will be stagnation and ecay. There again, progress for progress’s sake must be discouraged, for our tried and tested traditions often require no tinkering. A balance, then, between old and new, between permanence and change, between tradition and innovation – “
Grace wanted to bang her head on the table out of boredom. She noticed a lot of other students were tuning the woman out. She frowned as she put her eyes back on the pink woman. “- because some changes will be for the better, while others will come, in the fullness of time, to be recognized as errors of judgement.” Grace’s eyes narrowed, immediately knowing what the woman was referring too. “Meanwhile, some old habits will be retained, and rightly so, whereas others, outmoded and outworn, must be abandoned. Let us move forward, then, into a new era of openness, effectiveness, an accountability, intent on preserving what out to be preserved, perfecting what needs to be perfected, and pruning practices that ought to be prohibited.” Umbridge game them a smile, and another girlish ‘hem hem’, then made her way back to her seat.
She couldn’t believe it.
“Thank you very much, Professor Umbridge, that was most illuminating,” Dumbledore said politely, bowing his head to her. “Now – as I was saying, Quidditch tryouts will be held –“
“Yes, it certainly was illuminating,” Hermione muttered in a low voice.
“You’re not telling me you enjoyed that?” Ron asked, turning to Hermione. “That was about the dullest speech I’ve ever heard, and I grew up with Percy.”
“I said illuminating, not enjoyable,” Hermione corrected him. “It explained a lot.”
“Er… it did?” Harry asked, now more confused. “Sounded like a load of waffle to me…”
“There was some important stuff hidden in the waffle,” Hermione said grimly.
“Was there?” Ron blinked.
“How about ‘progress for progress’s sake must be discouraged’? ‘Pruning practices that ought to be prohibited’?”
“Well, what does that mean?” Ron asked impatiently.
“It means that the Ministry is interfering at Hogwarts,” Grace answered grimly.
“Can they do that?” Harry asked, turning to look at her. Grace nodded mutely as she glared up at their new professor.
“Of course they can,” she answered. “They just haven’t because Dumbledore is… well, Dumbledore. He is – was – highly respected in the wizarding community, there was no need before to question or inspect how he ran things… now, however, is a different story.”
“But – “ Harry started but was interrupted by all the students starting to stand from their seat.
“Ron, we’re supposed to show the first years where to go!” Hermione reminded him.
“Oh, yeah…” Ron said, then turned to where the first years were sitting. “Hey – hey you lot! Midgets!”
“Ron!” Hermione scolded.
“Well, they are, they’re titchy-“ Grace snorted, bringing her hand up to her mouth.
“I know, but you can’t call them midgets –“ Hermione hissed at him. “First years!” she called out, in a more friendly tone. “This way, please!”
“I can’t believe I was that small,” Harry said quietly, leaning into her side.
“I know, they’re so tiny,” she giggled.
“What are you talking about? You’re still tiny,” Harry teased, nudging her side playfully.
“I am not!” she glowered as they made their way out of the Great Hall. “I’ve grown up quite a bit since first year, thank you.” Harry’s eyes went straight to her chest, which was much more noticeable under her clothes now than two years ago – or even last year.
“Yeah, but,” he continued, forcing his eyes away from her chest, “you haven’t grown taller.”
“I have too!” she huffed, and he laughed. “I’ve grown four inches since first year.”
“You’re still short,” he teased. Grace rolled her eyes at him.
“I’m slightly below average height, thank you.”
“This way,” Harry said hurriedly, grabbing her hand and tugging her down a random corridor.
“Er…” she started, looking confused.
“Sorry… but people were staring and starting to whisper…” he told her, and she nodded, understanding.
Their walk to the common room was quiet, neither having the need to continue conversation. Grace was sure that Harry probably didn’t really want to talk anyway, with the heavy realization that everyone in school was once again staring and whispering about him. When they arrived at The Fat Lady’s portrait just behind Neville, who knew the password. It was Neville’s plant, and for once, Grace might not remember it.
Neville went straight to an empty table near the stairway leading up to the boys dorms, and set his plant down. A Weird Sister’s song filled the common room as numerous students were now relaxing with their friends and catching up in the comfort of their common room. Some chatter had quieted down as she and Harry walked past a group of students, and the stares started again. Harry shifted awkwardly as he gripped Grace’s hand tightly, weaving them through the common room.
“Dean, Seamus,” Harry greeted politely, nodding at the two boys, who were sitting at a table with copies of the Daily Prophet laid out. “Good holiday?” he asked.
“All right…” Dean nodded slowly, shifting a glance to Seamus before looking back at Harry. “Better than Seamus’ anyway…”
Seamus huffed and tossed his newspaper on the table as he stood up and glared at Harry. “Me mum didn’t want me to come back this year,” Seamus said angrily. Grace frowned at Seamus, wondering why he was so angry. While Seamus and Dean were best friends, and were good friends with Neville, Seamus had never not been on friendly terms with Harry.
“Why not?” Harry asked, confused.
“Let me see – uh, because of you,” Seamus answered. “The Daily Prophet’s been saying a lot of things about you, Harry… and about Dumbledore as well.”
“What, and your mum believes them?” Harry asked. Grace looked from Seamus to Harry, noticing that Harry was starting to get angry from how his neck was starting to turn pink.
“Well, nobody was there the night Cedric died,” Seamus said.
“Oh, well, I guess you should read the Prophet then like your stupid mother,” Grace’s eyes widened as she turned to Harry. She knew he was annoyed and angry, but she’s never heard him get nasty like that. “It’ll tell you everything you need to know.”
“Don’t you dare talk about my mother like that!” Seamus shouted.
“I’ll have a go at anyone that calls me a liar!” Harry snapped back, taking a step forward. Grace took Harry’s arm, and tugged on it.
“Don’t talk to me like that!”
“I’ll talk to you how I want!” Harry spat, yanking his arm from Grace’s grip. “If you’ve got a problem with me, go and ask McGonagall if you can be moved, that way it’ll stop your mummy from worrying –“
“Harry,” Grace hissed, narrowing her eyes at him. “Stop –“
“Leave my mother out of this, Potter!”
“What’s going on?” Ron’s voice was heard as he and Hermione returned with the first years. Ron pushed himself through everyone and stared between Harry and Seamus.
“He’s mad is what’s going on!” Seamus answered, pointing at Harry. “He’s having a go at my mother!”
“What?” Ron asked, frowning as he looked between Harry and Seamus. “Harry wouldn’t do that – we met your mum, we liked her –“
“That’s before she started believing every word the stinking Daily Prophet writes about me,” Harry snapped loudly.
“You know what,” Seamus said heatedly, “I don’t want to share a room with him anymore, he’s a madman!”
“Seamus!” Grace hissed.
“That’s out of order, Seamus,” Ron said evenly as his ears started to turn red.
“Out of order, am I?” Seamus shouted as his face turned redder. “Do you believe the rubbish he’s come out with about You-Know-Who?”
“Yeah, I do,” Ron nodded as he stood in front of Harry. “Does anyone else or your parents got a problem with Harry?” Ron asked loudly so the entire common room could hear. Before anyone can answer, Harry pulled away from Grace and started storming up the stairs. Ron looked around, then shook his head before following.
“You shouldn’t believe everything you read,” Grace said evenly, narrowing her eye at Seamus.
“Of course you would believe him. You’ve been in love with him for years,” Seamus scoffed at her.
“Leave my feelings for Harry out of this,” she hissed at him. “I thought you were friends!”
“I was until he went mad –“
“And I said you shouldn’t believe everything you read!” she shouted at him. “Did you believe the Prophet last year when Rita Skeeter made me out to be some mad, vicious person that could snap at any moment?”
“No, of course not –“
“Then why are you believing the Prophet when it’s about Harry?” she asked, and Seamus didn’t say anything.
“My gran says it’s rubbish,” Neville spoke up. “She says it’s the Daily Prophet that’s going downhill, not Dumbledore. She’s canceled our subscription…” Neville looked around the common room, and then up at Grace. “We believe Harry.” Grace sent him a grateful smile before she turned and glared at Seamus.
“I thought you were smarter than this, Seamus,” she shook her head, and went to go up the stairs to the boy’s dorm, but was met with Ron as he came down.
“He’s…” Ron started, and he gave her a look.
“I’ll deal with him,” she said, and he nodded. Grace took a deep breath and started making her way up the stairs, and down the small corridor to the fifth year boy’s dorm. She knocked gently, and when she didn’t hear anything, she pushed open the door. Harry was sitting on the edge of his bed, moving his head back and forth.
“Hey,” she said softly as she took a seat next to him. “Want to talk about it?” she asked.
“No,” he replied shortly.
“Well… I’m here if you do-“
“For once will you just stop!” he snapped as he turned and glared at her. Grace stared at him, shocked. Harry realized what he did and instantly regretted it. “Grace I’m so-“
“It’s fine,” she said simply as her face went blank and she stood up. “Obviously, you want to be left alone… so fine. I’ll leave you alone.”
“Grace, I’m sorry –“ he apologized, standing up and walking around his bed, gripping the bed post. Grace stopped at the door and took a deep breath before turning around to look at him.
“I understand you’re upset, and angry… you have every right to be,” she started slowly. “But don’t you take your anger and frustration out on me, and those of us who don’t deserve it.”
“I didn’t –“
“You’re tired, it’s been a long day…” she continued. “Get some sleep, you’ll feel better in the morning.” Grace left no room for Harry to say anything more as she turned quickly on her heel and walked through the door, slamming it shut behind her.
Notes:
And Umbitch has appeared, and well... buckle up for some angst xD
And angsty, angry Harry is back and snapping at Grace. I'd like to say this is the first and only time it'll happen but......
And Cho is back! Yay Cho...we love Cho..... so there's that stirring the pot :)
I'm glad we're back at Hogwarts because now all the angst will start and happen, and it makes me happy :) But like...sad at the same time and I know everyone will be frustrated, but please don't rage quit :) it'll be worth it. Promise :)
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 106: 105
Notes:
Hello, hello! Happy Monday!
Here is chapter 105!
First day of classes so you can only imagine what that means :)
I hope you all enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning was awful. Grace had snapped at Lavender and Parvati while getting ready as the two girls had been whispering about Harry, and asking her and Hermione about him. “If you don’t believe what the Prophet said about me, then you shouldn’t believe what it says about Harry!” Grace had snapped at Lavender. “You were all nice to us at the platform yesterday!”
“Just because I don’t believe what Harry says, doesn’t mean I’m going to be nasty about it like Seamus,” Lavender huffed angrily as she pulled her jumper on.
“How about you two just keep your fat gobs shut about things you know nothing about!” Grace hissed as she yanked her bag off her bed and stormed out of the dorm room. She had hoped that maybe the girls would believe Harry, but she was wrong. They at least just had the decency to be polite to his face.
When Grace made it to the Great Hall, she took a seat and started filling a plate full fruit. Other students walked past, and quickly ducked their heads and avoided her cool gaze. She huffed, and took a bite of her apple.
“Dumbledore didn’t even mention how long that Grubbly-Plank woman’s staying,” Harry said as he took a seat next to Grace at the Gryffindor table.
“Maybe…” Hermione started thoughtfully as she sat across from Grace.
“What?” Harry and Ron both asked as they started piling their plates full with food.
“Well… maybe he didn’t want to draw attention to Hagrid not being here…”
“What d’you mean, draw attention to it?” Ron asked with a laugh. “How could we not notice?”
Grace waited for Hermione to answer, but Harry had turned to her. She frowned and looked at him and noticed he wasn’t looking at her. “Hi Angelina,” he greeted.
“Hi,” Angelina said briskly. “Good summer?” she asked, and Harry went to answer but the older girl didn’t give him time. “Listen, I’ve been made Gryffindor Quidditch Captain.”
“Nice one,” Harry grinned at her.
“Congratulations, Angelina!” Grace smiled up at her.
“Thanks,” the girl nodded, then turned back to Harry. “Well, we need a new Keeper and Chaser now that Oliver and Alicia left. Try outs are on Friday, at five o’clock and I want the whole team there, all right? Then we can see how the new people fit in.”
“Okay,” Harry nodded. Angelina smiled at him and then left to go sit with her friends.
“I’d forgotten Wood and Spinnet left,” Hermione said vaguely as she put some toast on her plate. “I suppose that will make quite a difference to the team?”
“I s’pose,” Harry shrugged. “He was a good keeper.”
“Still, it won’t hurt to have some new blood, will it?” Ron asked as he took a bite of his sausage.
Then before anyone could answer, owls started soaring through the Great Hall. Grace sat up straight when she saw Aries swoop down and dropped a letter in front of her. “Thanks Aries,” she smiled as she peeled a bit of sausage apart and handed it to him. He screeched at her, took the meat then flew away. Grace took the letter and practically tore it open.
Grace,
Don’t worry, Snuffles is safe. He’s a little mopey at the minute, but that’s to be expected. He isn’t used to the house being so quiet now that you’ve all gone back to school. Don’t worry, I’ll take great care of him.
He misses you, as do I.
Have a good start of term, and please stay out of trouble.
Love,
Remus.
Grace let out a heavy breath, now feeling better. Her dad was safe, and so was everyone else.
“How is everyone?” Harry asked quietly as he pressed his shoulder into hers.
“Fine,” she replied shortly, folding up the piece of parchment.
“Gracie… I’m sorry I snapped at you last night,” he said softly. “I shouldn’t have done it –“
“No you shouldn’t’ve,” she huffed as she stabbed a grape with her fork.
“I’m really sorry,” he continued, leaning more into her. “Please forgive me… I don’t want us, any of us to fight this year… I especially hate it when we fight,” he added, and she pursed her lips as she chewed on her grape. “I need you, Gracie, all of you, now more than ever with everything going on…”
“Well, if you need me then stop taking your anger out of me,” she huffed.
“I won’t do it anymore, promise,” he smiled at her, and she gave him a look.
“Fine… I suppose I can forgive you,” she sighed dramatically in defeat, which had Harry grinning wider.
“Black, Potter, Weasley, Granger,” McGonagall said as she approached them and handed each of them their schedules for the term. “Miss Black, would you give this to Mr. Long-“
“Of course, Professor,” she smiled as McGonagall handed her Neville’s schedule as well. Luckily they had the same schedule so it wouldn’t matter much.
“Look at today!” Ron groaned, flinging his schedule in the air. “History of Magic, double Potions, Divination, and double Defense Against the Dark Arts! Binns, Snape, Trelawney, and that Umbridge woman all in one day! I wish Fred and George would hurry up and get those Skiving Snackboxes sorted.”
“Do my ears deceive me?” Fred grinned as he squeezed beside Harry, as George squeezed next to Grace. “Hogwarts prefects surely don’t wish to skive off lessons?”
“Look what we’ve got today!” Ron said grumpily as he shoved his schedule under Fred’s nose. “That’s the worst Monday I’ve ever seen!”
“Fair point, little bro,” Fred agreed as he scanned the column. “You can have a bit of Nosebleed Nougat cheap if you like.”
“Why’s it cheap?” Ron asked suspiciously. Grace knew why it was so cheap, they haven’t finished the antidote yet.
“Because you’ll keep bleeding till you shrivel up, we haven’t got an antidote yet,” George replied as he helped himself to a kipper.
“Cheers,” Ron said dryly as he pocketed his schedule, “but I think I’ll take the lessons.”
“Speaking of your Skiving Snackboxes,” Hermione spoke up in her usual ‘know-it-all’ tone, which had Grace rolling her eyes. “You can’t advertise for testers on the Gryffindor notice board.”
“Say’s who?” George asked.
“Says me,” Hermione nodded, “and Ron.”
“Oi, leave me out of it,” Ron glared at her, which had Hermione glaring back.
“You’ll be singing a different tune soon enough, Hermione,” Fred told her as he spread a thick layer of butter on a crumpet. “You’re starting your fifth year, you’ll be begging for a Snackbox before long.”
“And why would staring fifth year mean I want a Skiving Snackbox?” she asked hoitedly.
“Fifth year’s O.W.L. year,” George answered.
“So?”
“So, you’ve got your exams coming up, haven’t you? They’ll be keeping your noses so hard to that grindstone they’ll be rubbed raw,” Fred answered with satisfaction.
“Half our year hand minor breakdowns coming up to O.W.L.s,” George said happily. ‘Tears and tantrums… Patricia Stimpson kept coming over faint.”
“Kenneth Towler came out in boils, d’you remember?” Fred asked.
“That’s ‘cause you put Bulbadox Powder in his pajama’s,” George replied.
“Oh yeah,” Fred grinned. “I’d forgotten… Hard to keep track sometimes, isn’t it?”
“Anyway, it’s a nightmare of a year, the fifth,” George continued. “If you care about exam results anyway. Fred and I managed to keep our spirits up somehow.”
“Yeah… you got, what was it, three O.W.L.s each?” Ron asked.
“Yep,” Fred answered nonchalantly. “But we feel our futures lie outside the world of academic achievement.”
“We seriously debated whether we were going to bother coming back for our seventh year,” George added brightly, “now that we’ve got – “ he paused, and sent a look at Harry. Grace frowned, and looked between them. “ – now that we’ve got our O.W.L.s,” he finished. “I mean, do we really need N.E.W.T.s? But we didn’t think Mum could take us leaving school early, not on top of Percy turning out to be the worlds biggest prat.”
“We’re not going to waste our last year here, thought,” Fred continued, looking around the Great Hall affectionately. “We’re going to use it to do a bit of market research. Find out exactly what the average Hogwarts student requires from his joke shop, carefully evaluate the results of our research, and then produce the products to fit the demand.”
“But where are you going to get the gold to start a joke shop?” Hermione asked, narrowing her eyes at the twins skeptically. “You’re going to need all the ingredients and materials – and premises too, I suppose…”
It didn’t go unnoticed by Grace how uncomfortable Harry got as he dropped his fork and quickly dipped under the table to retrieve it. She jumped a little when she felt Harry’s warm hand press onto her thigh, squeezing it gently as he grabbed his fork.
“Ask us no questions, and we’ll tell you no lies, Hermione,” Fred said as he stood up. “C’mon, George, if we get there early we might be able to sell a few extendable ears before Herbology,” he added, and George nodded as he stood up from the table.
Grace’s face went red as she felt Harry grip her thigh again as he emerged from under the table.
“What did that mean?” Hermione asked, looking at them. “’Ask us no questions…’ does that mean they’ve already got some gold to start a joke shop?”
“You know, I’ve been wondering about that,” Ron said as his brows furrowed. “They bought me a new set of dress robes this summer, and I couldn’t understand where they got the galleons… at first I thought it was Si – er, you know…”
“D’you reckon it’s true this year’s going to be really tough? Because of the exams?” Harry asked, quickly changing the subject.
“Oh yeah,” Ron nodded. “Bound to be, isn’t it? O.W.L.s are really important, affects the jobs you can apply for and everything. We get career advice too, later this year, Bill told me. So you can choose what N.E.W.T.s you want to do next year.”
“D’you know what you want to do after Hogwarts?” Harry asked, as they stood up from the table and started making their way out of the Great Hall.
“Not really,” Ron answered slowly as they made their way to History of Magic. “Except.. well…”
“What?” Harry urged him.
“Well, it’d be cool to be an Auror,” Ron said offhandedly.
“Yeah, it would,” Harry nodded, fervently.
“But they’re like, the elite,” Ron said. “You’ve got to be really good… what about you, Hermione?” he asked, turning to her.
“I don’t know,” she said with a shrug. “I think I’d really like to do something worthwhile…”
“An Auror’s worthwhile!” Harry added.
“Yes, it is, but it’s not the only worthwhile thing,” Hermione said thoughtfully. “I mean, if I could take S.P.E.W. further…” Ron, Harry and Grace shared a look before rolling their eyes.
“What about you, Grace?” Harry asked, nudging her.
“What?” she blinked.
“Becoming an Auror!” Ron spoke up.
“…I don’t know,” she shook her head as she shifted her bag on her shoulder.
“Oh come off it, Grace,” Harry nudged her with his elbow as he smiled at her. “You’d be a brilliant Auror!”
“Yeah, Harry’s right! With how much you love dueling, and all those curses and stuff,” Ron nodded.
“I … er, well…” she started, feeling uncomfortable. She didn’t know how to tell them that she had no desire to be an Auror. While the thought of taking the same classes, and going through training with both Harry and Ron sounded appealing… the thought of being an Auror held no excitement. “I haven’t really given it much thought,” she told them.
“What?!” all three of them exclaimed, as they stared at her, shocked.
“Haven’t given it much thought?!”
“Do you have any idea what you’d like to do after Hogwarts?” Hermione asked and Grace shrugged.
“I haven’t thought about it… nothing has interested me, really,” she answered.
“But… but… but you’re so smart!” Hermione exclaimed, blinking. “You could be an Auror, a great one actually! You could work in the Department of Regulation of Magical Creatures for Werewolves, or – or be an Unspeakable like your mum! You could do anything and be so great at it!” Hermione continued. “How could you not know what you want to do?!”
Grace only shrugged. If she was honest, she did have an idea of what she wanted to do after Hogwarts. There were two things that she’s always thought about being, but she couldn’t do both. Not because she wouldn’t be capable of it… but because she physically couldn’t do both. Grace was thankful that the History of Magic classroom came into view and she pushed open the door. She took her seat on the other side of Hermione and took out her text book.
She didn’t hate History of Magic, but she hated that their teacher was a ghost who had the most boring drawl for a voice she’s ever heard. It made it nearly impossible to pay much attention to him and to what he was saying. Hermione was one of the only people who actually took notes in class, Grace didn’t. She tried her first year, but found it too boring so she’s always opted to read about the subjects they learned in class instead.
“How would it be,” Hermione asked coldly as they filed out of the classroom an hour later, “if I refused to lend you my notes this year?”
“We’d fail our O.W.L.s,” Ron answered. “If you want that on your conscious, Hermione…”
“Well, you’d deserve it,” she snapped. “You don’t even try to listen to him, do you?”
“We do try,” Ron said. “We just haven’t got your brains, or your memory… or you concentration – you’re just cleverer than we are – is it nice to rub it in?”
Grace rolled her eyes at him and how he tried to butter Hermione up.
“Oh don’t give me that rubbish,” Hermione huffed as they walked through the damp courtyard. After escaping the chilly September rain, they rounded the corner and nearly collided with Cho Chang. Grace’s face curled in distaste.
“Hello, Harry!” she greeted Harry brightly with a big smile. Grace’s lip curled as the jealousy started bubbling in the pit of her stomach again. This is the second time she’s seen Cho without her friends while she spoke to Harry.
“Hi,” Harry smiled at her, and Grace’s eyes narrowed more when she noticed the light dusting of pink on his cheeks. “Did you, er… have a good summer?” he asked awkwardly. Grace glared at him. Nothing to be jealous of, her right arse cheek!
“Is that a Tornados badge?” Ron asked – well, more like demanded, suddenly as he pointed to the front of Cho’s robes. “You don’t support them, do you?”
“Yeah, I do,” Cho answered shortly.
“Have you always supported them, or just since thy started winning the league?” Ron asked in an accusatory tone. Grace found herself smiling at her cousin.
“I’ve supported them since I was six,” Cho replied cooly. “Anyway… see you, Harry,” she gave Harry a sweet smile before walking away.
“You are so tactless!” Hermione huffed, and Ron blinked confused.
“What? I only asked –“
“Couldn’t you tell she wanted to talk to Harry on her own?” Grace glared at Hermione, and then the other girl realized what she said and her cheeks went pink. “Oh Gra-“
“Who’s side are you on, Hermione?” Ron asked with a huff.
“I’m on-“
“Hmph,” Grace huffed as she stormed down the corridor.
Grace didn’t speak to Harry, or Hermione for the entirety of Potions, and ignored Harry throughout all of Divination. She purposely pulled Neville to a table across the room, furthest from him. Halfway through Divination, Parvati had passed Grace a piece of folded up parchment and whispered that it was from Harry. Grace glanced over at Harry, who gave her a small smile. She glared and crumpled up the note and stuffed it into her bag.
She wondered if she had let herself let Harry kiss her both times over the summer, if he would be her boyfriend… if he was… would she still get jealous like this? Would Harry still have blushed when Cho smiled and batted her eyelashes at him, or would he have brushed her off and been polite to her? Also, why was Cho trying to get Harry’s attention anyhow? Wasn’t she still grieving Cedric’s death? Cedric was her boyfriend after all… surely two months isn’t enough time to get over someone you cared about? She couldn’t have moved on that quickly…
Still… Cho wasn’t stupid, she had to have known that Harry and Grace were… well, Harry and Grace. They were…whatever they were. Everyone thought they were dating almost all of last year, even though they both said they weren’t… but it was obvious that they were more than just friends… right? If it was obvious, then shouldn’t have Cho gotten the hint? Or was she purposely wanting to get close to Harry?
“Gracie…” Neville said, resting a hand over hers, making her jump.
“Huh?”
“Are you all right?” he asked carefully.
“No,” she shook her head, and sighed. “No, I’m not…”
“Did you and Harry have another fight?”
“…not exactly…”
“Did he do something?”
“Do you think, when you look at us,” she started, “that Harry and I are more than just good friends? Honestly…”
“Er…” he shifted nervously in his seat. “Well… I –“
“If you didn’t know us well, just seeing us around school and stuff… would you think we’re more than friends?”
“Er… I don’t know?” he answered with a shrug. “I mean because I know you both well, I know that it seems like you’re more than friends… but,” he shifted his gaze to a few of the Hufflepuff girls across the room, “but a lot of people don’t. They think that’s just how you are because, well… you’re very affectionate with your friends…”
Grace groaned as her head dropped onto her book. That wasn’t what she wanted to hear.
Even at lunch, Grace sat with Neville, away from Harry, Hermione and Ron. Ron at least tried to talk to her as they made their way to Defense Against the Dark Arts afterwards.
“Come on, Gracie!”
“I hate her,” she huffed jealously.
“I know! I’m on your side!” Ron told her. “And Hermione didn’t mean what she said to come out how it did! She wants to see you and Harry finally together just as much as I do!”
“She has a funny way of showing it,” she spat.
“Besides, didn’t Harry tell you that he chose you?” he asked, and Grace stopped and looked at him.
“And how would you know that?” Ron’s ears went red.
“Er… well, he… he told me?” he answered slowly. Grace narrowed her eyes at him, then continued to walk to class. “Come on, Gracie! He means it! He really does have feelings for you!”
“If he really, truly does,” Grace started as she stopped in front of the classroom door, “and he no longer has any feelings whatsoever for Cho, then he should tell Cho that he isn’t interested.”
“How can he do that when he can’t spend more than a minute with her?” Ron huffed, and winced at the icy glare she sent him.
“His face says everything! If he really didn’t have any remaining feelings for Cho, then he wouldn’t get all flustered when she’s around!” Grace snapped. “Hermione is right, you have absolutely no tact!” Grace ‘hmph’ed again, and walked into the classroom with Neville hot on her heels.
Grace and Neville took a seat at a pair of desks closest to the window, third row from the front. She grumbled as she pulled out her text book, some parchment, ink and a quill.
“Hi, Grace,” she looked up and saw Justin and Ernie sit in the seats in front of her and Neville.
“Oh… Hi, Justin,” she smiled at him. “Ernie,” she nodded.
“Grace,” Ernie nodded back politely.
“Well, good afternoon!” the girlish voice of their new teacher greeted them as she stood in front of the chalkboard.
“Good afternoon,” a few people muttered in reply as they also grabbed their things.
“Tut, tut,” Umbridge shook her head. “That won’t do, now, will it? I should like you, please, to reply ‘Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge.’ One more time, please. Good afternoon, class!”
“Good afternoon, Professor Umbridge,” everyone chanted back to her. Grace shared a look with Neville. She already hated the woman.
“There, now,” Umbridge said sweetly, “that wasn’t too difficult, was it?” she asked. Grace rolled her eyes as she set her wand down neatly in front of her. “Wands away and quills out, please,” she said, eyeing Grace.
Everyone exchanged gloomy looks. There’s never been an interesting or fun lesson that came after the words ‘wands away’. Umbridge did a small, girlish chuckle as she went to her obnoxiously pink handbag and took out her unusually short wand, then she tapped the chalkboard, then words appeared.
Defense Against the Dark Arts
A Return to Basic Principles
“Your teaching in this subject has been rather disrupted and fragmented, hasn’t it?” Umbridge started, facing the class with her hands clasped neatly in front of her. “The constant changing of teachers, many of whom do not seemed to not have followed any Ministry-approved curriculums, has unfortunately resulted in your being far below the standard we would expect to see in your O.W.L. year. You will be pleased to know, however, that these problems are now to be rectified. We will be following a carefully structured, theory-centered, Ministry-approved course of defensive magic this year.”
Grace frowned, confused. They weren’t going to be practicing?
“Copy down the following, please,” Umbridge said as she tapped the board once more, and the previous message faded and was replaced by:
Course aims:
- Understanding the principles underlying defensive magic.
- Learning to recognize situations in which defensive magic can legally be used.
- Placing the use of defensive magic in a context for practical use.
Grace frowned in confusion as she copied the board. What was the point of focusing on the theory of magic if they can’t practice it? Magic is a ‘hands-on’ thing. “Has everybody got a copy of Defensive Magical Theory by Wilbert Slinkhard?” she asked the class, and the class responded with a dull murmur.
“I think we’ll try that again,” Umbrdige said shortly. “When I ask you a question, I should like you to reply ‘Yes, Professor Umbridge,’ or ‘No, Professor Umbridge.’ So, has everyone got a copy of Defensive Magical Theory by Wilbert Slinkhard?”
“Yes, Professor Umbridge,” they replied in dull unison.
“Good,” Professor Umbridge nodded with a smile. “I should like you to turn to page five and read chapter one, ‘Basics for Beginners’. There will be no need to talk.” Professor Umbridge turned around and settled herself in the chair behind the desk, observing everyone. Her blue eyes landed on Grace. She quickly averted her gaze to her book and opened it. The woman gave her the ‘ick’.
Grace grazed down the page, and flipped a few of the pages, only skimming. The book was dreadful and boring, and really didn’t teach them anything. It was all stuff they already knew, or was common sense. She huffed and leaned back into her seat, shutting the book and pushed it away from her. Grace glanced around the room and saw Hermione staring at their teacher with the book closed on her desk. Well, Grace thought as she looked at Umbridge too, if Hermione isn’t going to read it, then neither will I.
“Did you want to ask something about the chapter, dear?” Umbridge finally stiffly when she realized she could no longer ignore the girl as most of the class had stopped reading and stared at Hermione.
“Not about the chapter, no,” Hermione shook her head.
“Well, we’re just reading for right now,” Umbridge smiled, showing her small, pointed teeth. “If you have other queries we can deal with them at the end of class.”
“I’ve got a query about your course aims,” Hermione said. Grace’s eyes widened as she stared at her friend.
“And your name is - ?”
“Hermione Granger.”
“Well, Miss Granger, I think the course arms are perfectly clear if you read them through carefully,” Professor Umbridge said in a tone that was dripping in forced sweetness.
“Well, I don’t,” Hermione replied bluntly. “There’s nothing written up there about using defensive spells.”
“Using defensive spells?” Umbridge asked with a little laugh. “Why, I can’t imagine any situation would occur that would require you to use a defensive spell in my classroom, Miss Granger.”
“We’re not going to use magic?” Ron asked.
“Students raise their hands when they wish to speak in my class, Mr. - ?”
“Weasley,” Ron answered as he thrusted his hand in the air. Professor Umbridge smiled a little wider as she turned her back on him. Grace frowned and raised her hand high up in the air, along with Hermione and Hary. Umbridge’s eyes looked around, and lingered on Harry for a moment before she turned to Grace.
“Yes, and your name?”
“Grace Black,” Grace answered.
“Yes, Miss… Black,” Umbridge forced out, “you wanted to ask something?”
“While I agree that magical theory is important in understanding how magic works, and how a spell is supposed to work,” Grace started slowly. “However, magic itself is a practical thing. Last year in Charms when we learned the summoning charm, it sounds easy in theory, but we had to practice it to get it right. It’s the same with Transfiguration. In theory it sounds simple and straightforward, but we’ve still have to practice the incantation, and the spell itself to make sure it’s performed correctly. How are we supposed to know that we’ve performed a spell correctly if we aren’t able to practice it in class under the guidance of a teacher?” she asked, and there was a soft murmur of agreement around the classroom. “Isn’t the whole point of Defense Against the Dark Arts is to practice defensive magic?”
“Are you a Ministry-trained educational expert, Miss Black?” Professor Umbridge asked in her sickeningly sweet voice, and her condescending smile.
“Well, no, but –“
“Well then, I’m afraid you are not qualified to decide what the ‘whole point’ of any class is,” she said sharply. “Wizards much older and cleverer than you have devised our new program of study. You will be learning about defensive spells in a secure, risk-free way – “
“What use is that?” Harry asked loudly, “if we’re going to be attacked it won’t be risk-free – “
“Hand, Mr. Potter!” sang Umbridge. Harry rolled his eyes as he thrusted his hand high up in the air, but Umbridge promptly turned away from him. “And your name is?” she asked, looking at Dean, who was sitting in the seat in front of Hermione.
“Dean Thomas,” he answered.
“Well, Mr. Thomas?”
“Well, it’s like Harry said, innit?” Dean started, “if we’re going to be attacked it won’t be risk-free – “
“I repeat,” Professor Umbridge started again forcing a smile, that was obviously failing at hiding her irritation, on her face. “Do you expect to be attacked during my class?”
“No, but – “
“I do not wish to criticize the way things have been run in this school,” she said loudly over Dean with an unconvincing smile stretching over her toad like face, “but you have been exposed to some very irresponsible wizards in this class, very irresponsible indeed – not to mention,” she paused and gave a nasty little laugh, “extremely dangerous half-breeds.”
Grace saw red as she went to stand up, Neville quickly grabbed and forced her to stay down. “If you mean Professor Lupin,” Grace said through clenched teeth as she glared at the woman, “then you should know that he was the best teacher we’ve ever – “
“Hand, Miss Black!” Professor Umbridge exclaimed hotly. “As I was saying – you have been introduced to spells that have been complex, inappropriate to your age group, and potentially lethal. You have been frightened into believing that you are likely to meet Dark attacks every other day – “
“No we haven’t,” Hermione spoke up, “we just – “
“Your hand is not up, Miss Granger!” Hermione huffed as she raised her hand but Umbridge turned away from her and continued. “It is my understanding that my predecessor not only performed illegal curses in front of you, he actually performed them on you – “
“Well, he turned out to be a maniac, didn’t he?” Dean asked. “Mind you, we still learned loads – “
“Your hand is not up, Mr. Thomas!” Umbridge said in a shrill voice. “Now, it is the view of the Ministry that a theoretical knowledge will be more than sufficient to get you through your examinations, which, after all, is what school is all about. And your name?”
“Padma Patil, and isn’t there a practical bit in our Defense Against the Dark Arts O.W.L.? Aren’t we supposed to show that we can actually do the counter curses and things?” Padma asked.
“As long as you have studied the theory hard enough, there is no reason why you should not be able to perform the spells under carefully controlled examination conditions,” Professor Umbridge answered dismissively.
“Without ever practicing them before?” Justin spoke up as he raised his hand. “Are you telling us that the first time we’ll get to do the spells will be during our exam?”
“I repeat, as long as you have studied the theory hard enough – “
“And what good’s theory going to be in the real world?” Harry asked loudly with his fist in the air.
“This is school, Mr. Potter, not the real world,” Umbridge said softly.
“So we’re not supposed to be prepared for what’s out there?”
“And what do you think is out there, waiting to attack children like yourselves?”
“Oh, I don’t know… let’s see,” Harry paused dramatically, “Lord Voldemort!”
Ron gasped, Lavender let out a squeak, Neville slipped from his seat as he stared at Harry with wide eyes. There were a few murmurs and sounds of fear from other students in the class, Umbridge however, didn’t flinch. Instead, she stared at Harry with a grim satisfied smile on her face.
“Ten points from Gryffindor, Mr. Potter.” Silence fell over the class room as they all stared at either Harry or Umbridge. “Now, let me make things quite clear,” she started slowly, speaking as if she were talking to toddlers. “You have been told that a certain Dark wizard is at large once again. That is a lie!”
“It’s NOT a lie!” Harry snapped. “I saw him, I fought him!”
“Detention, Mr. Potter!” Umbridge said sharply, giving him a triumphant smirk. “Tomorrow evening, five o’clock, in my office,” she said.
“So according to you, Cedric Diggory dropped dead of his own accord, did he?!” Harry snapped as he stood up. Grace stared at him in shock, and the class went quiet again. Apart from Grace, Ron and Hermione, no one had ever heard Harry talk about what happened the night that Cedric died.
“Cedric Diggory’s death was a tragic accident,” Umbridge said coldly.
“It was murder!” he shouted. Grace could see his hands trembling even though the were planted flat on his desk. Harry has barely spoken about what happened that night, even to her, so she knew how hard it was for him to even talk about it in front of everyone. “Voldemort killed him, and you know!”
Grace stared apprehensively between Harry and Professor Umbridge, wondering if she was going to explode any second. “Come here, Mr. Potter,” Umbridge said in a light, eerily calm voice as she turned to walk to her desk. She watched as Harry made his way up to Umbridge’s desk, silently pleading him to look at her, even for a moment, but he didn’t. “Take this to Professor McGonagall, Mr. Potter,” she said as she handed Harry a sealed, rolled, piece of parchment. Harry took the parchment and made his way back to his desk. He grabbed his bag and paused. He looked up and locked eyes with Grace.
“Later?” she mouthed to him, and he gave her a curt nod before taking his bag and walking out of the room.
“Now,” Professor Umbridge spoke up in a calmer voice. “If you would please continue your reading of chapter one in your text books.”
Grace shared a look with Neville, who shifted uncomfortably next to her. Then she looked forward and caught Justin’s eye. He gave her a small smile before turning around in his seat.
This is going to be a year from hell, Grace thought to herself.
Notes:
I will say this now, since I've seen a couple comments already (not just on here but also on wattpad) lol, Yes. Grace can be a bitch, and we're staring to see that, however that is her jealous side taking over but there are/will be other factors coming into play with her mood swings and her bitchy-ness. She does get a little annoying, but so does Harry - they both just become really...unbearable for a while with constant back and forth but it'll be worth it in the end :)
But I hope you all enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 107: 106
Notes:
Hello hello!!
I wanted to say happy Friday but it's not friday and now I wanna cry 😭it's fine...
Anyway, here's chapter 106!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“He says he saw Cedric Diggory murdered…”
“He reckons he dueled with You-Know-Who…”
“Come off it …”
“Who does he think he’s kidding?”
“Will you lot SHUT UP!” Grace snapped, glaring at a pair of Ravenclaws that same night at dinner, “pay attention to putting food into your mouths, instead of spewing nonsense out of it!” the girls glared at Grace before turning away.
“What I don’t get,” Harry said, his voice shaking as he laid down his fork and knife. Grace reached over and grabbed one of his trembling hands, and held it tightly. “ – is why they all believed the story two months ago when Dumbledore told them…” he finished as he laced his fingers with hers.
“The thing is, Harry… I’m not sure they did,” Hermione replied carefully. “C’mon, let’s get out of here,” she nodded to the doors. They all nodded, Ron begrudgingly as he looked longingly at his dessert, then they made their way out of the Great Hall and up the stairs.
“What d’you mean, you’re not sure they believed Dumbledore?” Harry asked as they reached the first floor landing.
“Look… you don’t understand what it was like after it happened,” Hermione started quietly.
“I’ve told you –“ Harry started hotly.
“Harry…” Grace spoke up carefully, “we understand your side,” she started, squeezing his hand. “But… to the rest of us, it was different. We couldn’t see what was going on in the maze. All we saw was Fleur being escorted out, and the same with Viktor… one minute we’re all waiting for either you or Cedric to show up, and then the next… you appear out of nowhere in the middle of the field clutching onto Cedric’s body,” she explained.
“We only had Dumbledore’s word for it that You-Know-Who had come back, and he killed Cedric and fought you,” Hermione finished.
“Which is the truth!” Harry said loudly.
“Will you stop biting our heads off!” Grace snapped at him as she tore her hand away. “We know it’s the truth, you dollop head!”
“Harry, you’ve got to understand too that before the truth could sink in, everyone went home for the summer where they spent two months reading about how you’re this nutcase, and Dumbledore’s going senile.” Hermione explained as they drew closer to Gryffindor tower.
“No one had time to really digest and comprehend what happened,” Grace continued. “The Prophet jumped immediately to trying to discredit you and Dumbledore. Unfortunately they’ve done a good job at it.” She sighed, glancing over at Harry who looked exhausted. She reached over and took his hand again, and he squeezed it.
“Mimbulus mimbletonia,” Hermione said to the Fat Lady as soon as they approached the portrait, and it swung open.
The common room was practically empty as nearly everyone was still down at dinner. Hermione and Ron sat on their favorite arm chairs by the fire, while Harry and Grace sat on the sofa across from them. Harry let out a long sigh as he sagged into the sofa next to Grace, and rested his head on her shoulder.
“How can Dumbledore have let this happen?” Hermione asked suddenly a while later, making the three of them jump and look at her. “How can he let that terrible woman teach us?! And in our O.W.L. year no less!” she hissed as she smacked the arms of the chair repeatedly so hard that Grace could’ve sworn she saw some of the stuffing fly out.
“Well, we’ve had terrible luck with Defense Against the Dark Art’s teachers, haven’t we?” Harry asked dully.
“Remus was our only good one, he was perfect,” Grace sighed sadly.
“It’s like what Hagrid told us, nobody wants the job… they say it’s jinxed,” he added, and she nodded.
“Yes, but to employ someone who’s actually refusing to let us do magic! What’s Dumbledore playing at?”
“And she’s trying to get people to spy for her,” Ron added darkly, glowering at the fire. “Remember when she said she wanted us to come and tell her if we hear anyone saying en she said she wanted us to come and tell her if we hear anyone saying You-Know-Who’s back?”
“Of course she’s here to spy on us all, that’s obvious! Why else would Fudge have wanted her to come?” Hermione snapped.
“Don’t start arguing again,” Harry spoke up wearily before Ron could retaliate. “Can’t we just… do homework, get it out of the way?” Ron and Hermione both sighed and nodded. They all went to grab their bags, and when they returned to their seats, they pulled out their books.
“Potions?” Ron asked as he dipped his quill into some ink, and the other three nodded.
As they began working on their potions homework, people started returning from dinner and soon the common room was becoming full of chatter. Hermione at some point got huffy and puffy over Fred and George, and Grace rolled her eyes and stuffed her things back into her bag. She’ll work on the rest later. She could feel a headache starting to brew at the front of her head.
“Headache?” Harry asked, turning to her.
“Yeah…how did you know?” she asked.
“You get a wrinkle right here,” he said, poking the small wrinkle between her brows, “and your eyes squint a little when you get a headache.” Grace’s cheeks flushed.
“I didn’t realize you noticed things like that – “
“I notice everything about you,” he said simply, and it only made her blush more. “I’m sorry about what happened earlier today… with… you know, Cho…”
“Oh,” she said flatly as she looked away from him. “Sure…”
“I mean it, Grace… I’m sorry if talking to her upset you.”
“It wouldn’t upset me if you didn’t still have feelings for her…”
“What?” Harry frowned, confused. “Grace, I’ve told you that it’s you –“
“You can tell me that it’s me all you want, until you’re blue in the face…” she cut in, and took a deep breath, “but it doesn’t change the fact that you still have some feelings for her. You still get flustered when she smiles at you, or talks to you – “
“I’ve told you that I choose you!” Harry said heatedly. “I’ve told you before. I’ve made it obvious multiple times that I choose you. I don’t know how many more times I’ve got to try to kiss you, or ask you to Hogsmeade before you get it! If that’s not enough for you, then why did you tell me you’re not ready?!”
“Don’t you think I want this?!”
“I don’t know! You’ve been keeping me at arms length about this for a month!”
“It’s because I’m scared Harry!” she snapped at him, and Harry faltered a little. “Take a look at my parents,” she whispered sharply as she grabbed her bag, “and then maybe you’ll understand why I’m hesitant!” She didn’t give him any time to reply before she stormed up the stairs to the girls dormitory.
Grace didn’t get any sleep that night. She had been so upset over her spat with Harry that she couldn’t sleep, so she decided to try and study. She managed to finish her potions essay and her History of Magic essay, and she’s read at least a quarter of her sorry excuse of a Defense Against the Dark Arts text book all before falling asleep at half past four in the morning. She huffed as she pulled her hair up and tied it into a knot on the top of her head as she made her way to Double Charms.
She still hadn’t talked to Harry, but he also hadn’t bothered to talk to her at breakfast either. She was a little upset that he hadn’t tried to at least apologize for last night, and she wondered if he even thought about what she said.
“What you must remember,” Professor Flitwick told them as he perched himself on a pile of books so he could look at them all, “is that these examinations may influence your futures for many years to come! If you have not already given serious thought to your careers, now is the time to do so. And in the meantime, I’m afraid, we shall be working harder than ever to ensure that you all do yourselves justice!” he reminded them.
Grace sighed as the topic of O.W.L.s, and careers. She had a feeling that it was going to be a common theme of topic in classes today and probably the rest of the week. She still didn’t know what she wanted to do after Hogwarts, well she did but she already knew if she voiced it to anyone they would all say it was a waste of her skills and talent. She didn’t need nor want to hear it.
She grumbled tiredly as she filed behind the Ravenclaws out of Charms. There was Double Transfiguration next, and for the first time in her five years at Hogwarts, she didn’t want to go to class. Transfiguration was one of her favorite classes, but the thought of going only made her feel depressed. She was one of the last to arrive, and groaned when she noticed that Neville was sitting with Hermione, and the only seats that were available were either next to Seamus (who she was still mad at), Megan Jones (who she was also still mad at from the previous year), or Justin.
Well, there was only one choice. She walked down the aisle, past Hermione and Neville and Harry and Ron, to where Justin had sat at the second desk in the middle row. She swallowed the lump in her throat because she could feel her friends eyes on her – especially Harry’s. “Hey Justin…” she said nervously. The boy turned away from Ernie, who was seated at the desk next to him and looked at her. “Do you mind if I sit with you?”
Justin blinked at her, surprised, as his mouth opened and closed as he tried to comprehend what was happening. Ernie smacked his arm, which helped pull him out of whatever spell he was in and he nodded. “Yeah, of course!” he smiled at her, his cheeks turning pink.
“Thanks,” she smiled at him as she sat down, then took her things out of her bag.
“Are you excited for auditions this Saturday?” Justin asked her quietly.
“Oh… er, I suppose,” she shrugged as she wrote the date on the top right corner of the page for any notes she needed to take. “Is it required for us to be present?” she asked. “I remember seeing the choir there when we auditioned, but I’m not sure if it’s required…”
“I think it is, why?”
“Just wanted some extra time to get through some of this work,” she answered with a shrug.
“I know, it’s only the second day and it feels like we’re drowning already.”
“All these double classes are doing me in,” Grace groaned tiredly as she rubbed her eyes. “It feels like I have no time to breathe or even try and get ahead. I stayed up until four in the morning just to get some work done.”
“Is that why your hair is up?” he asked, and she looked at him confused. “You usually always wear your hair down unless you’re tired, hot, or frustrated…”
“You noticed that?” she asked softly in surprise. Justin’s cheeks flushed as he nodded.
“I notice a lot of things about you, Grace,” he replied with a small shrug. Grace’s heart skipped and something weird fluttered in her chest. Before she could say anything, the bell had rang, and Professor McGonagall stood from her desk to begin class.
“I am aware that I am not your first teacher that has expressed the importance of O.W.L.s to you,” Professor McGonagall started grimly as she looked around the classroom. “However, you cannot pass an O.W.L. without serious application, practice, and study. I see no reason why everybody in this class should not achieve an O.W.L. in Transfiguration as long as they put in the work,” Neville made a small, sad noise and Grace turned around and gave him a small smile of encouragement. “Yes, you too, Longbottom,” Professor McGonagall said to him with a nod. “There’s nothing wrong with your work except lack of confidence. So… today we are starting vanishing spells. These are easier than conjuring spells, which you would not usually attempt until N.E.W.T level, but they are still among the most difficult magic you will be tested on in your O.W.L.”
Grace groaned. She should’ve read ahead in her Transfiguration book instead of that stupid Defense book. She followed Justin and lined up to pick up a snail, and when she sat back down she frowned at it. She really should start prioritizing reading ahead for the next day’s class.
By the end of the double period, Grace had finally managed to make her snail completely invisible. It had only taken her until the last five minutes of class to achieve it, but she did it. McGonagall gave her ten points for being the second person to successfully vanish their snail. Grace knew that Hermione was the first. Unfortunately, unlike Hermione, Grace was still assigned homework because it had taken her all class to do it. This didn’t do anything to help Grace’s mood, or her headache.
At lunch, she ate quietly and read through her Transfiguration book and continued to practice the vanishing spell on a sausage roll. Neville tried to talk to her, having noticed her quiet demeanor that day, but she had told him she was fine, just tired – which was partially true.
After lunch it was time for Care of Magical Creatures. The weather wasn’t as dreary as it was the previous day. It was cool and breezy, but it was still very cloudy and as she walked closer to the Forbidden Forest, she could feel small rain drops hit her face. She frowned at the sight of Professor Grubbly-Plank, who was standing outside Hagrid’s front door. It wasn’t that she didn’t like Professor Grubbly-Plank – she did, she thought the woman was a good teacher, but she missed Hagrid.
“Everyone here?” Grubbly-Plank asked, scanning the heap of students. “Let’s crack on then – who can tell me what these things are called?” she asked, gesturing to the long table that was covered with twigs. Both Grace and Hermione’s hands shot into the air. Grace had been waiting until they were able to learn about Bowtruckles. They were small pixie like creatures that were made of wood, and looked like little twigs. She had seen them in a few trees in the forest near Blue Cottage as she grew up. She wanted one as a pet but both Remus and her mother said no, they belonged in the trees and shouldn’t be pets.
“Ooooh!” Parvati and Lavender squealed excitedly from behind Grace, and she winced. Her headache was starting to get worse – food obviously didn’t help.
“Kindly keep your voices down, girls!” Grubbly-Plank said sharply. “So – anyone know the names of these creatures?” her eye scanned and it was still only Grace and Hermione who had their hands up, but only Hermione was standing on her tip toes, getting her hand up higher than Grace’s. She was sure if Hermione tried to get her hand up higher, she might just dislocate her whole arm from her body. “Miss Granger?” Grubbly-Plank nodded, and Grace huffed in annoyance.
“Bowtruckles,” Hermione answered instantly, letting her hand fall. “They’re tree-guardians, usually live in wand-trees.”
“Five points for Gryffindor,” Professor Grubbly-Plank nodded. “Yes, these are bowtruckles and, as Miss Granger rightly says, they generally live in trees whose wood is of wand quality. Anybody know what they eat?”
“Wood lice,” Grace answered quickly before Hermione could open her mouth. “But they also love to eat fairy eggs when they can get them.”
“Good girl, another five points to Gryffindor,” Grace smiled brightly. “SO whenever you need leaves or wood from a tree in which a bowtruckle lodges, it is wise to have a gift of wood lice ready to distract or placate it. They may not look dangerous, but if angered they will gouge out human eyes with their fingers, which, as you can see, are very sharp and not at all desirable near the eyeballs. SO if you’d like to gather closer, take a few wood lice and a bowtruckle – I have enough here for one between three – you can study them more closely. I want a sketch from each of you with all body parts labeled b the end of the lesson.”
Grace followed her classmates and grabbed some wood lice, and a bowtruckle that had a little green leaf at the top of it’s head. She turned and went to find a group but frowned. Harry, Ron and Hermione were of course grouped together. Parvati, Lavender and Emma were huddled together in a group. Seamus, Dean and Neville were also grouped off a little bit away too. Neville looked up, and gave her a sad look and mouthed ‘sorry’ to her but she shook her head, telling him it was alright.
Grace found a tree trunk that was a bit away from everyone else, and set the bowtruckle down gently on the tree trunk and pulled out some parchment and a quill. “Here you go,” she said softly as she placed one of the wood lice down in front of it. The bowtruckle made a soft squeak and started eating, and she began drawing the little creature. Her drawing didn’t take very long, nor did labeling it’s body parts. She was done relatively quickly, so she spent the rest of the time stroking the body as it ate it’s wood lice.
“You’ve got a hand for creatures,” Grace jumped and looked up at Professor Grubbly-Plank.
“Oh… thank you,” she smiled politely as she wrote her name on the top of her paper.
“Professor Hagrid told me that you liked them, said you were great with them too,” she continued. “Have you thought about being a magizoologist?”
“Er… no, not really,” she shook her head as she packed her bag after giving the bowtruckle another wood lice. “I just like animals, sometimes they’re better company than people. I don’t have to be anything else and there’s no expectations of me with animals,” she shrugged. “Anyway… I’ve finished with my drawing,” she said as she handed her drawing into her teacher. “Where should I put him?” she asked as she picked up the bowtruckle.
“Back with the others,” Grubbly-Plank nodded to the table. “Think about what I said, I really think you’d do well working with magical creatures.” Grace only nodded as she made her way around all the groups. Once the bowtruckle crawled off her hand and onto the twigs, she could hear the bell ring in the distance. She gave the twig creature one more gentle pat on the head before she started walking towards the Greenhouses.
“If he calls Hagrid a moron one more time,” she heard Harry snarl. She frowned and glanced back at Malfoy who was laughing with his friends, probably about Hagrid.
“Harry, don’t go picking a row with Malfoy, don’t forget, he’s a prefect now, he could make life difficult for you…” Hermione said in warning.
“Wow, I wonder what it’d be like to have a difficult life?” Harry asked sarcastically. Ron laughed, but Hermione frowned. Grace glared at the back of Ron’s head and kicked his backside as they continued toward the greenhouses.
“OI!” Ron exclaimed as he stumbled forward. “I could give you – Gracie! What was that for?” he asked, glaring at her. Hermione and Harry both looked over their shoulders to see her behind them.
“Would you shut up,” she hissed. “There was no reason to laugh.”
“There was no reason for you to kick me either,” Ron huffed as they made their way through vegetable patch.
“Well if you didn’t laugh I wouldn’t have kicked you,” she retorted.
“So you’re joining us again?” Harry asked snarkily as he kicked a pebble out of the way.
“What do you mean again? I haven’t left!”
“You haven’t sat with us all day,” Harry replied grumpily.
“I woke up late so I missed breakfast! And when I got to Transfiguration there wasn’t anywhere for me to sit!” she glared at him. “I didn’t want to sit next to Seamus because you two are at odds, and I’m also mad at him. I didn’t want to sit with Megan Jones because I’m still mad about last year, so the only seat left was with Justin.”
“Of course,” Harry scoffed in frustration. Grace’s eyes narrowed more at him as she gripped her bag tightly.
“You’re not my boyfriend, Harry! I can sit with whomever I please and you have no say in it, and you have no reason to be upset!” she snapped at him.
“Well I’ve tried to be but you keep saying no,” he snapped back at her. “You can’t get mad at me for trying when you’re the reason for all your own anger! I’ve told you that I don’t want Cho –“
“Well the way you keep talking to her all flustered says other wise!”
“Well you say you don’t like Justin, but you go off and sit with him!”
“I can sit with whoever I want!”
“And I can talk to whoever I want!”
“Fine!”
“Fine!”
Poor Ron and Hermione kept looking back and forth between them as if they were watching a tennis match. They shared a look. They had hoped that this summer would’ve put a stop to their constant jealous arguing. They did not, however, factor in third parties for when they returned to school.
“Hi!” Ginny greeted them brightly as she and the other fourth years filed out of the nearest greenhouse. “Er… is everything all right?” she asked, looking between Harry and Grace, who were both red in the face.
“Fine,” the two of them replied sharply, then glared at each other.
“Er…” Ginny looked at Ron and Hermione confused, but before she could say anything else, a familiar blonde girl with hair tied into a knot on top of her head approached Harry.
“I believe He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is back, and I believe you fought him and escaped from him,” Luna said seriously all in one breath.
“Er – right,” Harry replied awkwardly.
There were some giggles behind them and Grace turned to see Lavender and Parvati pointing and laughing at Luna’s dirigible plum earings, she glared at them.
“You can laugh!” Luna said hotly, her voice rising and Grace realized she thinks they were laughing at what she said. “But people used to believe there were no such things as the Blibbering Humdinger or the Crumple-Horned Snorkack!” Grace frowned, confused. She’s never heard of them before, but there were a lot of things that she’s never heard of. The magical world was so vast, and there were bound to be creatures and plants that haven’t been discovered or brought over to England.
“Well, they were right, weren’t they?” Hermione asked impatiently. “There weren’t such things as the Blibbering Humdinger or the Crumple-Horned Snorkack.”
“How do you know?” Grace asked dryly, raising an eyebrow at Hermione.
“There’s no evidence of them!”
“Why are you so narrow minded?!” Grace hissed. “Just because you can’t read about them in a book doesn’t mean they can’t exist!”
“If something like them had existed at one point then someone would’ve found evidence!” Hermione retorted. Luna gave Hermione a withering look and flounced away, her earrings swinging wildly as she did. The more Grace looked at them, the more she thought they were cute.
“D’you mind not offending the only people who believe me?” Harry asked Hermione as they walked into class.
“Oh, for heaven’s sake, Harry, you can do better than her,” Hermione scoffed. “Ginny’s told me all about her, apparently, she’ll only believe in things as long as there’s no proof at all! Well, I wouldn’t expect anything else from someone whose father runs The Quibbler.”
“Stop being so bloody narrow minded!” Grace hissed at her as she dropped her bag on a bench. “Whether or not the things she believes exists or not, that’s no reason for you to be so nasty to her about it! Didn’t you ever have an imagination when you were a child?”
“Well of course –“
“Really? Could’ve fooled me,” Grace glared at her. “Do you think children who believe in Father Christmas are a bit dodgy?”
“Well, no –“
“What about those muggles who believe in different deities? More than one God?” she asked. “There’s no concrete proof of them existing, do you think they’re mad?”
“No, of course not –“
“Then why is it okay for you to scoff at her believing in things that you haven’t found evidence in?” she asked, and Hermione tried to find words to reply and Grace knew she had her. “Exactly. So leave her alone! And you two,” she glared, spinning around to Lavender and Parvati who instantly stopped giggling. “I like her earrings! They’re cute and I want a pair myself! Just because something is different and not your taste doesn’t mean you can laugh!” the two girls looked away from her.
“I want you to know, Potter,” Grace jumped and turned to see Ernie Macmillan approaching them, “that its not only oddballs who support you,” Grace couldn’t say anything to him about that… Luna did appear to be a little odd, “I personally believe you one hundred percent. My family have always stood firmly behind Dumbledore, and so do I.”
“Er – thanks very much, Ernie,” Harry smiled awkwardly.
“I believe you too, Potter,” Justin spoke up, giving Harry a polite smile. “Especially after yesterday. No one would’ve stood up to a teacher about something like that if it wasn’t true, and… well, I know you’re not a liar.”
“Er – yeah, thanks, Justin,” Harry nodded, forcing a smile on his face.
“All right everyone,” Professor Sprout called as she entered the greenhouse. Grace sat down on her bench with everyone else as class started. Like all their other teachers, Professor Sprout went into detail on how important O.W.L.s were, and at the end of class, Grace was one event away from bursting into tears. She didn’t know how she could handle anymore stress and drama for the day. All she wanted was to eat a nice, hearty meal, stuff herself silly with desserts, and curl up by the fire in the common room with a nice book. The first part is doable, the second part not so much. She had to do her homework first.
“Oi, Potter!” Grace stopped and turned to see Angelina Johnson storming up to Harry.
“What now?” Harry asked tiredly, and Grace felt that in her bones.
“I’ll tell you what now,” she hissed and started poking his chest. “How come you’ve landed yourself in detention for five o’clock on Friday?”
“What? Why… oh yeah. Keeper and Chaser tryouts!” Grace’s heart sank. She also just realized that Harry wasn’t going to be there to watch her tryout.
“Now he remembers!” Angelina snarled. “Didn’t I tell you I wanted to do a tryout with the whole team, and two people who fitted in with everyone? Didn’t I tell you I’d booked the Quidditch pitch specially? And now you’ve decided you’re not going to be there!”
“I didn’t decide not to be there!” Harry bit back. “I got detention from that Umbridge woman, just because I told her the truth about You-Know-Who – “
“Well, you can just go straight to her and ask her to let you off Friday,” Angelina told him fiercely, “and I don’t care how you do it, tell her You-Know-Who’s a figment of your imagination if you like, just make sure you’re there!” Then she stormed away. Grace blinked.
“You know what,” Harry said to them as they entered the Great Hall. “I think we’d better check with Puddlemere United whether Oliver Wood’s been killed during a training session because she seems to be channeling his spirit.”
“What d’you reckon are the odds of Umbridge letting you off on Friday?” Ron asked skeptically as they sat down at the Gryffindor table. Grace snorted as she started piling on a mountain of carbs.
“Less than zero,” Harry replied glumly. “Better try, though, hadn’t I? I’ll offer to do two more detentions or something, I dunno…” he paused to stuff a potato in his mouth and Grace nodded as she chewed on her own and brought her bag up to her lap to pull out her Herbology book. “I hope she doesn’t keep me too long this evening. You realize we’ve got to write three essays, practice vanishing spells for McGonagall, work out a countercharm for Flitwick, finish the bowtruckkle drawing, and start that stupid dream diary for Trelawney?”
“And it looks like it’s going to rain,” Ron groaned as he looked up at the ceiling.
“What’s that got to do with our homework?” Hermione asked.
“Nothing,” Ron muttered. “Oi, what are you doing?” he asked Grace, who was hovering over her book and stuffing her mouth with roasted potatoes. “Grace!... Graaace! GRACE!” Ron shouted, and Harry nudged her with his elbow to get her attention.
“Hm?” she jumped, and looked at them with her cheeks puffed out from being stuffed. “Waf?”
“What are you doing?”
“Reefin’ herfolozy,” she managed to get out.
“Why?” Harry and Hermione both looked at each other, confused that Ron was able to understand Grace.
“Gotfa gef a heafsfar,” she said, then went back to reading.
“What?” Hermione asked.
“She’s getting a head start on her Herbology work,” Ron answered them with a shrug.
Once dinner was done, the tables were covered in dessert, and Grace continued to eat endlessly. She had finished reading her Herbology book, and then switched it out for Charms halfway through her second helping of pie. It wasn’t until she felt a tap of her shoulder, did she finally pull herself out of her studying to see Neville giving her a small smile.
“Dinner’s over,” he told her.
“Oh…” she nodded and then put her book back into her bag.
“Gracie… are you okay?” Neville asked carefully as they started to make their way out of the Great Hall. “You haven’t seemed like yourself the last two days, especially today.”
“I’m… I don’t know,” she admitted. “I’m starting to feel the stress of O.W.L.s and it’s only the second day of term, but then there’s stuff with Harry that’s got me all upset and confused. Everyone’s so divided this year, some believe Harry, most don’t, and – ugh!”
“You sound like you need a break…” Neville said lightly, trying to make her feel better.
“Yeah… maybe I can take a break on Sunday if I can get ahead on my work,” she sighed. “I’ve got Quidditch tryouts Friday, then I’ve got to be there for Frog Choir auditions on Saturday morning. If I can get a head in my reading then I should be all right…”
“I think you’re taking on too much…” Neville said carefully. “Do you really want to join the Quidditch team? Wouldn’t that give you less time for everything else?”
“I don’t know… but I love flying and I love to play the game,” she replied. “You know me, I like to be outside, feel the wind in my hair… and flying I get to feel free. I wanted to try out last year but well… we had the tournament instead,” she shrugged. “I guess if I don’t make the team it wouldn’t be the end of the world and there’ll be next year…”
“I just don’t want you to get burnt out so quickly,” he said, concerned. “You already have lines under your eyes and that means you didn’t get a lot of sleep last night.”
“Rude,” she muttered, giving him an empty glare. “I’ll be fine, Neville… promise.”
“Okay…”
“I’ll meet you up at the common room! I’m going to get some studying done.”
“Don’t stay out too late,” he told her and she nodded. Neville gave her one more glance before he made his way to the common room. Grace let out a heavy breath as she watched him walk away. She held her bag tighter and made her way down the third floor. She was going to wait for Harry to finish his detention, she really wanted to talk to him alone without anyone. Maybe they could just get everything out and move past it.
She sat on the floor in the corridor, and pulled out her quill, parchment and some ink then began working on the essay for Defense Against the Dark Arts.
A few hours later, Grace had finished all her essays, and had written a few dreams in her dream journal for Divination. She was practicing different countercharms when she heard footsteps coming from down the hall. She paused and turned her head to see Harry rubbing his hand, looking gloomily on the floor, then he stopped and looked at her.
“What are you doing here?” he asked, not in a mean way, but quietly and confused. Grace stuffed her charms book into her bag and stood up from the floor.
“I was waiting for you…” she said with a small shrug.
“Why? I thought you’d be studying…”
“I was… you don’t have to be in the library or common room to get stuff done,” she shrugged. Her eyes went down to his hand, the one that he was rubbing and frowned. Harry seemed to notice and pulled his sleeve over it. “What’s wrong with your hand?” she asked.
“Nothing, just a hand cramp… too many lines,” he answered with a shrug. “C’mon, let’s go back to the common room …” She narrowed her eyes at him as they began walking down the hall. “What time is it anyway?” he asked as they continued to climb up the stairs.
“Er, it’s well… it’s nearly eleven,” she winced. She should’ve paid more attention to the time… she could’ve gone and got the map and his cloak.
“You could’ve gotten detention,” Harry scolded her. “If you did, then you would’ve missed Quidditch tryouts and I know how much you want to be on the team! What were you thinking!”
“I was thinking about you,” she answered simply, her cheeks turning pink. Harry faltered, and looked at her. She looked around them, they were on the fifth floor now, and she grabbed his arm and yanked him into a broom cupboard. “Lumos,” she whispered, and then they had light. Harry stared at her, surprised, and she could see his cheeks turning pink.
“Er – “ Grace grabbed his hand.
“I wanted us to talk… you know, privately, about well… us,” she started as she brushed against him. Harry hissed in pain and flinched. She frowned and realized she must’ve hit his hand. If his hand was sore from writing too much, a light brush shouldn’t hurt. “What’s wrong with your hand?” she asked again.
“Nothing, it’s just sore from lines,” he told her again. Grace frowned at him, and eyed his hand suspiciously, then she reached for it. “Grace, no, stop –“ she didn’t listen as she yanked his sleeve up his arm. She gasped, staring in horror at the back of his hand. It was an ugly shade of red and in the middle was the words ‘I must not tell lies’ carved into his skin.
“Oh my God…” she whispered. “Harry… what – what did that woman do –“
“Nothing. I wrote lines –“
“Harry, this isn’t writing lines!” she hissed as she held his hand gingerly in hers. “This isn’t a punishment for talking back, this is torture!”
“Grace, please just drop –“
“No! Harry you have to report this! There are rules and proper procedures for detentions!”
“Grace, please… just drop it,” Harry pleaded tiredly. She stared at him, and this was it. This was the thing that finally broke her. She blinked and then the tears started flooding down her cheeks. She wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his neck as she started crying. Harry blinked, confused, but he wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly anyway. “Gracie…” he whispered softly, resting his cheek on the top of her head, letting her cry.
“This isn’t how this year is supposed to go,” she cried. “We’re two days in and it’s already a – a – a disaster!”
“What –“
“I wasn’t supposed to be scared! We were supposed to finally be together!” she continued, and Harry’s heart fell in his chest as he rubbed her back. “I wasn’t supposed to be jealous of Cho Chang anymore! There’s that vile woman as – as a teacher! And she’s torturing you! This year is aw-awful and it just started!”
“Gracie…” Harry whispered softly, letting her cry. “It’s going to be all right… we just had a spat, that’s all…”
“I’m just so – so confused.”
“About what?” he frowned as she pulled away.
“This…us? Everything?”
“What’s there to be confused about?” he asked, reaching up and wiping the tears from her cheeks. “I told you… it’s you, and I’ll wait until you’re ready.”
“But that – that was before –“
“Before what?”
“Before Cho’s started going out of her way to – to talk to you,” she sniffled. “Now she’s interested in you and – and –“
“And?” he asked, confused. “Grace…it’s you,” he whispered. “I understand you’ve got things to work out, and I know why. When you’re ready, I’ll be here. I’m not going anywhere, I promise,” he assured her. Then he, boldly, pressed his lips to her forehead. He had seen Sirius and Remus do it to her before, and he’d seen Arthur do it to Molly. If he couldn’t kiss her the way he wanted, then he would do this. For her.
Notes:
This is now getting into the part where I ask: are you team harry? or team grace? or do you think they're both right and wrong and both of their feelings are valid?
You don't have to pick your answer carefully because it may or may not change in future chapters.... :)
Also...lowkey, Grace's mini-breakdown is only just the beginning :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ :)
Chapter 108: 107
Notes:
Happy Friday!
I am so glad it's friday because I am EXHAUSTED it's been a loooong week.
But here is chapter 107! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next few days were dreadful. While everything between Harry and Grace were fine (much to everyone’s delight), it was school itself that was dreadful. Right when Grace felt like she was getting a head, she was slapped with more homework. She couldn’t wait until next year when she could drop Astronomy. She looked at Harry with concern and had written a few key things to put in his essays to help him catch up. She stayed up late Wednesday evening, to give them to him. He looked like he might cry from happiness and relief at it. He gave her a smile, kissed her cheek and thanked her before heading off to his dorm room.
Writing down essay points for Harry wasn’t the only thing she had found herself doing. Ron had asked her to help him with Keeper tryouts. She thought it would benefit them both, she could get the hang of her new broom, brush up on her chaser skills while helping him. Of course, she told him they were going to be studying while they did it, and that meant her asking questions and he had to answer them. These practices went late into the night, both barely making it back to the common room before curfew.
After practicing with Ron, Grace curled up in her bed with the curtains closed around her, and she continued studying. She had read ahead in all of her subjects by at least two chapters. She had perfected the vanishing charm, and she finished all her star charts. She had started practicing charms from her charm book. This left her not going to sleep until sometime between three and four in the morning.
Now, it was Friday, and Grace followed Ron out onto the Quidditch pitch where some other students were gathered. There were a few younger students who were all looking nervous. She glanced at Ron, who looked like he was about to be sick.
“You’ve got this,” she whispered to him as she nudged his elbow. “We’ve been practicing every night for this. You’re getting into your head. You’re good!”
“I don’t know about –“
“Oh shut it,” Grace rolled her eyes.
“All right, listen up!” Angelina shouted, grabbing all of their attention. “Chasers, over here!” she pointed to where Katie Bell stood with her broom to the right of the field. “Keepers over here!” she pointed to the left. Grace squeezed Ron’s arm for good luck as she made her way to Katie with a few other students. There were two fourth years, a third year, and a sixth year trying out for chaser. There were six others trying out for keeper with Ron. “We’re going to have two keepers on either side of the field. We’re going to have all of you who are trying out of Chasers split into teams. Three of you on one side, and two of you will be with Katie here,” she nodded to Katie. “We’re going to be looking at how you fly, how you dodge bludgers, how you can pass a quaffle, how you score, and how you play on a team over all!
“Keepers! Every ten sets we’ll switch out! The one who blocks the most shots will be on the team!” she continued. Then she started assigning the order of keepers, then started teaming up the chasers. Grace was on a team with Georgia Moyer, the sixth year, and Billy Reinhart, the third year. Grace went up to Angelina nervously. “Yeah? What is it, Grace?”
“I, er… I was wondering if you could not have my team score against Ron…” she asked quietly.
“Why?”
“I don’t want you to think that if I was trying to score against Ron that I’ll send easy shots for him to block just so he’ll get on the team. I also don’t want people think that if I do make the team, it’s because of Ron letting me. I want to show you what I can do as a chaser, and I don’t feel like I can do that if I’m against Ron. It feels a bit like a conflict of interest, personally…” Angelina stared at her for a moment, and thought about it before nodding.
“I see your point. I don’t think you’d make it easy for anyone, but I understand where you’re coming from.”
“Thanks Angelina,” she smiled at her before returning to her makeshift team. She mounted her broom, and when Agnelina blew a whistle, and tossed the quaffle up in the air, Grace zoomed. She managed to snag the quaffle right from under Katie and zipped through the sky in spirals. The first keeper was Vicky Frobisher. She saw Georgia closer to the smaller hoop, so she threw the quaffle to her. Georgia caught it and threw it to the small hoop, unfortunately Vicky was quicker and kicked the quaffle out of the way. Billy tried to interfere and grab it, but it slipped through his hands and Katie snagged it.
Grace narrowed her eyes in concentration and flew swiftly toward Katie. Her eyes widened when she noticed a bludger zooming toward her. She swerved out of the way and came up below Louise Bower, a fourth year, and managed to snatch the quaffle before Louise could grab it. She tossed it to Billy as she turned, and Billy zoomed up higher, then threw it back to her when Katie was getting close to him. Grace noticed Chris Garcia coming up to her right. She tossed it to Georgia, and turned sharply, right as a bludger flew by. Georgia tossed it to Billy again, who tossed it back to Grace. She flew close to the shortest hoop, and went to throw the quaffle. As soon as Vicky went to block the small hoop, Grace switched the quaffle to her other hand and threw it hard to the center one, scoring.
This continued, and after two more sets, Angelina had them take a short breather and water break, then switched up the teams again. Unfortunately, Billy didn’t make the team. Angelina told him that he fumbled the quaffle and nearly lost his grip too many times. He had potential, and to keep practicing. Louise, who was on Katie’s team was now moved to Georgia’s team, and Grace had been placed with Katie this time around.
The third set of keepers was Ron and Geoffrey Hooper. Angelina, true to her word, didn’t have her scoring against Ron. Which, she was glad, because she tried to pay attention to Ron’s try out, but it was hard. What she could make out was that he struggled, but the potential was there. He needed to get out of his head. She tossed the quaffle to Katie and made a quick turn to dodge a bludger. Katie scored.
The final whistle blew sometime later, and Grace was out of breath. She flew down and dismounted her broom and wiped the sweat from her brow. She hadn’t flown that fast and hard in…well, she couldn’t remember when.
“You were brilliant,” Ron whispered to her, still looking pale. “Angelina’ll be mad if she doesn’t pick you.”
“Georgia was great too,” Grace whispered.
“Not like you, though,” Ron shook his head. “The way you dived and tricked your throws!”
“Oi! Grace!” Angelina shouted and Grace turned to look at her. “Come here!”
“Okay,” she nodded. She sent Ron a look, and he gave her two thumbs up. “Yeah?” she asked when she approached Angelina.
“When are your choir practices?”
“Er, well we usually have it on Sunday mornings,” she answered, “and one weekday, usually Wednesday. Before a performance we usually have them more frequent, but Professor Flitwick doesn’t schedule the performances before Quidditch matches.” Angelina nodded.
“All right, thanks,” she said. Grace nodded awkwardly before going back to Ron.
“What’d she want?”
“To know my choir schedule,” she answered.
“That’s good! That means they’re considering you!” Grace hoped that Ron was right. They watched as Angelina, Katie, and the twins all whispered to each other in a huddle. After a few minutes, they broke apart and Angelina faced them.
“We’ve made our decision,” Angelina announced. “Louise, Chris, you two were fair flyers, and your team work is great… but your reflexes aren’t sharp enough yet. I’m sorry,” she told them. The two fourth years nodded sadly. “Grace and Georgia, you both were the great flyers and both were great team players…but,” Angelina paused and Grace held her breath. “Grace – “ Grace gripped Ron’s arm tightly in anticipation, “ – has better aim and made the most shots. Sorry, Georgia.”
“It’s alright,” Georgia shrugged, not seeming too heartbroken.
“You did it!” Ron whispered happily. Grace blinked.
“Congrats Grace! You’re our new chaser!” Angelina smiled brightly at her. Grace stared in shock.
“I made the team?” she asked, and Angelina nodded.
“Now for Keepers,” Angelina continued. “After careful deliberation, we’ve decided to go with…” Grace gripped Ron’s hand, pleading to Merlin that he’d get it. “Ron Weasley.”
“You did it!” Grace cheered happily as she jumped up and down beside him. Ron stared wide-eyed with his mouth hanging open in surprise.
“I did it?”
“You did it!” she hugged him. “All that practicing paid off!”
“Right! Thank you for everyone that came out to practice! Team, our first practice will be tomorrow at two!”
“Come on!” Grace jumped happily as she tugged on Ron’s arm. “Let’s go get changed so we can go and celebrate in the common room!”
Grace didn’t get to celebrate with everyone right away when they returned from the common room. Instead, she went straight up to her dorm and took a shower because she could still feel the sweat clinging to her neck and it was driving her mad. When she returned down stairs, Harry had returned from Detention and he was currently talking to Hermione.
“Harry!” Grace exclaimed as she ran down the rest of the stairs and toward him. He turned around and smiled at her, which had her heart racing faster than it did when she was flying. “I did it!” she said happily. “I made chaser!”
“Really?!” he grinned. “I knew you would. Angelina would be mad if she didn’t,” he told her as he pulled her into a hug. She smiled and blushed as she returned it. “I saw part of your try out from Umbridge’s window,” he said. “You were brilliant.”
“Thanks,” she smiled bashfully. “You all right?” she asked quietly as she rubbed his left wrist gently.
“Fine,” he shrugged, but she could tell it hurt.
“Why don’t I help you catch up with school work?” she offered but he shook his head.
“It’s fine. You should stay down here and enjoy the fun.”
“Harry I want –“
“Really, Gracie,” he smiled at her. “I’ve still got the notes you made me… I’ll get it done.”
“If you’re sure…” she said and he nodded, then kissed her forehead.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,” he whispered and she nodded.
“What are you looking so pleased about?” Ron asked, eyeing Harry the next morning as Harry sat next to Grace at breakfast.
“Erm…Quidditch later,” Harry replied. Grace looked at him suspiciously, and something in her gut swirled and she didn’t like it. Harry caught her eye, and he looked away almost guiltily, that only made her more suspicious.
“Oh… yeah…” Ron nodded then took a sip of his pumpkin juice. “Listen you don’t fancy going out a bit earlier with me, do you? Just to – er – give me some practice before training? So I can, you know, get my eye in a bit…”
“Yeah, okay,” Harry nodded.
“Look… I don’t think you should,” Hermione said seriously. “You’re both really behind on homework as it – “ she was cut off by the morning post swooping down. Grace glared down at her breakfast, suddenly no longer hungry.
“Hey,” Harry whispered, knocking her knee with his. “After practice later, want to work on Transfiguration together?” he asked, hopefully. “I’m still struggling with vanishing spells…” Grace only nodded numbly as she pushed around her eggs. Harry frowned, now feeling guilty that he had been happy about his conversation with Cho earlier. He shouldn’t be, not when he had Grace right there… but he couldn’t help but be happy that finally Cho was noticing him. He didn’t like Cho like he liked Grace, but being noticed by a pretty girl still felt nice. Then he wondered if that’s what Grace had meant by how he still get flustered around Cho, and how he liked being noticed by her.
“I also need help interpreting this dream I had last night,” he continued, lying. He couldn’t remember a single dream he had last night. “I was out flying at night, but I wasn’t alone… there was this pretty girl with curly hair flying circles around me… donno what that could mean, do you?” he asked with a smile. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth and he could see that she was trying not to smile.
“Oh no… Sirius!” Hermione said suddenly. Then instantly Grace’s smile fell and the color drained from her face.
“What’s happened?!” Harry asked, and snatched the paper so violently from Hermione that it ripped in half.
“The Ministry of Magic has received a tip-off from a reliable source that Sirius Black, notorious mass murderer…blah blah blah… is currently hiding in London!” Hermione read in a anguished whisper.
“Lucius Malfoy, I’ll bet anything,” Harry said furiously in a low voice. “He did recognize Sirius on the platform…”
“What?!” Ron asked, his eyes bugging out, “you didn’t say –“
“Shh!” Harry and Hermione both hissed.
“… Ministry warns Wizarding community that Black is very dangerous… killed thirteen people… broke out of Azkaban…’ …the usual rubbish,” Hermione read as she laid down her half of the paper, looking at the three of them fearfully. “Well, he just won’t be able to leave the house again… that’s all. Dumbledore did warn him not to…”
Everything was becoming blurry and the room was moving around her. It felt like a troll was resting on her chest and she could only take short, shallow, breaths as she stood up from the table. “Grace? Grace! Are you alright?” Harry asked, worried.
“I – I –“she shook her head, feeling the bile rise up. “I – I have to – I need to talk – I’m going to be sick,” she whispered, as she stepped away from the table. “I – I’ll see you all later…” she said weakly then turned and ran out of the Great Hall.
She ran down the corridor, swiftly dodging other students who were making their way down to breakfast. She skidded to a stop outside Professor McGonagall’s office, and she started knocking. Within two minutes of knocking, the door opened and McGonagall looked at her with her brows pinched and her lips pursed in mild annoyance.
“Miss Black I ho – “
“I need to talk to you privately,” Grace rushed out. McGonagall blinked and noticed how pale the girls face was and how panicked she seemed to be.
“Come in,” she nodded, stepping aside and closed the door once Grace stepped inside. “What is it, Miss Black?”
“The Daily Prophet this morning,” Grace started as she began pacing back and forth. “I – I need to know, it’s Dad! Someone saw him and – and – “
“Miss Black, why don’t you come have a seat,” she said softly as she motioned to the chair in front of her desk. Grace nodded, now suddenly feel even more nauseous. “Have a biscuit,” she said, opening her jar but Grace shook her head. She couldn’t eat anything, not when she was sure her breakfast was going to come up. “Take a few deep breathes, you look as if you’ll faint any moment now.”
“But – “
“Deep breaths, Miss Black,” she instructed and Grace nodded slowly as she took three deep breathes. “Now, do you feel calmer?” Grace nodded slowly. “Good. Now, tell me again what’s gotten you in a panic.”
“We read the Daily Prophet this morning and… and there was an article that the Ministry had been given a tip from a reliable source that – that Dad’s been spotted and he’s hiding in London – “
“Miss Black, I understand your concern but they’ve always been – “
“You don’t understand!” Grace interrupted. “Dad came with us to Kings Cross! He wanted to see Harry and I off at Platform 9 ¾ and – and he was seen! I know he was seen because Draco Malfoy made a snide comment to Harry and I about ‘dogging’ around or something and – and – and –“
“Miss Black, deep breathes,” McGonagall said softly. Grace closed her eyes and gripped the arms of the chair tightly as she tried to take deep breaths.
“I need to talk to him! I need to know that he’s all right – “
“I understand Miss Black, but to do so would be highly unwise – “
“Please, Professor! I need to know he’s all right – “
“I will speak to Professor Dumbledore,” she started gently. “I cannot promise that you will be able to speak to Sirius, but I will be able to tell you if he’s safe and the status of the situation.” Grace only nodded. “Now, I’m sure you have a lot of activities planned for the day,” she reminded her. Grace wanted to groan and cry… the frog choir and Quidditch were the furthest things from her mind at the moment. She didn’t even know if she could focus on studying. “Miss Black, I will come and retrieve you as soon as I have an update for you. There is no use in sitting around and waiting, it’ll only cause you more distress.”
“Okay…” she muttered as she stood up. “Thank you, Professor.”
Grace didn’t go to the Frog Choir auditions like she was supposed to. She also didn’t show up for the extra practice for Ron with Harry either. No one had actually seen her all morning, not even at lunch. She had holed herself up in an empty classroom on the second floor, and spent the entire day studying and practicing her spell work. It was the only thing she could do to get her mind off the unknown about her father.
It was half past one when Grace realized she should probably head down to the Quidditch Pitch for practice. She could ask for forgiveness from Professor Flitwick, she was sure that he had seen the paper, or Professor McGonagall had relayed to him what had happened. She was sure he’d understand, at least she hoped he would.
Grace entered the changing rooms. She tried to get herself excited for practice, she had to be, because she didn’t want to have a bad first impression after tryouts. She quickly changed into her practice uniform and tied her hair up in a high ponytail, and walked out right as Harry and Ron were approaching.
“There you are!” Ron exclaimed. “Where have you been? You missed our practice earlier!”
“And choir auditions,” Harry added, looking at her with concern.
“I was speaking with Professor McGonagall,” she answered quietly. “About… you know. I just needed to be away from everything, I couldn’t concentrate not knowing…”
“Do you know anything now?” Harry asked, but she shook her head.
“Professor McGonagall said she’ll find me and tell me as soon as she knows something,” she answered. “Anyway… it’s time for practice, I’ve got to chin up,” she said, forcing a smile on her face.
“Okay everyone,” Angelina said as she came out of the Captain’s office, already changed. “Let’s get to it; Grace and Fred, if you can just bring the ball crate out for us. Oh, and there are a couple of people out there watching but I want you to just ignore them, all right?”
Grace frowned as she followed Fred to the ball crate and helped him carry it out. She glared at the stands, spotting the Slytherins. “Great,” she sneered. “Just what we need.”
“Just ignore them,” Fred muttered.
“It’s not me I’m worried about,” she replied, and glanced at Ron and the set the ball crate down.
“What’s that Weasley’s riding?” Malfoy called in his usual sneering drawl. “Why would anyone put a fling charm on a moldy old log like that?”
Grace glared over at them as she mounted her own broom and kicked off.
“Ignore them,” Harry told Ron as he caught up with him. “We’ll see who’s laughing after we play them…”
“Exactly the attitude I want, Harry,” Angelina nodded approvingly as she soared around them with the quaffle under her arm, then slowed to a stop in front of the team. “Okay everyone, we’re going to start with some passes just to warm up, the whole team please – “ Grace glared over at the stands as Pansy Parkinson said something nasty about Angelina’s hair. “Spread out, then, and lets see what we can do…”
Everyone spread out and Angelina threw the quaffle to Fred, who passed it to George, who passed it to Harry, who passed it to Ron, who dropped it. Grace gripped her broom handle tightly as she glared murderously over at the Slytherins who were laughing.
“Pass it on, Ron,” Angelina called as if nothing happened. Ron huffed, his ears turning red as he swooped down and grabbed the quaffle, then threw it to Grace. Grace tossed it to Katie, who then threw it to Harry, then to George –
“Hey, Potter! How’s your scar feeling?” Malfoy taunted. “Sure you don’t need a lie-down? Must be, what, a whole week since you were in the hospital wing, that’s a record for you, isn’t it?”
Fred passed it to Angelina, who reversed passed it to Grace. Grace threw the quaffle in a curve toward Harry, who had not been expecting it but managed to catch it in the very tips of his fingers, and passed it quickly to Ron, who lunged for it and missed by a couple of inches.
“Come on now, Ron,” Angelina said crossly as Ron dived for the ground again to chase the quaffle. “Pay attention!” Grace glared over at the Slytherins who were howling with laughter. Grace zoomed over to Angelina and leaned in close.
“Are there any rules against other house team members not being allowed to watch another teams practice or something? Or even rules for observers?” she asked.
“Unfortunately, no…” Angelina shook her head.
“He’d do so much better if they weren’t here,” she said, glaring over at the Slytherins.
“As much as I want to agree and kick them off the pitch,” Angelina started as Ron threw the quaffle to Fred, “this would be good practice for him during the game. He has to get used to playing with people watching him, Grace…”
“I know but… he really is good,” she said, then caught the quaffle that was hurdling toward Angelina’s face, and she narrowed her eyes at Ron. He said sorry, and his face turned almost as red as his robes, and then she threw it to Katie.
“Thanks,” Angelina said and Grace smiled at her.
“No problem,” she shrugged. “Anyway, if he just gets the chance to build his confidence as a keeper with the team, then games won’t be a problem…”
“I know what you’re getting at, Grace, and I’d love to kick them out of our practice, but Ron needs to get used to people watching and commenting. How else is he going to get better?”
“Yeah… I know,” she sighed in defeat.
“Look, I’ll keep it in mind for future practices. Maybe I can talk to McGonagall about closed practices – for all houses.”
“Thanks Angelina,” Grace smiled at her, then turned to fly back to her position. Before she could reach her spot, she caught the quaffle – which Harry had thrown – and then she tossed it to Ron. Ron, whose face was now a darker shade of scarlet, but he had thrown it so hard toward Katie that it slipped through her out stretched hands and right in her face. Grace winced, knowing that it had to have hurt.
“Sorry!” Ron groaned as he went to see how bad it was.
“Get back into position, she’s fine!” Angelina barked, “but as you’re passing to a teammate, do try not to knock her off her broom, won’t you? We’ve got bludgers for that.”
Grace glanced over at Katie, hoping she was going to be all right. She glared over at the Slytherins who were stomping their feet and jeering and she was so close to throwing the quaffle right at Malfoy’s face. “Here, take this,” she heard Fred say and she glanced over at him and eyed the small, purple cube suspiciously. She had a feeling she knew what that was for but had a feeling it wasn’t going to work. “It’ll clear it up in no time.”
“All right,” Angelina called. “Fred, George, go and get your bats and a bludger; Ron, get up to the goalposts. Harry, release the snitch when I say so. We’re going to aim for Ron’s goal, obviously.”
Angelina blew her whistle and threw the quaffle up in the air. Grace zoomed to it and snagged it, and spiraled down and dodged the bludger that came swirling at her. She tossed it to Katie, who was still trying to stop her nose from bleeding. Katie zoomed through the air, dodging George and a bludger, then threw the quaffle to Angelina. Grace flew between the twins and snatched the quaffle mid throw and threw it toward the small goalpost. Ron flew and barely managed to block it.
Katie grabbed the quaffle before it could hit the ground, she flew up and threw it to Angelina, who was near the left goalpost and went to throw it toward the middle. It went through, and Grace sighed as she zipped to the ball to catch it before it hit the ground. This continued, and after the third missed score, Angelina stopped to blow her whistle. “Stop – stop – STOP!” Angelian screamed. “Ron – you’re not covering your middle post!”
“Oh… sorry… “
“You keep shifting around while you’re watching the chasers!” Angelina told him. “Either stay in the center position until you have to defend a hoop, or else circle the hoops, but don’t drift vaguely off to one side, that’s how you let in the last three goals!”
“Sorry…” Ron repeated, his face now so bright red that it could’ve been a light.
“And Katie, can’t you do something about that nosebleed?”
“It’s just getting worse!” Katie said thickly, pressing her sleeve to her nose to try and stop the bleeding. Grace grimaced as she eyed the twins as Fred went to pull something out of his pocket and looked at it. Then he looked at Katie, horrorstruck. Grace knew it. It was most definitely not the antidote.
“Well, let’s try again,” Angelina sighed, ignoring the Slytherins, who were now chanting ‘Gryffindor are losers, Gryffindor are losers,’ but Grace could tell that it was starting to get to Angelina as she sat rigidly on her broom.
Three minutes of flying later, Angelina blew her whistle again, and Grace turned to see Katie looking so white she could’ve been translucent. She looked like she was about to pass out any minute.
“What now?” Harry asked impatiently as he slowed to a stop beside her.
“It’s Katie,” she answered, nodding to the other girl, then the two flew down to the ground and dismounted their brooms.
“She needs the hospital wing.” Angelina said.
“We’ll take her,” Fred spoke up quickly, “she – er – might have swallowed a blood blisterpod by mistake –“
“Bloody hell,” Grace sighed, shaking her head. “You lot need to find a better way to distinguish these things!”
“Well, there’s no point in continuing with no beaters and a chaser gone,” Angelina said glumly as Fred and George zoomed off with Katie between them. “Come on, let’s go get changed.”
“Miss Black,” Professor McGonagall called as they walked into the castle thirty minutes later. “Could I have a word?” she asked, and Grace nodded.
“Want us to wait for you?” Harry asked, grabbing her hand.
“No, I’ll be up in the common room after,” she assured him, and he nodded and let go. She waited until the rest of the team started making their way up the stairs before she turned to McGonagall, who motioned for her to follow.
“I have just spoken to the Headmaster,” McGonagall said after closing her office door.
“And?”
“Headquarters has not been compromised,” McGonagall answered but Grace frowned, “nor has there been any more sightings of a large, black, dog around London. Professor Dumbledore has confirmed that Sirius is safe, and Kinglsey Shacklebolt is working to divert the attention of the Ministry and make it seem that the source was mistaken.”
“So he’s okay?” she asked, and McGonagall nodded. Grace’s shoulders slumped and it felt like a heavy weight had been lifted and she could finally breathe normally again. “Am I able to talk to him at all?”
“I’m sorry, Miss Black,” she shook her head. “I will also advise to be careful with your letters.”
“I always am,” she nodded.
“I’m well aware,” that tone made it clear that McGonagall did not forget how Grace snuck out. “However, given the current climate of the school, I really cannot stress enough how important it is to be mindful of what you write, and who you write too.”
“…So I can’t even write to him?”
“You’ll find a way to communicate, I have no doubt,” McGonagall said gently. “Now I’m sure you have school work to catch up on.” Grace only nodded and went to leave the office, but paused.
“Professor McGonagall…”
“Yes?”
“Thank you,” Grace gave her a small smile, which McGonagall returned.
“You’re welcome.”
When Grace returned to the common room, she saw, Harry, Ron and Hermione huddled over something by the fire. Hermione handed something back to Ron, and she realized that Hermione must’ve caved and helped them with their homework. Grace went upstairs and took a quick shower to get all the sweat, and if it wasn’t for the sound of Lavender and Parvati entering, she would’ve fallen asleep in the water. She pulled on a pair of black and white plaid pajama pants, and Harry’s black hoodie that she kind of stole from third year. Grabbing her bag, she made her way downstairs to the common room. She was going to sit with Harry, Ron and Hermione, but noticed Neville hovering over something at one of the tables nearby.
“Hey,” she greeted him as she sat in the chair next to his.
“Hi, Gracie,” Neville smiled up at her. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah,” she nodded as she pulled out her Transfiguration book. “Why?”
“I heard people talking about Sirius Black…” he said slowly and Grace only nodded. She wanted to tell Neville the truth so bad. She knew he was trustworthy, and would keep it a secret, but she also knew that she couldn’t tell anyone, it wasn’t safe. “Is that why you didn’t go to the choir auditions?” she nodded again, it was true but not for the reason he was thinking of.
“What are you working on?” she asked, and he pulled out his potions essay. “Do you want me to look over it for you?”
“Would you?”
“Of course,” she smiled as she took the piece of parchment and scanned through it. “You’re missing a point… here,” she said, putting it down and reaching into her bag for her potion notes. “Use these, it’ll help.”
“Thanks, Gracie,” he beamed at her, then it fell as he looked up. She frowned and went to see what he was looking at when Harry slammed his bag down beside her and took the third chair at the table.
“Er… are you okay?” she asked carefully.
“Hermione and Ron are trying to get me to tell McGonagall about the detentions,” he muttered as he opened his Charms textbook. Grace bit the inside her cheek and shifted awkwardly in her seat. “You agree with them.”
“I told you on Tuesday night that you should…” she said.
“I don’t want to give her the satisfaction – “
“I know that Harry, but she’s – “
“Torturing me, yeah that’s what Ron said.”
“I said it first,” she rolled her eyes. “I agree with them, you should tell McGonagall, but I understand why you don’t want to so I’m not pushing it,” she sighed and rested her hand over his. “If my pa –“ she paused, remembering that Neville was right there, “ - if Mum knew about this, she’d rip through here so quick… you know that, don’t you?”
“Yeah…” Harry sighed as he pulled his hand away. “I know…” Grace frowned, feeling a little upset that he pulled away. “Can you help me with Charms?” he asked, and she nodded.
Notes:
I really hope the quidditch part wasn't very boring...it was like 90% of the chapter :/
I will say there are little bits of foreshadowing as to what is to come in the future in this chapter, and also little hints and signs of future chapters too :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 109: 108
Notes:
Hello!!
I'm so sorry I didn't post yesterday!! It was an absolute terrible day and I was so distracted and overwhelmed that I honestly didn't have the energy to post. I'm really sorry!! I promise I'll try not to let this happen again!
Here's chapter 108, I hope you all enjoy what is to come~! 😈
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day, Harry and Ron decided to use the morning to focus on doing all their school work and finally catch up. Hermione had cave and decided to help them, and Grace didn’t join them until right before lunch after choir practice. She had her Herbology book out, and was reading the pages as she ate her lunch. Harry frowned as he watched her. He’s noticed at every meal the last week she’s had a book out on the table, and it was always a school book. He’s also noticed the light discoloration under her eyes and the lines of exhaustion. He knew that she often stayed up a little later than others to practice spells, but he wondered if she was getting any sleep at all. He also noticed she had been getting the headache lines more frequently too.
“Take a break,” Harry told her as he tried to grab the book from her hand, but she slapped him away. “Grace, really, take a break. You’re eating.”
“I need to get a head,” she muttered as she took a bite from an apple.
“No, you need to eat something other than an apple and half a sandwich,” he told her.
“Harry’s right, Grace…” Hermione spoke up cautiously. “You’ve barely touched any of your food the last couple of days…”
“I’m fine,” she bit as she slammed her book shut and stood up from the table. “I’m going to the common room to get some work done.”
“What work?” Ron asked as they watched Grace storm away. “She’s completed everything…”
“Well she’s got to revise and prepare for classes next week,” Hermione told them.
“Weren’t you just saying she needed a break?” Harry snipped at her.
“Of course she does, you misunderstood what I meant,” Hermione rolled her eyes. “There’s revising and preparing for classes, but there’s obsessing over getting head… and she’s doing the latter.”
“It’s only been a week, and she’s already had one breakdown… if she continues like this, she’s really going to break…” Harry frowned, concerned.
“…wait, already had one breakdown?!” Ron exclaimed. “When?”
“…Tuesday…” Harry muttered, grimacing. He had a feeling he shouldn’t have mentioned it.
“That was – we – we were only in school for two days!” Ron exclaimed.
“It wasn’t really so much about school rather than… well… her and me…”
“Ah,” Hermione nodded in understanding. “Well, so long as you don’t do anything stupid like that again, I think she’ll be fine.”
“Me?” Harry asked, offended.
“Well, you were the one being all flustered around Cho when you’ve told Grace you fancied her. It was showing mixed signals, and it’s no wonder she was upset.”
“Mixed signals?!” Ron and Harry both asked. Hermione rolled her eyes again.
“How would you feel if suddenly Grace started getting all flustered every time Justin talked to her?” she asked Harry.
“Annoyed and angry because – “
“Because you thought she fancied you,” Hermione finished, and Harry nodded. “Well, that’s how she feels every time you look at Cho, or get flustered when she goes out of her way to talk to you. The only difference is that you have a history of liking Cho, whereas Grace has only ever fancied you,” she continued. “If you also remember the disaster of the summer holiday when it came to her mum and Snuffles…”
“Yeah…” Ron made a face. “You two weren’t there for the beginning of the summer… it was awful. It was over everything. There were a few times when Fred and George used their extendable ears to listen to them and well… they always made sure Grace wasn’t around when they did it so she wouldn’t hear…”
“I mean… they fought last summer too, but…” Harry frowned.
“Harry… Grace has spent two months trapped in a house watching her parents fight, and their entire relationship fall apart in front of her…” Hermione said carefully. “Everyone kind of already knows that they’re only still together because neither can file for a divorce, not since Rita Skeeter outed the fact that it was never filed in the first place. I mean… could you imagine being in her position, seeing them fight and knowing that they probably hate each other and there’s nothing they can do. They’re trapped in a loveless, toxic marriage and… well, its affecting Grace. That’s why she isn’t ready, Harry…”
Harry frowned staring at his plate. He knew Grace wasn’t ready, she had told him so many times and he could see it. He knew her parents constant fighting affected her, but he didn’t know the extent of how much. He also had no idea that Helena and Sirius was that bad… Sure, they had a few bad fights where they had to excuse themselves the three weeks he was there. Then he realized, they were probably trying to save face for his sake, and that only made him feel awkward.
“We should probably go do our homework,” Harry said as he stood up from the table. Ron and Hermione shared a look before nodding.
When they arrived in the common room, Grace was already curled into the corner of the sofa with a text book on her lap. Harry and Ron quickly grabbed their things and took their place with Hermione around her. Ron and Hermione in the arm chairs across the sofa, and Harry beside her.
“You’re going to hurt your back if you keep sitting like that,” Harry said lightly after a couple of hours. Grace had only moved to change books, she was now reading the Defense Against the Dark Arts book.
“I’m comfortable,” she muttered as she turned the page.
“Well, at least stretch out your legs,” he told her.
“Where?”
“Well you can, er, use me?” he offered awkwardly.
“You can’t do your work if my legs are on you,” she replied, still not taking her eyes from the book. Harry rolled his eyes, before sharing a look with Ron and Hermione, then he sighed and returned to his astronomy homework.
“Jupiter’s biggest moon is Ganymede, not Callisto,” Hermione corrected as she looked over Ron’s shoulder, “and it’s Io that’s got the volcanos.”
“Thanks,” Ron let out an annoyed huff. Grace glanced over her book at him, and shook her head. He wanted Hermione’s help, and now that he has it, he’s complaining?
“Sorry, I only – “
“Yeah, well, if you’re just going to criticize – “
“Ron – “ Hermione started, when there was a tapping on the window nearby. Grace looked up from her book and frowned.
“I haven’t got time to listen to a sermon, all right, Hermione. I’m up to my neck in it here – “
“No – look!” she said and pointed to the window. “Isn’t that Hermes?”
“Blimey, it is!” Ron said quietly as he tossed his quill down on the coffee table and stood up. “What’s Percy writing to me for?”
“Maybe if you read the letter you’d find out…” Grace answered, which got her a glare from Ron. Ron opened the window and the owl flew inside, dropping the letter on his essay then flew away out the window again.
“It’s definitely Percy’s handwriting,” Ron said as he picked up the letter and sat back in his chair. “What d’you reckon?”
“Open it!” Hermione said eagerly. Grace watched his brows frowned, creating a wrinkle that only got deeper and deeper as his eyes continued down the page, then he tossed it in disgust for the rest of them to read it. Harry handed it to Grace, and she scanned it.
“Bloody Percy,” she hissed as she threw the letter to the coffee table.
“Well,” Harry started, “if you want to – er – what is he said – “ Harry grabbed the letter again to glance at it, “ – oh yeah – ‘sever ties’ with me, I swear I won’t get violent.”
“Give it back,” Ron huffed as he snatched the letter from Harry’s hand. “He is – “ Ron huffed as he tore the letter in half, “the world’s – “ he tore it in quarters, “biggest,” he tore it in eights, “git!” then he threw it in the fire. “Come on, we’ve got to get this finished sometime before dawn,” Ron huffed as he picked up his astronomy essay.
There was a strange ‘huff’ sound that came from the fire that grabbed Grace’s attention. She frowned as she stared at it, but when nothing happened she looked away. It was probably the paper burning. Then a minute or so later, there was another ‘huff’ sound. She closed her book with an audible ‘thump’ and stared at the fire.
“What is it?” Harry asked.
“I thought… well, I thought I heard something…”
“I think you’re tired and you should probably go to bed,” Ron told her, not looking up from his essay. Grace turned to him and stuck out her tongue, before turning back to the fire again right as there was another ‘huff’, and then she saw something. She frowned and stared intensely at the fire.
“Er… Grace…” Harry nudged her ankle.
Huff. Crackle. Grace’s heart fell when she saw it again. The familiar face of her father. Harry must’ve seen something too as he moved from the couch to crouch in front of the fire.
“Harry… why are you doing there?” Ron asked.
“Because I’ve just seen Sirius’ head in the fire,” Harry replied. Grace’s stomach dropped, so she wasn’t seeing things… She frowned as she moved to sit beside Harry in front of the fire.
“Sirius’ head?” Hermione repeated. “You mean like when he wanted to talk to you during the tournament? But he wouldn’t do that now, it would be too –“
“Dad!” Grace exclaimed when her father’s face appeared around dancing flames.
“I was starting to think you’d go to bed before everyone else had disappeared,” he said, “I’ve been checking every hour.”
“You’ve been popping into the fire every hour?” Harry asked amused. Grace, however, was not amused and she glared at her father.
“Just for a few seconds to check if the coast was clear yet.”
“What if you were seen!?” Grace snapped at him.
“Well, I think a girl – first year by the look of her – might’ve got a glimpse of me earlier, but don’t worry I was gone the moment she looked back at me and I’ll bet she just thought I was an oddly shaped log for some-“
“You shouldn’t even be doing this!” Grace hissed. “This is too big of a risk!”
“You’re sounding just like your aunt and mother,” Sirius told her lightly, rolling his eyes. “This was the only way I could come up with to answer Harry’s letter without resorting to a code – and codes are breakable.”
“Letter?” Grace frowned as she turned to Harry, who gave her a guilty look.
“You didn’t say you’d written to Sirius!” Hermione glowered at him.
“I forgot,” Harry shrugged.
“How could you have forgotten!?” Grace asked suspiciously. “You send a letter, what could’ve happened to make you forget?”
“Er…” Harry paused, and with the way his eyes shifted and wouldn’t meet hers, she already had a feeling what his answer was. “Look, there was no way anyone would’ve got secret information out of it, was there, Sirius?” he asked, quickly changing the subject. Grace continued to look at Harry, who still refused to meet her eyes. That was all that needed to be said to know how he forgot. He ran into Cho.
“No, it was very good,” Sirius answered smiling proudly. “Anyway, we’d better be quick, just in case we’re disturbed – your scar –“
“Your scar is hurting still?” Grace asked, concerned. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“You’ve been preoccupied with other things,” Harry answered with a shrug.
“Well, I know it can’t be fun when it hurts, but we don’t think it’s anything to really worry about. It kept aching all last year, didn’t it?”
“Yeah, and Dumbledore said it happened whenever Voldemort was feeling a powerful emotion,” Harry nodded. “So maybe he was just, I dunno, really angry or something the night I had detention.”
“Well, now he’s back it’s bound to hurt more often,” Sirius said.
“It’s been hurting him all summer,” Grace spoke up, and Harry glared at her. “Oh don’t give me that! They need to know!”
“So you don’t think it had anything to do with Umbridge touching me when I was in detention with her?” Harry asked, ignoring Grace.
“I doubt it,” Sirius shook his head. “I know her by reputation and I’m sure she’s no Death Eater – “
“She’s foul enough to be one,” Harry said darkly, and the three of them nodded.
“Yes, but the world isn’t split into good people and Death Eaters,” Sirus said with a wry smile. “I know she’s a nasty piece of work, though – you should hear Remus talk about her.”
“Does Remus know her?” Grace asked, although from the way Umbridge spoke in their first lesson, she might have an idea.
“No,” he shook his head. “But she did draft a bit of an anti-werewolf legislation two years ago that makes it almost impossible for him to get a job.”
“That bitch,” Grace hissed angrily. “So conveniently after he resigned from teaching!”
“What’s she got against werewolves?” Hermione asked angrily, and Grace scoffed.
“Same thing everyone else in the wizarding community does,” she spat.
“Scared of them, I expect,” Sirius continued. “Apparently she loathes part-humans; she campaigned to have merpeople rounded up and tagged last year too.”
“She’s an awful, vile, disgusting excuse for a human being,” Grace hissed, feeling sick to her stomach that his woman was now her teacher.
“What’s Umbridge’s lessons like, anyhow?” Sirius asked. “Is she training you all to kill ‘half-breeds’?”
“No,” Harry shook his head. “She’s not letting us use magic at all.”
“All we do is read the stupid textbook,” Ron added.
“Which isn’t very useful or helpful at all. There’s a lot of it that is absolutely ridiculous.” Grace spat.
“Ah, well, that figures,” Sirius sighed. “Our information from inside the Ministry is that Fudge doesn’t want you trained in combat.”
“Trained in combat?” Harry asked in disbelief.
“What does he think we’re doing? Forming some sort of wizard army?” Ron asked, frowning.
“That’s exactly what he thinks you’re doing,” Sirius answered, “or rather, that’s exactly what he’s afraid Dumbledore’s doing – forming his own private army, with which he will be able to take on the Ministry of Magic.”
“So we’re being prevented from learning Defense Against the Dark Arts all because Fudge is scared we’ll use spells against the Ministry?” Hermione asked furiously, and Grace scoffed in disbelief and shook her head.
“Yep,” Sirius nodded. “Fudge thinks Dumbledore will stop at nothing to seize power. He’s getting more paranoid about Dumbledore by the day. It’s a matter of time before he has Dumbledore arrested on some trumped-up charge.”
“D’you know if there’s going to be anything about Dumbledore in the Daily Prophet tomorrow?” Harry asked, frowning. “Only Ron’s brother Percy reckons there will be – “
“I don’t know,” Sirius shook his head. “I haven’t seen anything from the Order all weekend, save from Dumbledore – “ Sirius shot a look at Grace, who shifted awkwardly, “they’re all busy. It’s just been Kreacher and me here,” he added bitterly.
“So you haven’t had any news about Hagrid, either?” Harry asked.
“Ah…” Sirius frowned and shook his head. “Well, he was supposed to be back by now, no one’s sure what’s happened to him… but Dumbledore’s not worried, so don’t you four get yourselves in a state; I’m sure Hagrid’s fine.”
“But if he was supposed to be back by now…” Hermione said in a small, worried voice.
“Madame Maxime was with him, we’ve been in touch with her and she says they got separated on the journey home – but there’s nothing to suggest he’s hurt or – well, nothing to suggest he’s not perfectly okay.”
The four of them didn’t seem all too convinced as they shared a look with each other.
“Listen, don’t go asking too many questions about Hagrid,” Sirius warned them hastily. “It’ll just draw even more attention to the fact that he’s not back, and I know Dumbledore doesn’t want that. Hagrid’s tough, he’ll be okay…” that didn’t help settle any of their worry. “When’s your next Hogsmeade weekend anyway? I was thinking, we got away with the dog disguise at the station, didn’t we? I thought I could – “
“NO!” Harry and Grace both shouted.
“Didn’t you see the Daily Prophet?” Harry asked.
“Oh, that?” Sirius grinned, but Grace glared. How could he not be taking this seriously! “They’re always guessing where I am, they haven’t really got a clue –“
“They do this time!” Grace snapped at him. “Malfoy said something to us on the train and we know that he knows it was you!”
“All right, all right, I got the point,” Sirius huffed in disappointment. “It was just an idea… thought you might like to get together – “
“Of course we would,” Harry said quickly. “We just don’t want you to get chucked back in Azkaban!”
“You’re less like your father than I thought,” Sirius said cooly after a few moments. “The risk would’ve been what made it fun for James.”
“Dad!” Grace glowered at him. “Please – “
“Look, I should go. I can hear Kreacher coming down the stairs,” Sirius interrupted. “I’ll write to one of you a time I can make it back into the fire, then shall I? If you can stand to risk it?”
“Dad! That’s not – “ Grace started but there was a tiny pop and Sirius’ head was gone from the flames.
Grace deflated in disappointment as she stared sadly at the fire. “He’s just antsy… that’s all… he didn’t mean it, any of it…” Grace said unconvincingly.
“Yeah…” Harry said numbly, still staring at the fire.
The next morning at breakfast, Grace nearly vomited at the Gryffindor table when she saw the Daily Prophet the next morning with Umbridge’s wide, toad-face smiling at them.
Ministry Seeks Educational Reform Delores Umbridge Appointed First-Ever “High Inquisitor”
“High Inquisitor?” Harry asked darkly, his half eaten toast slipping from his fingers and onto his plate. “What does that mean?”
“Nothing good,” Grace muttered, pushing her plate of fruit away.
“In a surprise move last night the Ministry of Magic passe new legislation giving itself an unprecedented level of control at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
“’The minister has been growing uneasy about goings-on at Hogwarts for some time,’ said Junior Assistant to the Minister, Percy Weasley. ‘He is now responding to concerns voiced by anxious parents, who feel the school may be moving in a direction they do not approve.’
“This is not the first time in recent weeks Fudge has used new laws to effect improvements at the Wizarding school. As recently as August 30th Educational Decree Twenty-two was passed, to ensure that, in the event of the current headmaster being unable to provide a candidate for a teaching post, the Ministry should select an appropriate person ‘”
“They’ve had this planned!” Grace hissed under her breath. “Appropriate person my arse.”
“Shh.” Ron and Harry said and Hermione continued.
“That’s how Dolores Umbridge came to be appointed to the teaching staff at Hogwarts’ said Weasley last night. ‘Dumbledore couldn’t find anyone, so the Minister put in Umbridge of course, she’s been an immediate success – ”
“She’s been a WHAT?” Harry said loudly.
“Wait there’s more,” Hermione added grimly.
“Oh Godric,” Grace groaned.
“ – an immediate success, totally revolutionizing the teaching of Defense Against the Dark Arts and providing the Minister with the on-the-ground feedback about what’s really happening at Hogwarts.’
“It is this last function that the Ministry has now formalized with the passing of Educational Decree Twenty-three, which creates the new position of ‘Hogwarts High Inquisitor’.
“’This is an exciting new phase in the Minister’s plan to get to grips with what some are calling the ‘falling standards’ at Hogwarts’, said Weasley. ‘The Inquisitor will have powers to inspect her fellow educators and make sure that they are coming up to scratch. Professor Umbridge has been offered this position in addition to her own teaching post, and we are delighted to say that she has accept.’”
“Of course she accepted, this was their bloody plan all along!” Grace sneered as she balled her hands into fists.
“The Ministry’s new moves have received enthusiastic support from parents of students at Hogwarts.
“’I feel much easier in my mind now that I know that Dumbledore is being subjected to fair and objective evaluation’ said Mr. Lucius Malfoy, 41, speaking from his Wilshire mansion last night. ‘Many of us with our children’s best interests at heart have been concerned about some of Dumbledore’s eccentric decisions in the last few years and will be glad to know that the Ministry is keeping an eye on the situation.’
“Among those ‘eccentric decisions’ are undoubtedly the controversial staff appointments previously described in this newspaper, which have included the hiring of werewolf Remus Lupin, half-giant Rubeus Hagrid, and delusional ex-Auror ‘Mad-Eye’ Moody.
“Rumors abound, of course, that Albus Dumbledore, once Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards and Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, is no longer up to the task of managing the prestigious school of Hogwarts.
“’I think the appointment of the Inquisitor is a first step toward ensuring that Hogwarts has a headmaster in whom we can all repose confidence,’ said a Ministry insider last night.
“Wizengamot Elders Griselda Marchbanks and Tiberius Ogden have resigned in protest at the introduction of the post of Inquisitor to Hogwarts.
“’Hogwarts is a school, not an outpost of Cornelius Fudge’s office,’ said Madam Marchbanks. ‘This is a further disgusting attempt to discredit Albus Dumbledore.’ (For a full account of Madam Marchbanks’ alleged links to subversive goblin groups, turn to page 17.)”
“So now we know how we ended up with Umbridge! Fudge passed this ‘Educational Decree’ and forced her on us! And now he’s given her the power to inspect other teachers!” Hermione hissed, her nostrils flaring. “I can’t believe this! It’s outrageous!”
“What are you smiling about?” Grace asked, glaring at Ron.
“Oh, I can’t wait to see McGonagall inspected,” Ron said happily. “Umbridge won’t know what’s hit her!”
“Well, come on,” Hermione said as she stood up from the table. “If she’s inspecting Binns’ class, then we better get going. We don’t want to be late…”
Grace nodded as she swung her bag over her shoulder and held her History of Magic book close to her chest. What little breakfast she had was starting to rise up in her throat.
Umbridge wasn’t present in their History of Magic class, nor was she there during their potions class. Which perhaps might have been a good thing as Snape handed her back her essay on Moonstones with an E in the top corner. She frowned. She had re-written that essay twice before she turned it in, and would’ve expected to receive an outstanding, not an exceeds expectations. She should’ve cited one more source, or used a different example – one that wasn’t so common. She was sure that’s what brought her grade down.
“I mean, all right, I didn’t expect the top grade, not if he’s marking to O.W.L. standard, but a pass is quite encouraging at this stage, wouldn’t you say?” Hermione asked as they made their way toward the Great Hall for lunch. “Of course, a lot can happen between now and the exam, we’ve got plenty of time to improve, but the grades we’re getting now are a sort of baseline, aren’t they? Something we can build on…” she continued. Harry and Ron both made a sound as they walked into the Great Hall and took seats at the Gryffindor table. “Obviously, I’d have been thrilled if I’d gotten an O – “
“Hermione,” Ron interrupted sharply, “if you want to now what grades we got, ask.”
“I don’t – I didn’t mean – well, if you want to tell me – “ Grace rolled her eyes at Hermione and grabbed a ham sandwich.
“I got a P,” Ron huffed as he ladled soup into his bowl. “Happy?”
“Well that’s nothing to be ashamed of,” Fred cut in as he sat down on Grace’s other side, with George and Lee Jordan following behind him. “Nothing wrong with a good healthy P.”
“But…” Hermione frowned, “doesn’t P stand for – “
“Poor, yeah,” Lee Jordan nodded. “Still, better than D isn’t it? ‘Dreadful?”
Grace jumped when Harry started coughing. She frowned and patted his back, he must’ve swallowed his bite wrong.
“So top grade’s O for ‘Outstanding’,” Hermione started, “and then there’s A –“
“No, E,” George corrected her. “E for ‘Exceeds Expectations.’ And I’ve always through Fred and I should’ve got E in everything, because we exceeded expectations just by turning up for the exams.” Grace rolled her eyes and shook her head as she took a bite of her sandwich and pulled out her Defense Against the Dark Arts book. She was now on chapter eight.
“So after E, it’s A for ‘Acceptable’, and that’s the last pass grade, isn’t it?”
“Yep,” Fred nodded as he dunked an entire roll into his soup.
“Then you get P for Poor,” Ron continued, and raised his hands in mock celebration, “and D for ‘Dreadful’.”
“Then there’s T,” George reminded him.
“T?” Hermione asked, looking appalled. “Even lower than a D? What on earth does that stand for?”
“Troll,” George answered.
“Did you lot have an inspected lesson yet?” Fred asked.
“No,” Hermione replied at once. “You?”
“Just now, before lunch,” George said. “Charms.”
“What was it like?” Harry and Hermione asked together. Fred shrugged.
“Not that bad. Umbridge just lurked in the corner making notes on a clipboard. You know what Flitwick’s like, he treated her like a guest, didn’t seem to bother him at all. She didn’t say much. Asked Angelina a couple of questions about what the classes are normally like and she told her they were really good, that was it.”
“I can’t see old Flitwick getting marked down,” George said, shaking his head. “He usually gets everyone through their exams all right.”
“Who’ve you got this afternoon?” Fred asked Harry.
“Trelawney.” Ron, Harry and Grace all answered at the same time.
Grace was sure they jinxed themselves by talking about the inspected lessons… because after taking a seat in Divination after lunch, Professor Umbridge emerged from the trap door in the floor. Grace didn’t have a good feeling about this at all. Divination wasn’t a sound area of magic, and many look down on it and thinking it was magic at all… and Professor Trelawney was, well… a character.
“Good afternoon, Professor Trelawney,” Professor Umbridge said with a wide smile. “You received my note, I trust? Giving the time and date of your inspection?”
Professor Trelawney nodded curtly, looking very disgruntled as she turned away from Professor Umbridge to continue giving out books. Grace glanced over at Umbridge, who had taken the back of the nearest arm chair and dragged it to the front of the class, then she sat down with her clipboard, waiting for class to begin. Grace turned to Neville, and they both shared a look. This wasn’t going to be good at all.
“We shall be continuing our study of prophetic dreams today,” Trelawney said in a shaky-mystic voice. “Divide into pairs, please, and interpret each other’s latest nighttime visions with the aid of the Oracle.”
Grace pulled out her dream journal and slid it to Neville, and she took Neville’s. “Nev… are you having late night snacks or something before you go to bed?” she asked as she scanned his journal.
“Er…no?...why?”
“I think you might need a break from plants, because if you’re having dreams about plants spontaneously coming up from the ground that randomly burst into acid then maybe we should be looking at what you’re consuming before you go to bed,” she said, looking up from his journal. Neville’s face turned pink and he sank into his seat. “…Neville, are you okay?”
“Yeah,” he nodded.
“Are you stressed about O.W.L.s?” she asked in a quieter voice, and he nodded. “It’ll be okay, Nev… we’ll come up with a study plan and a schedule – “
“Hem hem,” Grace grimaced at the girlish sound, and turned to see Professor Umbridge standing behind Professor Trelawney, who was standing beside their table.
“Tell me what Miss Black’s dream means, Mr. Longbottom,” Trelawney asked, her eyes shifting nervously around them.
“Oh,” Neville’s cheeks turned pink as he sat up straighter. “Er well,” he scanned the page in her dream journal and opened his book. “She had a dream about someone specific,” Grace’s cheeks flushed pink. “That means this person is important, and she’s been thinking about them…”
“What else,” Trelawney encouraged him to continue.
“Er… it… I’m sorry, Professor, I don’t think…” Neville’s voice died as he finished scanning the page.
“Now, come, come, Mr. Longbottom, what does the Oracle say about Miss Black’s dream?”
“That someone is going to die…” Neville answered quietly. Grace sunk down in her seat, her face turning redder. She wasn’t anticipating her dreams being interpreted out loud. She felt a pair of eyes on her, and she glanced around quickly, but it wasn’t who she had hoped was looking at her… no. It was Professor Umbridge, who was giving her strained look, and Grace swore the woman was ready to snap something. Trelawney frowned as she took Grace’s dream journal and skimmed through it.
“Dear, I stand by what I said in your third year…” Trelawney said airily, patting Grace’s shoulder. “You have a strong intuition,” then she moved on. Grace could still feel Umbridge’s eyes on her as they moved to a different table.
“Sorry…” Neville whispered, but she shook her head.
“It’s all right…”
“Grace… are you sure you’re okay?”
“Yeah… I just… I’ve been having nightmares since June when…” her voice died, and Neville nodded. “At first, it was replaying the same thing… but then it turned to Harry being dead instead of Cedric,” she confessed. “Then as the summer continued, I just started seeing well…everyone dead. Harry, the Weasley’s, Hermione, you…Mum, Remus…” she shrugged her shoulders. “I’ve talked about it with – with Remus over the summer but… they keep coming back.”
“Now,” Umbridge spoke up before Neville could reply, and they turned to look at their teachers. “You’ve been in this post for… how long?”
“Nearly sixteen years,” she answered stiffly.
“Quite a period,” Umbridge said as she wrote something on her clipboard. “So it was Professor Dumbledore who appointed you?”
“That’s right,” Trelawney replied shortly, and Umbridge made another note.
“And you are the great-great-granddaughter of the celebrated seer Cassandra Trelawney?”
“Yes,” Trelawney nodded, holding her head a little higher. Then Umbridge took another note.
“But I think – correct me if I’m mistaken – that you are the first in your family since Cassandra to be possessed of second sight?”
“These things often skip – er – three generations…” Umbridge’s toadlike smile widened and Grace felt like she was going to be sick.
“Of course,” Umbridge said in her sickening sweet voice. “Well, if you could just… predict something for me, then?”
Grace’s eyes widened as she stared between Umbridge and Trelawney.
“I don’t understand you…” Professor Trelawney said anxiously as she clutched onto her shaw.
“I’d like you to make a prediction for me,” Professor Umbridge repeated slowly and clearly.
“That isn’t how predictions work,” Grace spoke up, and everyone had turned to her. Umbridge’s eyebrows rose, as she gave Grace a look that had her blood boiling. “She can’t just whip out a prediction from thin air. No seer could do that.”
“Miss – Miss Black is quite right,” Trelawney nodded. “The Inner Eye does not see upon command!”
“I see…” Umbridge said softly as she made a note on her clipboard, still giving Grace a dark look before she turned away.
Trelawney’s face paled, and her hands went up in the air. “I – but – but … wait!” Trelawney called out, and Grace shook her head. “I… I think I do see something… something that concerns you… I sense something – something dark….” She continued, pointing a shaking finger at Umbridge. “You-you’re in grave danger!” she finished dramatically. Grace closed her eyes and shook her head. She had hoped that Trelawney was smarter than that, to at least leave well enough alone.
“Right…” Umbridge nodded slowly before making one more thing on her clipboard. “Well, if that’s really the best you can do…” she didn’t leave Trelawney any more room to continue before she turned around and left the classroom.
Grace and Harry locked eyes, and she knew she probably started digging herself a hole.
“Wands away,” Umbridge instructed when she walked into her classroom that afternoon. “As we finished chapter one last lesson, I would like you all to turn to page nineteen today and commence chapter two, ‘Common Defensive Theories and Their Derivation.’ There will be no need to talk.” She announced girlishly.
“There’ll be no need to think more like,” Grace muttered under her breath as she leaned back in her chair.
“What was that, Miss Black? I don’t believe your hand was raised.”
“I’m sorry, Professor, I was talking to myself,” she said as she looked at Umbridge with narrowed eyes.
“This is the second time I’ve heard you speak out of turn today, Miss Black.”
“Class has only just started, Professor. I couldn’t have spoken ‘out of term’ twice.”
“In your Divination class, you spoke out of term – “
“That was in Divination. You’re our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, not our Divination teacher. What your classroom rules may be, aren’t the same as other teachers.” The classroom went still as a blanket of tension fell over them, and she felt Neville nudge her foot under the desk, and he gave her a subtle shake of his head, silently telling her to stop.
“Five points from Gryffindor, and detention tonight, Miss Black,” Umbridge told her, with a sadistic smile. “Five o’clock, my office,” then she turned around and walked to her desk. Grace glared at the woman before opening her book to where she had left off at Lunch.
“What is it this time, Miss Granger?” Grace looked up from her book and across the classroom to see Hermione with her hand raised.
“I’ve already read chapter two.”
“Well then, proceed to chapter three,” Umbridge said condescendingly.
“I’ve read that too. I’ve read the whole book.” Grace’s eyes widened as she stared at Hermione. She had gotten through most of chapter eight.
“Well, then, you should be able to tell me what Slinkhard says about counterjinxes in chapter fifteen.”
“He says that counterjinxes are improperly named,” Hermione answered promptly. “He says ‘counterjinx’ is just a name people give their jinxes when they want to make them sound more acceptable.” Grace held her breath as Umbridge looked at Hermione impressed. “But I disagree,” Hermione continued, and Grace found herself smiling. Umbridge’s face was priceless.
“You disagree?” Umbridge said slowly.
“Yes, I do,” Hermione said clearly. “Mr. Slinkhard doesn’t like jinxes, does he? But I think they can be very useful when they’re used defensively.”
“Oh, you do, do you?” Professor Umbridge asked, a little loudly and now the entire class was paying attention, as she stood up straighter. “Well, I’m afraid it is Mr. Slinkhard’s opinion, and not yours, that matters within this classroom, Miss Granger.”
“But – “ Hermione started.
“That is enough,” Umbridge said sharply as she walked back to the front of the class. “Miss Granger, I am going to take five more points from Gryffindor House.”
“What for?” Harry asked angrily. Grace whipped her head to him and gave him a look that said to shut up, but he wasn’t looking at her.
“For disrupting my class with pointless interruptions,” Umbridge said smoothly. ‘I am here to teach you using Ministry-approved methods. That does not include inviting students to give their opinions on matters about which they understand very little. Your previous teachers in this subject may have allowed you more license, but as none of them – with the possible exception of Professor Quirrell, who did not at least appear to have restricted himself to age-appropriate subjects – would have passed a Ministry inspection – “
“Yeah, Quirrel was a great teacher,” Harry said loudly and Grace made a sound to get him to shut up, but it was ignored, “there was just that minor drawback of him having Lord Voldemort sticking out of the back of his head.”
Silence. Not just any kind of silence, but it was a silence that was screaming. No one breathed. No one moved. It seemed as if the entire world stood still.
“I think another week’s worth of detention would do you some good, Mr. Potter,” Umbridge said sleekly.
Grace knew this wasn’t going to be good.
“Ready?” Harry said dully as he stood up from the table that night after dinner.
“I suppose,” Grace sighed as she stuffed her Herbology book back into her bag. “We’ll see you guys later,” she said and then the two of them made their way out of the Great Hall.
“What were you thinking?” Harry said to her as they climbed the stairs.
“What?”
“You getting detention!”
“Wha-“
“I thought you promised Remus that you’d stay out of trouble this year!”
“Pot calling the kettle black,” Grace snapped at him. “You have no business talking to me about staying out of trouble when this is the second week of term and you’ve landed detention again!”
“I can handle it – “
“But you shouldn’t have too!”
“Grace you can’t get into anymore trouble!” He warned her. “If you get into trouble, she’s going to keep going after you, and then it could create problems for Helena and Sirius –“ he whispered her father’s name.
“Harry, I’m a big girl, I can handle myself-“
“I know you can,” he huffed in frustration, “that isn’t what I’m saying. I’m saying just… please don’t get anymore detentions with Umbridge. Just… keep your head down around her – “
“Oh, you mean you want me to do what you’re supposed to be doing?” Harry made a face. “Look… I know I need to keep my head down with her, she’s not just awful and cruel, she’s sadistic, Harry… the things she wants to do to those who aren’t fully human are absolutely sickening. She’ll make people’s lives worse, so I know I need to keep my head down. But I’m tired, and cranky, and I just… I lost it. I’m sorry… but you need to stop trying to keep me out of trouble and start focusing on yourself.” Grace said shortly. “Lets go, we don’t want to be late,” she finished in defeat and turned to continue up the stairs.
When they approached Umbridge’s office, Grace knocked three times, then there was a soft, high pitched, girlish voice that said: “Come in”. Grace opened the door to see Umbridge behind her desk. Grace looked around and it took all of her strength to not make a face. Grace’s favorite color was pink, a nice, light, baby pink… however this fowl woman had taken Grace’s favorite color to a new level, and she wanted to vomit. There was such a thing as too much pink, and this was it.
“You’ll be writing lines with Mr. Potter, Miss Black,” Umbridge told her, pulling her from her thoughts. Umbridge motioned to the two desks that had parchment and a single quill laid down flat. Grace sat at the desk next to Harry, and set her book bag down beside her. “Mr. Potter, you will resume writing ‘I must not tell lies’, and Miss Black you will write ‘I will not speak unless spoken to’. There will be no talking.”
Grace took in a deep breath to control herself as she grabbed the quill, then began writing. After writing the lines three times, she winced when she felt the prickly, fiery pain on the back of her left hand and she looked at it. She could see her handwriting being carved into her skin. Taking another deep breath, she clenched her jaw and continued to write, and write, and write, and write, to the point that she could feel her blood treacle down the back of her hand, and her hand felt as if it was on fire.
Grace paused, setting the quill down to flex her right hand, and to check the time since she had noticed how dark it had gotten outside. It was nearing curfew. She didn’t think Umbridge would let them go, but she had to at least try. So she raised her hand, and after a minute of Umbridge either not noticing or the woman was ignoring her, Grace cleared her throat. “Professor Umbridge…” she called quietly.
“Yes, Miss Black? What is it? You are supposed to be doing lines in silence.”
“It’s almost nine.”
“And?”
“Well, that’s curfew…”
“I’m well aware of when curfew is, dear,” Umbridge said in a sickeningly sweet voice, blinking and smiling widely at Grace.
“But school rules state that students must be in their common rooms by – “
“You are in detention, Miss Black. Do you know why?” she asked, but never gave Grace a chance to answer, “it is because you chose not to follow the rules and speak without permission. Only I can determine when this detention is over…” Umbridge stood up from her chair and walked over to Grace, and gently took Grace’s left hand into her own to inspect it. “And quite frankly, Miss Black… it doesn’t appear that you have fully learned your lesson. You will continue until I dismiss you.” Umbridge set Grace’s hand back on the table gently before returning to her desk.
In that moment, Grace wanted to kill her.
Dolores Umbridge was officially, the single worst person she had ever met. She’d rather spend a day with Malfoy and his disgusting parents than Dolores Umbridge.
Gripping the quill again, she began writing. And writing. And writing. Until a “hem hem” was heard, making both Grace and Harry look up from their quills. “Let me see if the message has…sunk in yet,” Umbridge smiled at them. First, she inspected Grace’s hand, then Harry’s. “You two are free to go. I’ll see you tomorrow at five, Mr. Potter,” Umbridge reminded him, “and Miss Black, I hope to not have a repeat of today. You two are dismissed.”
Grace grabbed her bag and followed Harry out of Umbridge’s office. She checked the time, and it was past midnight. “C’mon,” he said softly as he moved to her right side and took her hand gently and carefully.
“Harry…” she whispered, noticing that he held her hand with his injured hand. “You don’t…why – “
“I don’t want you to hurt more than you already are,” he answered, giving her a small smile.
Notes:
Well here was chapter 108, and a chapter that I'm sure many of you were waiting to see if it would come and - it did. I will say that this is the only detention Grace receives from Umbridge, but it is not the last time we see Umbridge making Grace's life hard :) However, there are other things that are going to happen to Grace that I originally didn't plan to happen, but ended up happening due to the progression of the story and her character arc in OotP. Some of it is already started happening :)
I really hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Regular posting will resume tomorrow! :)
Chapter 110: 109
Chapter Text
Grace didn’t sleep a wink. When her and Harry got back to the common room, they said good night and went to their dorm rooms. Grace had taken out her books and began reading and doing her school work. When she couldn’t hold her eyes up anymore was when she decided to go to bed, and not long after she closed her eyes, Hermione was shaking her awake. She checked the time, and sighed. It had only been forty-five minutes.
She trudged down to the Great Hall behind Hermione and sat at Gryffindor table. She pulled her Charms book out of her bag and started reading it as she took a bite of a large, Pink Lady apple. She was halfway through her apple when there was a commotion a bit further down the table. She looked up and saw Angelina shouting at Harry, and McGonagall reprimanding her. Grace was thankful that she only received one night of detention and didn’t have to be on the receiving end of Angelina’s wrath.
“She’s taken points off Gryffindor because I’m having my hand sliced open every night! How is that fair, how?” Harry asked angrily as he sat at the table across from Grace. Grace wanted to point out that if he would tell McGonagall about what occurs during the detentions, then maybe something could be done about it.
“I know, mate,” Ron said sympathetically as he piled some bacon onto Harry’s plate. “She’s bang out of order.”
Grace took another bite of her apple and turned her attention back to her book.
“You think McGonagall was right, do you?” Harry asked Hermione angrily.
“I wish she hadn’t taken points from you, but I think she’s right to warn you not to lose your temper with Umbridge,” Hermione said. Harry glared at her, then turned to look at Grace.
“Do you agree with them too?” he asked nastily.
“I can’t say anything because I also lost my temper with Umbridge,” Grace shrugged. Grace also wanted to mention that if he would just tell McGonagall about the detentions then maybe something would be done. “But I will say you can’t warn me to keep my temper in check and not do the same. Pot, kettle,” she said pointing to herself then him. Harry glowered at her and turned to his plate. “Anyway, I’m heading to Charms early,” she announced as she set her half eaten apple on her plate as she stood up. “I’ll see you in class,” and with that she flung her bag over her shoulder and walked out of the Great Hall.
Charms class was odd for Grace. She didn’t sit with Neville like she usually does. Instead Anthony Goldstein had taken the seat next to her. They didn’t have assigned seating, however most people usually would sit with the same people every class. Especially so far this term when most people usually avoided sitting anywhere near Harry. So when Anthony took the seat next to her, she was confused. He usually sat with Terry Boot or Lisa Turpin, he also had joined in with the rest of the school to whisper about her when that article came out last December.
“Hi,” He smiled at her as he opened his charms book.
“…Hi…” she replied slowly.
“Today we will be practicing the growth charm,” Professor Flitwick started as a minute later now that everyone had taken their seats. “The incantation is cresvaria, do not get it confused with colovaria – which is the color-changing spell. In front of each of you, there is a marble that you will practice the growth charm on.”
Grace frowned as she grabbed a notebook from her bag and flipped to the page she wrote about the growth charm. It was one of the spells that she wanted to try and practice, but couldn’t due to it being two in the morning when she read about it. She didn’t want to wake her roommates for the off chance that the spell went horribly wrong. She watched how Professor Flitwick made his own marble grow large enough to be the same size as a bludger.
She frowned and practiced saying the incantation under her breath, making sure she got every syllable, and the pronunciation just right. She took out her wand and thought carefully about how much she wanted to make the marble grow. “Cresvaria,” she said clearly, and narrowed her eyes at the marble. It only moved slightly, but it didn’t look as if it had changed at all. She only wanted to make it slightly bigger. “It doesn’t look bigger does it?” she asked Anthony quietly. He tore his gaze away from his own marble to look at hers.
“Er… I don’t think so…” he shook his head.
“I should’ve measured the marble before I started,” she sighed.
“Here,” Anthony said as he took her marble and placed it next to his. “I know for a fact mine couldn’t have gotten any bigger, so if it’s bigger than mine then we know it worked.”
“Good thinking,” she nodded and the two of them slouched low and close to the top of the desks to see if her marble was any bigger.
“How much bigger is it supposed to be?” he asked.
“Well… I was hoping to make it a centimeter larger,” she answered, and they squinted.
“The marbles still look the same size…” Anthony said as he sat up.
“Oh bugger,” she sighed as she took her marble and set it in front of her and tried again. It wasn’t until the fifth time she tried it, did the marble grow. It grew an inch instead of half an inch, but she had done it.
“Hey… Grace,” Anthony started slowly as they began packing up.
“Yeah?” she asked as she stuffed her notebook into her bag.
“I, er…, well, I was wondering if you had any plans for Hogsmeade…” he started slowly.
“Has it been posted?” she asked, confused, and looked over at him.
“Oh, no…not yet, but it’s usually always in October, isn’t it?”
“Usually,” she nodded.
“Well… I was wondering if you had any plans yet?”
“Oh… uh, no, not exactly,” she said hesitantly with a shrug as they made their way out of the classroom.
“Oh, that’s…that’s good,” he nodded, and she frowned. She was really confused. “I also wanted to know if, well… if you and Potter were… you know…” he continued, and her brows wrinkled more in confusion, “together?”
“No,” she shook her head, “we aren’t, not really, exactly…together –“
“Great!” Anthony smiled at her. “I – I wanted to know before I – er… I just… I mean, I wanted to know if you would like to go to Hogsmeade…with me?”
Grace stopped in the middle of the hall and turned to him, surprised. It wasn’t that Anthony wasn’t a nice guy, he was… and it wasn’t as if she didn’t like him, she liked him well enough. However, she had no idea that he had any kind of interest in her. Justin, she knew…it was hard not to know, but Anthony Goldstein? That was a surprise.
“You don’t have to give me an answer right now,” he quickly added. “I just thought I’d ask…you know…”
“I… I…” she tried, but her brain was drawing a blank. “I’m sorry,” she finally managed to get out. “I don’t really have plans because I usually spend half the day with Neville, and the other half with Harry, Ron and Hermione, especially the first trip of the year…”
“Right,” Anthony nodded quickly, “right, of course, yeah…”
“Maybe…maybe the next one we could hang out?” she asked awkwardly, and his face lit up.
“Alright, yeah… we’ll try for the second trip?”
“…Er, sure?” Anthony’s smile widened and he turned down the hall to go to his next class as Grace stood at the top of the stairs, blinking in confusion. “What….what just happened?”
Grace walked into the Transfiguration classroom and took her seat next to Justin, giving him a friendly smile before taking out her book and notebook. Then she noticed Umbridge sitting in the corner with her clipboard. “Oh Merlin,” she whispered, forcing her eyes away from Umbridge before the teacher noticed her staring.
“Have you had an inspected class yet?” Justin whispered.
“Yeah, Divination, yesterday,” Grace nodded.
“How’d it go?”
“How do you think it went?”
“…with Trelawney? Probably not the best…”
“That’s being nice,” Grace shook her head.
“That will do,” Professor McGonagall said and the class fell into silence immediately. “Mr. Finnigan, kindly come here and hand back the homework – Miss Jones please take this box of mine – don’t be silly, girl, they won’t hurt you – and hand one to each student – “
“Hem, hem,” Umbridge cleared her throat but McGonagall ignored her. Seamus handed Grace her essay, and she gave him a small smile before looking at her grade.
Her heart fell in her chest at the ‘A’ marked at the top, and then a small note under it: ‘See me after class’, and she felt like she was going to throw up. She had never received a note from a teacher on her homework before. She had also never received an average grade on her Transfiguration homework before.
“Right then, everyone, listen closely – Dean Thomas, if you do that to the mouse again I shall put you in detention – most of you have now successfully vanished your snails and even those who were left with a certain amount of shell have the gist of the spell. Today we shall be – “
“Hem hem,” Umbridge cleared her throat again.
“Yes?” McGonagall asked slowly, turning around to look at Umbridge with her eyebrows pinched close together.
“I was just wondering, Professor, whether you received my note telling you of the date and time of your inspec – “
“Obviously I received it, or I would have asked you what you are doing in my classroom,” Professor McGonagall answered, then away from Umbridge. Grace and Justin shared a glance, and tried not to smile. “As I was saying, today we shall be practicing the altogether more difficult vanishment of mice. Now, the vanishing spell –“
“Hem hem.”
“I wonder,” McGonagall started in cold fury as she turned to Umbridge, “how you expect to gain an idea of my usual teaching methods if you continue to interrupt me? You see, I do not generally permit people to talk when I am talking.”
Grace rolled her lips between her teeth to keep herself from laughing. Professor Umbridge looked as if she had just been slapped across the face. She didn’t say anything in response but started writing on her clipboard.
“As I was saying, the vanishing spell becomes more difficult with the complexity of the animal to be vanished. The snail, as an invertebrate, does not present much of a challenge; the mouse, as a mammal, offers a much greater one. This is not, therefore, magic you can accomplish with your mind on your dinner. So – you know the incantation, let me see what you can do.”
Grace frowned as she started practicing. After an hour, she set her wand down and started rubbing her eyes. They felt heavy and itchy, and the more she looked at her mouse, the more frequent her eyes would go out of focus. Taking a deep breath, she rubbed her eyes again and blinked a few times to get them to focus before trying again. By the end of class, she had managed to turn the mouse invisible, except for the very tip of it’s tail. She wanted to rage quit when she noticed the smallest tip of the tail still visible.
“You all right?” Justin asked softly as he finished packing his bag as she set both of their mice in the box as Megan Jones walked around with it.
“Yeah, I’m fine…why?”
“You just looked like you were ready to break the desk in half…”
“Oh, yeah… I’m fine, just frustrated, you know?” she shrugged as she reached for her text book. Justin frowned when he noticed the back of her left hand was very red.
“What’s wrong with your hand?” he asked as he reached for it, but Grace quickly pulled her cloak sleeve over her hand.
“Nothing.”
“Grace, what happened –“
“It’s nothing, Justin,” she said shortly.
“But – “
“Justin, seriously, forget about it. I’m fine, nothing is wrong,” she glared at him, and he nodded. “Thanks…”
“I’ll see you later?” he asked and she nodded. She sighed, watching him follow his friends and fellow Hufflepuffs out of the room.
“How long have you been teaching at Hogwarts?” she heard Professor Umbridge ask, and she turned to see the pink toad in front of McGonagall’s desk.
“Thirty-nine years this December,” McGonagall asked as she snapped her bag shut.
“Very well,” Umbridge nodded as she finished writing something on her clipboard, “you’ll receive the results of your inspection in ten days’ time.”
“I can hardly wait,” McGonagall said dryly as Umbridge turned and walked out of the classroom. “Hurry up, you three,” she said to Harry, Ron and Hermione, who were lingering in the class. Harry paused, and looked at Grace.
“I’ll meet up with you later, okay?”
“Yeah, sure,” he nodded and left the room.
“Miss Black, come here please,” McGonagall said and she nodded. Grabbing her bag and swinging it over her shoulder, she held her essay in her hands tightly as she walked up to McGonagall’s desk. “Do you know why I’ve asked you to stay behind after class today?”
“No, Professor…” she shook her head. McGonagall stared at her over the rim of her glasses and held out her hand, motioning to Grace’s essay. Grace handed it to her.
“You’re an incredibly bright and talented witch, Miss Black. You’ve always done exceedingly well in my class,” she started as she scanned Grace’s essay again. “and you’re not one to make silly mistakes…” Grace only nodded slowly. “Which is why I was confused and a little concerned when you turned in, what seems to be, notes on the vanishing charm,” Grace’s face curled in horror and disappointment, “and perhaps an outline of what your essay was supposed to look like…”
“I’m so sorry, Professor! I thought I handed it in – “
“I gave your notes an ‘A’, since they are acceptable, however I would very much like to read your essay,” McGonagall continued, then handed the parchment back to her. “I will allow you to turn in your essay without docking points for being late if it’s on my desk before curfew tomorrow evening.”
“Thank you, Professor, I’ll hand it in – “
“I will only do this once, Miss Black,” McGonagall said sternly. “Only because I know this was a simple mistake and from your notes, and work in class, that you do have some understanding on the spell. Please do not let this happen again.”
“I won’t, Professor, I promise,” Grace nodded, giving her teacher a small smile, which was returned.
“Good. Now, hurry up – “
“Actually… Professor, could I talk to you about something?” Grace asked nervously. She chewed the inside of her cheek and tugged on her cloak sleeve nervously.
“Yes?”
“Uhm… each teacher is allowed to choose how they a student serves their detention, right?” she asked, and McGonagall nodded, raising an eyebrow.
“Yes, however, there are restrictions on how to punish a student and what a teacher is and isn’t allowed to assign for detention…” she answered slowly. “May I ask why you are asking me about this, Miss Black?”
“It’s about the detentions with Professor Umbridge –“
“You are another one I would strongly advise to not lose their temper with Professor Umbridge, Miss Black. Hearing you received a detention with her – “
“I know, I know… I’m sorry,” Grace said. “But…there’s something I think you should know about Umbridge’s detentions – “
“Miss Black, as you already know I can’t do anything about them. What Professor Umbridge has decided for you to do when you serve detention is entirely up to her –“ McGonagall started, but Grace pulled up her cloak sleeve and showed the back of her hand. McGonagall’s voice faded as she stared at the back of Grace’s hand in horror. Gently, she took Grace’s hand and traced over the words ‘I will not speak unless spoken to’ lightly with her finger. Grace winced and her hand jerked from the tenderness of the wound.
“I may not have had a lot of detentions, Professor… but I don’t think this is an approved discipline practice…” Grace said quietly.
“No, Miss Black… this is not,” McGonagall narrowed her eyes as she let Grace’s hand go. “How come Mr. Potter hasn’t come –“
“Harry doesn’t want to give into Umbridge’s satisfaction that she’s got him, or that she’s hurt him…” Grance answered. “I’ve tried to get him to come to you, so has Ron and Hermione… but he refuses. He doesn’t want either of us to tell either…” she continued as McGonagall stood up. “I, on the other hand, feel as if I should report what happened to me during my own detention.”
“Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Miss Black,” McGonagall said slowly, and Grace could see that she was controlling her own anger. Then the door to the classroom opened and a crowd of third year Hufflepuff and Slytherins started filing in. McGonagall quickly wrote something on a loose sheet of parchment and handed it to her. “Run along now, so you’re not terribly late for your next class.”
“Thank you, Professor,” Grace nodded, and turned around to leave the classroom.
The rest of the day, Grace avoided Harry – or tried too at least. She had a feeling that he was going to find out somehow that she went and told McGonagall about detentions with Umbridge. And she was right…
Dinner hour had only just began when there was a commotion heard outside of the Great Hall. Everyone who was in the Great Hall started filing out, joining the crowd that had gathered at the bottom of the stairs watching McGonagall and Umbridge.
“Pardon me, Professor, but what are you insinuating?” Umbridge asked, offended.
“I am merely requesting that when it comes to my students, you conform to the prescribed disciplinary practices!” McGonagall replied coldly. Grace felt her neck grow hot, as she noticed Harry had turned to glare at her; she quickly put her eyes on the scene before her.
“So silly of me,” Umbridge forced out a girlish giggle, “but it sounds as if you’re questioning my authority in my own classroom… Minerva.” Grace’s eyes widened at the sheer audacity of Umbridge.
“Not at all, Dolores,” McGonagall replied back sharply as she took a step, now towering over Umbridge, “merely your medieval methods!”
“I… am sorry, dear,” Umbridge gave an empty apology as she blinked and forced a smile on her face, “but to question my practices is to question the Ministry, and by extension, the Minister himself,” she took a deep breath, and took a step up. “I am a tolerant woman, but the one thing I will not stand for is disloyalty.” Grace’s eyes widened more and her mouth fell open in shock. Disloyalty?!
Professor McGonagall stared at Umbridge in shock as she took a step down, staring at Umbridge, aghast. “Disloyalty…” she said in disbelief.
“Things at Hogwarts are worse than I feared,” Umbridge continued, now looking at the sea of students who were watching. “As High Inquisitor I am able to decide how to discipline students during their detentions with me, and it seems the suggested methods of discipline are not efficient enough. You will see that with this new method, the lesson will sink in…sooner or later,” she said, her eyes falling onto Harry.
Grace had seen McGonagall so angry she could murder someone only twice before, but the look her head of house was giving Umbridge, was so chilling that she was scared. McGonagall’s attention turned to the students, who were still watching curiously.
“And why are you all standing about?” she asked sharply. “Dinner has started.” No one needed anymore direction before they all filed into the Great Hall.
“I can’t believe you told,” Harry hissed at Grace as he sat across from her at the Gryffindor table. “You promised you would tell her –“
“I promised that I wouldn’t tell her about your detentions,” Grace glared at him, “and I haven’t. I told her what happened to me because I’m sorry, having your hand sliced open as a punishment is barbaric, and it’s torture, Harry.”
Harry didn’t speak to her after that, nor did he even look at her. She would be lying if she said it didn’t bother her, but she had to tell McGonagall.
She wanted to wait for Harry outside of Umbridge’s office, but Ron told her that she should probably leave it and wait for him with them in the common room. She sighed and nodded. After dinner, she had stopped by the hospital wing to see Madam Pomfrey, who was already anticipating her to come visit. She had given Grace a small vile of yellow liquid and told her to pat some on the back of her hand; when Grace asked for a second vile of liquid, Madame Pomfrey raised an eyebrow, but didn’t ask questions before handing it to her.
Grace spent the rest of the evening studying with Neville, practicing her vanishing spell, and her growth charms in the common room until everyone went to bed, leaving on Ron, Hermione and herself.
“We’ve got to do something about her…” Hermione spoke up angrily as she glared at the fire.
“About who?” Ron asked, looking up from his Charms book.
“Umbridge, of course,” Hermione huffed.
“Oh, well I suggest poison. I’m sure there’s some kind of poison that’s undeteciable and tasteless… right, Grace?” he asked, turning to the girl across from him. Grace only rolled her eyes and shook her head. She was sure he was right, there probably was one, but she wasn’t going to be caught finding out.
“I mean how much of a terrible teacher she is, Ron,” Hermione said, glaring at him.
“Oh… yeah,” he nodded. “I still think poison.” Grace snorted right as the portrait hole opened and Harry walked into the common room. She sat up straighter, and grabbed the vile of yellow liquid and poured it into a small bowl.
“Here,” Grace said softly, pushing the small bowl and a cloth to him as he took the seat on the other end of the sofa. “Soak your hand in that, it’s a solution of strained and pickled murtlap tentacles. It’ll help… Madam Pomfrey gave it to me earlier…”
“Thanks,” He muttered, still not looking at her. Grace rolled her bottom lip between her teeth and sighed.
“She’s an awful woman,” Hermione said in a small voice, staring sadly at Harry’s hand. “Awful. You know, I was just saying to Ron and Grace when you came in… we’ve got to do something about her.”
“I suggested poison,” Ron said, and Grace shook her head.
“No, I mean, something about what a dreadful teacher she is, and how we’re not going to learn any defense from her at all.” Hermione continued.
“Well, what can we do about that?” Ron asked, yawning. “’S too late, isn’t it? She got the job, she’s here to stay, Fudge’ll make sure of that.”
“Well…” Hermione started hesitantly. “You know, I was thinking today…” she shot a nervous look toward Harry, “I was thinking that – maybe the time’s come when we should just – just do it ourselves…”
“Do… what ourselves?” Harry asked suspiciously.
“Well – learn Defense Against the Dark Arts ourselves…”
“Come off it,” Ron groaned. “You want us to do extra work? D’you realize Harry and I are behind on homework again and it’s only the second week?”
“But this is so much bigger than homework!” Hermione exclaimed.
Harry, Grace and Ron’s eyes bugged out as they stared at her in shock.
“I didn’t think there was anything in the universe more important than homework,” Ron said dramatically.
“Don’t be silly, of course there is!” Hermoine huffed as her brows frowned and her cheeks flushed the same way they did when she got started on S.P.E.W. “It’s about preparing ourselves like Harry said in Umbridge’s first lesson, for what’s waiting out there. It’s about making sure we really can defend ourselves. If we don’t learn anything for a whole year – “
“We can’t do much by ourselves…” Ron said defeatedly. “I mean, all right, we can go and look jinxes up in the library and try and practice them like we did last year, I suppose – “
“No, I agree, we’ve gone past the stage where we can just learn things out of books,” Hermione continued, “we need a teacher. A proper one… who can show us how to use the spells and correct us if we’re going wrong…”
“If you’re talking about Remus – “ Harry started, and Grace found herself smiling at how Harry’s first thought was him.
“No, no, I’m not talking about Lupin,” Hermione shook her head. “Besides, he’s too busy with the Order and anyway, the most we could see him is during Hogsmeade weekends and that’s not nearly often enough…”
“Who, then?” Harry asked, frowning.
“Isn’t it obvious?” Hermione sighed deeply and motioned to Harry. “I’m talking about you, Harry…”
Grace stared at Hermione, surprised, and then shifted her gaze to Harry. He blinked a few times before shaking his head.
“About me what?”
“Oh bloody hell,” Grace sighed, letting her head fall back.
“She’s talking about you teaching us Defense Against the Dark Arts,” Grace answered, turning to look at him. Harry blinked at her, then looked to Hermione, then looked to Ron hoping that he was thinking the same thing he was.
“That’s an idea,” Ron said lightly.
“What’s an idea?”
“You,” Ron answered, “teaching us to do it.”
“But…” Harry started, shaking his head with a wry smile. “But I’m not a teacher, I can’t – “
“Harry, you’re the best in the year at Defense Against the Dark Arts,” Hermione said.
“Me?” Harry blinked, and shook his head. “No I’m not, you and Grace have beaten me in every test – and – and Grace is the best with dueling – “
“Actually, I haven’t,” Hermione said cooly. “You beat me in our third year – the only year we both sat the test and had a teacher who actually knew the subject. But I’m not talking about test results, Harry. Look at what you’ve done!”
“How d’you mean?”
“You know what, I’m not sure I want someone this stupid teaching me, Hermione,” Ron said, smirking. Grace snorted and stifled her giggles into her hand when Harry narrowed his eyes at her. “Let’s think, Harry… uh, first year – you saved the stone from You-Know-Who.”
“But that was luck…” Harry shook his head. “That wasn’t skill – “
“Second year,” Grace spoke up, “you killed the basilisk and destroyed Riddle’s ghost.”
“Yeah, but if Fawkes hadn’t turned up I – “
“Third year,” Ron continued, louder so he could be heard over Harry’s protests, “you fought off a bunch of dementors at once – “
“You know that was a fluke, if the time-turner hadn’t – “
“And last year, you fought Voldemort again,” Grace said softly, “among everything else you did in the tournament.”
“Listen to me!” Harry snapped at them. “Just listen to me, all right?! I always had help from you three and – will you stop looking at me like that?!” he shouted at them.
“Harry… just because you had help to prepare for those things, doesn’t change the fact that you did them. You’ve done things that we haven’t, and couldn’t imagine doing. Just because you had help before, doesn’t make your accomplishments any less than what they are: accomplishments. You’re able to think fast on your feet in the heat of the moment with what you learned, you’ve always pulled through…” Grace said softly. “The rest of us, and everyone else… we haven’t been in those situations where we needed to think fast when it matters. That’s why you’re the best person to teach us. It’s the experience that qualifies you, not the knowledge.”
Harry frowned, but couldn’t find himself to argue with her – or her logic.
“Think about it, Harry…” Hermione said softly. “Please?”
Harry only nodded.
“Well, I’m off to bed,” Hermione said, trying to come across as casual as she stood up. “Er… ‘night.” Then she looked at Ron and gave him a look that had him up to his feet.
“Me too… night.” Ron gave both Harry and Grace a thin smile before going up the boys’ stairs, and Hermione went up the girls.
“I’m sorry…” Grace said quietly, her eyes still on her book. “About earlier…” she looked over at Harry, and he was still glaring at the bowl of yellow liquid. “Harry… I couldn’t not tell McGonagall – “
“Is that why you stayed after class?” Harry asked coldly. “To tell her? You thought that now that it’s happened to you, you can just go and tell her!”
“No!” Grace shook her head. “I-I made a mistake on my homework, I turned the wrong thing in and she asked to talk to me after class – “ Harry scoffed in disbelief. “It’s the truth,” she glared at him and reached into her bag and threw her Transfiguration notes she had mistakenly turned in at him. “See! She asked to see me after class! She was bound to see my hand, so I showed her. She asked about you and I said that I promised I wouldn’t tell, because you don’t want to give Umbridge the satisfaction of getting to you, and you wanted to handle it yourself!”
“But you still went ahead and told – “
“Because it was happening to me!” she snapped at him as she stood up. “As much as I don’t want to give Umbridge any satisfaction that she’s getting to us, there is a line that no person in authority should cross and she’s crossed it! What she’s doing for punishment is cruel and it’s torture, Harry, and she enjoys what she’s doing to us – to you! She’s sadistic and someone – and adult – needed to know! So I’m sorry if you feel like I betrayed you, or your trust by telling McGonagall about the detentions, but I’m not sorry I did it!” she glared and picked up her bag. Grace made her way to the staircase, then stopped and turned around.
“And by the way,” she started again, making Harry let out a breath and turn to look at her, still annoyed. “Get over yourself and whatever shite you’re dealing with. I get it, I understand that the world right now sucks and you’re angry at everything and everyone because of what happened in June and how the Ministry isn’t handling it, how they’re making you and Dumbledore out to be some looney, liars, and how you were kept in the dark, and everything else! I understand! But that doesn’t give you the right to be angry at us, your friends who have done nothing but stand by you and support you! We’re trying Harry! We’re trying to be there for you but all you’re doing is letting your anger get the better of you and you keep pushing us away!
“And another thing!” she continued, her voice growing louder. She couldn’t help it, everything for the last two weeks was starting to come to the surface and with each word, the ability to stop became harder and harder. “You want there to be an us? You want us to be together? Well bloody act like it! The way you’re acting, and treating me, and being angry at me for no reason is a poor way to show that you’re serious! I’ve watched it enough over the summer with my parents, this is the exact kind of thing that I’m scared of! I don’t want to end up like my parents, but at the rate we’re going we might as well quit before we begin because that’s exactly the direction we’re headed!
“You have to trust me Harry, you can’t keep getting mad at me for talking to a friend! I also know I can’t keep getting mad at you for talking to Cho because we’re technically not together, but you haven’t shown to me that you’re serious about this, or that this is really what you want to do! It’s almost like I’m a safe choice for you… not a first choice. I don’t care if I’m your second choice anymore, at least then I’ll know that you really mean what you say, and how you really feel because you picked me… but if you’re choosing me because I’m safe then I don’t want it!
“We’re going in circles, it’s an everyday thing and I’m tired of it! I’m tired of us arguing every other day over Cho or Justin, or Umbridge, or getting in trouble! I’m tired of it! We’re no better than my parents and that was hell for me! So you have to get over whatever the hell is going on in your head, learn to control your anger, and you need to really think hard about if you really choose me, because since we’ve been back I haven’t seen the Harry I saw over the summer… because I was ready to kiss you too back in my room that last night before my dad walked in… and right now, I’m really glad I didn’t!
“I deserve better than this Harry… and if you really, genuinely, liked me… you’d know that.” Grace didn’t give Harry any time to reply, even though he tried to interrupt her multiple times. She simply turned around and stalked up the stairs.
Notes:
Aaaand Gracie has went off on Harry.
I'd like to say this is the last time they have a discussion like this (or one of them goes off on the other about this) but.... where's the fun in that???? :)
I told y'all...OotP is very frustrating. Both Hary and Grace are very, very frustrating. It's only going to get worse from here, and the real angst is gonna hit like a brick here soon. :)
But, I'm curious... do you think Grace was in the right to talk to McGonagall? Or do you think Harry is right to be mad at her??
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! Next one will be a cute one though, I promise! :)
Chapter 111: 110
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
Here's chapter 110!
A very important, exciting and cute chapter is ahead!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been two weeks since the night Grace had exploded at Harry, and it had been two weeks since either of them talked to each other. The next morning, everyone knew something had happened between them, but no one knew what. Grace had sat next to Neville at meals, and at Quidditch Practice, she had came and went without talking to anyone if she didn’t have to. She went to Choir practices, but even during those she had completely withdrawn from. Any free time she had she spent studying, either in the library or in the common room.
Ron and Hermione had asked Harry what happened, and he said she was being stupid. Then they asked Grace, and she said he was being stupid. Ron and Hermione concluded that they were both being stupid.
“Harry’s agreed to do it,” Hermione whispered as she sat across from Grace in the library one day at the end of September.
“Agree to do what? Stop acting like a stupid git?” she huffed as she continued to write in her notebook.
“No,” Hermione rolled her eyes. “He’s agreed to do the thing.”
“What thing?”
“The meeting…”
“Hermione,” Grace sighed, her patience thinning. “I’m doing my work. Tell me what you’re talking about now or leave me alone.”
“Remember what we talked about a couple of weeks ago? About learning… Defense from Harry?”
“Yeah?”
“He agreed… well, he agreed to meet people in Hogsmeade this weekend…”
“Oh… he has?” Hermione nodded. “Okay?”
“Do you know who would be interested in hearing what he has to say?” she asked, and Grace chewed her bottom lip as she thought. After a few minutes, she nodded. She knew a few people, a few Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaw’s. “Mind passing along the information? We’re meeting at the Hog’s Head.” Grace only nodded and went back to her work, she had to get as much done as possible before choir practice.
“Hey,” Grace approached Justin, Susan, and Megan Jones outside of the choir room. Megan shifted uncomfortably. While Grace was on good terms with Justin and Susan, she and Megan still haven’t been very friendly with each other. “How are you guys doing in Defense Against the Dark Arts?” she asked quietly.
“’bout as good as we can without actually learning anything,” Megan huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.
“Do you want to learn?” Grace asked, looking at her.
“From who?” Susan asked quietly.
“From the one person who has been consistently the top of the class in Defense Against the Dark Arts…”
“Hermione Granger?” Megan asked, confused.
“No,” Grace shook her head. “Try again.”
“You?” Justin asked, and she let out a long sigh and rolled her eyes.
“He’s this tall –“ she held her hand up above her head, “in our year, and has glasses,” Grace whispered.
“Why would we want to learn from him?” Megan asked, her face curling and Grace glared at her.
“Megan… you don’t really believe the Prophet, do you?” Susan asked.
“I don’t know what I believe,” she answered. “Theres no one telling the truth – “
“Then why don’t you come and find out the truth,” Grace interrupted. “I know we haven’t been on the best of terms, but I never disliked you or Hannah, and I don’t know why you two feel the need to dislike me… but don’t let your feelings for me cloud your judgment on learning the truth and hearing Harry out… okay?” she said, and after a minute, Megan nodded. “Good…” Grace nodded. “We’re meeting at the Hog’s Head on Saturday. It won’t be the whole day, but I’m not sure how long we’re gonna be, but we won’t take up your whole Hogsmeade day.”
“We’ll be there,” Justin nodded, giving her a smile. Grace returned it, and gave them a small wave before leaving.
“There you are!” Grace turned and saw Hermione jogging to catch up to her, she also spotted Ron and Harry behind her. “We were waiting for you…”
“Oh, well,” Grace shrugged as she stuffed her hands into her pockets.
“When you didn’t show we thought you went ahead with Neville…”
“Neville went ahead with Dean and Seamus,” Grace answered as Ron and Harry caught up, and walked behind them.
“Hermione, where are we going?” Harry asked as they continued to walk to the outskirts of Hogsmeade. Grace then realized that Harry didn’t know that they were supposed to be meeting at the Hog’s Head. “The Three Broomsticks?”
“Oh – no,” Hermione shook her head, “no, it’s always packed and really noisy. I’ve told the others to meet us in the Hog’s Head, the other pup, you know the one… it’s not on the main road. I think it’s a bit… you know… dodgy but students don’t normally go in there, so I don’t think we’ll be overheard.”
“I wonder why students don’t come here…” Grace said under her breath as they approached the old, dodgy looking pub that looked like it was one board away from falling to the ground. “The Shrieking Shack looks sturdier than this.” She heard Harry and Ron snort under their breath. Hermione rolled her eyes and glowered at the three of them.
“Well, come on,” she said, nodding to the door. Harry pushed open the door, and lead them inside.
The Hog’s Head was the complete opposite of The Three Broomsticks. The Three Broomsticks was warm, clean and inviting, whereas the Hog’s Head was one dingy, dirty room that had an overwhelming stench of goat. The windows were so dirty and covered in grime, that hardly any sunlight got through, and the room was lit with candle stubs. The sad part was, the Hog’s Head, had the potential to be cute and nice…
The pub was nearly empty, save for the three other people who were sitting at tables. There were two hooded figures talking in whispers at one of the tables by the window. Then in the corner of the room, was a witch with a thick black veil that covered her face entirely. Grace shivered, not from how chilly it was, but with how uncomfortable she felt. She jumped when she felt a warm hand rest between her shoulder blades, and turned to see that it was Harry, who turned from the veiled witch to look at her with concern. She felt herself smile when Harry’s thumb rubbed softly against her back as he turned back to Hermione.
“I don’t know about this, Hermione,” he muttered, and the four of them made their way to the bar, and glanced back at the veiled witch. “Has it occurred to you Umbridge might be under that?”
“Umbridge is shorter than that woman,” Hermione answered quietly. “And anyway, even if Umbridge does come in here, there’s nothing she can do to stop us, Harry, because I double – and triple – checked the school rules. We’re not out-of-bounds; I specifically asked Professor Flitwick whether students were allowed to come in the Hog’s Head, and he said yes, but he advised me strongly to bring our own glasses,” she continued. “And I’ve looked up everything I can think about study groups and homework groups, and they’re definitely allowed. I just don’t think it’s a good idea if we parade what we’re doing.”
“No,” Harry said drily, “especially as it’s not exactly a homework group you’re planning, is it?”
“What?” Grace jumped and turned to see an older, grumpy-looking man glower at them.
“Four butterbeers, please,” Hermione answered.
The man, who seemed strangely familiar to Grace, reached under the counter and pulled up four very dusty, very dirty bottles and slammed them on the bar. “Four sickles,” he gruffed.
“I’ll get them,” Harry said quickly as he pulled out four silver coins and passed them to the man. Once the man deposited Harry’s money, the four of them retreated to the farthest table from the bar (luckily closest to the fireplace) and sat down.
“You know what,” Ron murmured, looking around excited. “We could anything we liked in here, I bet that bloke would sell us anything, he wouldn’t care! I’ve always wanted to try firewhiskey – “ Grace’s face curled in distaste. She could still remember the smell of it coming from her father.
“You – are – a – prefect!” Hermione hissed.
“Oh…” Ron’s smile faded. “Yeah…”
“So, who did you say is supposed to be meeting us?” Harry asked as he took a sip of his butterbeer. Grace still stared at hers, not sure if it was safe to drink.
“Just a couple of people,” Hermione answered as she checked her watch, and looked anxiously toward the door. “I told them to be here about now, and I’m sure they all know where it is – oh look, this might be them now – “
The door of the pub opened, and then a crowd of people came flooding in. First it was Neville, then Dean, then Lavender and the Patel twins. Behind them, Grace’s face curled in distaste when Cho walked through the door with Marietta Edgecombe and another one of their friends. Behind them was Luna Lovegood, then the Gryffindor Quidditch team, accompanied by the Creevey brothers. Then Ernie and Justin walked in with Hannah, Susan and Megan following behind them. Anthony Goldstein, Michael Corner, and Terry Boot came in with Ginny following behind them. Then there was Zacharias Smith, another person that Grace wasn’t the biggest fan of. Lastly, Fred and George came in with Lee Jordan.
“A couple of people?” Harry said, turning to Hermione with wide eyes. “A couple of people?!”
“Yes, well, the idea seemed quite popular,” Hermione said happily. “Ron, do you want to pull up some more chairs?”
“Hi,” Fred said to the barman, “could we have… twenty-five butterbeers, please?” The barman glared at him, which Grace didn’t know why since he was getting probably the most business he’s seen in years, before he started piling the bottles on the bar. “Cheers,” he grinned, and started handing them out to people. “Cough up, everyone! I haven’t got enough gold for all of these.”
“What have you been telling people?” Harry asked in a low voice. “What are they expecting?”
“I’ve told you, they just want to hear what you’ve got to say,” Hermione answered smoothly, and Grace thought the look on Harry’s face rivaled the one her father had given her when she snuck out.
“Hi, Harry! Gracie,” Neville beamed at them as he sat in one of the chairs in front of them.
“Hey, Nev,” Grace smiled at him.
After a few minutes of everyone getting their butterbeers and finding a seat, the chatter had finally died out and all eyes were on Harry.
“Er…” Hermione said, standing up and looking around the room nervously. “Well – er – hi,” everyone had turned to look at her. “Well, you know why we’re all here… we need a teacher, a proper teacher, because nobody could call that woman a proper teacher – “
“Hear, hear,” Anthony Goldstein agreed.
“ – well, I thought it would be good if we, well, took matters into our own hands…” Hermione continued, then looked sideways to Harry. “And by that, I mean learning how to defend ourselves properly, not just theory but the real spells – “
“You want to pass your Defense Against the Dark Arts O.W.L. too though, I bet?” Michael Corner asked.
“Of course I do,” Hermione replied at once. “But I want more than that, I want to be properly trained in Defense by someone who has real experience in fighting against the Dark Arts…”
“Why?” Zacharias Smith asked nastily.
“Why?!” Ron scoffed, glaring over at the blonde boy. “’Cause You-Know-Who’s back, you tosspot!”
“So he says,” Zacharias glared at Harry.
“So Dumbledore says,” Grace snapped back, glaring at the boy.
“So Dumbledore says, because he says,” he retorted, nodding to Harry. “The point is, where’s the proof?”
“He saw him with his own eyes, he fought him!” Grace snapped. “Dumbledore also told the entire school what happened last year, and if you didn’t believe him then, you don’t believe Harry!”
“Potter could tell us more about how Diggory got killed…” Michael Corner asked, looking at Harry. Grace let out a long sigh and shook her head, she should’ve known this was going to happen.
“I’m not going to talk about Cedric, all right? So if that’s why you’re here then you can all clear out,” Harry snapped, his hands balling into fists. Grace reached over to rest her hand over his, and rubbed his knuckles softly with her thumb. “C’mon, let’s just leave. They all think I’m some sort of freak –“
“Is it true you can produce the patronus charm?” Luna’s light, airy voice filled the room, and they all turned to look at her.
“Yes,” Hermione answered instantly, nodding. “I’ve seen it,” Grace nodded in agreement.
“It’s a full corporeal patronus, right?” Susan asked, her cheeks flushing pink. “My auntie, she told me about your hearing. So – it’s really true? You can produce a stag patronus?”
“Yes,” Harry nodded.
“Blimey, Harry! I didn’t know you could do that,” Dean blinked in awe.
“And did you kill a basilisk with that sword in Dumbledore’s office?” Terry Boot asked. “That’s what one of the portraits on the wall told me when I was in there last year…”
“Er – yeah, I did, yeah…” Harry nodded.
Justin whistled, and shot Grace a look, silently asking if it was true and she nodded.
“And in our first year,” Neville spoke up proudly, “he saved the Philosopher’s Stone from You-Know-Who too!”
“In third year, he fought off about a hundred dementors all at once,” Ron spoke up, shooting Harry a grin.
“And that’s not to mention all the tasks he had to get through the Triwizard Tournament last year… the dragons, merpeople and all those other things…” Cho spoke up, and Grace glared at her, hating that sick feeling in her stomach.
“And last year, he really fought off Voldemort in the flesh. Watched him come back, and fought him,” Grace spoke up, turning and giving him a small smile.
“Look,” Harry started, “it all sounds great when you say it like that, but the truth is, most of that was just luck, I didn’t know what I was doing half the time and I nearly always had help – “
“He’s just being modest,” Hermione cut in.
“No, Hermione, I’m not,” Harry huffed. He rolled his shoulders and took a deep breath. “Facing this stuff in real life isn’t like school… In school, if you make a mistake you can just try again tomorrow, but out there… when you’re a second away from being murdered, or watching a friend die right before your eyes…” he paused, and Grace gripped his hand tightly, “you don’t know what that’s like…”
“You’re right, Harry…” Grace said softly, looking at him. “Which is why we all need your help if we want any chance at surviving – defeating Voldemort, then we’ve got to learn how to protect ourselves. You’ve done things that none of us could’ve done, or imagine doing,” she told him, repeating herself from the night they had last spoke. “Luck, with help, or not, you did those things…”
“Are we agreed that we want to take lessons from Harry?” Hermione spoke up firmly, and there was a murmur of general agreement around the room. “Right,” Hermione sighed in relief. “Well, then, the next question is how often do we do it? I don’t think there’s any point in meeting less than once a week – “
“Hang on,” Angelina spoke up, “we need to make sure this doesn’t clash with our Quidditch practice.”
“No,” Cho nodded, “nor with ours.”
“Or ours,” Zacharias added.
“Or Choir practice,” Grace spoke up, Justin and Marietta (begrudgingly) nodded in agreement.
“I’m sure we can find a night that suits everyone,” Hermione said impatiently, “but you know, this is rather important, we’re talking about learning to defend ourselves against V-Voldemort’s Death Eaters – “
“Well said,” Ernie spoke up, nodding. “Personally, I think this is really important, possibly more important than anything else we’ll do this year, even our O.W.L.s coming up!” Grace stared at Ernie in surprise that he would say that, and she expected all the other fifth years in the room, or even the seventh years who had to take their N.E.W.Ts, would protest, but everyone seemed to agree with him. “I, personally, am at a loss to see why the Ministry has foisted such a useless teacher upon us at this critical period. Obviously, they are in denial about the return of You-Know-Who, but to give us a teacher who is trying to actively prevent us from learning defensive spells – “
“It’s because the Ministry don’t know the difference between their head and their arse,” Grace spoke up, scoffing and rolling her eyes. “The reason Umbridge doesn’t want us to learn defensive magic is because she, and the Ministry, think that Dumbledore wants to rally up students into some personal army and try to take over the Ministry.”
Everyone looked stunned at the news, well except for Luna Lovegood who spoke up: “well, that makes sense. After all, Cornelius Fudge has got his own private army.”
“What?” Harry asked, completely thrown off by the information. Grace wouldn’t put it past the Minister for having his own private security, but an army? That seemed a little far-fetched.
“Yes, he’s got an army of heliopaths,” Luna said sadly.
“No, he hasn’t,” Hermione snapped, and Grace rolled her eyes and glared at her.
“Yes, he has!”
“What are heliopaths?” Neville asked, looking at Grace.
“They’re spirits of fire,” Luna answered, turning to Neville. “Great tall flaming creatures that gallop across the ground burning everything in front of – “
“They don’t exist, Neville,” Hermione interrupted tartly.
“Oh yes they do!” Luna protested angrily.
“I’m sorry, but where’s the proof of that?” Hermione snapped.
“For the love of – do we really need to have this conversation again?!” Grace shouted at her. “Just because you don’t have proof doesn’t mean they can’t exist! Stop being so bloody closed minded for once in your God forsaken life!” Both Luna and Hermione stopped and stared at Grace in shock. “God, we have more important things to worry about and deal with than worrying about if there’s proof of something that Luna talks about! Just because you can’t bloody see it, doesn’t mean it can’t exist!”
There was a blanket of awkward silence.
“Hem hem,” Ginny made a sound that was a near identical impression of Umbridge, and a few people looked around them in alarm. “Weren’t we trying to decide how often we’re going to meet and get Defense lessons?” Ginny asked, bringing them back on track.
“Yes,” Hermione nodded, “yes, we were, you’re right…”
“Well, once a week sounds cool,” Lee said.
“As long as – “ Angelina started but Hermione nodded.
“Yes, yes, we know about the Quidditch practices, and Choir rehearsals,” she said tensely. “Well, the other thing to decide is where we’re going to meet…”
“Library?” Katie Bell suggested after a few minutes of silence.
“I can’t see Madame Pince being too chuffed with us doing jinxes in the library,” Harry replied.
“Maybe an unused classroom?” Dean said.
“Yeah,” Ron nodded, “McGonagall might let us have hers, she did when Harry was practicing for the Triwizard Tournament.” Grace shook her head, she didn’t think McGonagall would allow them to meet up in her empty classroom with something like this, no matter how much she disliked Umbridge. This was a little bit across the line of rebellion.
“Right…well, we’ll try to find somewhere,” Hermione said. “We’ll send a message around to everybody when we’ve got a time and place for the first meeting,” she added and then pulled a piece of parchment, ink and a quill from her purse and laid them out on the table. “I-I think everybody should write their name down, just so we know who was here. But I also think,” she paused to take a deep breath, “that we all ought to agree not to shout about what we’re doing. So if you sign, you’re agreeing to not tell Umbridge – or anybody else – what we’re up to.”
Fred was the first one to write his name down on the parchment, with George right after him. There were others, Grace noticed, that were less than thrilled about writing their name down.
“Er…” Zacharias started slowly, not taking the parchment that George was trying to pass him. “Well… I’m sure Ernie will tell me when the meeting is…” Grace turned to look at Ernie, who was looking at the parchment with hesitation.
“I – well, we are prefects,” he said. “And if this list was found… well, I mean to say… you said yourself, if Umbridge finds out…”
“You just said this group was the most important thing you’d do this year,” Harry reminded him, and Grace nodded.
“I – yes,” Ernie nodded, “yes, I do believe that it’s just…”
“Ernie, do you really think I’d leave that list lying around?” Hermione asked, almost offended.
“No, no, of course not,” he shook his head, looking less anxious. “I – yes, of course I’ll sign.” Ernie nodded and signed his name. No one else seemed to have any more objections after Ernie agreed to sign. After Zacharias, who was the last person, signed, Hermione took the parchment and stuck it back into her bag.
“Well, times ticking on,” Fred said briskly as he stood up. “George, Lee, and I have got items of sensitive nature to purchase, we’ll be seeing you all later.”
And like that everyone started paring up in twos and threes. Anthony turned to Grace and gave her a smile and a wave, which she returned, before he and his friends left with Ginny in tow. Justin smiled at her and said goodbye as he and the other Hufflepuffs filed out of the pub. Grace felt the bitter taste of jealousy rise up again as she noticed Cho try to linger around to talk to Harry but Marietta pulled her along. Cho smiled at Harry and gave him a small wave before leaving.
Grace huffed and let go of Harry’s hand and stood up, letting the wood screech against the wood floor behind her.
“I’ll see you all at the castle,” she said cooly.
Harry sagged as he watched Grace walk out of the pub, alone, sadly.
“Oh, Harry, just go and talk to her!” Hermione huffed impatiently. “I mean, honestly, how much longer is this going to last?!”
“I don’t know what you mean,” Harry shrugged as they started making their way out of the building.
“Oh, come off it, Harry!” Ron sighed in frustration. “Something happened between you two that night in the common room, what was it?”
“She blew up at me,” Harry shrugged. “Told me to stop being so angry and taking it out on you lot,” Hermione made a sound like she agreed, but Harry ignored her and carried on. “And… well, she said that it seems like I only picked her because she’s a ‘safe choice’, whatever that means, and she said that if I really did have feelings for her then I needed to prove it – “
“And she’s quite right,” Hermione nodded.
“What?!” Ron and Harry exclaimed.
“I can see where she’s coming from, with how you two were constantly bickering every other day, and you haven’t really given her reason to believe that you want her – “
“Not given her reason?! Hermione, I asked her to Hogsmeade back in August! I tried to kiss her twice! How many more times do I have to try and prove it to her?”
“Did you notice that Cho couldn’t keep her eyes off you?” Hermione asked, and Harry frowned.
“What?”
“Cho couldn’t keep her eyes off you the entire time,” she repeated.
“What does that have to do – “
“Harry, you didn’t make Grace feel seen,” Hermione said shortly. “She watched as Cho stared at you the whole time, as, she stood up for you and comforted you when you were ready to blow up… but you carried on as if it was normal – “
“But it is! With her – Grace and I… it is normal – “
“And that is exactly why she thinks she’s just the safer option,” Hermione snapped at him. “Cho has started showing interest in you Harry, and doing it in front of Grace when literally, everyone in school knows how Grace feels about you… and you are letting her, and you’re enjoying it and that’s hurting Grace! So, I agree with her. If you really wanted to be with her, and wait until she was ready you need to show her that! Actions speak louder than words, Harry.”
Harry frowned and kicked a rock on the path and stuffed his hands into his pockets. “I just don’t know what to say or do to make her think I’m being serious… I’ve tried everything.”
“Well for starters you could catch up with her and spend the rest of the day with her,” Hermione suggested, motioning to Grace, who was a little ways ahead of them and was looking into the window of Zonko’s.
“But she’s not ready for a da-“
“So?” Ron sighed and rolled his eyes in exasperation. “Listen, I’m with Hermione on this one, mate… and I think Snuffles and Lupin would agree too… maybe you should spend the day with her, as if it were a date.”
“That’s a good idea, Ron…” Hermione said, blinking in surprise. Harry looked at Grace, who was rolling back and forth with her hands stuffed in her pockets.
The idea of spending the whole day with Grace excited him, it made him think about their third year when they would spend Hogsmeade weekends together around the castle, either flying around or having tea with Remus. This time, however, it’ll be walking around Hogsmeade.
“Yeah… I’ll do that,” he said, his voice fading as he nodded, then he started walking toward her.
“Do you want to go in?” Harry asked, coming up beside her. Grace jumped and looked at him with wide eyes.
“Don’t do that!” she hissed, resting her hand over her chest. Harry grinned and tried not to laugh. “It’s not funny! One of these days you’re going to give me a heart attack!”
“Sorry,” he said, although from his grin, he didn’t mean it. “So, want to go in?”
“Go in?”
“Yeah, into Zonkos…”
“Oh, no,” she shook her head. “I don’t really want anything in there… I’m not a prankster like Dad or the twins…”
“Well…where do you want to go?” he asked, but she shrugged.
“I was going to hang out with Neville but he’s having fun with Dean and Seamus.”
“That didn’t answer my question,” he nudged her with his elbow, “where do you want to go?”
“Where are you, Ron and Hermione going?” she asked, as she looked down the road to try and find Ron and Hermione.
“I don’t know about them,” Harry shrugged, “but I want to know where you want to go, Grace… I want to spend the day with you.” Grace’s heart skipped in her chest as she looked at him with rosy cheeks, and he smiled at her. “So… where to?”
“Honeydukes?” she asked in a quiet, shy, voice. Harry grinned and nodded. He pulled her hand from her pockets, and laced his fingers with hers. Her cheeks grew a little dark, and Harry tugged on her hand, guiding her down the path toward Honeydukes.
When they reached the shop, Harry let her hand go to open the door for her, and took it again when he walked in after her. She smiled at him, and pulled him toward the chocolate frogs. Harry grabbed a shopping basket as they waved their way through the sea of students. Grace’s eyes lit up as she started putting various types of chocolates into the basket.
“Oh! No-Melt ice cream!” Grace gasped. “They never have that when I come!”
“Go get some,” Harry nudged her. “I’ll wait here and finish stocking up your chocolate stash,” he teased, and she shot him a playful look before making her way to where the no-melt ice cream was.
“Hi, Harry,” a familiar girlish voice said to his left about ten minutes later. He put a large chocolate bar into the basket and turned to see Cho smiling at him with her own basket of sweets.
“Oh… hi, Cho,” he greeted her, trying to ignore the flip at the bottom of his stomach. He forced himself to look away and grabbed some chocolate cauldrons.
“You must really like chocolate,” she said nodding to his basket with a smile.
“Oh… yeah, well, I do but this is for Grace,” he answered. Cho’s shoulders slumped and there was a flash of disappointment on her face.
“Oh… I didn’t realize that you two were… you know,” she started slowly.
“Oh…” Harry said, his voice fading. Now he felt awkward, and unsure on what to say. Him and Grace weren’t together, officially… but there was something there, they both knew it, but he didn’t know what they were, or what to call it…
Grace smiled at the girl who was behind the pastry counter. She had gotten the last two things of mint-chocolate no-melt ice cream, but also got a box of cauldron cakes and pumpkin pasties, and some treacle fudge for Harry. She made her way through the students, but her smile fell when she saw Cho talking to Harry.
“We aren’t,” she heard Harry say, and her heart fell, “yet, anyway…”
“Yet?” Cho frowned, confused. “You two either are together or you’re not…”
“It’s… it’s complicated,” Harry shrugged. Grace held her breath as she lingered beside Lavender and Parvati, who were also spying on Harry and Cho’s conversation.
“I always thought you two were just friends…”
“We aren’t,” Harry shook his head. “Well, we are friends, we’ve been friends since we were ten but, I mean… Grace isn’t just a normal friend. She’s more than that, I just… can’t really explain it, or what it means…”
“So she isn’t your girlfriend?” Cho asked slowly, and Grace’s eyes narrowed at her. She knew exactly what Cho was doing… she was fishing.
“That cow,” Lavender hissed under her breath, as Parvati glared at Cho from over Lavender’s shoulder.
“No,” Harry shook his head. “Not yet… at least,” he added quickly, and Grace felt her shoulders relax. “We, er… we’re taking things slow. We’re both going through some personal things and I, er, I’m waiting for her…” Harry said firmly.
“Oh…” Cho’s face fell, and Grace felt herself smiling. Lavender nudged her toward Harry, and she glared at her friend lightly.
“Hey,” she said brightly, coming up beside him. Harry turned to her, his eyes widening – scared that he got caught doing something he shouldn’t be, but Grace held up three boxes and a paper bag. Harry eyes went to the mountain of sweets in her arms and he laughed.
“Did you buy them out?” he teased lightly, and she rolled her eyes.
“I got some pumpkin pasties, and some cauldron cakes. They only had mint-chocolate no melt ice cream left, I hope you don’t mind it?”
“Not at all,” he shook his head. “What’s in that?” he nodded to the small box.
“Oh!” She put the ice cream in the basket, and opened the top up. “It’s for you, it’s treacle fudge.”
“You didn’t have to…”
“I know, but I wanted to,” she smiled at him, her heart racing in her chest. Harry’s smile softened, and his cheeks turned pink.
“Ahem,” they turned their attention back to Cho, who was standing awkwardly.
“Oh… Hi, Cho,” Grace greeted politely, but Harry noticed the muscle in her neck twitch from clenching her jaw, and how her hands gripped the boxes of sweets a little tighter.
“Hi,” Cho said cooly, then turned to Harry. “I’ll see you later, Harry?”
“Er… yeah, sure,” he replied with a nod. From the corner of his eye he noticed Grace shifted uncomfortably, and he reached for her hand. “See you,” he smiled, and pulled on Grace’s hand to where the candy was. “Sorry, she came up to me…”
“I know,” Grace nodded.
“I didn’t start the conversation,” Harry continued nervously. “I – I told her that you’re more than just a friend and – “
“Harry, I know,” she smiled at him. “I heard her ask if I was your girlfriend and I heard you say you’re waiting for me to be ready…”
“Oh…”
“I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, I was coming back when I heard the last bit,” she said, it wasn’t a complete lie. “I’m sorry – “
“No,” he shook his head, and smiled at her. “It’s all right… I meant what I said, Grace…” she nodded, and then turned to the candy, and grabbed a bunch of sugar quills and some licorice wands. “Ready?” He asked as he held up the basket that was starting to feel a little heavy.
“Yeah, I think I’m set until the next trip,” she nodded with a smile.
When Grace went to pay, she frowned when Harry handed the shop girl the money. “I could’ve paid!” she protested, but Harry shrugged as he took the Honeydukes bag from counter.
“I know,” he shrugged and took her hand again. “Want to grab some lunch at The Three Broomsticks?” he asked as they made their way out of the shop.
“Sure,” she smiled.
It was crowded in The Three Broomsticks, as it was lunch time. Grace spotted Ron and Hermione sitting at a table in the middle of the pub, and she pulled on Harry’s hand. “Ron and Hermione are over there, come on – “
“Actually,” Harry interrupted, “there’s a table empty over here,” he said, pulling her through the tables to one that was near one of the windows. She frowned, confused about why they weren’t going to join Ron and Hermione, who obviously had extra room at their able for them. Harry set the Honeydukes bag on the table, it was a smaller table that only sat two people comfortably. “Do you want a butterbeer, or a pumpkin fizz?” he asked as he pulled his jacket off and draped it on the back of his chair.
“Oh, er… a pumpkin fizz,” she answered as she set her purse down.
“What do you want for lunch?”
“Oh, I don’t know… I’m not terribly hungry – “
“Fish’n’chips?” he asked.
“Wanna split it?” she asked. She was glad that the pub was noisy enough that Harry couldn’t feel her stomach rumble.
“Sure,” he smiled at her. “I’ll be right back.”
“Harry! I can –“ she tried to protest but he was already gone in the crowd. She frowned and sat down in the chair with a huff. Why wasn’t he letting her get anything?
“Grace!” she looked up and saw Ginny squeezing through a few chairs to get to her.
“Hey! How’s your date with Michael?” Grace asked excitedly, looking past her to see Michael talking to his friends.
“Fine, we spent the last hour and a half with them, but we’re splitting off. Michael and I are spending the rest of the afternoon together, alone, thankfully.” Ginny’s cheeks flushed. “But that’s not why I came over here,” she added, “Why didn’t you say anything about you and Harry going on a date? I thought you two had a spat and weren’t speaking?”
“We did have a spat and weren’t speaking…” Grace answered. “And we aren’t on a date…”
“…Then why aren’t you with Ron and Hermione?” she asked, glancing over at the two, who were obviously looking over and quickly looked away.
“I don’t know?” Grace shrugged. “I wanted to sit with them but Harry pulled me over here…”
“Are you sure you’re not on a date?”
“No,” she shook her head.
“Is he buying lunch?”
“Well, yeah, because he left before I could give him money – “
“And did he pay in Honeydukes?” she asked, nodding to the bag.
“Yeah, but again he wouldn’t let me pay –“
“Has he held your hand? Opened doors for you?”
“Well… yeah, but it’s Harry –“
“You’re on a date.” Ginny said firmly. Grace’s face turned red, and she started shaking her head. “You’re on a daaaate,” she sang playfully.
“No, no, we aren’t. He said he was going to wait until I was ready to go – “
“You wanted him to prove that he fancied you,” Ginny interrupted, “and he’s doing it, Gracie… so let him!”
“But… I – “
“He’s coming back! I’ll see you later!” Ginny grinned, and quickly made her way back to where Michael was, waiting for her at their own table for two.
“What did Ginny want?” Harry asked as he set down a glass of pumpkin fizz in front of her.
“Oh…just to say hi,” Grace answered with a shrug. “You didn’t have to pay, I could’ve done it – “
“I know,” he shrugged, and took a sip of his butterbeer. “I wanted to.”
“Oh…” she said dumbly, and looked at her drink. Harry glanced around them nervously, not knowing what to do. He caught Ron and Hermione’s eyes, who were obviously watching them. Hermine grabbed Ron’s hand and held it up, and pointed to their hands and then to Grace’s hand. He frowned, and shook his head, not knowing what she was saying. Hermione held up her hand, that was clasped around Ron’s, and then pointed to Grace.
‘TAKE HER HAND!’ she mouthed to him. Harry’s eyes widened in realization and nodded. He turned to Grace, who was leaning against the table, playing with the straw, swirling it around the glass. Harry reached across the table, and took her hand. She jumped and stared at him with wide eyes, but he smiled at her.
“So, how are you?” he asked, then mentally kicked himself for sounding so dumb. “I mean… with school, and … stuff?”
“Fine…” she nodded slowly, still staring at their hands. “You?”
“Okay,” he shrugged. “Still a little behind in school work, though…”
“Oh… I can help you catch up,” she offered, smiling at him.
“Yeah, I’d like that.”
“Tonight?”
“Yeah,” he nodded.
“Cool,” she nodded, then mentally cursed at herself for being weird.
“How is the Frog Choir going?” Harry asked. “You guys are doing a performance for Halloween, right?” he asked.
“Yeah,” she nodded.
“Did you get a solo?”
“No… it was given to someone else.”
“Oh…”
“Yeah, but it’s fine, I’m hoping I can get one for Christmas. I had a solo last Halloween for the tournament, so it’s only fair that someone else gets one.”
“Well, I think you should get all of them,” Harry said lightly with a shrug, and she rolled her eyes at him. “I could spend hours just listening to you…” he confessed softly. Grace’s cheeks grew hotter, and her heart felt like it was going to leap out of her chest.
“I’m not that good…”
“Oh don’t be stupid,” he scoffed. “You are that good! The entire school knows it too.”
“You’re exaggerating,” she rolled her eyes.
“Nope,” he shook his head, smiling, “but I’ll stop for now, I guess…”
“Thanks,” she said dryly, but she couldn’t stop the smile from forming on her face.
“How do you like being on the Quidditch team? Is it everything you dreamed of?”
“… A little?” she said hesitantly, then she started laughing. “It’s amazing to get out and fly around again… it’s really the only time other than Herbology and Care of Magical Creatures that I get to spend outside…”
“How come? You love being outside, especially at the lake…”
“I know, and I do… but I just haven’t found the time. With studying, choir, quidditch… by the time I feel like I can get out there it’s already too dark to study…”
“We can go sit by the lake after lunch if you want,” he suggested and she smiled at him.
“But it’s Hogsmeade… its our break from school…”
“I know, but… you love the tree by the lake. It’s your favorite place.”
“Tomorrow,” she said. “Tomorrow, we’ll go and study outside by the lake, alright?”
“Deal,” he grinned at her.
“That is… if Angelina doesn’t schedule us another Sunday afternoon practice,” she groaned.
“I’ll make sure she doesn’t,” Harry said.
“How?”
“I don’t know… I’ll figure it out,” he shrugged. Grace scoffed and rolled her eyes at him.
“Do you think Ron is getting better?” she asked, glancing over at Ron and Hermione, who were talking to Neville. “I think he’s getting better… a little…”
“Yeah, he’s getting used to it now I think…” Harry nodded.
“Okay… good. He’s actually really good if he just gets out of his head,” she said, and he nodded in agreement. “I keep trying to write out plays for him when I’m helping Neville with potions, but it’s hard to do both – “
“Grace,” Harry said, cutting her off.
“Yeah?”
“No offense… but I really don’t want to talk about other blokes right now…” Grace’s cheeks went red, and she only nodded as she took a sip of her pumpkin fizz. Then a waiter squeezed by and placed a large platter of fish’n’chips in front of them.
“You got extra chips…”
“You love them,” he shrugged as he grabbed one and popped it into his mouth. Grace felt her smile grow as she looked at him.
Grace reached for the plate and grabbed a chip, it was long and thick. She turned it around, looking at it thoughtfully before taking a bite. She felt her stomach churn and she swallowed. She loved potatoes, they were her favorite food, and no matter how hungry she was, she couldn’t bring herself to enjoy the taste.
“Are they not good?” Harry asked concerned.
“What?”
“The food, is it not good? I could go get you something else – “
“No, no, it’s good,” she smiled at him. “Really… I’m just not very hungry…”
“You didn’t eat much for breakfast, only an apple.” Grace grimaced, she only had half an apple. She reached for another, and stuffed the whole chip in her mouth.
“Mmm,” she chewed. Harry eyed her for a moment before turning his attention back to their lunch.
They continued to eat their lunch in a comfortable silence, only speaking when they thought of something to talk about. Harry asked her about what books she’s been reading, or have read. She’s asked him what classes he needed the most help. They talked about their house mates and classmates, and only realized it was time to leave when the pub was half empty.
“Do you have any idea what you want to do after Hogwarts?” Harry asked as they made their way back toward the castle, hand in hand.
“No, not really,” she shrugged.
“Any more thought on being an Auror?” he asked, and she could hear the hope in his voice.
“I don’t want to be an Auror…” she said awkwardly, and Harry nodded in disappointment. “I’m sorry, you probably want me to be one – “
“I want you to do what will make you happy,” he said simply, smiling at her. Her face flushed and she looked down at the path as they walked. Her cheeks went darker when she felt Harry’s thumb rub against the back of her hand, the same hand that had the faint scars from Umbridge’s detention.
Harry…” she said shyly.
“Yeah?”
“…Is this… er, I mean… was this…” she started, and took a deep breath. “Was this a date?” she asked.
“Er…” he started, swinging their hands back and forth lightly. “Kind of? I know you said you weren’t ready so I thought – “ well, Ron thought, Harry said to himself, “ – that maybe if we spent the day together, hung out as if was a date then… then you’ll know that you aren’t a safe choice, or a second choice… so today was – is – a half-date.”
“A…half-date?” Grace asked, trying not to laugh at how silly it sounded.
“Yeah!” he nodded dramatically, making her head fall back and she barked out a laugh. “I’m being serious, Grace!”
“You’re being –“
“Don’t you dare!” he laughed, playfully shoving her, but pulled her back close by her hand.
“Okay, okay,” she calmed down. “What is a ‘half-date’?”
“It’s a date, but not a date… a test date…? To see how it went…” he explained, poorly.
“Well… how did it go?” she asked, smiling at him as she leaned into his side.
“I think it went well,” he answered. “You?”
Grace paused, and stopped walking, forcing Harry to stop too and he looked at her. She smiled at him, then leaned up and kissed his cheek. “I think it went well too.”
Notes:
DA starting to form~! The plot is starting to take off!
And also Harry and Graces first "date"! 💕🥰 They were so cute!
Honestly one of the last fluffy chapters for a while, sadly :/ I think there are some cute and fluffy scenes in upcoming chapters... but there isn't a whole lot. Hardly any - at least not with Harry and Grace. The next four weeks are going to get rough. Next week not so bad... but thats when it starts... but for 3 weeks, y'all are gonna have it rough and I'm really sorry..... :( lots of angst is coming soon. There is nothing but straight up angst for six chapters, not a happy moment in sight and... I hope you all will forgive me 😭
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this cute little chapter and cherish it because it's gonna be a while before another one comes along.... :)
Chapter 112: 111
Chapter Text
“You’ve got to be bloody joking,” Grace sneered as she glared at the Gryffindor notice board.
“What is it?” Harry asked as he and Ron came up behind her. He frowned as he rested a hand on her back.
BY ORDER OF THE HIGH INQUISITOR OF HOGWARTS
All student organizations, societies, teams, groups and clubs are henceforth disbanded.
An organization, society, team, group or club is hereby defined as a regular meeting of three or more students.
Permission to re-form may be sought from the High Inquisitor (Professor Umbridge).
No student organization, society, team, group or club may exist without the knowledge and approval of the High Inquisitor.
Any student found to have formed, or to belong to, an organization, society, team, group or club that has not been approved by the High Inquisitor will be expelled.
The above is in accordance with Educational Decree Number Twenty-four .
“Does this mean they’re going to shut down the Gobstones Club?” a second year boy asked his friend.
“I reckon you’ll be okay with Gobstones,” Ron answered darkly, making the second year jump and stare at him. “I don’t think we’re going to be as lucky, though, do you?” he asked, turning to Harry and Grace.
All the happiness and high spirits Grace was riding in from the weekend vanished, and suddenly she felt nauseous.
“This isn’t a coincidence,” Harry hissed, balling his hands into fists. “She knows.”
“She can’t,” Ron shook his head.
“There were people listening in that pub. And let’s face it, we don’t know how many of the people who turned up we can trust… Any of them could have run off and told Umbridge…”
“Zacharias Smith!” Ron said at once. “Or – I thought that Michael Corner bloke had a really shifty look to him – “
“It wasn’t Michael,” Grace rolled her eyes. “And Zacharias Smith is a moldy old toe rag, but he wouldn’t go and tell Umbridge. That would get his own friends in trouble. No matter how much he may dislike Harry, or us, he wouldn’t get his friends into trouble,” Grace shook her head. “My money is on Marietta Edgecomb.”
“Who?” Ron and Harry asked.
“Marietta Edgecomb… she’s a sixth year Ravenclaw, she’s in the Frog Choir…” she started, but they continued to stare at her blankly. “She’s one of Cho’s friends, the strawberry blonde one,” she added.
“The one that looked like she didn’t want to be there?” Harry asked, and she nodded.
“It’s obvious that Cho dragged her. As soon as the meeting was over she dragged Cho out…” she said. “It wouldn’t surprise me if she was the one that blabbed. She’s a gossipy, stuck up, petty, twit!”
Ron whistled lowly. “Tell us how you really feel, why don’t you?”
“Sorry, she’s just mad that she’s the only one of us who joined the choir two years ago that hasn’t gotten a solo. She keeps asking Professor Flitwick for one but he keeps saying it’ll come. Honestly I don’t think it will because Professor Flitwick doesn’t assign solos solely based on talent, but based on worth ethic and attitude, but he also carefully curates each piece for the student and – and her just demanding one because she thinks she ought to –“
“Easy,” Harry said softly as he rubbed her back.
“Anyway,” Ron said, diverting the subject back to the original topic. “Do you reckon Hermione’s seen this yet?” he asked, glancing over to the girls’ dormitories.
“Dunno, let’s go and tell her,” Harry said, and Ron nodded as they made their way to the stair case.
“Er… you two can’t – “ Grace tried but they were already at the stair case. She shook her head and crossed her arms over her chest and watched as the stairs made a loud, wailing, klaxon like sound and the steps transformed into a slide. She tried not to laugh as Harry fell forward and slid down the steps, and Ron was running in place with his harms flailing around him before he finally tripped and slid to the floor.
“Er – I don’t think we’re allowed in the girls’ dorms…” Harry said as he helped Ron up.
“I tried to tell you,” Grace said, laughing. They both glowered at her. Then there were loud, girlish giggles echoing as two fourth-year girls came zooming down the stone slide.
“Oooh, who tried to get upstairs?” they giggled as they stood to their feet, eyeing Harry and Ron. Grace cleared her throat and send them a look, and they quickly looked away and scurried off.
“This isn’t fair!” Ron exclaimed, glaring at the staircase. “Hermione and Grace are allowed in our dormitory, how come we’re not allowed – “
“Well, it’s an old-fashioned rule,” Hermione answered as came sliding down the stairs and landed neatly on the rug, “but it says in Hogwarts: A History –“ (“Of course it does,” Grace said, but Hermione ignored her) “ – that the founders thought boys were less trustworthy than girls.”
Harry at first couldn’t think of why they would think that, but he glanced over at Grace, who had her tie loosened and the top buttons of her blouse undone low enough where he could see the long golden necklace disappear under her tank top. Suddenly Harry realized that maybe the founders were right to make sure boys couldn’t get up to the girls dorms.
“Anyway, why were you trying to get in there?” Hermione asked.
“To see you – look at this!” Ron dragged her to the notice board and pointed to the new Educational Decree. Hermione’s eyes scanned the notice, and her expression became stony. “Someone must’ve blabbed to her!”
“They can’t have,” Hermione said in a low voice.
“You’re so naïve!” Ron rolled his eyes, “you think just because you’re all honorable and trustworthy – “
“No, they can’t have done because I put a jinx on that piece of parchment we all signed,” Hermione said grimly. “Believe me, if anyone’s run off and told Umbridge, we’ll know exactly who they are and they will really regret it…”
“What’ll happen to them?” Ron asked eagerly, but Grace had a feeling she didn’t want to know.
“Well, put it this way,” Hermione said in a huff, “it’ll make Eloise Midgen’s acne look like a couple of cute freckles,” Grace frowned, she really didn’t like the sound of that. “Come on, let’s get down to breakfast and se what the others think. I wonder whether this has been posted in all houses.”
They didn’t have to speak to anyone from the other houses to know that the notice was, in fact, posted in every house. Their own housemates had caught up to them when they sat down at the table that morning asking if they were going to continue, to which the answer was: “of course”. Anthony and Michael tried to make their way toward them, as well as Ernie and Hannah but Hermione had motioned for them to leave.
“I’ll tell Michael,” Ginny said impatiently as she swung her feet over the bench and made her way over to the Ravenclaw table.
“Wonder how many people are still going to show,” Grace whispered as she pulled out her History of Magic book and grabbed an apple. “If it wasn’t obvious before that the Ministry is worried about Dumbledore forming some secret, private, army, it is now.” Grace shook her head, feeling anger bubbling in her chest as she took a bite of her apple. Her apple, which was usually very crisp, juicy and sweet, tasted sour and left her mouth feeling dry. She set it down on her plate, and put her focus on her book. History of Magic was the only class she never tried to get ahead in, and it was the only class that she worked on last. It wasn’t because it was her least favorite (it was), or because it was the most boring (it was also that), but it was because it was the easiest class she (they all) had. It was always read about this, and write an essay about it; so usually she saved her History of Magic work until the night before.
“Hey,” she jumped, and turned to see Harry standing up. “Time to head to History of Magic.”
“Right,” she nodded and closed her book and stuffed it into her bag.
“Harry! Ron! Grace!” they turned and saw Angelina hurrying towards them, looking desperate.
“It’s okay,” Harry started quietly, “we’re still going to – “
“You realize she’s including Quidditch in this,” Angelina spoke over him. “We have to go and ask permission to re-form the Gryffindor team!”
“What?!” Harry exclaimed.
“No way!” Ron said, appalled. Grace frowned, she didn’t think the Quidditch teams had to formally ask permission to re-form the team, she thought the Heads of House would have some say since they’re the ones that appoint the captain. Then she thought, if the Quidditch teams had to be re-formed, did that mean the Frog Choir had to be re-formed as well even though it was organized and ran by Professor Flitwick?
“You read the sign! It mentions teams too! So listen, Harry… I am saying this for the last time… please, please don’t lose your temper with Umbridge again or she might not let us play anymore!”
“Okay, okay,” Harry assured her with a nod. Poor Angelina looked like she was about to burst into tears. “Don’t worry, I’ll behave myself.” Angelina only nodded numbly before sulking off up the stairs toward her first class.
“Bet Umbridge is in History of Magic,” Ron said grimly as they continued on their way. “She hasn’t inspected Binns yet… bet you anything she’s there…”
Grace was glad that Ron was not a serious gambler, because he was wrong. Umbridge, thankfully, was not in their History of Magic class. After turning in her homework (and double checking to make sure it was an essay and for the right class this time), she sat in her seat and started working on her Divination dream journal.
“Oh, I’ve always loved that owl, she’s so beautiful,” Grace frowned when she heard Lavender sigh to Parvati in front of her. She looked up and saw Hedwig flapping in the window. She watched as Harry carefully made his way across the room to the window and opened it very slowly. When Harry returned to his seat, Grace turned around and rested her arms on his desk, she gasped quietly when she saw Hedwig’s feathers were ruffled and bent the wrong way, and sat up, leaning over the desk to stroke Hedwig’s head when she noticed her wing was at an odd angle.
“She’s hurt!” Harry whispered, “look – something’s wrong with her wing.”
“Poor girl,” Grace said softly as she stroked the top of Hedwig’s head comfortingly, she could feel the owl tremble under her touch. Hedwig jumped when Harry went to touch the wing, and gave him a look. “It’s all right, Hedwig…” she coo’d. “We’ll get you fixed right up.”
“Professor Binns,” Harry said loudly, and everyone had turned to him. “I’m not feeling well…”
“Not feeling well?” Binns asked hazily, looking over at him..
“Not well at all,” Harry answered firmly, standing up and tried to keep Hedwig behind his back as gently as he could without hurting her. “So I think I’ll need to go to the hospital wing…”
“Yes, yes, … the hospital wing, well… off you go then, Perkins,” Binns waved him off. Grace watched worryingly as Harry shifted Hedwig carefully in his arms and left the room.
Why would anyone would hurt an innocent creature? She could tell that it wasn’t an accident, there was no way that Hedwig would’ve accidentally hurt herself flying, especially since she was carrying a letter. She was purposely injured, she was too scared and hurt for it to have been an accident. What, or who, could have hurt Hedwig? And Why?
“Is Hedwig okay? Was Grubbly-Plank able to help her? Nothing is broken – “ Grace bombarded Harry. She didn’t wait for him to reach her, Ron and Hermione, and she didn’t care if it was raining, as soon as she saw Harry, she ran across the courtyard.
“She’ll be fine,” Harry assured her as he guided her carefully back to Ron and Hermione, who were huddled in a sheltered corner of the court yard. “Grubbly-Plank is going to take care of her, said Hedwig may not be able to fly long distances for a few days.”
“Oh thank Godric,” she sighed in relief.
“Listen, I met McGonagall and,” Harry paused, and looked around them before leaning in closer, “she says that letters going in and out of the school are being monitored.” Grace, Hermione and Ron shared a look. “What?”
“Well… I was just saying to Ron and Grace,” Hermione started nervously, “what if someone tried to intercept Hedwig? I mean, she’s never been hurt on a flight before, has she?” Harry shook his head.
“Who was the letter from anyway?” Ron asked.
“Snuffles,” Harry said quietly.
“What?” Grace hissed as Harry showed them the piece of parchment. “I’ll kill him.”
“’Same time, same place’? Does he mean the fire in the common room?” Ron asked.
“Obviously,” Hermione frowned, “I just hope nobody else has read this…”
“But it was still sealed and everything,” Harry said, “and nobody would understand what it meant if they didn’t know where we’d spoken to him before, would they?”
“Or who it is,” Grace added. Her chest was tightening up and she felt like she was going to throw up.
“I don’t know…” Hermione answered anxiously, and then the bell rang. “It wouldn’t exactly be difficult to reseal the scroll by magic… and if anyone’s watching the Floo Network… but I don’t really see how we can warn him not to come without that being intercepted too!”
Grace brought her fingers to her lips and started nipping at her cuticles as they made their way down to the dungeons for their double potions class. She wished she had a way to talk to her father without having to send letters, or through the Floo Network…
“Yeah, Umbridge gave the Slytherin Quidditch team permission to continue playing straightaway. I went to ask her first thing this morning. Well, it was pretty much automatic, I mean, she knows my father really well, he’s always popping in and out of the Ministry… it’ll be interesting to see whether Gryffindor will be allowed to keep playing, won’t it?”
Grace glared over at Malfoy. “Don’t,” Hermione whispered to Harry and Ron. Grace grabbed Harry’s balled up hand, and shook her head. “It’s what he wants…”
“I mean,” Malfoy continued, raising his voice a little as he gave them a nasty look, “if it’s a question on influence with the Ministry, I don’t think they’ve got much chance. From what my father says, they’ve been looking for an excuse to sack Arthur Weasley for years. And as for Potter, my father says it’s a matter of time before the Ministry has him carted off to St. Mungo’s… apparently they’ve got a special ward for people whose brains have been addled by magic –“ Grace dropped Harry’s hand and her heartbeat flooded her ears. She saw red. She went to march to Malfoy, but was quickly held back by Hermione.
Grace yanked her arm from Hermione and took a step toward Malfoy, she was nearly knocked back by Neville, who was red faced, and had his hands balled into fists as he charged toward Malfoy.
“Neville, no!” Harry exclaimed as he leapt forward and grabbed the back of Neville’s robes. Neville struggled frantically to get out of Harry’s grasp as Harry called to Ron for help as he flung an arm around Neville’s neck and Ron grabbed onto his arm. Grace immediately rushed to stand in front of him and pressed her hands on Neville’s chest.
“Neville, stop! Don’t listen to him!” she pleaded a she pushed against his chest as Harry and Ron dragged him back to the Gryffindor line. “Neville, he’s an idiot! Don’t listen to him!”
“Not… funny… don’t… Mungo’s… show… him!” Neville managed to get out through gasps of breaths as his face was turning a bright purple-red shade.
“Harry, let – “ Grace started but then the dungeon door swung open, and Snape’s beady eyes swept over them.
“Fighting, Potter, Weasley, Longbottom, Black?” Snape said in a low, drawl. “Ten points from Gryffindor. Release Longbottom, Potter, or it will be detention. Inside, all of you.”
When Harry let go, Neville stood panting and glaring at him.
“I had to stop you,” Harry gasped as he picked up his bag. “Crabbe and Goyle would’ve torn you apart…”
Neville didn’t say anything to Harry, instead he sent Harry a glare that he didn’t think Neville was capable of giving.
“C’mon, Nev…” Grace said softly as she handed Neville his bag, and took his hand. “Let’s go sit down…” Neville only nodded as he took his bag from her. She took his hand, and rubbed his arm as they walked into the classroom.
“What in the name of Merlin…” Ron started slowly, “was that about?”
Harry didn’t answer as he looked at Neville, watching him and Grace. He thought about what Grace had told him when he found out about Neville’s parents… Back then, he didn’t really understand or see what she meant, but now he did. Neville really was one of the bravest people he’d met.
Grace kept rubbing Neville’s arm in slow, gentle motions to help soothe him. She watched as his face returned to it’s normal color, but he still glared at their work station. She patted his arm gently then started to take out parchment, ink, her quill with her textbook. She heard someone whisper about Neville had done behind her, and she whipped around and glared. Lavender and Parvati stopped talking immediately when they saw her face.
“You will notice,” Snape began after closing the door, “that we have a guest with us today,” he motioned to the dim corner of the dungeon. Grace turned and noticed Umbridge sitting in the corner with her clipboard on her knee. Oh, goody, Grace thought to herself. While Snape wasn’t her favorite teacher, she knew he wouldn’t take any of Umbridge’s garbage.
“We are continuing our Strengthening Solutions today, you will find your mixtures as you left them last lesson, if correctly made they should have matured well over the weekend – instructions – “ he waved his wand, “are on the board. Carry on.”
For the first half hour of class, Grace helped Neville with his potion (as she usually did) and they made sure they had all their ingredients already measured and set in front of them, ready to add. Even though Snape was, usually, her least favorite teacher, Potions was one of her favorite classes. It was one of the few interests she had in common with her mother. Her mother always told her that potion making was not just a science, but an art, like cooking and baking. She told Grace to always read the instructions first, gather your ingredients, measure them out and place them in the order in which you will add them. The only ingredients you don’t prep for, are the ones that the directions explicitly say need to be fresh.
“Well, the class seems fairly advanced for their level,” she heard Umbridge say briskly. “Though I would question whether it is advisable to teach them a potion like the Strengthening Solution. I think the Ministry would prefer it if was removed from the syllabus.”
Grace rolled her teeth between her lips as she watched with wide eyes. Snape stood up straight and turned to look at her.
“Now… how long have you been teaching at Hogwarts?” Umbridge asked.
“Fourteen years,” he replied.
“You applied first for the Defense Against the Dark Arts post, I believe?” she asked curiously, raising an eyebrow at her.
“Yes,” Snape sneered out lowly.
“But you were unsuccessful?”
“…Obviously…” he replied slowly, his lip curling in distaste.
Ron snorted into his hand and tried to cover it with a cough. Grace shook her head, she knew what was going to come once Umbridge left.
“And you have applied regularly for the Defense Against the Dark Arts post since you first joined the school, I believe?”
“Yes,” he said thinly through clenched teeth. Grace hadn’t seen him this angry, or annoyed, since the summer.
“Do you have any idea why Dumbledore has consistently refused to appoint you?”
“I suggest you ask him,” Snape replied shortly.
“Oh, I shall,” Umbridge nodded, with a smile.
“I suppose this is relevant?” he asked, narrowing his eyes.
“Oh yes,” she nodded again, giving him a sweet, almost condescending, smile. “Yes, the Ministry wants a thorough understanding of teachers’ – er – backgrounds…”
“Yeah, right,” Grace breathed quietly, then sniffled and grabbed a tissue from her cloak pocket to fake wiping her nose.
When Umbridge turned away to talk to Pansy Parkinson, Snape turned his narrowed gaze onto Ron. He grabbed Grace’s notebook as he passed and then whacked Ron on the back of his head with it. Ron winched, but Harry, Hermione, and Grace tried to cover up their laughter. Even a few of their housemates, excluding Neville, tried to hide their smiles.
After Potions, it was time for lunch. Grace hadn’t sat with Harry, Ron or Hermione, she instead, sat with Neville. Harry didn’t expect her to sit with them, not after what happened before Potions. She actually hadn’t spent any time with them for the rest of the day. When he did see her outside of classes, it was in the common room where she was with Neville at a table doing their homework.
“I’m going to head to bed…” Neville said quietly as he started packing up his things. “Thanks, Gracie…”
“For what?” she asked.
“For today…” he gave her a small smile.
“Of course, Nev… you know I’m always here for you, right?”
“Yeah, I know…” he nodded.
“Same thing, tomorrow?” she asked with a smile, and he nodded as his smile reached his eyes. “Night, Neville.”
“G’night, Gracie… don’t stay up too late, all right?” he said as he picked up his bag.
“I’ll try,” she nodded, even though she knew she wasn’t going to get a lot of sleep. When Neville had went upstairs, she noticed that most of the common room was empty. There were a two sixth years on an arm chair somewhere near the portrait hole, the girl sitting on the boys lap and they were snogging. She shook her head, and looked at Fred, George and Lee were huddled together doing something. There was a couple other seventh years studying at another table. Lastly, there was Ron, Hermione and Harry by the fire.
She grabbed her bag and made her way across the common room. Harry was the first to notice her approaching and he stood up from his seat and moved down the sofa.
“You didn’t have to move,” she laughed lightly as she sat down and placed her bag on the floor.
“But you love the corner seat.”
“There are two corner seats on a sofa, Harry.”
“But the one closest to the fireplace is your favorite,” he smiled at her. Her cheeks flushed and her heart skipped as she smiled at him.
“Have you finished your work?” she asked, and Harry’s face curled. “What have you got left?” she asked.
“…Everything…” he answered sheepishly.
“…what have you been doing?”
“…watching Fred and George?”
“Harry!” she groaned. “What are you working on right now?”
“Potions,” he grumbled.
“Okay… well first you should write a short paragraph on what the Strengthening Solution is and why it’s important. Then you write everything else in order. Write what ingredients are needed, how much and which ones you added too little or too much of, or if you forgot one or mixed it up with something else, then you’ll write the process on brewing and if there was any steps you missed or if you had done them out of order. Writing it out this way will show that you understand the potion but made a few careless mistakes,” she explained as she wrote all of what she said into an outline and handed him the paper.
“You’re brilliant,” Harry smiled at her, and she blushed. “This is a huge help…thanks, Gracie.”
“You’re welcome,” she said quietly as she pulled out her Charms book.
Grace had written notes for Charms and Transfiguration, as well as wrote two dream journal entries. She was currently writing out notes for Herbology when she heard Ron exclaim: “Sirius!” Grace instantly dropped her things and flew to the floor in front of the fire.
She didn’t know if she should smile, or scold him, or cry when she saw her father’s face in the fire. It had been over two weeks since she last saw him, or spoke to him. She knew she couldn’t write to him, and not writing to him or Remus was driving her mad. She missed talking to her father, especially with everything going on at school, her classes, Harry… she wanted to tell him everything. She still hadn’t told him about making the Quidditch team yet.
“Hi,” he greeted them with a grin.
“Hi,” Harry, Ron and Hermione replied as they sat down next to Grace in front of the fire.
“How’re things?” he asked.
“Not good,” Harry replied as Hermione grabbed Crookshanks, who was trying to greet Sirius but was getting too close to the fire. “The Ministry’s forced through another decree, which means we’re not allowed to have Quidditch teams – “
“ – or secret Defense Against the Dark Arts groups?” Sirius interrupted, raising an eyebrow at them.
“How did you know about that?” Grace asked, frowning. “You haven’t snuck out –“
“No, I haven’t,” Sirius answered sharply, giving her a look. “I’ve promised you, haven’t I?”
“Yeah…I know, but I worry about you, Dad…” she said in a small voice.
“I know, love, and I worry about you too, all of you. Which is why you might want to choose your meeting places a bit more carefully,” he added, with a grin spreading onto his face. “The Hog’s Head, I ask you…”
“Well, it was better than the Three Broomsticks!” Hermione said defensively. “It’s always packed with people – “
“- which means you’d have been harder to overhear,” Sirius interrupted. “You’ve got a lot to learn, Hermione. You should’ve had Grace divise the plan, she’s got a record of sneaking around undetected,” he shot Grace a look, who shifted uncomfortably. She was never going to live that down.
“Who overheard us?” Harry asked, frowning.
“Mundungus, of course,” Sirius answered, then chuckled when they looked at him confused. “He was the witch under the veil.”
“That was Mundungus?” Harry asked, stunned. “What was he doing in the Hog’s Head?”
“What do you think he was doing?” Sirius asked impatiently, “he was keeping an eye on you of course.”
“I’m still being followed?!” Harry asked angrily.
“Yeah, you are, both of you,” he nodded between her and Harry. She frowned, why was she being followed? “Don’t give me that look, Grace. You’re also being followed because I asked to have you followed. You have a bad habit of being rash and impulsive – which you get honestly. It’s just as well, isn’t it, since the first thing the two of you do on your first weekend off is organize an illegal defense group.”
Even though he should be, Grace noticed that he didn’t look angry. He was actually looking at them with pride
“Why was Dung hiding from us?” Ron asked, frowning. “We’d’ve liked to’ve seen him.”
“He was banned from the Hog’s Head twenty years ago,” Sirius answered, “and that barman’s got a long memory. We lost Moody’s spare invisibility cloak when Sturgis was arrested, so Dung’s been dressing as a witch a lot lately… anyway, first of all, Ron – I’ve sworn to pass on a message from your mother.”
“Oh yeah?” Ron asked, nervously.
“She says on no account whatsoever are you to take part in an illegal Defense Against the Dark Arts group. She says you’ll be expelled for sure and your future will be ruined. She says there will be plenty of time to learn how to defend yourself later and that you are too young o be worrying about that right now. She also –“ he paused to look at Hermione, Harry and Grace, “advises the three of you not to proceed with the group, though she accepts that she has no authority over either of you and simply begs you to remember that she has your best interests at heart. She would’ve written all this to you of course, but if the owl had be intercepted you’d all have been in real trouble. She can’t say it for herself because she’s on duty tonight.”
“On duty for what?” Ron asked quickly.
“Never you mind,” Sirius shot back in an authoritative tone, one he doesn’t use often. “It’s Order stuff, so it’s fallen to me to be the messenger. Make sure you tell her I passed it all on, because I don’t think she trusts me to…”
“So you want us,” Harry motioned to him and Grace, “to say I’m not going to take part in the defense group?”
“Me? Certainly not!” Sirius said, looking surprised. “I think it’s an excellent idea!”
“You do?” Harry asked.
“Of course I do! D’you think your father and I would’ve lain down and taken orders from an old hag like Umbridge?” he asked.
“But – last term all you did was tell me to be careful and not take risks – “
“Last year all the evidence was that someone inside Hogwarts was trying to kill you, Harry,” Sirius said impatiently. “This year we know that there’s someone outside Hogwarts who’d like to kill us all, so I think learning to defened yourselves properly is a very good idea!”
“And if we do get expelled?” Hermione asked, looking nervous.
“Hermione this whole thing was your idea!” Harry exclaimed.
“I know it was! I just…wondered what Sirius thought, is all…” Hermione said sheepishly with a slight shrug of her shoulders and a light dusting of pink on her cheeks. Grace’s eyes narrowed at Hermione suspiciously, remembering the conversation they had with Ginny over the summer.
“Well, better expelled and able to defend yourselves than sitting safely in school without a clue,” Sirius told them. Ron and Harry both gave a curt nod in agreement. “So, how are you organizing this group? Where are you meeting?”
“Well… that’s where we’ve hit a bit of a snag,” Grace answered. “We don’t know where we’re able to go…”
“How about the Shrieking Shack?” Sirius suggested.
“Hey, that’s an idea!” Ron agreed excitedly.
“I don’t think so,” Grace shook her head. “Don’t you remember how confined it was with the six of us, and getting Snape and Pettigrew out? If it was just us maybe, but there’s twenty-eight of us total, and we’re not animagi, and we surely all can’t fit under the invisibility cloak. Not to mention, wouldn’t it look a little weird for twenty-eight of us sneaking to and from the Whomping Willow?”
“Fair point,” Sirius nodded. “Well, I’m sure you’ll come up with somewhere… there used to be a pretty roomy secret passageway behind that big mirror on the fourth floor, you might have enough space to practice jinxes in there – “
“Fred and George told me it’s blocked,” Harry shook his head. “Caved in or something.”
“Oh,” Sirius sighed, frowning. “Well, I’ll have a think and get back to – “ he stopped abruptly. Grace frowned as watched her father’s face suddenly tense and he turned to look at the side of the fireplace alarmed.
“Dad?(Sirius?)” Harry and Grace said at the same time.
But Sirius didn’t respond or look at them again, he just vanished. Grace stared wide-eyed at the fireplace, as Harry looked at Ron and Hermione.
“Why did he –“
Hermione gave a horrified gasp as she jumped to her feet. Grace’s eyes widened more in horror as a small, stubby, short-fingered hand that was covered in old-fashioned rings groped around the flames. Grace scooted backwards from the fireplace, her back hitting the coffee table as she watched the hand wiggling around, grasping for something as if they knew her father had just been there. She felt someone pull on her arm and yank her from the floor, then someone else pull her toward the girls’ dormitory.
“Grace?” Hermione whispered, shaking her. “Grace!”
“He – he has to be all right,” Grace whispered so quietly that Hermione struggled to hear her. “I – I have to –“
“Grace you can’t!” she hissed. “If Harry’s mail is being read, then yours is going to be read too!”
“That’s my Dad Hermione!” Grace snapped as she yanked her arm away. “You don’t – can’t – understand what it’ll do to me if he’s caught – “
“And to make sure he isn’t, you can’t write to him! Umbridge will know and he will be caught!” Hermione told her urgently, and Grace turned and looked back down to the common room. She could still see the hand in the fireplace. Grace knew that she wasn’t going to be able to talk or see her father until Christmas, and something inside her broke.
Notes:
Okay, might have fibbed. This one isn't as angsty as I thought... only just toward the end... next chapter is a little angsty but not really. So it's actually ch. 113 that the angst really starts to set in... but this chapter, her not being able to communicate at all with Sirius is a big factor into the angst and the things that happen later on :)
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 113: 112
Notes:
Hello~! Happy Wednesday!
Here's chapter 112!
I wanted to apologize to everyone who has commented recently, I haven't been responding to comments...not because I dont love to see them, and love to read them, and love to respond to them...I've just been very stressed with IRL stuff. When it rains it pours, and between work, irl commitments, the discord server, and writing... just a lot of things were piling up and my ability to respond to somethings had taken a back seat...
but I wanted to let you all know that I do love reading the comments you all post on the chapters! I am going to try and get better at responding to them all again!! I don't want you all to think I don't love and appreciate every single one of you who read and comment, reading your guys' comments really do brighten my day! I promise I'll get better at responding!
anyway! Here's chapter 112! Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace didn’t speak to anyone the next day, not even Neville. She didn’t get a wink of sleep either. She had spent the entire night awake with her books, writing notes and doing her essays, she did everything to try and distract her from thinking about her father. She was pale, and her under eyes were purple, and she had this vacant expression on her face. Neville tried to get her to talk, but she would only shake or nod her head. She didn’t even look happy when Angelina came up to her and said the Gryffindor Quidditch team had been re-formed and they were going to have practice today at seven.
She also didn’t bat an eye at the weather, not caring that it was pouring down rain the entire day, or at practice. She usually would put her hair up, or put a charm on it to make sure it didn’t get wet and frizzy, but she stood there with her broom, letting her hair stick to her head.
“All right, everyone, listen up!” Angelina said loudly. “I know it’s not ideal weather, but there’s a good chance we’ll be playing Slytherin in conditions like this so it’s a good idea to work out how we’re going to cope with them. Harry, didn’t you do something to your glasses to stop the rain fogging them up when we played Hufflepuff in that storm?”
“Hermione did it,” Harry answered as he took out his wand and tapped his glasses, “Impervius!”
“I think we all ought to try that,” said Angelina. “IF we could keep the rain off our faces it would really help visibility – all together, come on – impervious! Okay. Let’s go!”
Grace only charmed her goggles, and before she walked out, she tied her hair back at the base of her neck. When Angelina blew the whistle, Grace kicked off and flew in the air. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She needed to focus on Quidditch… she couldn’t think about her father, not right now. Right now she had to make sure she wasn’t hit with a bludger. She had to make sure she could see and catch the quaffle. She had to make sure she could score. So thinking about her father was going to have to wait until she was back in the common room.
All of her concentration went on flying and trying to see. The wind had picked up and the rain fell heavier and harder, and soon it was becoming too dark to see. She managed to spin out of the way of a bludger, and throw the quaffle to the goal post, it narrowly missed Ron’s fingers as it went in. That was when Angelina blew her whistled and called it. The weather was becoming too bad for them to practice any longer.
Grace stuffed her broom into her locker and took a towel to wring out the water from her hair.
“OUCH!” She jumped and turned round to look at Harry in concern. He had a towel pressed to his face, but she could see his hands clutching the towel tightly.
“What’s up?” Katie and Angelina asked.
Grace frowned as Harry pulled the towel away, but she could see his face pinched in discomfort. “Nothing,” Harry muttered. “I – poked myself in the eye, that’s all…” Grace gave him a look, she knew he didn’t poke himself in the eye.
“What happened?” Ron asked the moment Angelina disappeared through the door. “Was it your scar?” Harry nodded. Ron and Grace shared a look before he moved to look out the window nervously. “But… he – he can’t be near us now, can he?”
“No,” Harry shook his head as he sat on a bench and rubbed his forehead. “He’s probably miles away. It hurts because… he’s… angry.” Grace looked at him with concern, this didn’t sound like Harry at all.
“Did you see him?” Ron asked, horrified. “Did you … get a vision, or something?”
Harry didn’t reply, he sat still and stared blankly at his feet. Grace sat reached out to take his hand, but his hand snapped out and gripped her wrist tightly. She winced as his grip kept getting tighter. “Harry… that hurts…” she said quietly as she tugged on her wrist. “Harry, let go, you’re hurting me – “
“He wants something done, and it’s not happening fast enough,” Harry said angrily, his hand squeezing Grace’s wrist tightly, making her hiss.
“Harry! You’re hurting me – “ she tugged and went to pry his hand off her.
“DON’T TOUCH ME!” Harry snapped, and slapped her hand away and let go of her other one. Grace stared at him in shock as Ron pulled her away and behind him. Taking slow, deep breaths, she rubbed her wrist gingerly as she stared at Harry in mixed concern and fear. He’s never snapped at her like that, and he’s never reacted like that toward her. Ever. What ever was happening right now, that wasn’t her Harry.
Harry shook his head and pressed his palms to his eyes. Ron looked at her, silently asking if she was okay, and she nodded. Ron turned back to Harry and sat down beside him on the bench.
“Is this what it was about last time?” Ron asked quietly, “when your scar hurt in Umbridge’s office? You-Know-Who was angry?” Harry shook his head. “What is it, then?”
“Last time, it was because he was pleased,” Harry answered, rubbing his eyes again. “Really pleased. He thought… something good was going to happen, and the night before we came back to Hogwarts…” he paused and rubbed his eyes again, “he was furious…” Harry finally pulled his hands away and looked up to see Ron gaping at him like a fish out of water.
“You could take over from Trelawney, mate…” Ron said in awe.
“I’m not making prophecies or predictions.”
“No,” Ron shook his head, “you know what you’re doing?” Ron started, sounding both scared and impressed. “Harry, you’re reading You-Know-Who’s mind!”
“No,” Harry shook his head. “It’s more like… his mood, I suppose. I’m just getting flashes of what mood he’s in. Dumbledore said something like this was happening last year… he said that when Voldemort was near me, or when he was feeling hatred, I could tell…” Grace stared at him in fear – not of him, but for him. “Well, now I’m feeling it when he’s pleased too…”
Silence fell around them, only the sound of the wind and rain whistling around the building could be heard.
“Harry, you’ve got to tell someone…” Ron said.
“I told Sirius last time.”
“Well, tell him about this time!”
“Can’t, can I?” Harry said grimly. “Umbridge is watching the owls and fires now, remember?”
“Well then, Dumbledore – “
“I’ve just told you, he already knows!” Harry snapped as he stood to his feet. “There’s no point in telling him again…”
“Harry… he needs to know what’s happening now,” Grace whispered, still rubbing her wrist. She glanced at him, but his eyes went to her wrist and he looked away. “Harry… you weren’t yourself just now, this is serious. I don’t think Dumbledore knew it would escalate to – to this.”
“Dumbledore won’t even look at me, how can I tell him?” Harry spat as he pulled his cloak off the rack and tugged it on. “Not to mention, me going to see Dumbledore would look suspicious.”
“Well, go to McGonagall,” she suggested. “I did when the Prophet mentioned Dad being in London…”
“Just leave it, all right?” he snapped at her, turning and glaring in her direction but still refusing to look directly at her.
“No,” she said firmly as she shook her head. “I won’t.”
“Grace – “
“Harry you weren’t yourself!” she snapped at him, then held out her wrist. “You wouldn’t let go!” Harry glanced at her wrist that had a red impression of his own hand. “You screamed at me to not touch you and slapped me away! Harry that isn’t you!”
“I thought I let go…” he said in a low, quiet voice as he stared at her wrist. “I – I didn’t mean to shout at you, or – or hurt you – I – I thought I let go… Gracie, I’m sorry –“
“I know,” she nodded. “You weren’t yourself… your whole demeanor changed and… it scared me. This is serious and you really need to talk to someone. If not a teacher then… then write to Mum.”
“Grace they’re watching the owls –“
“She’s your godmother, Harry… everyone knows you two have a relationship. The Ministry knows Mum lives in Little Whinging. It won’t look suspicious at all if you write to her…”
“Grace –“
“Just… write to her. You need to tell someone what’s going on with you, if you won’t tell a teacher, tell Mum.” Harry only nodded numbly.
As they were making their way back to the castle, Grace saw Neville coming back from the greenhouses. “I’ll see you two later, I’m going to catch up to Neville,” she said. Ron nodded, but Harry refused to look at her. She could tell that he was feeling guilty about what had happened. She glanced at Harry one more time, before running toward Neville.
“Hey,” she greeted as she looped her arm with his.
“Are you feeling better?” he asked.
“Er… yes, and no,” she shrugged. “I will be, I think…”
“I think you need to go to bed early tonight,” he told her as they walked into the castle.
“I’ve got to catch up on some homework – “
“Gracie, you’re ahead in everything!” he interrupted. “You need to sleep. You look like you haven’t slept in weeks…” Grace grimaced. She hasn’t slept in weeks, not a lot anyways.
“I’ll be fine, Nev, I’m just going through something with my…my Mum, that’s all,” she shrugged. She hated lying, hated it, especially to Neville. She was going to ask over Christmas if she could tell him, because she didn’t know how much longer she could keep lying to him and keeping it from him. Especially when proving her dads innocence was nowhere in sight.
“You know…you can come to me too…” Neville said softly a while later as they continued to climb the stairs. Grace frowned as she looked at him, confused. “I – I know I’m not Ron or Hermione… and I know I’m not Harry – “
“Neville…” Grace said softly as she grabbed his arm and stopped walking. “You’re my best friend in the whole world. I was ready to beat Malfoy’s face in yesterday for what he said – “
“I know but… you just gravitate to Harry,” Neville gave a little shrug. “You always look for him, or reach for him, and you go to him… you have been since last spring. I don’t think you realize you’re doing it…”
“Neville – “
“And I understand… you have feelings for him, I’m sure it’s natural to gravitate to him. You two have always been different, like you two fit together… even before last year, and third year… I was just hoping that maybe you two would realize it a little later…”
“Neville… you’re my best friend,” she said softly. “I’m sorry if you’re feeling like I prefer Harry – “
“I’m not –“
“ – Ron, or Hermione’s company more than yours. I’m not… I… third year I found out my Mum is Harry’s godmother… so that summer Harry spent a lot of time over and hanging out, and getting to know Mum. This summer… this summer was bad, Neville… I had a terrible summer, a lot of things happened and my life was turned upside down and I wish I could tell you everything that happened, I do, believe me if I could tell you right now I will but I can’t and I am so so-sorry –“ Grace’s voice cracked as she blinked, feeling the tears sting her eyes.
“Gracie – “
“The only people who know what happened are Ron, Hermione and Harry because…because we all had to stay with each other and… I want to tell you, I really do and I’m asking over Christmas if I can because I hate keeping this from you! You’re my best friend and these are things I should be able to share with you but… but I can’t… and I’m so sorry that this is coming between us – “
“Gracie!” Neville exclaimed, resting his hands on her shoulders, “It’s not coming between us… I promise. You’re still my best friend too… I’m not going anywhere. I don’t care if there are things you can’t tell me yet, I know you’ll tell me when you can or when you’re ready… that’s how it’s always been with us…”
“But – “
“I’m just worried about you, and I didn’t know if it’s something that you can only talk to Harry about – or… or maybe you were more comfortable talking to him about what’s going on. I’m worried about you… you’re hardly sleeping, you’re hardly eating… I just want to make sure that you know that you can come to me too about things.”
“I know,” she whispered and nodded. She blinked, letting the tears fall down her cheeks, then she wrapped her arms around Neville tightly.
“C’mon… let’s go and do some homework…” Neville said softly once he let go, and she nodded.
“Do you know when the first… meeting is going to be?” Neville asked quietly as they walked down the seventh floor corridor.
“No,” she shook her head, glancing around to make sure no one could hear them. “We’re still trying to find a place big enough – “ she instantly stopped talking when she noticed Crabbe and Goyle strutting down the corridor with nasty smirks on their face. Crabbe bumped shoulders with her as Goyle shoved Neville hard as they passed.
“Watch where you’re going Longbottom!” Goyle sneered, and Crabbe laughed. Grace balled her hands into a fist and lunged forward but Neville grabbed her.
“Do you always need a bloke to control you, Black?”
“I’m not controlling her! I’m actually protecting you two!” Neville snapped angrily at them, which caused them to laugh even more.
“They don’t deserve it, Nev,” Grace hissed, glaring at Crabbe and Goyle as they continued to cackle as they walked backwards. “They’re going to get what’s coming to them soon, don’t worry.” This only made Crabbe and Goyle laugh harder as they turned the corner. “I hate those goons…” she shook her head.
“Their parents were there that night…weren’t they?” Neville asked under his breath. Grace only nodded. Neville’s face started to turn red as he wanted to chase after them but he stopped and walked back to her, but turned around again. “We’ve got to find a place soon,” Neville frowned as he turned back around to her. “I-I hate feeling like I can’t do anything!” There was a strange sound coming from behind Neville, and Grace leaned to the side and noticed an intricate design and an arch way molding itself from the stone wall.
“Er… Neville…”
“We shouldn’t have to feel helpless! School should teach us how to help ourselves!” Neville continued, his face and neck growing redder as he continued pacing.
“Neville – “ Grace continued, as she watched the intricate archway turn into double doors.
“I-I want to make Gran proud! I want to make my parents proud – but – but – how can I if we aren’t given the chance –“
“NEVILLE!” she exclaimed.
“What?”
“Look!” she pointed behind him and he turned around. His eyes widened in surprise at the doors.
“…Was that there before?”
“No,” Grace shook her head. “It started appearing when you started pacing and talking to yourself…”
“What is it?”
“…Probably a room,” Grace answered dryly, and Neville shot her an unamused side-eye. “Let’s go see what’s in it – “
“Do you really think that’s a good idea?” Neville asked nervously. “I mean, remember that one time in first year when we opened a random door thinking it was a classroom but it was just a trick door and you nearly broke your nose!”
“I think after five years we know where the trick doors are by now, Nev,” Grace retorted, but she did admit he had a point. It had been a while since she came across a trick door. “You go first.”
“Why me?!”
“Because you’re the man!” Grace nodded, looking from the door to Neville. “Where’s your Gryffindor chivalry?”
“Where I left it next to my Gryffindor stupidity.”
“Oh come on, go on… the doors appeared because of you, you should open it,” Grace nudged him.
“But what if it’s another trick door?”
“But what if it isn’t?” she countered and Neville frowned at her, then looked at the door. “Go on,” she nudged him again. Neville took a deep breath and held onto the door handle before pushing it in. Grace followed Neville into the room and gasped.
The room was ginormous! It was huge, and spacious. There were tall bookcases lining one side of the room, and large silk cushions piled on the floor around the room. On the other end of the room there were shelves full of different kinds of instruments like sneakscopes, secrecy sensors, a foe-glass, and there were even large dummy-mannequins that looked like they could be used for target practice.
“What were you thinking about when you were venting?” Grace asked awestruck.
“A chance to become something better than I am,” he started, looking around them, also in awe. “A place where we can learn to defend ourselves, to help ourselves…”
“Well… your brain has special powers because this is exactly what we need,” she smiled, looking at Neville who was still staring in awe. “We’ve got to go get the others,” Grace grabbed Neville’s hand and pulled him out of the room.
The two of them raced to the Gryffindor Common room, Neville quickly said the password but neither of them gave the Fat Lady any time to fully open before they pushed themselves inside and ignored the Fat Lady’s rude remarks. Skidding to a halt in front of Ron, Hermione and Harry, who all looked up from their books and at them with concern.
“We found it,” she whispered between pants.
“Found what?” Ron asked, confused.
“It,” Grace answered, stressing the word and jerked her head to the portrait. “Come on! Before curfew!” she said and tugged on Harry’s arm. Harry, Ron and Hermione shared a look before getting up from their seats and following them out.
“Where are we going?” Harry asked.
“You’ll see,” she smiled at him as she and Neville guided them down the corridor and turned the corner to another corridor. “All right, Neville… do the thing again!”
“What thing?” he asked, confused.
“Your magic brain thing, that made the door appear.”
“Er…okay,” Neville nodded as his brows curled in deep thought as he stared at the wall thinking about the room, but nothing happened. “It’s not working…”
“You were pacing! Think and pace!” Neville only nodded and started walking back and forth. On the third pace, the door formed in the wall.
“Bloody hell…” Ron whispered in awe.
“Come on,” Grace pushed the door open. “Look! It’s got everything we need!” she grinned as Harry, Ron and Hermione walked into the room and looked around awestruck.
“How did you find it?” Hermione asked, turning to Grace.
“I didn’t,” she shook her head and pointed to Neville. “Neville did.”
“Well done, Neville,” Harry grinned as he looked around. “It’s perfect! It’s like the school wants us to fight back!”
The date for the first meeting was set for the next day at eight. They had told all the Gryffindor members that night when they returned back to the common room, and decided that throughout the day they were going to get the word out to everyone else. Grace had told Hannah Abbott and Susan Bones the next morning during Divination, and they had shared the news with the other Hufflepuffs. Ginny had managed to get the word to the Ravenclaws.
The only snag in the day was when Grace and Justin arrived outside the music room at five.
“What do you mean the choir has been disbanded?!” Grace exclaimed to Professor Flitwick, who gave her a grim look. “It isn’t a student run group!”
“I know, Miss Black. I’ve submitted a request to have the choir and orchestra reformed with Professor Umbridge.”
“But we have a performance in three weeks!”
“I understand Miss Black – “
“How come she hasn’t approved it yet?”
“Miss Black, I understand – “
“But you run them! It’s a teacher organized group! Why – “
“She isn’t convinced that it is a necessary or beneficial program – “
“Isn’t necessary or beneficial?!” Grace shrieked angrily. “Professor Flitwick, the Frog Choir and the school orchestra are the only groups in this school that allow students to express themselves creatively and enjoy their shared interest in music – “
“I know, Miss Black, I understand. I am just as upset as you are about this. However, Professor Umbridge says the Ministry isn’t convinced it’s necessary and claims it has no academic benefits – “
“No academic benefits?!” Justin and Professor Flitwick both physically winced from how loud her voice got. “I can give her a list of academic benefits! Students involved with music organizations in schools are proven to have higher test scores, higher speech skills, higher literacy rates! They’ve shown themselves to have a better memory and higher cognitive skills than other students! It not only helps us improve academically but it teaches us patience, discipline and team work and –“
“I know, Miss Black,” Flitwick interrupted softly, giving her a small smile. “Professor Umbridge said she would let me know by Friday evening if the requests have been approved or denied. As of right now, practice on Sunday morning is still scheduled. Just keep practicing on your own.”
“Fine…” she huffed grumpily. “I’m not happy about this.”
“I know, no one is, we’ve got to be patient and hope for the best, Miss Black.” Flitwick told her and she glowered and crossed her arms over her chest. “I’ll see you both in class tomorrow,” he told them before shewing them along.
“I can’t believe the Frog Choir was disbanded and hasn’t been reformed yet,” Justin said glumly. “I never thought it would affect that…it’s teacher ran.”
“I hate her,” Grace hissed angrily as they walked down the hall. “I hate her. I hate her. I hate her. I. Hate. Her.”
“She’s not pleasant – “
“She’s awful!” Grace hissed. “She’s trying to take over the entire school!”
“I wouldn’t go that – “
“She’s not letting us practice magic in a class that requires the use of magic,” she continued, talking over him, “she’s deciding if our teachers are even good enough based on her standards!”
“To be fair – “
“She’s taking away the few things students are excited for throughout the week, the only breaks we have from homework! She’s torturing students in detention –“
“Wait, what?” Justin asked, grabbing Grace’s arm and forcing her to look at him.
“What?” she blinked.
“What did you say?”
“That she’s taking away the few things we’re excited for?” she asked.
“No, the last bit?” he asked, frowning in concern. “She’s torturing students in detention?!” Grace grimaced. In the famous words of her dear, gentle, half-giant friend: she should not have said that.
“It’s nothing – “
“Grace, it isn’t nothing! You had detention with her!”
“I’m fine – “
“Was that why your hand was red that day?” he asked. Grace shifted uncomfortably as she rubbed her left hand absentmindedly. Justin frowned as he grabbed her hand and yanked her sleeve back.
“It’s nearly gone,” she said quietly as Justin ran a finger over the back of her hand.
“This…this is cruel. Surely it can’t be allowed! There are rules – “
“As High Inquisitor,” Grace said mockingly as she pulled her hand away, “she can assign punishments in detention however she sees fit.”
“There’s a difference between punishment and physical harm, Grace – “
“I know, Justin,” she glared at him. “Trust me.”
“Have you told – “
“I told McGonagall the next day. Why do you think she nearly lost it on Umbridge outside the Great Hall?”
“If… if she did that to you during your detention, then…that means she must’ve done the same thing to Potter…” Justin said quietly and Grace nodded. “Why?”
“Because she’s cruel and sadistic, that’s why,” Grace snarled. “Listen, I’ve got to go…don’t tell anyone about…you know…” Justin nodded. “I’ll see you later.”
Notes:
Welp here's ch. 112... Not that angsty but.... :)
Anyway...
I kinda wanted to highlight how Harry could get when he'd let himself feel what Voldemort was feeling, and how sometimes Voldemort's feelings and actions affected Harry in more ways than just his scar hurting because it also affected his behaviour too and I wanted another moment where we see that, and that's why Harry kind of just... becomes not himself with Grace in the locker room.
I also decided to keep the change where it is Neville finding the Room of Requirement instead of Dobby telling Harry about it, it was one of the changes in the movies that I loved. And I also loved the moment between Neville and Grace too, because other than Sirius, Neville kind of sees and notices things about her that others don't - or aren't noticing 😭Ugh, just another scene of Grace and Neville's friendship. I love them so much.
Anyway, next chapter is going to be the first DA meeting!! (and so the angst will begin too, it's not bad next chapter or ch. 114...or 115.... )
I hope you all enjoyed~ :)
Chapter 114: 113
Chapter Text
Neville told Harry what he had thought about to make the room appear, and when Harry tried it that evening, it worked and the room was the exact same, this time however, the door looked different.
“Why do you think the door is different?” Harry asked as he, Ron, Hermione and Grace started setting up the room.
“Well, what did you ask it?” Grace asked as she looked through the books.
“I asked it for the room we saw the other night, the one to help us learn to fight and practice where they can’t find us…” he answered, watching her take a book off the shelf and flip through it.
“Well, the door from last night was very obvious,” she answered, flipping a page and scanning it, “this new door was plain and just like every other door in the castle. If you don’t want to be found, don’t have an obvious door that doesn’t look like it belongs.”
“Yeah… I suppose…” he shrugged. “Look…I’m sorry about yesterday – “
“Harry,” Grace said as she closed the book and placed it back on the shelf. “I understand. I’m not upset at you for what happened – “
“But I hurt you!” he argued. “I – I never – “
“I know, Harry,” she smiled at him. “You weren’t yourself yesterday, you didn’t mean to hurt me – “
“I thought I let go,” he whispered as he pulled her to the wall, further away from Ron and Hermione. “I – I can’t explain it, but when you touched me yesterday, it was like he got angrier,” Grace frowned and went to say something but he shook his head, “That part of me that was feeling his anger, it…I didn’t want you touching me, it only made it worse and I didn’t realize I grabbed you and when you first asked me to let go I thought I did. Then when you tried to touch me again, I felt even angrier because whatever it is, didn’t want you touching me and – “
“Harry…” she whispered, resting her hand on his arm. “I understand… I’m not upset. I’m fine… but I stand by what I said, you need to talk to someone about it.”
“I know,” he nodded. “I-I’ll write to Helena tomorrow…”
“Good,” she smiled at him. He was about to say something when there was a knock on the door and Neville, Ginny, Lavender, Parvati and Dean came walking in.
“Whoa…” Dean stared around the room, impressed. “What is this place?”
“It’s… well, a room that appears when we need it – “ Harry started, but then more people started coming in, so he started again, and after the third time of having to do it, Grace told him to just wait until everyone arrived.
“Well…” Harry started nervously. “This is the place we’ve found for practices, and you’ve – er – obviously found it okay – “
“It’s fantastic!” Cho exclaimed, grinning at Harry with starry eyes, and the look made Grace’s eyes narrow.
“It’s bizarre,” said Fred as he looked around. “We once hid from Filch in here, remember, George? But it was just a broom cupboard then…”
“Hey, Harry, what’s this stuff?” Dean asked, pointing to all the sneakscopes and other things on the shelves.
“Dark detectors,” Harry answered as he stepped between the cushions to reach them. “Basically they all show when dark wizards or enemies are around, but you don’t want to reply on them too much, they can be fooled…” he said, staring at the foe-glass for a moment before turning away from it. “Well, I’ve been thinking about the sort of stuff we ought to do first and –“
Hermione’s hand raised high, and Grace rolled her eyes.
“This isn’t class, Hermione,” she muttered under her breath. Hermione shot her a look before turning back to Harry.
“Er… what, Hermione?”
“I think we ought to elect a leader,” Hermione said curtly. Grace had to admit, that maybe that was an important thing to do.
“Harry’s leader,” Cho said at once, giving Hermione a look. Grace wasn’t going to swallow her pride and admit that she agreed with Cho that had a point that Harry was a leader. Grace’s glare hardened when she noticed the slight pinking on Harry’s face. He caught Grace’s eyes and cleared his throat and looked down.
“Yes, but I think we ought to vote on it properly,” Hermione said with a huff, “it makes it formal and it gives him authority. So – everyone who thinks Harry should be our leader?” Everyone put their hands up, except for Grace. “Oh, what is the problem with Harry being leader, Grace?” Hermione huffed, narrowing her eyes at her.
“Oh… I really have to vote?” Grace asked. “I thought it was obvious. I don’t feel the need to voice my opinions for attention,” she added, shooting Cho a cold look. “Unlike some people.” Cho’s face turned pink as she returned Grace’s glare. “Anyway, I think it’s obvious that I would vote that Harry be leader, he is the most experienced after all.” Harry’s cheeks flushed, and he rolled his lips between his teeth to keep himself from smiling.
“Er – right,” Harry cleared his throat and nodded, “thanks… and – what, Hermione?” Harry sighed as Hermione raised her hand again.
“I also think we ought ot have a name,” she said, her hand still in the air. “It would promote a feeling of team spirit and unity, don’t you think?”
“…I’m actually going to back her up on this one,” Grace nodded. “Not only for those reasons, but also… we can’t keep calling it a Defense Against the Dark Arts group.”
“Can we be the Anti-Umbridge League?” Angelina suggested hopefully.
“Or the Ministry of Magic Are Morons Group?” Fred suggested.
“I was thinking,” Hermione frowned at Fred, “more of a name that didn’t tell everyone what we’re up to… so we can refer to it safely outside meetings.”
“The Defense Association?” Cho suggested. “The D.A. for short, so nobody knows what we’re talking about?” Grace really hated her, she hated her almost as much as she hated Umbridge.
“Association? It sounds so… Ministry of Magic approved,” Grace’s face curled as she shook her head.
“But the D.A. is good,” Ginny said, and Grace shot her a look silently asking ‘whose side are you on?’, “but it should stand for something different, like…Dumbledore’s Allies? Because the Ministry is trying to go against him.”
“Better than association,” Grace muttered under her breath, but hissed when she felt Hermione elbow her hard in the ribs. “Allies sound… like we’re just picking a side, that we’re just help. It’s got to be something more, something that shows that we’re serious, that we aren’t going to back down anymore… that we’re going to fight…” then a grin broke on Grace’s face. “Army.”
“Dumbledore’s Army!” Ginny grinned at her. “It’s perfect, it’s exactly what the Ministry is afraid him doing.”
“All in favor of the D.A?” Hermione asked bossily. Grace and Ginny instantly raised their hands high, and Grace noticed that Cho had begrudgingly raised her hand before lowering it. “That’s a majority – motion passed!”
“Merlin’s beard, you should go straight into law after school,” Grace muttered to Hermione, who shot her a look as she wrote DUMBLEDORE’S ARMY on the top of the piece of parchment.
“Right,” Harry said with a nod, “shall we get practicing then? I was thinking, the first thing we should do is Expelliarmus, you know, the disarming charm. I know it’s pretty basic but I’ve found it really useful – “
“Oh please,” Zacharias Smith rolled his eyes and folded his arms. “I don’t think expelliarmus is exactly going to help us against You-Know-Who, do you?”
“I’ve used it against him,” Harry retorted. “It saved my life last June.”
Zacharias opened his mouth stupidly, and everyone else went very still. Grace snorted, and shot the Hufflepuff a look.
“Expelliarmus can’t be useful, huh?” Grace asked sarcastically, and Zacharias glared at her.
“I mean, if you think it’s beneath you, you can leave,” Harry pointed to the door with an unbothered shrug. Smith didn’t move, nor did anyone else. “Someone told me that mastering the most basic of spells can make all the difference when you’re in a duel, or fight…” he said, glancing over at Grace with a smile. Her cheeks flushed and she looked down bashfully. “The Disarming charm is like a wizards bread and butter, really… so I reckon we should all divide into pairs and practice.”
Grace went to move toward Neville, but someone grabbed her arm. “Be my partner?” Anthony Goldstein asked. Grace turned from him to look at Neville, who looked around for a partner.
“Er, I was hoping to partner with Neville – “
“Potter’s with him,” Anthony told her and she turned and saw Harry talking to Neville.
“Oh…” she sighed and turned to him. “I thought you’d want to pair up with one of your friends?” she questioned as she looked over to Terry Boot who was practicing with Michael and Ginny.
“I wanted to partner up with you,” he shrugged, and she nodded slowly. She still didn’t understand why he all of a sudden was showing interest in her.
“Right… okay, well… let’s start,” she said as she took a few steps back.
“How about I go first?” he asked, “I can show you how to do it.” Grace blinked. Did this bloke really think she didn’t know how to disarm someone?
“Sure…” she said dryly as she steadied her footing. “Give me your best shot.”
“Expelliarmus!” he said and a quick red light flashed from his wand and her wand jumped out of her hand but she reached up and grabbed it with her left hand before it could fly away. He blinked, staring a little confused.
“Not bad,” she nodded in approval. “But you should put a little more mmph into your casting,” she said with a smirk, and he blinked again and his lips parted. “Should I try?” she asked, playing dumb.
“Ye-yeah, let’s see,” he nodded, regaining his composer and he readied himself.
“Expelliarmus!” Grace casted firmly as a red light flashed from her wand and in a blink, Anthony’s wand flew out of his hand and a few feet away. He blinked in surprise as his mouth hung open. Grace heard someone snort, and it was George, who was practicing with Lee, he gave her a wink as she shook her head and made her way to pick up Anthony’s wand. “Thanks for wanting to help, but… I think I’ve got the hang of this,” she said to him as she held out his wand. “I’m going to go help Neville, go practice with Terry, okay?” she said, and Anthony nodded, still surprised.
She shook her head and chuckled under her breath as she made her way to where Neville and Harry were standing. Harry was glancing around the room and not paying much attention as Neville casted the spell and Harry’s wand flew out of his hand.
“I DID IT!” Neville said gleefully! “I’ve never done it before – I DID IT!”
“Good one!” Harry said encouragingly, but Grace knew that Neville was able to do it because Harry’s attention wasn’t fully there. Harry’s eyes caught hers and she gave him a small smile.
“Hey, Nev, why don’t you practice with me that way Harry can help everyone else?” she suggested as she stepped in.
“Oh…yeah, right,” Neville nodded, still smiling.
“Thanks,” Harry whispered in her ear. Her cheeks went red as her heart skipped in her chest. Harry squeezed her arm gently before making his way around the room.
“Okay, Neville, show me what you’ve got,” she smiled at him and stood ready.
“Expelliarmus!” red sparks flew from Neville’s wand but her wand only twitched in her hand. Neville’s shoulder’s slumped as he looked down in disappointment. “I knew it was just luck…”
“It wasn’t luck,” she told him. “Close your eyes, take a deep breath in,” she instructed, and he nodded, doing as she said. “Now exhale,” his chest fell, “you’ve got to concentrate. It’ll take a few times but if you focus on your wand and on the spell, you say it clearly and firmly, then you should be able to do it. So, try again.”
Neville nodded and tried again. And again. And again. Each time she could see he was getting better, and she wondered if she didn’t hold her wand too tight, if he’ll do it. Grace jumped at the loud sound of a whistle, and turned to see Harry looking around them.
“That wasn’t bad,” Harry told them, “but there’s definite room for improvement… so let’s try again.”
“I don’t think I can do it…” Neville said glumly.
“You can… you’ve got to have confidence in yourself and your abilities, Neville… let’s try again.”
As Grace helped Neville, she also watched Harry walk around the room, helping others and giving them advice. She noticed after his second round he didn’t come over to them, or Cho and her friend. Her eyes narrowed as she watched him approach Cho and Marietta.
“Oh no!” Cho said rather loudly and dramatically when Harry approached. “Expelliarmious! I mean, Expellimellius! I – oh, sorry, Marietta!” a low rumble came from Grace’s throat as watched Cho act like a complete moron when Harry appeared. Cho turned to Harry with a flushed face. “You made me nervous, I was doing all right before.”
“That was quite good,” Harry nodded, and Grace’s eyes narrowed more. “Well, no, it was lousy, but I know you can do it properly, I was watching from over there…” this made Cho laugh, and the sound grated on Grace’s nerves. It was like porcelain scraping against porcelain. She was doing this on purpose, Grace was sure of it.
“Er…Gracie…” Neville started carefully, but Grace couldn’t hear him. The thudding in her ears were so loud, and she felt her skin grow hot, and –
SMASH!
Everyone jumped as some glass that was on the shelves behind Harry and Cho exploded and shattered glass flew everywhere. Everyone ducked and covered themselves so they wouldn’t get hit. Grace stared wide-eyed at the broken glass on the floor.
“What was that?”
“What happened?”
“Did someone accidentally hit it?”
Everyone began whispering.
“Hey, Harry,” Hermione spoke up. “Have you checked the time?” Grace pulled out her watch from under her school shirt and checked the time.
“It’s ten past,” Grace said, clearing her throat.
“Right,” Harry nodded then called for everyone’s attention. “Well, that was pretty good,” Harry said, “but we’ve overrun, we’d better leave it here. Same time, same place next week?”
“Sooner!” Dean exclaimed eagerly and others nodded in agreement.
“The Quidditch season’s about to start, we need team practices too!”
“Let’s say next Wednesday night then,” Harry said, “and we can decide on additional meetings then… come on, we’d better get going.”
Harry pulled out the map and laid it on the table, he and Grace monitored to see where the teachers were.
“Hufflepuff’s should go first,” Grace said. “They’ve got the longest journey and are more likely to come across a teacher… but it looks like if they leave now they’ll get to the basement just before night patrol starts. Teacher’s typically won’t start patrols until half past to give students some time to get back to their common rooms…”
“How do you know that?” Harry asked, looking at her with a thoughtful expression.
“Remus told me,” she grinned at him. “Hannah, Susan, Megan… you three should head out first, then Ernie, Justin and Zacharias. You have about fifteen minutes minimum to get to your common room without being caught by Filch or a teacher.” The Hufflepuffs wasted no time and went out in that order, waiting only a minute or two before the boys left.
“Okay, Ravenclaw’s should start heading out now…” she said, noticing that prefects were on the second floor, and Professor Sinistra and Babbling were on the fourth and fifth floor. Filch was on the first floor.
“Okay, Gryffindor’s go!” Grace said a few minutes after all the Ravenclaw’s had left and were already a few halls away. She took the map, keeping an eye on it as Harry and Ron guided her out of the room, knowing if they didn’t she would probably walk into a wall.
“That was really, really good, Harry,” Hermione said as they began walking down the hall toward the Fat Lady’s portrait.
“Yeah it was!” Ron nodded enthusiastically. “Did you see me disarm Hermione, Harry?”
“Only once,” Hermione retorted, “I got you loads more than you got me – “
“I did not only get you once!” Ron argued.
Grace rolled her eyes at them as the two continued to argue. Grace’s eyes were on the map, but she wasn’t really looking at it. She kept thinking about how Cho was playing dumb to get Harry’s attention, and she kept thinking about how that glass exploded. Glass didn’t just explode like that at random, and it was behind Harry and Cho… she doesn’t even remember there being something behind them, so how did that glass break? Did the glass just appear and break because it was trying to get them to know it was time to leave?
Or did she break the glass? Watching Harry and Cho made her feel so angry that she could’ve broken something, she wanted to break something. Did the room conjure something and break it for her? Or did it conjure something so she could break it? If she did break it, how? She hasn’t done accidental magic since she was a child…
“Grace,” she jumped and turned to see Harry starring at her with concern. “Are you all right?”
“Er…yeah, why?” she answered nervously.
“You’ve been glaring at the map and you look like you’re about to rip it to pieces…” he answered slowly as he took the map from her hands.
“Oh…sorry…” she blinked.
“Are you okay?”
“Fine,” she replied a little too quickly, and a little too sharply. Harry frowned even more.
“You don’t sound fine.”
“I am fine.”
“Then why did you look like you wanted to rip the map to pieces?”
“Because maybe I did.”
“Why?”
“It doesn’t matter. I’m fine.”
“You’re not fine.”
“I’m fine.”
“Is this about the meeting?”
“Nope,” she said, popping the ‘p’.
“Grace,” Harry said lowly, drawing out her name. “Please, just tell me what’s wrong – “
“What’s wrong is that you are so blind, Harry,” Grace huffed angrily.
“What?” Harry asked, frowning. “What are you talking about? Why are you mad at me? I haven’t done anything – “
“Exactly,” she hissed. “I thought something happened with us on Saturday – “
“Something did – “
“Evidentially not since we’re back to where we started!”
“What are you talking about?!”
“Cho!”
“Cho – for the love of Merlin, how many times do I have to tell you – “
“It’s not about telling me Harry! It’s about telling her that you are not interested!” Grace shouted at him. Everyone who was in the common room (which was most of everyone who was in the D.A. and a few others who were staying up to do homework) stopped what they were doing and watched.
“I told her – “
“That you were waiting for me,” she finished for him, but her face curled in anger and the look on her face reminded him so much of the look Sirius would give Helena when they fought.
“Exactly! She knows – “
“You are so STUPID!” Grace shouted at him. “Don’t you see how ridiculous she was acting?! It was all an act just to get you to pay attention to her! She’s not actually that stupid, Harry! She’s trying to get you to pay attention to her and forget about me – “
“No she isn’t! You’re thinking way too much about this! She knows that I’m waiting for you – “
“She knows you’re available!” she snapped, glaring at him icily.
“…Well, I am though…aren’t I?” Harry asked, clenching his jaw.
Grace’s jaw slacked as she stared at him as if he had just slapped her.
“You said you were waiting until I was ready for this – “
“What do you think Saturday was, Grace?” he asked angrily. “It was to show you that I was serious about this, us – you! I thought after Hogsmeade that something happened between us, that it was going somewhere – “
“It was!”
“I thought you were going to stop getting all stupidly jealous for no reason! I don’t know what else to do Grace! I’ve wanted to kiss you twice, you pull away. I’ve asked you on a date, you say no. I’ve practically took you on one to show you that I want this, show you that I’m serious! It’s not me that keeps causing this! It’s you! You’re letting your jealousy get the better of you when I’ve told you, time and time again that it’s you! I chose you! I’ve said it, I’ve showed it to you, what else do you want me to do Grace!?”
“I want you to tell me you like me!” she shouted so loud and full of hurt and anger that her voice bounced off the stone walls of the common room. “You can hold my hand all you want, you can take me on little pretend dates, you can tell me you chose me all you want, but if you can’t even tell me that you like me?” she asked, her voice cracking. “Why can’t you just tell her that you’re not interested because you have feelings for me?” Grace’s lips trembled as she stared at him, trying not to let the tears fall.
Harry’s lips opened and closed as he tried to find the words to say.
“You can’t, can you?” she asked, shaking her head. “Because you still like her…”
“Grace – “ Harry started, shaking his head as he reached out to her but she stepped back.
“I’d rather you just be honest with me than you lying to yourself to spare my feelings…” she said brokenly, then she turned around and walked up the girls’ staircase.
Notes:
And it is beginning...
It's only going to go down from here folks.
At least for the next 9 chapters. They will make you frustrated. They will make you angry. They will make you sad and probably cry (if you're someone who cries easily in fics have tissues handy). And I know you all want to see Harry and Grace finally together, but I ask that you please read them through! I know it's easy to not read and just wait and skip to the chapters you're waiting for... but these next 9 chapters are really, really REALLY important to the story line of this fic and to Harry and Grace's relationship! There's a lot of growth for them both in the upcoming chapters that is really important, even if it's heartbreaking and frustrating!
I hope you... enjoyed this chapter, even if it ended on an angsty note!
Chapter 115: 114
Notes:
Hello, Happy Monday!
Here's chapter 114!!
I hope you all enjoy! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day Grace acted as if nothing happened the previous night, acted as if her and Harry didn’t have a fight. To the outside, everything appeared as normal, but their immediate circle knew better. There were subtle changes. Grace didn’t lean into Harry anymore when they sat at meals, nor were they knee to knee or shoulder to shoulder anymore. There was always a noticeable space between them. They didn’t walk directly next to each other on the way to classes. Grace forced herself to not give Harry little glances whenever he talked or did something, and she forced herself to not enjoy his scent when he was around.
She was going to hold her ground. She wasn’t going to fall back into her old ways and act as if nothing happened because she had feelings for him. She also wasn’t going to distance herself and make it easier for Cho to use the opportunity to weasel herself between them either. Luckily, Harry had seemed to accept her silent request for space, and didn’t push it.
But she wished he would. If he would just push it a little, show her that even if he did still have some feelings for Cho, that he liked her more.
Their last D.A. meeting gave her some hope. Harry was teaching them the basic of dueling techniques, and Cho had immediately volunteered, but he shook his head. “Actually… Grace, will you demonstrate with me?”
“Well, shouldn’t you demonstrate with someone to show them how to improve?” Cho suggested hopefully.
“Grace is the best dueler I know,” Harry said, and Grace’s cheeks flushed. “Actually, most of what I know I learned from her. How can any of you know how to do it right if you don’t have someone show you?”
Harry and Grace’s duel demonstration lasted a little longer than it should, but it ended with Harry being flung back onto the satin cushions. He didn’t seem embarrassed, or angry that she had bested him in front of everyone – especially Cho. He got up and grinned proudly at her. Her heart fluttered and for the rest of the night, she felt over the moon.
The Frog Choir and Orchestra had been given permission to reform, a week after the Decree had been set, and that left the Choir students less time to rehearse and prepare for their performance on Halloween. Umbridge, however, gave them permission to temporarily reassemble under a probationary basis and she will be sitting in on rehearsals to inspect them.
“We’ll be starting with some warm ups,” Professor Flitwick announced as he stood up to his podium, “then we’ll do a full run through of the performance, see where we need to work on the most.”
“Hem hem,” Grace balled her hands into fists, it was the only way to control her facial expression when Umbridge interrupted.
“Er… yes, Professor Umbridge?” Flitwick asked.
“I understand that your students have to audition to be a part of the Frog Choir, correct?” she asked.
“Yes – “
“And as an already established member of the Frog Choir, it is required that they must attend and watch the auditions?”
“Yes – “
“The count of students I have from the auditions does not match the count of students that are present right now.”
“I’m not sure I’m following, Professor Umbridge,” Flitwick frowned.
“Well you see, there is one more student present now, that was not in attendance for auditions.”
Grace felt her heart fall to her stomach.
“It appears that Miss Black did not follow the mandatory attendance rule for the day of auditions.”
“Ah,” Professor Flitwick nodded in understanding, “I see. Well, Miss Black had an excused absence, she was ill that morning – “
“But she was able to attend the Quidditch practice, was she not?”
“Yes, later in the day,” Flitwick nodded. “She had received some…disturbing news that morning. I’ve already spoken to Miss Black about this matter. She has agreed to give up her fall solo to make up for not being present for auditions.” Grace blinked. Flitwick out right lied to Umbridge. Grace wasn’t offered a solo, or assigned one.
“Is that so?” Umbridge asked, and Grace could see her face tightening.
“Yes. My students take team ethics very seriously.”
“It’s my understanding that if she had been present, she would’ve received her second solo since joining the choir?”
“Well, Miss Black is very talented – “
“Is that why you added an extra spot onto the Frog Choir two years ago?” Umbridge asked in her overly sweet voice. A few of the other choir members looked at each other and whispered. Grace felt her cheeks flush from embarrassment. She wanted the ground to open and suck her in. She felt someone grab her hand, and squeeze. She knew it was Justin. “I looked back on records and saw that two years ago, you only had three spots available, but you accepted four students.”
“Auditions were split into two parts,” Flitwick began cooly, “first it is pitch and range auditions. It allows me to see how high or low someone can sing without going off pitch and if they can stay on key. For female singers, Miss Black had the largest range, and the best pitch. The second part of auditions is the acapella individual piece. This shows me if the student knows their own abilities and can choose a song that will compliment them, either in their key or if they are able to sing a song in a different key. It also shows me that they can stay on tempo. Miss Black chose a piece that not only suited her range, but showed her excellent ability to memorize tempo and the sheet music. Not only did she do excellently, she also had done it with little time to practice as she was the last person to sign up to audition.”
“And you would say that she performed better than… let’s say, Miss Parkinson?” Umbridge asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I would,” Flitwick nodded. “While talented, Miss Parkinson had a smaller range, and was off tempo during her solo audition.”
“I see…” Umbridge nodded slowly. “Well, then, if you are so confident in Miss Black’s ability and talent, then perhaps have her prove it on Halloween.”
Grace frowned and looked at Justin, who gave the same look. What on earth did Umbridge mean?
“I-I’m not sorry that I’m following…” Flitwick blinked, “are you suggesting me have Miss Black reaudition for the Frog Choir?”
“Yes, in a way. If she is as talented as you say, then her giving a performance on Halloween shouldn’t be an issue at all.”
“But – but, solos are assigned weeks in advance,” Flitwick shook his head, completely astonished. “Halloween is two weeks away – “
“It’s either that, or she gives up her place to someone else, who was present for both auditions.”
Grace stared in shock.
“Professor Umbridge,” Flitwick started but she ignored him as she looked through the piles of sheet music. Umbridge must’ve’ educated herself a little on Choir and music to look at where Grace stood with Justin. While Grace had a wide range, Flitwick had put her with the altos and tenors for support, and she loved where she was. Umbridge picked something out of a white box and held it to Flitwick.
“She will do this one,” Umbridge said firmly. Flitwick blinked as he scanned the page before turning to Umbridge, shaking his head.
“With all due respect, Professor Umbridge, I personally pick out and curate pieces for my students! I choose pieces that suit not only their voices, but make the necessarily key adjustments for them to succeed – “
“Are you saying that Miss Black isn’t capable of performing this?”
“I know she could if given the proper arrangements and key – “
“But didn’t you say she gave an outstanding audition with little preparation?”
“Well, yes – “
“Then she can reaudition with this piece, as it is, or she could give up her spot for a student who really wants to be here,” she said firmly, with a wicked smile. Flitwick gaped at her. “I have put the Frog Choir under a probationary period, giving it a chance to prove its benefits to students and the school. I was under the impression, given the reasons you told me yourself, that students involved with music perform better in the classroom, and have a high work ethic and perform better in team environments.”
“Well, yes – “
“However, Miss Black has not shown that she is a team player since she could not make it to auditions to support future members, but chose to attend Quidditch practice. I have not seen her prove that she values this team, or that she wants to be a part of it, but I know of a student who does value the Frog Choir who didn’t get the chance to join due to her spot being taken by Miss Black.” Grace’s jaw dropped. Umbridge was talking about Pansy Parkinson! “So, Miss Black will reaudition, with the same key and pitch markers, with this song. If she doesn’t not meet the expectations, or does not perform, she will forfeit her spot.”
“But – “ Professor Flitwick started.
“Or the third option,” Umbridge smiled wickedly, “the probationary period will be terminated and I will deny the permission to reform the Frog Choir.” A heavy silence fell over the room as everyone stared at Umbridge in shock. “Good day, Professor,” she smiled, then walked out of the room. When the door shut, the entire choir erupted in protests.
“Quiet, quiet!” Flitwick exclaimed after a few minutes. “I understand everyone is upset, but we have a show in two weeks! I do not want to hear any more of this, and I want everyone to take a deep breath, and we will continue with our rehearsal.” Everyone immediately stopped talking and did as Flitwick instructed.
An hour and a half later, he dismissed everyone but Grace.
“You lied to Professor Umbridge,” Grace said quietly, and he nodded.
“I read the Prophet that morning, and Professor McGonagall had come to inform me that you may not be well enough,” he said softly. “I did have plans to give you a solo for this performance, however I do not want to show favoritism, and with you missing auditions I had to give your spot to someone else,” she nodded in agreement.
“That’s fair… I just thought it was because I had one last Halloween…”
“I stand by what I said to Professor Umbridge, Miss Black. You are very talented, and I must say you are one of the most talented students I’ve had the privilege of teaching and directing in a long time. I spoke very highly about you to Myron Wagtail of The Weird Sisters last winter, and asked if I could point you to him once you graduated if you were interested in a career in music,” Grace’s face turned pink, and she felt herself smiling. “I give solos based on talent and enthusiasm and drive to improve, Miss Black, not based on who has already had one. I almost awarded you the position of Student Director but felt that you needed at least one more year of being a member, and you have proven that you’re capable of the position.
“I know your choir-mates will agree that this performance will be very important to not only you, but to the choir as a whole. I know some will not admit out of House pride and rivalry, but they do not wish to see you leave. You are an asset to the Choir, not only based on talent but you provide encouragement to your choir-mates, and your enthusiasm to help rehearse with them does not go unnoticed, Miss Black and it’s very appreciated. That’s why this is going to be very important that you – “
“Don’t mess up,” she finished, and he nodded sullenly as he handed her the sheet music.
“I haven’t had a chance to make any key changes or arrangements, but this was a piece I was planning to give you.” Grace took it and read the title. ‘Feeling Good’ by Nina Simone (1965). She scanned the music, and her eyes widened.
“Professor… this is out of my range,” she said worried.
“I’m aware the last twenty measures may prove to be difficult on such short notice – “
“Short notice? Professor, I’m going to tear my vocal cords! I won’t be able to speak for a week!”
“I have the up most confidence in you, Miss Black,” he said softly. “I know you can do it – “
“I could if it had the key changes you were going to make – “
“You will be brilliant, as always, Miss Black,” he smiled at her. “Now, run along, I’m sure you’ve got lots of homework to do.”
Grace only nodded numbly as she walked out of the music room.
“What song is it?” Justin asked immediately, pushing himself off the wall. Grace just handed him the sheet music, and he stared at it, his eyes widening. “Grace… this is – “
“Out of my range, I know,” she hissed, taking the sheet music back. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” she said dully as she walked away.
Grace stormed through the castle and when she got to the Gryffindor changing rooms, she tore off her backpack and threw it with such force, it nearly toppled over one of the stack of lockers. Everyone stopped and stared at her. Her face curled in fury as she punched the metal lockers, then again, and again, and again. She couldn’t stop, she was so angry, and the only thing that was anchoring her down was the pain in her hands and the sound of the metal being drowned out from the loud thumping of her heart in her ears.
“Grace stop!” Harry shouted as his arms wrapped around her front and he pulled her away from the lockers. She struggled out of his hold, but he held on tighter. “Grace, you’re hurting yourself! Stop!”
“I HATE HER!” she screamed as she kicked the lockers.
“Maybe you and Katie should wait outside?” Fred said softly to Angelina, as he eyed Grace. “Let us get her to calm down some…”
“But – “
“Please, Ang…” Fred asked. “She’s had a break like this over the summer, we know how to calm her down.”
“All right,” she nodded as she motioned for Katie to follow her.
“Gracie… please…” Harry whispered softly in her ear. “What’s wrong?”
“I hate her! I hate her! I hate her!” she shouted. “She’s taking EVERYTHING FROM ME!”
“Who? Gracie, what happened?” Ron asked worried.
“She’s taking over the school! She’s making us miserable!”
“Grace, what happened?!”
“She’s taking away choir! It’s all I had left!” she cried. “Quidditch and Choir is all I have left! I can’t see my dad! I can’t talk to him or Remus!” she slumped against Harry, and he held her tightly as she started crying. “Umbridge is forcing me to reaudition for the choir… in front of the whole school and if – if I mess up then I have to give up my spot!”
“But you won’t mess up, Gracie! You’re the best singer in the whole school,” Ron said softly.
“Yeah, there’s no way you’ll – “
“She picked the song… the song is out of my range and Flitwick isn’t allowed to make any adjustments… I’m going to be kicked out of the choir,” her voice cracked, and if Harry hadn’t been holding onto her so tightly, she would’ve let herself fall to the floor. The boys all looked at each other, worried. “I miss Dad… I miss him so much,” she cried, moving to turn around, and Harry let her as she hid her face in his neck. He held her tighter and rubbed her back, letting her cry.
“It’s going to be all right, Gracie,” Fred said gently. “Let all the tears out now, and use your rage out on the pitch tonight… you’ll feel better.” Harry gave Fred a sharp glare that told him to shut up.
“You three go on,” Harry said cooly, “tell Angelina we’ll be there in a few minutes.” Fred and George nodded as they headed out of the changing rooms but Ron lingered, looking at Grace in concern. “Go on, Ron… we’ll be out in a few.”
“It’s going to be all right, Grace…” Ron said softly before leaving.
Harry didn’t say anything, he just continued to hold her and rub her back until her crying faded. “Don’t let her win,” Harry whispered. “She knows how to get to you, but you can’t let her win.”
“But I can’t do this, Harry! I can’t rehearse this song on top of daily Quidditch practices, and homework, and studying! I have two weeks to rehearse! Two!” she exclaimed in between breaths as she pulled away and looked at him in panic. “I – I can’t do it! I’m going to fail and I’m going to be forced to give my spot to Parkinson! Harry… music is – is my outlet! It’s the only thing I have that – “
“I know,” he whispered, nodding. “I know, but it’s going to be all right. It’s going to be all right because you’re amazing, and brilliant and…and perfect. You’re going to crush it, and you’re going to do it so well that you’re going to leave everyone – including Umbridge – speechless because that’s just what you do.”
“But what if I don’t?”
“Remember what I said last year?” he asked, smiling, “you give everything you do with a hundred-ten percent, and you do it with so much passion that you can’t mess up. You’re brilliant, Grace… and you’re going to be brilliant, even with all the obstacles in your way. I know it.”
“How – “
“Because I know you, and I believe in you. It’s going to be all right,” he assured her. “So get dressed, and get ready to take out all your anger on the pitch… okay?”
“Okay,” she replied in a small voice and nodded. Harry smiled at her, and pressed a kiss on her forehead. Her cheeks flushed, and her heart skipped as she gripped his shirt tightly.
“I’ll see you out there,” He whispered softly and she nodded.
For a short time, all of her anger toward Umbridge evaporated because of that small, little kiss.
During that practice, no one had seen Grace fly so fast, or play so aggressively before that by the end of it, Angelina told her that whatever she was feeling, keep it up and let it out during their match with Slytherin because they would be sure to win. Grace wasn’t going to have a problem with that because even though practice helped her release that anger, when it was over she was quickly reminded of why she was angry in the first place.
“Harry…” Grace started slowly as they walked back into the common room.
“Yeah?”
“I was wondering if…” she paused to bite her lip as she wrung her hands around each other nervously. “I was wondering if I could borrow your cloak and the Map for the next two weeks…” Harry blinked, not having expected that. “Just until after Halloween and I’ll give it back. I – I can’t practice in my dorm, or here in the common room and I’ll only have little time to use the music room since the other students and the orchestra will need it. I was planning on using the Room of Requirement to practice in there at night – “
“Sure,” Harry nodded, “of course you can borrow it. I’ll go grab it.”
“Thanks Harry,” Grace smiled at him, and he only nodded. She raced upstairs to quickly shower and change into something more comfortable. When she came back down with her school bag, Harry was sitting with Ron and Hermione by the fire and they had their books out.
“Here,” he held out the folded cloak and the bundle of old looking parchment to her. She smiled in thanks again as she sat beside him on the sofa.
“So what exactly happened?” Ron asked carefully.
“Umbridge gave the Frog Choir a probationary approval to reform after Professor Flitwick made an argument on how beneficial music is to students and how it correlates to their academic success,” Grace started as she pulled out her books to start her homework. “Well, she was supposed to sit in on rehearsal today to see, but she wasn’t there to watch rehearsal at all,” Grace’s hands balled into tight fists, crumpling her study notes. Harry rested a hand over hers, hoping it would calm her. It didn’t. “We started with warmups and we barely started before she interrupted, and it was strange…”
“What happened?” Hermione frowned.
“She brought up Frog Choir rules and student conduct. There are certain things that as members of the choir we’re supposed to do and hold ourselves too. We’ve got to get good grades, anything lower than average Flitwick will suspend us from rehearsals and performances until our marks are up. We’re supposed to look presentable at all times as in, our uniform has to be pristine, girls who choose to wear make up have to keep it tasteful or wear it to look more natural, hair has to be neatly kept – “
“That would’ve disqualified you instantly,” Ron joked to Harry, but then hissed when Hermione elbowed him.
“ – we’ve got to be punctual, not just for rehearsals but for classes, meals, and curfew. We’ve got standards and expectations we’ve got to meet and uphold as an example. One of the rules is that all current choir members must be present for the auditions of new students, it’s to show support, unity and togetherness.”
“But…you missed the auditions…” Hermione said, and Grace nodded.
“I did, this was the only choir rule that I broke – “
“But it wasn’t your fault!” Ron protested, “you were about to be sick all over the table at Breakfast that morning after reading the paper! Sirius – “ Ron whispered his name, “was spotted and you freaked out – “
“I know,” Grace nodded, “and Professor Flitwick had also read the paper, and Professor McGonagall had informed him I was not feeling well that morning. Luckily he understood but that’s why I wasn’t given a solo for the Halloween performance – which he lied to Umbridge about and said that I was the one that offered to forfeit my solo – “
“He lied to Umbridge?!” Harry and Ron both asked, shocked. They looked at each other as grins started spreading onto his face. “I’ve got a whole new love for Flitwick now,” Ron added.
“Anyway,” Grace glared at him. “It seems that Umbridge was at the auditions and counted the number of choir students that were there, and decided to bring it up and how the numbers didn’t match. Then she proceeded to imply that Flitwick had a bias toward me – “
“Which he kind of does…” Hermione added.
“No he doesn’t,” Grace shook her head.
“It’s not completely obvious, not like how Snape has a bias toward Slytherins – specifically Malfoy,” Hermione started, “but there is some bias toward you. When you do well in class he gives you more points than the rest of us. He even let us use his classroom that time you asked last year before McGonagall lent us hers.”
“Yeah! And there was that time in third year that you came in late because you were with Lupin, and he didn’t dock any points!” Ron added.
“And a month ago he assigned everyone who hadn’t done the charm in class an essay, and you had only just managed to do it before he assigned it, he excused you from doing it,” Harry added.
“He doesn’t have – “ Grace started.
“Yes he does,” the three of them said, and she rolled her eyes. “It’s just not an obvious display of favoritism,” Hermione continued, “he’s a very fair teacher, but he doesn’t even show some of the Ravenclaws, or other choir members, the same bias he does toward you and every one knows it. You just don’t take advantage of it, or of him, so everyone kind of ignores it.”
“…Anyway,” Grace continued, deciding to ignore them, “Umbridge implied that he was bias towards me by asking if I had been at the auditions I would’ve received my second solo since joining the choir – “
“Which is true, maybe not because of bias but because you’re talented – “ Harry interrupted, but then quickly shut his mouth from the look Grace had given him. “Sorry, continue.”
“Flitwick said that I was very talented and then she asked if that was why he created a spot for me on the choir even though she saw in the records he only had three spots, and he broke down the auditions and what he looks for and of course Umbridge brought up Pansy bloody Parkinson – “
“That cow,” Hermione hissed, and Grace made a sound.
“Well because Flitwick said that I out performed Parkinson – “
“Which you did,” they all said.
“ – Umbridge is making me reaudition for the Frog Choir on Halloween. She said that if I could give an outstanding audition with little preparation, then I should be able to do it again on Halloween – “
“Which you can,” Hermione cut in, “you’re incredibly talented, you’re going to be amazing – “
“Hermione, Umbridge picked the song…” Grace said, and Hermione’s shoulders slumped.
“What?”
“She picked a song, albeit a song that Flitwick was going to give me in the spring or summer but he hasn’t done any adjustments to the arrangement or key yet. I have to perform it, just as it is, with the audition markers over me. If I choose not to do it, or I mess up and not perform it perfectly then I lose my spot – “
“She can’t do that!” Hermione shook her head. “You’ve more than earned your spot in the choir.”
“ – and it’s given to Pansy Parkinson,” Grace continued.
“WHAT?!” They exclaimed, that was a detail that Grace hadn’t told Harry and Ron during Quidditch practice.
“Mhm. If I don’t perform it perfectly I have to give my spot to someone who, and I quote Umbridge, ‘someone who values the Frog Choir’ and insinuated that I stole the spot! If Flitwick refuses then the whole choir is forced to disband.”
“I bet Pansy Parkinson went and complained to Umbridge that she didn’t get in the second time, and Umbridge is using this as an opportunity to give Pansy what she wants!” Hermione huffed angrily and Grace nodded.
“That’s not even the worst part,” Grace continued.
“There’s more?”
“Umbridge picked my solo piece… and it’s out of my range. The song is originally a blues-jazz song, and most of the song is in my range but the biggest part of the song isn’t, it’s been arranged to have a key change, in a higher key out of my range and it’s a lot of long, belting notes and… and I can’t do it without making adjustments, my pitch will be completely off and…and I’m going to lose my spot…” Now the tears had returned and Grace hid her face in her hands. She felt Harry’s hand rest and begin running softly up and down her back and she leaned into his side.
“What I don’t understand,” Ron began after a few minutes, “is why is she targeting you? Besides that one time in class, you’ve been on your best behavior around her! You haven’t spoken out, you turn your work in, you’re quiet in class… there’s no other reason why she would be targeting you?”
“Could it be because of me?” Harry asked nervously.
“Possibly,” Hermione answered with a frown, “but if it is because of you, then she would be targeting Ron and I too… it’s got to be something else.”
“But what? Grace hasn’t done anything? Except that one day she has been the most behaved she’s been since second year!”
“Thanks, Ron,” Grace said dryly as she sniffled and wiped her eyes.
“It’s the truth though! Third year you went off a lot, and last year you might not have had detentions but you went off on the teachers when Harry’s name came out, not to mention you going off at anyone who gave Harry a look. I mean, don’t you remember that article Rita Skeeter wrote – “
“That’s it!” Hermione exclaimed. “Rita Skeeter’s article! She made you out to be this vicious girl who is going to turn into this ‘mass murderer’ like your father.”
“But no one believes that now, everyone knows Grace wouldn’t purposely hurt anyone,” Harry said.
“That was then, Harry… now they’re going after you and Dumbledore and trying to discredit you. They aren’t above going after people they know you’re close too. I mean, isn’t Mr. Weasley having a harder time at work right now because Fudge knows how close you are to the Weasley’s?” Hermione asked, and Grace frowned. Hermione had a point. “And after your hearing, didn’t you say Helena was outside court room with Mr. Weasley waiting for you to take you home? The Ministry has been making things difficult for Helena since June. They obviously know that Helena sides with you and Dumbledore….”
“But why me?” Grace asked. “I haven’t done anything – “
“She’s trying to get you to act out, I know it,” Hermione shook her head. “They’re going to continue to run with the story that you’re mad and violent, and that anyone associated with you would be just as mad. Rita Skeeter made the perfect foundation for them with her article.”
“But why now?” Grace frowned, “Why not a month ago?”
“Maybe they’re running out of stories about Harry and Dumbledore?” Ron wondered.
“Maybe they’re trying to get to Helena?” Harry asked, tugging on the ends of some of Grace’s curls. “Maybe they think if they go after you, it’ll get to her? Didn’t they have to search both your house and Blue Cottage?”
“Yeah,” Grace nodded, “they thought since they’re still legally married because she never submitted the forms that she was hiding him…”
“And if they’re saying he’s spotted in London – “ Ron started, but Grace shook her head.
“That was a month ago, if they suspected something it would’ve been in the article…”
“They also had no real proof or reason to believe he was in London,” Harry continued, “if they did, they would’ve put it in the article. They could’ve easily spun it around to say that they believe he’s back to see Helena, and, or, Grace and would’ve done a home search again, but they didn’t…”
“Still doesn’t mean that they can’t suspect that Grace and Helena are in contact with Sirius,” Hermione concluded. “I mean, Umbridge’s hand was in that fire for a while, she could’ve easily heard Grace call out to him. If this is the reason she’s going after you, Grace, you’ve got to be –“
“Careful, I know,” Grace sighed.
“You’ve got to be extra careful! If they’re trying to get you to act out, forcing you to reaudition with a piece that is out of your range in front of the whole school, and if you fail, you have to give up your spot? She was probably expecting you to act out when the choir was disbanded the first time, and this is the only way she knows how to get you…” Hermione explained, and Grace nodded in agreement.
“You can’t let her win,” Harry said, looking at her.
“Well, I’m telling you now… I’m not speaking a single word until after Halloween,” she said firmly. “And if I’m going to pass this, I’ve got to get started now… I’ll see you all in the morning,” she said as she put her book back into her bag and stood up.
Every night for two weeks Grace went to the Room of Requirement. When she went the first time, it wasn’t nearly as big as it was for the D.A. It was a lot smaller, but had a piano, and the room gave her the same pitch markers as she had during her audition. Every time it went red was at the same spot: the last sixteen measures. She could belt, she could hold a note, but she couldn’t in this current key. Professor Flitwick had told her that since he already picked it for that the arrangement was done, but the key change wasn’t, as he thought she might be able to do it and was going to change the key with her… however now that wasn’t an option.
“DAMMIT!” Grace shouted as a glass ball appeared in her hand, and she threw it against the wall and it shattered.
“You almost had it that time!” Neville said with a smile, as Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Harry nodded. It was the day before Halloween, and she needed to practice in front of people.
“Almost isn’t going to keep my spot,” she huffed as she grabbed her cup of hot, herbal tea.
“It’s the last bit, I think… your voice goes a little squeaky on that long note, and then really squeaky when you sing the last line,” Ginny said, and Grace groaned.
“I think you’re going a note higher in the beginning and that’s what’s messing you up,” Justin said from the piano.
“I can’t be, I’ve got to stay in this key – “
“You are,” Justin nodded, “you’re adjusting the notes to fit the key, and in the beginning you’re going higher earlier than you should, it’s forcing you to ware out your voice before the big finish. See, listen, you’re singing here to here,” he said as he played two notes, “you should be singing here to here,” he played two more notes that were lower. “If you stay here, you can build toward the end and you’re not stressing out your voice. I noticed it two attempts ago when you did it, it was your best attempt so far.”
“I already feel my throat burning,” Grace groaned as she rubbed her hands down her face. “My voice is already starting to go away.”
“Maybe you should rest it,” Harry suggested, his voice a little hard. He wasn’t happy when he walked in earlier and saw Justin sitting at the piano. He suddenly wished he knew how to play the piano just so he could practice with Grace and so she wouldn’t have to go to Justin for help.
“I can’t,” she shook her head as she took another sip of her tea. “Let’s go from the beginning again – “
“Potter’s right, Grace,” Justin said. “If you keep going you could really mess them up and you wouldn’t be able to sing at all tomorrow…”
“I can’t,” she shook her head. “I’ve got to get this right, I’m not giving up my spot to Pansy bloody Parkinson!”
SMASH!
Everyone jumped at the sound of glass shattering, and saw more shattered glass on the floor.
“Sorry… I keep wanting to break something and the room is creating glass and breaking it for me,” she muttered. “Let’s try again.” Justin looked over at Harry, who shook his head in defeat. Grace was stubborn and a perfectionist, she wasn’t going to stop until she did it right.
“It’s nearly curfew,” Hermione spoke up an hour later, looking exhausted. “Grace, you need to rest your voice, I think you should call it a night.”
“I agree with Granger,” Justin nodded as he stood up from the piano bench. “You’re almost there, Grace. Drink more tea, and rest your voice… you’re going to kill it tomorrow. You always do.”
“But – “
“Grace,” Harry sighed as he poured her another glass of hot tea and held it out to her. “That’s enough for tonight. I told you, don’t let her win. If you continue going on as you are, you’re going to hurt yourself and then you really can’t sing tomorrow, then she wins by default…” Grace glared at him then took the teacup.
“It’s going to be all right,” Justin said comfortingly as he rested a hand on her shoulder and squeezed. “I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?”
“Yeah… thanks again for helping, Justin,” Grace smiled at him. Justin’s cheeks flushed lightly as he smiled back at her before giving her a small wave and leaving.
“Come on, lets head back to the common room,” Neville said.
“You guys go ahead,” Grace said as she set her teacup down. “Don’t want all of us coming out at the same time…could look suspicious,” she added. She was actually hoping they’d all leave so she could practice some more.
“She’s right,” Harry nodded, “you three go on. We’ll meet you back in the common room in a few minutes,” Grace’s grey eyes narrowed at him. Neville and Ron nodded, as Hermione narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the two of them before they all left.
“You could’ve gone.”
“And let you be by yourself so you could practice more?” Harry asked. Grace looked down to her feet and shifted awkwardly. “Yeah, that’s what I thought. You’ve got to take a break; you’re going to seriously hurt yourself if you don’t…”
“And I’ll lose my spot if I mess up – “
“You don’t know if you’ll mess up – “
“I can’t lose my spot Harry!”
“You’re going to lose it if you can’t sing tomorrow!” he snapped at her. “I know how important this is to you, but Grace… you’ve barely slept, you’ve barely eaten anything… I don’t even know how you’re functioning right now with all this extra practicing, Quidditch practices, and school! You need to take a break.”
“I can’t!”
“Why can’t you!?”
“Because it has to be perfect!” she snapped, wincing at the soreness in her throat. “It has to be perfect… I have to be perfect!”
“No you don’t – “
“Yes, I do!” she shouted. “I have to be on top of choir rehearsals and quidditch practices. I have to make sure my marks don’t slip. I have to make sure I get all ‘O’s – “
“Why?”
“What?”
“Why do you think you need to get all ‘O’s?”
“I – I’ve got to! That’s the condition for staying in the choir, for doing quidditch! I’ve got to get all ‘O’s, and the only way to do that is to stay on top of all my classes, and study and not let any of my marks slip – “
“Grace, you don’t have to – “
“You don’t understand!” she glared at him.
“Why? Because my parents are dead?” he asked heatedly.
“No! Because my mom loves you!” she sighed and pulled her hair back out of her face. “You don’t have to fit into this perfect mold for her to be proud of you. I’ve got to get top marks, all while doing my extra curricular’s because if I don’t that means I couldn’t do it and it’s only proving her right, and – and I just want to make her proud of me and if I get all ‘O’s on top of quidditch and choir then I’ve made her proud – “
“You’re such an idiot,” Harry shook his head as he rested his hands on her shoulders. “You’re going to let yourself damage your voice, and slowly kill yourself to just to get all perfect marks? That’s… that’s stupid, Grace, and you’re not stupid…”
“But I have –“
“ – to take a break, rest your voice and get some sleep,” he finished for her. “You’re stressing yourself out when you don’t need to be.”
“But – “
“No ‘but’s,” he shook his head. “Grace… you have lines under your eyes, you look like you haven’t gotten a good night’s sleep in weeks. You’ve gotten thinner like you haven’t been eating, which you haven’t. You’re not taking care of yourself, and it’s no wonder you’ve been crabby and snappy over the smallest things, and things that don’t matter… you need to take a break,” he said softly. “So, we’re going to go to the common room, and you’re going to go up to your dorm, and you are going to go to sleep. Got it?”
“Fine,” she muttered.
“Good,” he nodded as he let her go. “Now, let’s go.”
Grace did not listen to Harry as she should have. She went back up to her room, but she didn’t sleep like she said she would, instead she studied. When Hermione came in, she feigned sleep because she knew Harry must’ve asked Hermione to check to make sure she was a sleep. Once she was sure that Hermione was asleep, Grace put a charm around her bed to silence any sounds that might have come from her studying.
Word had gotten around that Grace was having to reaudition for the Frog Choir in front of the whole school that evening. They had heard Pansy Parkinson talking about it to her friends, confirming what Grace had thought. Most of the Slytherins made jabs and mocked her, hoping to psych her out, just as they liked to do during the Gryffindor Quidditch practices. The only ones who weren’t doing it were the few Slytherins who were apart of the Frog Choir. There were two seventh years, a sixth year, and Blaise Zabini. The older students were always at least polite to her, Blaise typically ignored her, until that day.
“Good luck, Black,” he said indifferently in the hall.
“Is this part of your tricks to psych her out?” Ron glared at him. “That’s all you lot have been doing all day.”
“No, it isn’t,” Blaise narrowed his eyes at Ron before turning to Grace. “You’re one of the best singers in the choir, it would be a great loss to us if you were gone. And to be quite honest, I’d rather not have Parkinson in the choir…” he said honestly, then he left.
“You know… it’s very telling how awful a person is if their own housemate doesn’t want them to join,” Hermione huffed as they made their way to the great hall. Grace only nodded. She hadn’t spoken a word the whole day.
Blaise wasn’t the only person that wished her good luck. Other students in her year wished her luck through out the day, including Hannah Abbott and Megan Jones. Even other choir members were giving her words on encouragement – all except Marietta Edgecombe, which wasn’t at all surprising. She received a cold, borderline nasty look from Marietta when she and Cho walked by to say hi to Harry, who gave her a curt ‘hi’ in return. Cho walked away looking deflated, and it had lifted Grace’s spirits.
“Before we begin our feast,” Professor Dumbledore announced. Grace swallowed the lump in her throat and shook out her hands in hopes to clam her nerves. “I’d like to welcome Professor Flitwick and his Frog Choir, who have prepared a lovely concert for us,” he said as he began clapping. Grace followed the others to the front of the Great Hall, and when everyone was in position, Professor Flitwick lifted his baton.
For each ensemble piece, Grace didn’t give it her all like she usually would, she kept her voice soft and even gave her melody part to Zoe, a seventh year Ravenclaw who stood to her right, just so she wouldn’t ware out her voice too much. There were three four ensemble pieces, and three solo’s, well now there were four. With each passing song, Grace’s nerves knotted up tighter in her stomach, and she started to feel her arms grow heavy.
After the last song, everyone clapped, but once the clapping stopped, Professor Flitwick nodded at her.
“You’ve got this,” Justin whispered to her and squeezed her hand. She only nodded stiffly as she made her way down the riser stands.
The entire Great Hall fell into a tense silence as Flitwick raised his wand. She looked up to see the familiar lights that would show if she was in key and on pitch. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath in as the music started. She had to get Johnathan MacKenzie something amazing for being able to play the song on the piano with such short notice.
“Birds flying high, you know how I feel. Sun in the sky, you know how I feel,” Grace started smoothly, “Breeze drifting on by, you know how I feel. It’s a new dawn. It’s a new day. It’s a new life…for me….. and I’m feeing good…” She sang, taking Justin’s advice and singing in the notes that were only slightly lower in the key.
“So far so good,” Ron whispered under his breath as Grace continued the next verse. “It’s stayed green...”
“She hasn’t gotten to the difficult part yet,” Hermione whispered, leaning over the table.
“Shh,” Harry glared at them as he flexed his hands, they were beginning to hurt from clenching them so hard.
“Sleep in peace when day is done, that’s what I mean,” Grace continued, “and this old world, is a new world, and a bold world…for me –“ she sang strongly, building her voice up. Harry’s eyes went to the lights above her head and let out a breath of relief when he saw they were still green.
“Stars when you shine, you know how I feel –“
“This is it,” Harry whispered.
“Scent of the pine… you know how I feel,” Grace’s face curled as she sang, her voice building. “Oh, freedom is mine! – “ she belted, her voice was strong and raspy and she fisted her stomach tightly. Harry held his breath as he watched the lights stay green, afraid of it turning yellow or orange, or red. “And I know how I feel… it’s a new dawn, it’s a new day! It’s a new life for me –“ she continued to sing, her voice growing louder and more intense. “OH! It’s a new dawn! It’s a new day! It’s a new life for me – “ she paused.
“And I’m feeling… Good!” She belted. She sang so hard, she felt her head beginning to thump, and she sang with her whole chest as it began to hurt. Her voice was a little raspy, but it only added to the intensity of the note the longer she held it. “And I’m feeling good,” she finished.
One.
Two.
Three, and after her third heartbeat, the entire Great Hall erupted in applause. She didn’t see Flitwick let out a heavy breath of relief and relax. She didn’t see Pansy’s face reddening in anger. All Grace could see was Harry clapping with a huge grin on his face. He gave her a thumbs up, and that’s all she needed to know that the lights above her head stayed green. She turned her head to see Umbridge gripping her quill so hard it snapped, and the look she was giving made it obvious that she was trying hard to keep her composure. Grace sent Umbridge a triumphant smirk as she gave a little bow.
Notes:
Grace refuses to let Umbridge win!
I know Grace might've been way too over dramatic and over the top - but Grace is always a little on the dramatic side, however the scene in the locker room was deffo a little over the top than usual. Keep in mind, that she's hardly sleeping, and when she does sleep she isn't sleeping well. On top of everything else... the girl isn't doing the best, so her moods are going to be all over the place and she will overreact :/
But also, can we applaud that little bit of pettiness toward Umbridge with her little bow? Well done!
Next chapter will be the Quidditch Game between Gryffindor and Slytherin... :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter?? Even with the angst starting to grow... :)
Chapter 116: 115
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
Here's Ch. 115!
It's not tooooo bad...I promise :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace had strained her vocal cords so much, there was a small tear – according to Madam Pomfrey. After the feast, Harry took her to the hospital wing. He kept noticing her wincing every time she swallowed either food, or her water. Madam Pomfrey told her she will have to rest her vocal cords, and to try not to speak for at least ten days. This was going to be hard to do since in three days they had their first Quidditch match of the year against Slytherin.
On the third of November, Grace sighed sadly as she pulled her hair up in a high pony-tail and fastened it with a red, glittering, bow. It was her father’s birthday and she couldn’t send him a letter.
“Coming?” Hermione asked as she pulled on her Gryffindor jumper. Grace nodded as she followed Hermione out of their room.
Grace didn’t know what she was so nervous about. She knew she was a great quidditch player, maybe it was because it was her first ever game on the team? She was also nervous for Ron. They met up with Ginny in the common room and they made their way down the Great Hall for breakfast. This was going to be the first breakfast that she wasn’t bringing her books down with her. She needed to put all her focus on the game.
“How’re you feeling?” Ginny asked Ron as she sat next to him at the table, and Grace sat next to Harry. Grace tapped Harry’s hand and nodded her head to Ron, who looked like he was contemplating on drowning himself in his cereal bowl.
“He’s just nervous,” Harry answered.
“Well, that’s a good sign, I never feel you perform as well in exams if you’re not a bit nervous,” Hermione said, trying to be encouraging.
Harry turned and looked at Grace as she took a bite of a strawberry. He smiled and tugged on the bow at the top of her head. “Cute bow,” he teased. Grace’s cheeks turned red as she tried to slap his hand away, but he tugged on it again. “I’m being serious! It’s cute!” he laughed, but she rolled her eyes and took another bite of a strawberry. “It’s strange though, not seeing your face painted with my number on it.” Grace’s face turned a darker shade of red.
“Keep it up, and she won’t need red face paint,” Ginny teased. Grace’s eyes narrowed at her as she took a piece of toast and flung it at Ginny.
“Don’t listen to her,” Harry nudged her elbow with a grin. “It’s cute,” Grace’s face turned even more red and he laughed lightly at her.
“When you’re ready,” Angelina said as she approached them and Grace turned mid-bite to look at the older girl, “we’re going to go straight down to the pitch, check out conditions and change.”
“We’ll be there in a bit,” Harry assured her and Grace nodded, “Ron’s just got to have some breakfast.”
Ron did not get breakfast. After ten minutes of attempting to eat something, it was obvious that he was so nervous he couldn’t. “Let’s go,” Harry said and the three of them stood from the table. Hermione also stood as she grabbed Harry’s arm and pulled him to the side to whisper something to him.
“Good luck, Ron,” Hermione said, standing on her tip toes and kissed Ron’s cheek. Grace’s eyes widened and she looked to Harry, who mirrored her expression and they had the same silent thought: What?! Grace looked at Hermione, whose cheeks were a little pink and rose an eyebrow.
“Oh shut it,” she hissed under her breath. “Don’t give me that look.” Grace’s lips pursed and her brows raised as she shook her head and shrugged her shoulders as if saying: ‘What look? I’m not giving a look’. “Anyway, good luck to you too, Grace, and you, Harry.” Hermione nodded.
Grace shivered slightly as they started making their way down to the pitch. There weren’t any winds, and there was an overcast of white clouds, but it was cold. Colder than usual for early November. When they entered the changing rooms, Grace changed into her quidditch uniform, and slipped on her gloves before fixing her red, glittery bow in the mirror before she sat to listen to Angelina give them a pre-match pep-talk.
“Okay, I’ve only just found out the final lineup for Slytherin,” she said as she held a piece of parchment. “Last year’s beaters, Derrick and Bole, have left now, but it looks as though Montague’s replaced them with the usual gorillas, rather than anyone who can fly particularly well. They’re two blokes called Crabbe and Goyle – “ Grace’s face curled in disgust. “I don’t know much about them – “
“We do,” Harry and Ron said dully together and Grace nodded.
“Well, they don’t look bright enough to tell one end of a broom from another,” Angelina retorted as she pocketed the parchment, “but then I was always surprised Derrick and Bole managed to find their way onto the pitch without signposts.”
“Crabbe and Goyle are in the same mold,” Harry told her and Grace snorted into her hand.
“It’s time,” Angelina said in a hushed voice a few minutes later. “C’mon everyone… good luck!” Grace turned to see Ron, who was paler than usual, look like he was about to be sick all over the floor. She gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze before taking her broom and following behind Katie Bell.
Grace was overwhelmed with the how loud the cheering and clapping were from the stands. Had it always been that loud? She never thought it was, but she should have figured since she was often screaming at the top of her lungs during games.
“Captains shake hands,” Madam Hooch ordered, and both Angelina and Montague begrudgingly shook hands. “Mount your brooms…” Grace gripped her broom tightly as she mounted, ready to take lift. Then the whistle sounded, the balls were released and she was in the air.
Grace flew high, zooming and swirling out of the way of bludgers and the Slytherin players. She glared at one of the Slytherin Chasers as he tried to knock into her.
“And it’s Johnson! Johnson with the quaffle, what a player that girl is, I’ve been saying it for years but she still won’t go out with me – “
“JORDAN!” McGonagall shouted at him.
“Just a fun fact, Professor, adds a bit of interest – and she’s ducked Warrington, she’s passed Montague, and she’s – ouch – been hit from behind by a bludger from Crabbe! Montague catche’s the quaffle. He’s heading back up the pitch and – nice bludger there from George Weasley! That’s a bludger to the head for Montague, he drops the quaffle, caught by Katie Bell,” Grace rolled her eyes as she dodged a flying bludger that Goyle sent her way. She locked eyes with Katie and flew down and then up behind her. Katie launched the ball to her, and she caught it. “Katie Bell of Gryffindor reverse passes to new Gryffindor chaser: Grace Black!”
Grace made a sharp turn out of the way and toward the Slytherin’s goal posts. She glared as one of the Slytherin chasers try to knock into her but she quickly dodged it.
“Black dodges Warrington –“ Grace’s eyes widened and she ducked down, narrowing missing the bludger, “ – avoids a bludger, close call, Grace! Grace is the new chaser on the Gryffindor team, and boy, she does not disappoint! Look at that girl fly! The crowd is loving this! Just listen to them, what’s that they’re singing?” Grace wanted to stop and listen, but she was too busy trying to avoid a bludger and two of the Slytherin chasers.
She made a sharp dive down and spun away before shooting up toward Angelina, and as she came up beside her, she tossed Angelina the quaffle. “And Grace passes to Angelina!” Lee shouted. “Come on now, Angelina – looks like she’s got the keeper to beat! – SHE SHOOTS – SHE – aah!” Grace mentally cursed, gripping the broom handle tightly as the Slytherin keeper saved the goal. She and Katie zoomed toward the post to try and intercept but Warrington caught the quaffle and zigzagged between her and Katie.
That was when she heard it.
Weasley is our King,
Weasley is our King,
He always lets the Quaffle in,
Weasley is our King!
Grace glared at the Slytherin team as she felt her skin grow hot despite the cold November air. She was going to kill them. She zoomed after Warrington, the twins tried to hit bludgers at him, and she spotted Harry making his way toward Ron. She shook her head, he needed to find the snitch, not help Ron!
“- Warrington’s out of bludger range with just a keeper ahead but Grace hot on his tail!”
She leaned forward, hoping to go faster right as Warrington threw the quaffle. She raced forward, trying to grab it but it was just out of her reach. She watched as Ron try to dive to the quaffle with his arms wide but the quaffle flew right through them. The Slytherin’s cheers grew louder and their singing was starting to carry over everyone elses.
“WEASLEY WAS BORN IN A BIN. HE ALWAYS LETS THE QUAFFLE IN – “
“ – and Gryffindor back in possession and it’s Katie Bell tanking up the pitch – “ Grace could hardly hear Lee now. Katie flew pass Grace toward the other end of the pitch and as she went to follow, she stopped next to Harry.
“Don’t worry about Ron,” she shouted at him, wincing from the burning in her throat.
“You should be getting the quaffle – “
“You need to find the snitch so we can end the game!” Grace told him. “Let us help and carry Ron! NOW GO!” she shouted at him before flying off again. She watched as Katie tossed the quaffle to Angelina, who made a sharp turn around and held out the quaffle as Grace zoomed past her. She held the ball tightly under her arm and her side as she flew closer to the goal posts. She looked behind her and saw Warrington and Pucey falling close behind her. She glared and suddenly stopped mid air, letting herself free drop. She held onto her broom tightly as she felt her stomach lift into her throat.
“What’s Grace doing – and she’s off! Wow!” Lee exclaimed excitedly as Grace flew off into up into the air and toward Katie, tossing her the quaffle. “Grace passes to Katie, and – and Warrington intercepts the toss to Angelina! Warrington passes to Pucey, and he’s off past Grace – “ Grace glared as she flew after him with Angelina coming up to his right. “Come on now Angelina, you can take him – turns out you can’t, but nice bludger from Fred Weasley, I mean, George – oh who cares, one of them!” Grace flew after Warrington after Pucey passed it to him, but the quaffle slipped through his hands and Katie flew in to try to save, but Warrington elbowed her out of the way, making her drop the quaffle and Montague swooped in under and took it. “Slytherin Captain Montague takes the quaffle, and he’s off up the pitch, come on now Gryffindor, block him!”
“I’m trying,” Grace hissed under her breath as she flew after Montague. Montague tossed it to Pucey and she flew up behind him reaching out to push the quaffle from under his arm but he turned and dodged it.
“Pucey’s dodged Grace again, and he’s heading straight for goal, stop it, Ron!” Pucey grinned as the quaffle zipped through the left post.
Grace wondered after the third goal Slytherin made if she was really cut out for playing the game. She loved flying, she loved watching Quidditch, and she loved playing it with the Weasley’s, and she loved playing during practice. However, practice wasn’t the same as the actual game; she was great during practice but right now, she wasn’t performing.
“GRYFFINDOR SCORE! It’s forty-ten, forty-ten to Slytherin and Pucy has the quaffle –“ Grace watched as Pucey threw to Warrington, then to Montague, then back to Pucey and Angelina took the quaffle and threw it to Katie, but then Katie was hit by a bludger and Pucey got the quaffle again. They needed a time out, they needed to regroup and restratigize because this wasn’t going well at all.
Pucey went to throw the quaffle to Montague, and she zoomed right in and snatched the ball right through Montague’s fingers. “Black snags the ball right through Montague’s fingers! What a save! And she’s off!”
Her eyes widened as Goyle sent a bludger flying right at her, she quickly turned sideways and spun out of the way as one of the twins flew behind her and hit the bludger toward Pucey who was coming up close. She looked around to see where Angelina or Katie were, Angelina was trying to get away from Montague, and Katie was coming up to her other side with Warrington straight ahead. Grace went to hand the quaffle to Katie, she reached out for it to make it look like she took it.
“Shoot! I’ll distract Warrington!” Katie told her, and she nodded. Katie bent her arm as if she was holding the quaffle as she flew down, and Warrington flew after her.
Another bludger came toward Grace, and one of the twins (she wasn’t sure which one) came up beside her and blocked it. She got closer to the Slytherin posts, and she gripped the quaffle in her hand and moved close to the post on the right and pretended to throw it, and the second that Bletchley went to attempt to block it, she threw it again and it went through. “GRYFFINDOR SCORES AGAIN! What an amazing trick-play from Bell and Black!” Katie flew to the quaffle and caught it before Warrington could grab it. “And Bell’s got the quaffle – and – and POTTER’S GOT THE SNITCH! GRYFFINDOR WINS!”
Grace turned, her heart stopped and watched in horror as a bludger hit Harry square in the back. She raced down, dismounting her broom before her feet even touched the ground. She ran to him as there was an uproar amongst the students and Madam Hooch’s whistle blew. She came up next to Angelina as she held her hand out for Harry.
“Are you all right?”
“’Course I am,” Harry answered grimly as he took Angelina’s hand and she helped him up.
“It was that thug, Crabbe,” Angelina hissed angrily, “he whacked the bludger at you the moment you got the snitch… but we won, Harry! We won!”
“Saved Weasley’s neck, haven’t you?” Grace and Harry turned to see Malfoy standing there with a nasty sneer on his face. “I’ve never seen a worse Keeper… but then he was born in a bin. Did you like my lyrics, Potter?”
“Leave,” Grace hissed at him as she pulled Harry’s arm as they followed Angelina to the twins and Katie. Katie grinned as she hugged Harry tightly.
“We wanted to write another couple of verses!” Malfoy called out, and Grace glared over her shoulder at him. “But we couldn’t find rhymes for fat and ugly – we wanted to sing about his mother, see –“ Grace’s jaw clenched angrily as Angelina grabbed Grace’s arm, shooting her a look.
“Is that supposed to be clever?” Angelina hissed at him, shooting him a dirty look.
“ – we couldn’t fit in useless loser either – for his father, you know – “ Malfoy continued as if he didn’t hear her, but from the pink tint on his pale cheeks was enough to know that Angelina’s comment embarrassed him just a little.
“Leave it,” Agnelina hissed at Fred as she grabbed his arm once the twins realized who Malfoy was talking about. “Leave it, Fred, let him yell, he’s just sore he lost, the jumped-up little – “
“ – but you like the Weasley’s don’t you, Potter?” Malfoy sneered. “Spend holiday’s there and everything, don’t you? Can’t see how you and Black stand the sink, but I suppose when you’ve been dragged up by Muggles, even the Weasley’s hovel smells okay – “ Harry grabbed hold of George, but it was taking both Angelina and Katie to hold back Fred.
“Leave, Malfoy!” Grace hissed at him as she pushed on George’s chest to try and keep him back as Harry held onto his arm.
“Or perhaps,” Malfoy smirked nastily as he stepped away, ignoring Grace’s warnings, “you can remember what your mother’s house stank like, Potter, and the Weasley’s pigsty reminds you of it – “
Grace’s eyes widened, and the next second she felt a heavy pain shoot through her body as she hit the ground. She scrambled to her feet as she watched Harry draw back his fist, the same one that was clutched around the snitch, and punch Malfoy in the stomach.
“HARRY STOP!” Grace shouted, ignoring the burn in her throat as she tried to pull him away.
“GEORGE STOP!” another one of the girls shouted as George swore and punched Malfoy.
“HARRY STOP IT!” Grace screamed as she tried to pull Harry off as hard as she could. Then there was a hard, sharp pain that hit her right in the nose, she shouted in pain as she stumbled backward, and her hands flew to her nose where she felt something warm and wet. She looked down and saw blood cover her hand.
“IMPEDIMENTA!” Harry and George were knocked backward, and she brought her other hand up to her nose, wincing at the pain.
“What do you think you’re doing?!” Madam Hooch screamed as she approached them with her wand in one hand and her whistle in the other. Grace pulled her other hand away and it was also covered with blood, and she could feel it flowing from her nose. “I”ve never seen behavior like it – back up to the castle, both of you, straight to your Head of House’s office! Go! Now!” Grace watched as Harry and George marched off the pitch, glaring at the floor and still red with anger. “Miss Black, you will need to go see Madam Pomfrey,” Madam Hooch told her, as she pulled Grace’s hands away from her bleeding face. She only nodded.
“Are you all right?” Angelina asked her as she and Katie let go of Fred. Grace only nodded. “What happened?”
“I dunno,” Grace shook her head, and winced. “I dried do sdop Harry and den I’m hid and I’m on the ground,” she said. “I dink Harry accidendly elbowed me…- “ Fred went into his pocket but she held out her hand. “No offense, bud… I’ll have Madam Pomfrey fix me up,” she told him, and he only nodded – he was still red with anger. “I’ll see you all in the common room,” she said glumly as she made her way to the castle.
When she arrived in the hospital wing, Madam Pomfrey came rushing out looking furious. “Fighting! Physical fighting!” she hissed, glaring at Grace.
“I dried do sdop id,” Grace said defensively as she tried to sop up the blood with her jumper. Madam Pomfrey gave her an unamused look as she grabbed a bundle of towels.
“Lower your hands, Miss Black, I’ll need to set your nose right,” she said, and Grace grimaced as she lowered her hands. Madam Pomfrey pointed her wand to Grace’s nose and said “episkey”. Grace yelped as she felt and heard a ‘pop’, and Madam Pomfrey handed her the bundle of towels. “Keep that pressed to your nose until the bleeding stops. Unfortunately it will bruise, but come see me tomorrow morning and I’ll give you another bruising potion to apply.” Grace nodded. “Are you still drinking hot tea – “ Grace nodded, “do you need any more throat lonzeges?” she shook her head. “You’ve been talking – “
“Hard not to,” she replied, her voice hoarse and still raw.
“Well, no more talking! The more talking and shouting you do before your throat is healed the more –“ Madam Pomfrey was cut off as the doors to the hospital wing opened, revealing Madam Hooch and Professor Snape, with Malfoy on a levitating stretcher. “Oh, dear,” Grace winced as she saw how bruised and bloodied Malfoy’s face was.
“Miss Black, come to see the results of your – “ Snape started, sneering at her.
“Miss Black was not involved, Professor,” Madam Hooch quickly cut in, narrowing her eyes as Madam Pomfrey moved Malfoy to a bed.
“Oh, really?” he asked, slowly, raising an eyebrow in disbelief. “It wouldn’t be the first time she’s struck Malfoy –“
“Miss Black was attempting to pull Potter off when he elbowed her in the face, breaking her nose,” Madam Hooch glared. Grace winced, just hearing about it made her nose throb more.
Snape’s eyes narrowed at her and his lip curled, but he dropped it before putting his attention back on Malfoy.
“Miss Black, you can head back to your common room now,” Madam Pomfrey told her, and she nodded instantly and quickly left the hospital wing.
“Banned…” Angelina said in a hollow voice. Grace’s chest felt heavy, like something was sitting on it and she couldn’t move it. “Banned. No seeker and no beaters… What on earth are we going to do?”
Grace closed her eyes, sinking into her seat on the sofa as she reached for Harry’s hand. She half expected him to pull away, but he must’ve been so upset that he let her.
“It’s just so unfair…” Katie said numbly. “I mean what about Crabbe and that bludger he hit after the whistle had been blown? Has she banned him?”
“No,” Ginny said miserably from the other side of Harry. “He just got lines, I heard Montague laughing about it at dinner.”
“And banning Fred when he didn’t even do anything!” Katie hissed as she punched her leg in anger.
“Not my fault I didn’t,” Fred said angrily with an ugly look on his face. “I would’ve pounded the little scumbag to a pulp if you two hadn’t been holding me back!”
“I’m surprised she didn’t try to ban Grace,” Hermione spoke up, and Grace nodded in agreement.
“I’m sure she wanted too…” Harry added dryly. “But it was obvious to everyone Grace was trying to pull me off and stop the fighting…”
“I’m going to bed…” Angelina said tiredly as she stood slowly to her feet. “Maybe this will all turn out to have been a bad dream… Maybe I’ll wake up tomorrow and find we haven’t played yet…” Katie nodded in agreement as she followed Angelina up the stairs.
Fred and George stayed and sat around in silence with them a little while longer before they also headed to bed, and Ginny followed not long after that. It was only Harry, Hermione and Grace left in the common room.
“Have either of you seen Ron?” Hermione asked, and they both shook their head. “I think he’s avoiding us… where do you think he –“ just then the portrait swung open and Ron came trudging toward them, still in his quidditch gear, and was very pale and there seemed to have been what looked like snow in his hair.
“Where have you been?” Hermione asked anxiously as she sprang up from her seat.
“Walking…” He mumbled.
“You look frozen… come and sit down,” Hermione grabbed Ron’s arm and pulled him to an empty chair.
“I’m sorry…” Ron mumbled, staring blankly at his feet.
“What for?” Harry asked.
“For thinking I can play Quidditch,” he grumbled. “I’m going to resign first thing tomorrow.”
“If you resign,” Harry said testily, “there’ll only bee three players left on the team!” Ron looked at him puzzled. “I’ve been given a lifetime ban. So’ve Fred and George.”
“What?!” Ron exclaimed, and that was when Hermione told Ron the story so Harry wouldn’t have to again. Grace turned to him, and squeezed his hand gently. Harry tried to give her a smile, but failed as he squeezed her hand back in return. “This is all my fault – “
“You didn’t make me punch Malfoy,” Harry said angrily.
“ – If I wasn’t so lousy at Quidditch – “
“ – it’s got nothing to do with that – “
“ – it was that song that wound me up – “
“ – it would’ve wound anyone up – “
Grace’s eyes closed as she pulled her hand away from Harry’s and began to massage her temple gently, her dull headache was starting to throb lightly.
“Drop it both of you!” she snapped at them, and winced. They both fell silent.
“This is the worst I’ve ever felt in my life…” Ron said dully.
“Join the club,” Harry added bitterly.
“Well,” Hermione spoke up her voice trembling slightly, “I can think of one thing that might cheer you all up…”
“Oh yeah?” Harry asked skeptically as Grace scoffed.
“Hagrid’s back,” she said with a smile. Harry and Ron sprung up from their seats and ran to their dorm as Hermione ran up to hers. Grace was torn… she wanted to go see Hagrid, she really did… but her head was throbbing, and for the first time since school started, she felt like if she didn’t sleep right then she wasn’t going to last much longer.
When Ron and Harry came back down they frowned in confusion as Grace was still sitting on the couch but Hermione was gone. Ron was about to say something when Hermione came rushing down the stairs.
“Aren’t you coming?” Ron asked Grace.
“No,” she shook her head. “I want to… trust me, I really do… but my head is throbbing, and all I want to do is sleep.”
“Will you be okay?” Harry asked, concerned. She nodded.
“I’ll be fine.”
“Grace… I’m sorry abou-“
“You can apologize to your girlfriend later, we’ve got to go see Hagrid,” Ron said impatiently. Grace and Harry both glared at him.
“It’s fine, Harry… I know it was just an accident. You guys go, and tell Hagrid I’m glad he’s back,” she said as she stood up from the sofa. She saw Harry give her one more look before the three of them disappeared under the cloak. She waited until the portrait closed before she made her way up the staircase.
The moment Grace’s head touched the pillow, she was out.
Grace was happy that Hagrid was back, but that happiness was short lived when she remembered that Hagrid had to undergo an inspection from Umbridge. Grace shivered as she looped her arm with Harry’s to huddle closer to him to keep warm as they pushed their way through the snow. Harry hadn’t talked to her much in the last two days, every time he wanted to he’d look at the black and blue bruising on her face and was reminded that he had done that. He didn’t pull away from her though, or push her away, he just avoided looking at her face.
“We’re workin’ in here today!” Hagrid called happily as he jerked his head back to the dark trees behind him. “Bit more sheltered! Anyway, they prefer the dark…” Grace’s eyes widened as she noticed the dark purple bruises on Hagrid’s face. She tugged on Harry’s arm, forcing him to lean down.
“What happened to his face?” she whispered, she still wasn’t allowed to be talking so when she did she didn’t speak over a whisper.
“Dunno, he wouldn’t tell us,” he shook his head, and she frowned as they made their way toward the forest. She gripped Harry’s arm tightly when she heard Malfoy’s voice.
“Ready?” Hagrid asked happily, looking around at them after they had gathered. “Right, well, I’ve bin savin’ a trip inter the forest fer yer fifth year. Thought we’d go an’ see these creatures in their natural habitat. Now, what we’re studyin’ today is pretty rare, I reckon I’m probably the on’y person in Britain who’s managed ter train ‘em – “
“And you’re sure they’re trained, are you?” Malfoy asked, the panic in his voice was more noticeable. “Only it wouldn’t be the first time you’d brought wild stuff to class, would it?”
“’Course they’re trained,” Hagrid scowled as he hoisted the dead cow higher on his shoulders.
“So what happened to your face, then?”
“Mind yer own business!” Hagrid snapped angrily. “Now if yeh’ve finished askin’ stupid questions, follow me!” Grace glanced around the rest of the class and no one was eager to follow, so she took a step forward, followed by Harry, Ron and Hermione.
They walked for about ten minutes until the trees stood so closely together that there was no snow on the ground, and the tree’s branches were so dense, it looked like night time. Hagrid dropped the cow with a grunt, and turned to face the class again. “Gather roun’, gater roun’,” he encouraged. “Now, they’ll be attracted by the smell o’ the meat, but I’m goin’ ter give ‘em a call anyway, ‘cause they’ll like ter know it’s me…” Hagrid then gave out a loud, shrieking cry that echoed through the tree, and Grace knew what they were there to see.
Hagrid gave another cry, and after a minute of nothing, and before he could give a third cry, Grace saw it.
A pair of blank, white, shining eyes that she had been seeing for years were emerging from between the trees. She relaxed when she saw the black, skeletal body of the winged horse as it looked around the class with it’s tail swishing back and forth. It walked closer to the dead cow and began to tear the flesh with it’s pointed fangs.
“Why doesn’t Hagrids call again?” Ron whispered. Grace made a quick glance around the class. Other than Neville, she noticed one other boy was able to see them. She glanced at Neville and watched him watch the tail swish back and forth.
“Oh, an’ here comes another one!” Hagrid beamed proudly as a second black horse appeared and started eating the cow. “Now… put yer hands up, who can see ‘em?”
Harry instantly put his hand up.
“Yeah… yeah, I knew you’d be able ter, Harry,” Hagrid nodded grimly. Grace raised her hand, shocking everyone but Neville, who also raised his hand. “You too, Gracie, an’ you too, Neville, eh? An –“
“Excuse me,” Malfoy sneered, “but what exactly are we supposed to be seeing?”
Hagrid only pointed to the ground, and Grace grimaced as people gasped and Parvati squealed. She could imagine that seeing flesh being ripped from bones and vanishing in thin air might be alarming.
“What’s doing it?” Parvati demanded, terrified as she tried to hide behind a tree. “What’s eating it?”
“Thestrals,” Grace answered, ignoring the pain, and everyone turned to her. Hermione gave a soft ‘oh’, and Harry just stared at her, shocked that she could not only see them too but knew what they were.
“Correct, Gracie, ten points to Gryffindor,” Hagrid nodded. “Hogwarts has got a whole heard of ‘em in here. Now, who knows –“
“But they’re really, really unlucky!” Parvati said, looking alarmed. “They’re supposed to bring all sorts of horrible misfortune on people who see them. Professor Trelawney told me once – “
“No, no, no,” Hagrid shook his head, chuckling. “Tha’s jus’ superstition, that is, they aren’ unlucky, they’re dead clever an’ useful! ‘Course, this lot don’ get a lot o’ work, it’s mainly jus’ pullin’ the school carriages unless Dumbledore’s takin’ a long journey an’ don’ want ter apparate – and’ here’s another couple, look!” Grace turned and saw two more making their way toward them, one of them passing close to Parvati, who shivered and pressed herself further into the tree.
“I think I felt something, I think it’s near me!”
“Don’ worry, it won’ hurt yeh,” Hagrid assured her patiently, “Righ’, now, who can tell me why some o’ you can see them an’ some can’t?” Grace’s hand barely beat Hermione’s by half a second. “Yes, Gracie?”
“They can only be seen by those of us who have seen someone die,” she answered softly, feeling her cheeks heat up.
“Tha’s exactly right,” Hagrid nodded solemnly. “Ten more points ter Gryffindor. Now, Thestrals – “
“Hem, hem,” Grace wanted to groan when she turned and saw Professor Umbridge standing a few feet away from them in her pink cloak and hat with a clipboard ready in her hands.
“Oh, hello!” Hagrid greeted her with a smile.
“You received the note I sent to your cabin this morning?” Umbridge asked in a loud, slow voice that made it seem like she was talking to someone foreign and slow. Grace frowned and turned to Harry who shook his head. “Telling you that I would be inspecting your lesson?”
“Oh yeah,” Hagrid answered brightly. “Glad yeh found the place all righ’! Well, as you can see – or, I dunno – can you? We’re doin’ thestrals today – “
“I’m sorry?” Umbridge asked loudly, cupping her hand around her ear. “What did you say?”
“Er… thestrals!” Hagrid answered loudly for her to hear. “Big – er – winged hoses, yeh know!” he added as he flapped his arms, mimicking the thestrals wings.
Umbridge raised an eyebrow at him and muttered as she wrote on her clipboard, “has… to… resort…to…crude…sign…language…”
“Well, anyway,” Hagrid frowned as he turned back to the class, slightly flustered. “Erm, what was I sayin’”
“Appears… to…have… poor…short…term…memory…” Umbridge said loud enough for everyone to hear her and Grace’s face reddened with anger. She felt Harry grab her hand and squeeze it in silent warning.
“Oh, yeah,” Hagrid nodded, throwing an uneasy glance over at Umbridge. “Yeah, I was gonna tell yeh how come we got a herd. Yeah, so, we started off with a male an’ five females. This one,” he patted the first horse that appeared, “name o’ Tenebrus, he’s my special favorite, firs’ one born here in the forest – “
“Are you aware,” Umbridge interrupted loudly, “that the Ministry of Magic has classified thestrals as ‘dangerous’?”
“Thestrals aren’ dangerous! All righ’, they might take a bite outta you if yeh really annoy them – “
“Shows…signs… of… pleasure…at…idea…of…violence…” Umbridge muttered. Grace’s jaw clenched and Harry rubbed the back of her hand softly with his thumb.
“No – come on!” Hagrid started again, looking nervous, “I mean, a dog’ll bite if yeh bait it, won’ it – but thestrals have jus’ got a bad reputation because o’ the death thing – people used ter think they were bad omens, didn’ they? Jus’ didn’ understand, did they?”
Umbridge didn’t answer as she finished writing, then looked at Hagrid. “Please continue teaching as usual,” she started to speak again, still speaking very loudly and slowly. “I’m going to walk –“ she mimed walking and then rotated her finger around them, “ – among the students, and ask them questions,” she finished, pointing to her mouth. Hagrid blinked, at a complete loss as to why she was acting like that. Grace was taking slow, deep, breaths to try and calm her anger.
“You hag, you evil hag!” Hermione whispered as Umbridge walked toward Pansy Parkinson. “I know what you’re doing, you awful, twisted, vicious – “
“Erm…anyway,” Hagrid cleared his throat. “So, thestrals, yeah, well, ther’s loads o’ good stuff abou’ them – “
It was hard for Hagrid to continue with the lesson as Umbridge asked Pansy questions, and the ugly snake had to answer so loudly.
“Well, once they’re tamed, like this lot, yeh’ll never be lost again. ‘Mazin’ senses o’ direction, jus’ tell ‘em where yeh want ter go – “
“Assuming they can understand you, of course,” Malfoy said loudly, and Pansy fell into giggles.
“You can see the thestrals, Longbottom, can you?” Umbridge asked, and Neville nodded. “Whom did you see die?” she asked indifferently.
“My… my grandad,” Neville answered.
“And what do you think of them?” Umbridge asked, waving her stubby hands toward the Thestrals.
“Erm…” Neville started nervously as he glanced at them and Hagrid, “well, they’re … er… okay. I was nervous about them at first but – “
“Students…are…too…intimidated…to…admit…they…are…frightened…” Umbridge muttered.
“No,” Neville protested, looking upset. “I’m not scared of them now, not after Gracie told me about them!” Umbridge paused, raising an eyebrow at him, and then turned her attention to Grace.
“Miss Black… you can see them too?” she asked carefully.
“Yes, Professor Umbridge,” Grace replied shortly and quietly.
“And….whom did you see die?” she asked, trying to sound indifferent but Grace knew she was fishing for information.
“With due respect, Professor Umbridge,” Grace started, “it’s not something I like to talk about.”
“I’m sorry, dear, I’m afraid I can’t hear you, could you please speak up?” Umbridge asked, with a sickening sweet smile. Grace took a deep breath. “Whom did you see die?”
“I’d rather not talk about it, Professor – “
“I’m sorry, dear, but you really must speak up. I’m having a hard time hearing you. Whom did you see die?” she asked, and from the forced smile and the impatient edge to her voice, Grace knew that she wasn’t going to give up until she got an answer.
“I was attacked when I was ten. My uncle saved me – “
“Your… uncle? Arthur Weasley?” she asked, and Grace shook her head. “I’m confused, what other uncle do you have?”
“My uncle, Remus Lupin,” Grace answered firmly.
“Remus…Lupin… the werewolf?” she asked slowly, and Grace nodded. “And… how were you attacked that required a werewolf to save a young girl?”
“I was attacked by another werewolf. My uncle heard me and saved my life.”
“Your…uncle, the werewolf…saved you…from another werewolf?” Umbridge asked, blinking. “I’m not sure you’re aware that such monsters are incapable of saving humans – “
“My uncle had been taking the wolfsbane potion,” Grace said shortly, glaring at Umbridge. “The wolfsbane potion allows a werewolf to keep their human mind during a full moon. I was attacked by a different werewolf, and my uncle heard me. He came and saved me – “
“By…attacking this other werewolf?” Umbridge asked slowly and Grace only nodded. “And how did he come by the wolfsbane potion? It’s rather expensive – “
“My mother is a skilled potioner, she brewed it for him every month.”
“And you said you were how old? Ten?” she asked and Grace only nodded. “This was…six years ago? That was around the same time that you and your mother had moved to Little Whinging, correct?”
“I’m not sure what that has to do with me being able to see thestrals, Professor,” she said stiffly, and Umbridge only smiled.
“Oh…silly me,” she gave a girlish laugh. “What do you think of them, Miss Black? The thestrals, I mean.”
“They’re beautiful creatures,” she answered honestly, glancing back at the winged horses. “I was scared when I first saw them but Professor Hagrid had explained to me what they were. Thestrals are generally gentle creatures when not provoked. As Professor Hagrid said, they only have a bad reputation because of how people can see them.”
“I…see…” Umbridge nodded slowly as she wrote something on her clipboard. She turned to Hagrid, and started speaking slowly again. “Well, Hagrid… I think I’ve got to be getting along with… you will receive the results of your inspection in ten days’ time.” Umbridge told him, miming and gesturing to what she was saying, then she turned and left.
“That foul, lying, twisting, old gargoyle!” Hermione hissed as they made their way back up to the castle half an hour later. “You see what she’s up to?” it’s her thing about half-breeds all over again – she’s trying to make Hagrid’s some kind of dim-witted troll, just because he had a giantess for a mother – and oh, it’s not fair, that really wasn’t a bad lesson at all! I mean, all right, if it had been blast-ended skrewts again, but thestrals are fine - in fact, for Hagrid, they’re really good!”
“Umbridge said they’re dangerous…” Ron muttered, and Grace sent him a glare.
“Well it’s like Hagrid said, they can look after themselves,” Hermione said impatiently, “and I suppose a teacher like Grubbly-Plank wouldn’t usually show them to us before N.E.W.T. level, but, well, they are very interested, aren’t they? The way some people can see them and some can’t! I wish I could.” Grace’s glare went to Hermione.
“Do you?” Harry asked quietly, and Hermione turned to two of them, horror struck.
“Oh Harry, Grace – I’m sorry – no, of course I don’t – that was a really stupid thing to say – “
“It’s okay,” he said quickly with a shrug. “Don’t’ worry…”
“As beautiful as they are…” Grace spoke up quietly, “you’ll find that it’s hard to enjoy their beauty when you remember how you can see them…”
“How come you never told me what happened…” Ron asked.
“Didn’t really want to talk about how I watched Remus kill someone while I hid and watched, now did I?” she asked sharply, and Ron winced.
“Is that…is that why you kept having fits with the dementors in third year?” he asked, and Grace nodded. “Grace – “
“Listen, it isn’t something I like to talk about. I never told anyone except for Neville in second year…and…well, I told Harry some of it in third year.” Grace glowered.
“But – “
“Ron…please… my throat is really starting to hurt and I’ve got a headache. I really don’t want to talk about this right now…” she said, and Ron nodded. She sighed in relief and headed to the greenhouses.
Notes:
Well this chapter isn't bad at all...
The first quidditch game.... was rough. Rip...
Next chapter, if you are of drinking age...read with a drink, maybe have some tissues... it's a long one, and a heavy one.... and I'm really sorry.......but it has to happen. It'll all be worth it in the end!
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 117: 116
Notes:
Happy friday!
Here's chapter 116...
I can't even say I hope you enjoy....
I'm sorry.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
November continued on, and with each passing day, Grace felt like she was getting more tired and tired. She had told Angelina that she would step up as Seeker. She was a great flyer, had killer reflexes, and she told Angelina that it would be easier for her to find a new chaser than to teach and train a new seeker and two new beaters. That seemed to have sealed it, and so Grace had spent time training as seeker. It wasn’t ideal, but she knew it was probably the best choice, she had all the skills for a seeker, she just always preferred playing chaser.
Then on top of quidditch practice, there was Choir rehearsals. Grace didn’t get a solo, even though she would’ve preferred to have one for the winter performance over the fall, but Justin did, his first one. So she had offered to help him, since he had helped her.
“I don’t understand why you have to help him every day,” Harry muttered as he stabbed his pork chop at dinner.
“He helped me when I was practicing for mine,” she replied sharply as she glared at him. “It’s only fair that I offer to do the same, and he’s my friend, Harry.”
“Friend,” he scoffed under his breath. “Bet practicing isn’t what he’s thinking of doing.”
“Excuse me?” Grace hissed, and Harry clenched his jaw. “I’ve told you, over and over again that Justin and I are just friends!”
“But you’ve never told him you weren’t interested in him – “
“Don’t you dare bring up this argument against me!” she shouted at him, and those around them at the Gryffindor table went quiet. “I’ve been very transparent unlike you!”
“Really? Then why does he always jump at the chance to sit next to you in class? Or during the…meetings – “ he whispered angrily, “you can think all you want that he knows you don’t like him, but you don’t see the way he looks at you!”
“And how does he look at me, Harry?” she asked stiffly. “Does he look at me the same way you look at Cho?” Harry’s mouth opened and closed as he tried to find words to say but she only nodded. “I see.”
“Grace, I didn’t mean it to come out that way – “
“It’s fine. Whatever, I don’t care anymore Harry,” she sighed tiredly as she stood up from the table. “I’m tired of having this fight with you… I don’t need to sort out my feelings, you do. Once you’ve figured it out, just…tell me. You know where to find me,” she shook her head and headed to the Hufflepuff table.
That was the last time the two of them really spoke about their feelings, or spoke much in general. Grace had pushed herself into Quidditch and Choir, and studying that she hardly had time to talk and relax with really anyone. Even during the D.A. meetings she had been distant, often partnering up with Neville, or Justin – which only made Harry even more annoyed. It drove him mad every time he saw the two of them together, and hated how she would laugh and smile at him but was still ignoring him.
Seeing the two of them made him so annoyed and frustrated, that he didn’t think about Cho, nor did he get all flustered around her whenever she would try to get his attention, or him to help her during the D.A. meetings. His attention had always went straight to Grace, wondering if she was watching him talking to Cho, but when he saw that she wasn’t, he was deflated and would move on.
“Do you even have feelings for her anymore, mate?” Ron asked him quietly as they were getting ready for bed.
“I don’t know,” Harry sighed tiredly. “I don’t think so… I think I hate seeing Grace around Justin more…”
“I haven’t seen you get flustered around Cho in a minute…” Ron said, and Harry nodded.
“Haven’t felt anything when she looks or talks to me,” he shrugged as he got into bed. “Not like I did before… but even before it was never like how I felt with Grace…”
“Well… it sounds like you’ve got your feelings sorted out,” Ron told him, and Harry blinked. Ron was right… Harry didn’t care about wanting to help Cho or want to be around her anymore, nor did he get those little flips in his stomach, or felt his cheeks blush when she looked or smiled at him. He didn’t get any of that, not like he does with Grace.
“Yeah…I do,” he nodded, smiling.
“Are you going to tell her? Grace, I mean?” Ron asked carefully.
“Yeah, I will… I’ll tell her tomorrow before – “ Harry paused as he looked around the room and saw everyone was sleeping. “ – before the meeting. It’s really the only time I can get her alone…”
“It’s about bloody time,” Ron shook his head, sighing in relief as he laid down. “You two were doing my head in.”
The whole day, Harry had been jumpy and anxious. He didn’t know why… he knew how Grace felt. She wasn’t going to say no. He really wished he could talk to Sirius, ask him for advice on telling a girl who he felt, and asking her to be his girlfriend. Then he realized that…maybe it’s best if he couldn’t talk to Sirius, he didn’t think Sirius would like it all too much if Harry asked for advice to charm his daughter.
“Have you seen Grace?” Harry asked Neville.
“She’s on her way, I just passed her in the hall,” he answered and Harry nodded.
“I’ll be right back,” he said as he walked out of the Room of Requirement. He walked down the hall, looking for Grace and right as he was about to turn the corner he spotted Justin tug on her hand, pulling her to a stop. Harry frowned as he ducked back behind the corner, glancing around it carefully.
“Hey, I wanted to say thank you for helping me… with the solo,” Justin said, smiling at her.
“Of course…what are friends for? You didn’t really need my help anyway, you were great,” she told him, giving him a small shrug. “We should probably head down, it’ll be starting soon,” she started again and went to start walking but Justin grabbed her arm, forcing her to stop and turn to him.
“Grace…” Justin started nervously, and Harry’s eyes narrowed as his hands started balling into fists. ‘Don’t do it. Don’t do it. Don’t do it’ Harry kept repeating in his head. “I… I want to tell you something and if I don’t do it now then…well, I’ll never do it,” he paused.
“Justin…we really should go – “ Grace started as she motioned down the hall in the direction he was in.
“Grace, I like you – “
“I like you too, Justin – “ Grace started slowly, and Harry glared. “You’re a really good friend – “
“No, I like you more than just a friend…” Justin said. “You’re kind, and funny, and you’re talented… and…and you’re beautiful – “
“Justin – “
“And I – I’m asking you to give me a chance…” he continued, “go out with me… the next Hogsmeade trip, let me take you on a date and…and if it doesn’t work out then at least we’ve tried…”
Grace didn’t answer right away. She was too shocked to form thoughts or words. A loud squeak, much like the one shoe soles made against the floor, broke her out of her thoughts. She turned around and saw the hem of a cloak. It must’ve been another D.A. member making their way to the Room of Requirement. She rubbed the back of her neck and turned back to Justin, giving him a sad look. Justin’s shoulders slumped, she didn’t even have to say anything.
“I’m sorry…” she said softly. “I – I…” she sighed, trying to find the right words. “You’re a really great guy, Justin, really, really great…you’re kind, and funny, and you’re really sweet but – “
“But you don’t feel the same way…” Justin finished slowly and she grimaced.
“I’m sorry, so, so sorry – “ she started but he shook his head.
“It’s fine,” he shrugged, “I – I knew you didn’t. I know you like Potter, the whole school knows you like Potter…” he continued sadly. “I just… I had hoped, and I had to at least try, right?”
“I’m really sorry…” she whispered, but he shook his head.
“It’s okay, really… I actually feel a little relieved. It’s nice to finally know instead of just….wondering, you know?”
“I’m sure,” she nodded. “Hey… you go on ahead, I’ll be there in a few minutes,” she told him and he frowned.
“You okay?”
“Yeah, I’m fine I just…forgot something is all. I’ll be there soon,” she forced a smile on her face, and he nodded before making his way down the hall. Grace took a deep breath and leaned against the stone wall.
She wanted to know how Justin feels… she wanted to just know, have an answer and know if she should move on. She knew that Harry was still sorting out his feelings, but how much longer is he going to take? Could she wait any longer? Was he putting off figuring it out because she wasn’t ready for a relationship just yet? Was her not being ready and her being scared of a relationship the reason for all of this back and forth fighting and emotional exhaustion? If she had been ready, if she let Harry kiss her over the summer… would any of this had happened? Would they have fought over Cho and Justin at all? Would she be second guessing everything? Was she the reason for all of this?
The thought of being with Harry was scary, not the frozen in fear kind of scary, but…the nervous, excited kind of scary. It reminded her of the first time she rode a broom. It reminded her of how she felt singing her first solo last Halloween. It was exciting. She wanted to experience that kind of scary with Harry. Was she really willing to wait out through all this unknown all because she was afraid of becoming like her parents? There wasn’t even a guarantee that they would turn out like them...
But the answer was… no, she wasn’t. She was tired of the fighting. She was tired of the constant feelings of jealousy. She was tired of living in her insecurities, and letting them get the better of her. She was just tired of everything, and the only thing she wanted was Harry.
“I’ll tell him,” she said to herself. “After the meeting…I’ll tell him,” she nodded as she pushed herself off the wall and headed to the Room of Requirement.
She was the last person to arrive, and it looked as if everyone had already gotten started with revision and practicing. She lingered in the corner of the room waiting for when Harry breaks away from Neville to make his rounds. She smiled as she watched Neville. Out of everyone in the D.A. he had shown the most improvement. When Harry separated from Neville she came up to him, and he beamed at her and began telling her everything and she let him, even though she had seen it all.
Then there was the whistle about an hour later. “You’re all getting really good,” Harry beamed at everyone as he looked around the room. “When we get back from the holiday’s we can start doing some of the big stuff – maybe even patronuses – “ this got everyone excited. Even Grace felt excited.
She walked with Neville and Luna out to the hall, and listened to Neville talk excitedly. She watched as small clusters of students started filing out of the room. Then Ron and Hermione came out, and a minute later Fred and George came out. That was when Grace broke away from Neville.
“Hey…is Harry still in there?” she asked.
“Yeah, why?” George asked, giving her a knowing smirk.
“No reason…I just… need to talk to him about something,” she said nonchalantly. “I’ll see you later,” she added, headed to the door. She pulled on the handle with a big smile, feeling light and as if she was floating.
However that feeling vanished and she was sent crashing to the ground. She halted, her breath caught in her throat and it felt as if her chest was being squeezed tightly. Harry wasn’t alone. Harry was standing with Cho… under mistletoe.
She should turn away.
She should leave.
It was like watching a train wreck in slow motion, and she couldn’t look away as Cho rested her hands on Harry’s shoulders and leaned up, pressing her lips to his.
Pull away. Grace thought desperately. Push her away, Harry. Push her away. PULL AWAY! She kept screaming in her head, desperately pleading with herself for Harry to pull away and tell Cho that he wasn’t interested, that he liked her instead…
SMASH!
The old, silver mirror that had photos of Cedric, Prophet articles, the D.A. member list, and the old photo of the original Order of the Phoenix, shattered, and glass started spraying everywhere. Grace’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head when Harry and Cho jumped apart and away from the mirror. She shook her head and quickly turned around. She yanked the door open with a loud BANG and ran as fast as she could out of the room.
She couldn’t see where she was going, it was all blurry from the tears that were flooding from her eyes.
“Grace?!” she heard someone call.
“GRACIE!” she didn’t stop, she kept running. “Gracie! What’s the matter!”
She stumbled when she smacked into someone, and she felt strong arms wrap around her. “Gracie, what’s wrong?” it was Fred, or George, she wasn’t sure but she felt herself wrap her arms around them tightly and the flood gates flew open.
“Gracie… what happened?” she heard one of them ask softly.
“He chose her…” she managed to get out between sobs. “He chose her…”
Harry frowned as he watched someone run out of the room. His heart sank as he watched dark curls flow behind the figure as they ran, and he knew immediately who it was. He looked at the, now shattered, mirror, and then back at the door as it closed. He knew the room wouldn’t have broken the mirror, the only person who was capable of breaking glass when angry or upset was Grace. Guilt and regret crashed over him as he looked away from the door and up at the ceiling. Mistletoe… he wasn’t thinking about wanting mistletoe. Honestly, he wasn’t really thinking about kissing Cho at all, not really. He was going to ask her to Hogsmeade since they were alone, but the last second decided against it. He couldn’t, not before talking to Grace…
One second he’s about to tell her to have a good holiday, and the next Cho’s kissing him, and then the mirror shattered.
“What happened?” Cho asked as she stood up, looking at him. “Harry!” he blinked and forced himself to look at her.
“What?” he asked dumbly.
“What happened? Why did the mirror break?”
“I-I don’t know,” he shook his head slowly, even though he had a feeling he did know.
“Well… I – I really like you Har-“
“It’s getting late,” Harry interrupted as the feeling of guilt started growing heavier in his stomach. “We don’t want to get caught – “
“Harry!” Cho grabbed his arm, forcing him to look at her. “I really like you… and, I’m glad that you like me too.” But Harry didn’t like her, not really, not anymore.
“Cho I –“
“We’ll hang out when we get back,” she continued, smiling at him. “The two of us… like a date before Hogsmeade – “
“Hogsmeade – I – Cho – “ Harry tried to get out, but she didn’t listen as she let go of his arm and left the room. He blinked and turned to stare at the mirror as the broken glass started to reform back to normal. He looked at himself, and he wanted to punch the mirror. This was not how the night was supposed to go. He looked up at the photo of the original Order of the Phoenix, and he stared at his parents.
“I wish you two were here right now… I could really use some advice,” he said sadly before he left the room.
“How was it?” Ron asked eagerly when Harry sat down on the chair in front of the fire once he returned to the common room.
“What?” he blinked, finally coming out of his thoughts.
“How was it?” Ron repeated.
“How was what?”
“The talk…with Grace?” Harry felt his heart sink even further as guilt started eating at it.
“The talk with Grace? What talk?” Hermione asked, looking between them.
“Harry told her how he felt, that he has feelings for her – not Cho.” Ron answered and Hermione gasped, her eyes widening as she smiled at Harry.
“Did you?! Oh, Harry! It’s about time! Where is she –“ Harry winced as he looked at the fire.
“You did…talk with her, right?” Ron asked, noticing how uncomfortable Harry looked. Harry rubbed the back of his neck and was about to reply when the portrait swung open, and all three of them turned to see Fred and George walk through with their arms around a crying Grace.
Harry sunk in the chair, already knowing why Grace was crying. The twins had looked over at them, and the only time Harry had ever seen them look that angry was at Malfoy after that their first quidditch match.
“Gracie! Harry’s just told us!” Ron exclaimed happily, but his smile fell off his face. “What’s wrong?” Grace sniffled as she forced herself to look in their direction. Harry wanted the ground to open up and swallow him when he felt her eyes on him. “Gracie?” Ron asked, worried as he stood up. “What’s the matter – “
“Ask Potter,” Grace hissed coldly, and Harry dared himself to look at her. He had never seen her eyes look so cold, and broken, and she had never said called him by his last name before. Without a doubt, he knew then that she had seen what happened in the Room of Requirement. She tore herself away, and ran upstairs.
“Don’t know how you’re going to fix that one,” Fred said angrily.
“Yeah, we only just got her to stop crying enough to come in,” George glared as the two of them walked up the boys staircase.
“…You didn’t tell Grace how you felt, did you?” Hermione asked sharply, and Harry shifted uncomfortably.
“I – I was going to,” he started, “but then Justin told her how he felt and asked her to Hogsmeade so I just… figured I’d try Cho out,” he shrugged guiltily.
“Try Cho out? What is she a broom?” Hermione hissed. “You decided to choose Cho solely because you heard Justin ask Grace to Hogsmeade?”
“Well – “
“Did she say yes?” Hermione asked. Harry blinked.
“What?”
“Did – Grace – say – yes?!” Hermione asked impatiently.
“I – er… I don’t know,” Harry shook his head. Hermione made a sound that was mixed with anger and frustration as she stood up. “She didn’t really say anything, she just stood there – “
“Probably because she was caught by surprise!” Hermione shouted at him. “I’m sure if you had bothered to stay and wait to hear her reply you would’ve found out that Grace said no!” Harry’s heart sunk, now filled with even more guilt and regret. “I heard Justin talking to Ernie about it.”
“Oh…” Harry said.
“Oh?” Hermione blinked. “Oh?! That’s all you’ve got to say is Oh?!” Harry winced as he looked away from her. “I – I can’t believe you could be so – so stupid!” she shook her head as she turned around and left.
Grace pulled her blanket tighter around herself as she stared into the fireplace in the common room. She had come down not long ago after Hermione had fell asleep in her bed. She had cried so much again into Hermione’s shoulder that Grace was sure she couldn’t cry anymore. Her throat felt raw again, and her head was pounding, but when she tried to sleep, she couldn’t, so she grabbed her wand and a blanket and made her way downstairs.
She sighed as she rested her chin on her knees and waved her wand lazily, watching as snow flakes fell around the end of the couch. It was the only charm she knew how to do silently, it wasn’t even a good charm, or a useful one, it was a silly joke one she read in a book, but it was the only thing she could do that kept her mind off the events of the night. She wanted to practice the patronus charm, to get a head… to show Harry that she could do it, have him be proud of her…
But just thinking of Harry had her heart squeezing tightly in her chest.
Grace didn’t want to think about Harry anymore. She couldn’t think about him more for her own sake. She just wanted to go home… she wanted to go home and see Remus, and she wanted to see her father. She so desperately wished to see her father, and hug him and cry…she needed her father. This was going to be their first Christmas together, all of them, as a family and she was excited. It was going to be the first time she was going to be going home for Christmas. She didn’t have to worry about wanting to stay for Harry since he was going to the burrow.
Just the thought of seeing her father again tomorrow made her smile; and for the first time, she wasn’t sad about what happened anymore. Grace rolled her wand between her fingers and make a loose spiral. “Expecto Patronum,” she whispered, thinking about her father, and a silvery light sputtered out of the tip of her wand. “It’s nice to know I’m not broken enough to not produce something,” she muttered to herself, then she tried again, this time she thought about the summer, when they were cleaning the drawing room, and he spun her around to ABBA. The light was brighter and it was more of a mist.
She tried a third time, and even though she tried to think of her father, she thought about the Yule Ball. The snow, the music, the dancing… it was a night that reminded her of one of the muggle fairy tales Remus would read to her when she was little. She remembered spinning in Harry’s arm, smiling and laughing as snow fell from the Great Hall’s enchanted ceiling. So when she tried again, the silvery mist was brighter, and there was a very faint outline of an animal. Long snout, pointy ears, and a long, fluffy tale as its faint shape ran around the room.
The silvery shape vanished as Neville raced through the common room. She frowned as she watched him, he looked frightened. She turned to look back up the boys dorm and she had a heavy feeling begin to curdle in her stomach. She stood up and made her way up the boy’s stairs, she saw the fifth year’s door wide open and she walked in. Dean and Seamus were both awake, and looking at Harry, worried, and Ron leaning over Harry’s bed.
“What happened?” Grace asked as she approached Harry’s bed. He was pale, clammy, his pajama shirt was drenched in sweat, and she noticed how he was trembling uncontrollably.
“Neville’s gone for help,” Ron said carefully.
“I’m fine!” Harry choked as he wiped his mouth with his sleeve. As hurt as she was, as much as she wanted to be angry, she looked at Harry and all she wanted to do was comfort him. She couldn’t help but be worried about him. “There’s nothing wrong with me, it’s your dad you’ve got to worry about – we need to find out where he is – he’s bleeding like mad – I was – it was a huge snake…” Harry tried to get out of bed but Ron forced him back into it.
“Harry… take deep breaths,” she said softly as she sat on his bed. “It’s going to be all right…” she rested her hand on his shoulder, and he jerked away from her. She flinched away from him, thinking that he doesn’t want anything to do with her.
“Over here, Professor…” Neville’s voice was heard. Grace turned and watched as Neville came rushing back in with Professor McGonagall hurrying behind him in her classic tartan dressing gown.
“What is it, Potter? Where does it hurt?”
Probably his forehead, where it always hurts, Grace wanted to say but bit her tongue. Right now really wasn’t the time for smart comments.
“It’s Ron’s dad,” Harry said as he sat up. “He’s been attacked by a snake, and it’s serious, I saw it happen!” Grace frowned in concern as she looked at him. He…saw… her uncle be attacked by a snake?
“What do you mean, you saw it happen?” McGonagall asked, her brows wrinkling.
“I don’t know… I was asleep and then I was there…”
“You mean you dreamed this?”
“No!” Harry snapped angrily, his chest heaving. Grace rested a hand on his shoulder, rubbing her thumb against him gently in hopes that it would calm him down. “I was having a dream at first about something completely different, something stupid…and then this interrupted it. It was real, I didn’t imagine it! Mr. Weasley was in this dark room and then he was attacked by a gigantic snake, there was a load of blood, he collapsed, someone’s got to find out where he is …”
Grace had a heavy, sickening feeling begin to churn in her stomach. Harry’s mentioned a dark room for months, and this wasn’t the first time he’s seen something in his sleep that had happened. Not to mention the amount of times his scar has been hurting and how it affects him…
“I’m not lying, and I’m not mad!” Harry told her, his voice rising. “I tell you, I saw it happen!”
“It’s true, Professor,” Grace nodded, forcing herself to look from Harry to McGonagall. “This…this isn’t the first time something like this has happened –“ Harry turned and glared at her.
“I believe you, Potter,” McGonagall said curtly. “Put on your dressing-gown, we’re going to see the Headmaster,” Harry’s shoulders slumped with relief as he stood up from his bed. “Weasley, you ought to come too,” McGonagall told Ron, who nodded as he also grabbed his robe. “Miss Black, could you please gather the twins, and Miss Weasley and meet us at the Headmaster’s office as soon as possible,” she told her.
“Yes, Professor,” Grace nodded as she jumped off the bed and made her way to the seventh year boy’s dorm. She pushed the door open and whispered “Lumos,” and she made her way to where Fred and George were sleeping.
“Fred,” she whispered as she shook him, then turned to shake George. “George,” she shook him hard. He groaned and tried to smack her hand away. “You two need to wake up!” she said louder.
“Gracie, go away,” Fred muttered as he went to pull his blanket over his head.
“You two need to wake up now!” she said urgently as she shook him harder. “It’s your dad, something’s happened.”
“What?” George blinked his eyes open, and Fred pulled the blanket from his face.
“You’ve got to wake up right now. Something’s happened. I’ve got to go get Ginny and we have to go to Dumbledore’s office.”
“Is he okay?” Fred asked as he sat up.
“I don’t know! McGonagall and Ron are taking Harry to Dumbledore’s office, but Harry looked really shaken up.”
“What happened?” George asked as he slipped on his slippers and reached for his dressing-gown.
“I don’t know! All I know is that…that Harry saw your dad being attacked. Now hurry up, I’ll meet you in the common room.” Grace quickly turned around and rushed out of the room and down the stairs. She ran up the girls stairs and to the fourth year dorms and went straight to Ginny’s bed.
“Ginny!” she said as she shook Ginny hard.
“Grace, go away,” Ginny groaned as she pulled her blanket up.
“Ginny you’ve got to get up right now!”
“Grace – “
“Ginny it’s your dad, something’s happened. We’ve got to go see Dumbledore right now,” Grace said as she grabbed Ginny’s robe. Ginny blinked as she looked at her tiredly.
“What?”
“We don’t have a lot of time, we’ve got to go right now. Fred and George are waiting for us in the common room. Ron is with Harry and McGonagall in Dumbledore’s office,” Grace told her as she pulled Ginny’s blanket off her. Ginny stood up and took her robe from Grace and tugged it on as they rushed out of the room. Fred and George were already waiting for them in the common room. Nothing else was said as they ran down the corridors as fast as they could.
When they arrived at the familiar stone gargoyle, she panicked. She hadn’t had the chance to ask Professor McGonagall the password.
“Up you go,” the gargoyle said to them as he stepped to the side. “Professor McGonagall informed me that you will be arriving shortly behind her.”
“Thank you,” Grace whispered out of breath as the four of them ran up the stairs. She was about to knock on the griffin door knocker but Fred reached for the door handle, but he barely touched it before the door opened. She followed her cousins into the room, she had only been in the room thrice before, twice last year and once in her second year. Ron and McGonagall were standing beside Harry, in front of Dumbledore’s desk.
“Weasley’s and Miss Black, come in,” Dumbledore greeted them sullenly, then conjured up two chairs. “Miss Weasley, Miss Black, please have a seat,” he told them gently. Grace didn’t want to sit, she wanted to stand, pace, do something. She looked at the twins, and they looked to feel the same way. She was about to shake her head, but she felt someone tightly grab her hand, she looked and saw it was Ginny, whose face was pale from not only sleepiness but also from fear. Grace only nodded as she squeezed Ginny’s hand in comfort as the two sat down.
“In the dream, were you standing next to the victim? Or looking down at the scene?” Dumbledore asked as he began pacing behind his desk.
“Neither,” Harry answered, shakily. “It was like… I..” he paused and swallowed, “it was like I was the snake…” Grace held her breath as she stared worryingly at Harry. “Professor will you please just tell me what’s happening?” Harry pleaded, desperately.
“Everhard,” Dumbledore began as he walked toward a painting, “Arthur’s on guard duty tonight. Make sure he’s found by the right people – “
“Sir – “ Harry started again.
“Phineas,” Dumbledore said, turning to another portrait, a familiar portrait. Grace frowned at it, the painting was familiar, she had seen it before and the man in the painting reminded her of someone, he looked too familiar. “Phineas… Phineas!” Dumbledore exclaimed louder.
“Did someone call?” a voice, that had an odd sense of familiarity, asked tiredly.
“I need you to visit your other portrait, Phineas,” Dumbledore said. “I’ve got another message –“
“Visit my other portrait?” the man asked, faking a yawn as he looked around the room. His eyes landed on Harry for a second longer, but then it landed on her. Her breath caught in her throat as she stared at the man and his familiar grey eyes that were like her own. The man had greying hair, and wrinkles around his eyes, his eyes were the same shape as hers, and he too had the same chin and cheekbones she shared with her father. Grace was sure in this mans youth he would’ve looked a lot like her father. “Oh no, Dumbledore, I am too tired tonight –“
“Insubordination, sir!” roared another wizards portrait, “Dereliction of duty!”
“We are honor-bound to give service to the present headmaster of Hogwarts!” another old wizard cried out. “Shame on you, Phineas!”
“Oh, very well,” Phineas sighed in defeat as his eyes glanced back over at Grace before turning back to Dumbledore. “Though he may have destroyed my picture by now, he’s done most of the family – “
“Sirius knows not to destroy your portrait,” Dumbledore said, and Grace’s eyes widened and it clicked her mind. This was Phineas Black, the least popular headmaster Hogwarts has had. “You are to give him the message that Arthur Weasley has ben gravely injured and that his wife, children, niece, and Harry Potter will be arriving at his house shortly by portkey –“
“They’ve got him, Albus,” the first portrait Dumbledore talked to, Everard, said with relief. “It was close, but they think he’ll make it. What’s more, the Dark Lord failed to acquire it –“
“LOOK AT ME!” Harry shouted angrily, making Grace jump as she turned to look at him. “What’s happening to me?” Harry pleaded between heavy pants.
Dumbledore looked taken aback, and before he could say anything there was a flash of flame in the middle of the office, leaving a golden feather that slowly floated to the floor.
“It is Fawke’s warning,” Dumbledore said urgently. “She must know you’re out of your beds. Minerva, go and head her off – tell her any story –“ McGonagall nodded and was gone immediately a second later.
“He says he’ll be delighted,” Phineas said rather boredly as he appeared back into his portrait. “My great-great-grandson has always had odd taste in houseguests, and it seems my great-great-great-granddaughter does too,” he added, his eyes landing on Grace.
“Come here, then,” Dumbledore said to Harry, Grace and the Weasleys. “And quickly, before anyone else joins us.” Grace stood up with Ginny as they all gathered around an old tea kettle, Grace set her free hand on the lid. “You have all used a portkey before?” he asked and they all nodded. “Good, on the count of three then… one… two..” there was a pause, “three.”
That familiar, uncomfortable jerk tugged in her stomach as everything spun around and went black before she found herself on the familiar floor of the basement in Grimmauld Place. Grace felt herself begin to breathe again as she laid on the floor, her body felt so heavy that she feared lifting her head would leave her winded.
“Back again, the blood traitor brats, is it true their father’s dying …?
“OUT!” Grace heard her father’s voice roar, and she closed her eyes, letting herself relax into the floor.
“What’s going on?” she heard her father ask worried. “Phineas Nigellus said Arthur’s been badly injured – “
“Ask Harry,” Fred said, or maybe it was George, she was too tired to care.
“Yeah, I want to hear this for myself,” the other twin added.
“It was – “ she heard Harry start shakily. “I had – a kind of – vision…” and then Harry began to retell the story again.
“Love,” she heard her father whisper softly as she felt his warm hand grab hers. She didn’t need his voice to know it was him, she could smell the lingering stale scent of alcohol on him. Her eyes blinked open and she looked up and saw her father staring at her worried. “C’mon, lets get you up,” he whispered quieter so he could still hear Harry’s tale. She only nodded as she let her father help her off the ground. She leaned into her father’s side and rested her head on his shoulder as he rubbed her arm. She looked around at her cousins, Ron was still very white, while the twins and Ginny continued to stare at Harry. She didn’t like the strange looks on their faces, it was almost as if a part of them blamed Harry for what happened, like it was his fault…
“Is Mum here?” Fred asked, turning to Sirius.
“She probably doesn’t even know what’s happened yet,” Sirius shook his head. “The important thing was to get you away before Umbridge could interfere. I expect Dumbledore’s letting Molly know now.”
“We’ve got to go to St. Mungo’s,” Ginny said urgently as she looked around her brothers. “Sirius, can you lend us cloaks or anything – “
“Hang on, you can’t go tearing off to St. Mungo’s!” Sirius said.
“’Course we can go to St. Mungo’s if we want!” Fred argued, “he’s our dad!”
“And how are you going to explain how you knew Arthur was attacked before the hospital even let his wife know?”
“What does that matter?” George retorted hotly.
“It matters because we don’t want to draw attention to the fact that Harry is having visions of things that are happening hundreds of miles away!” Sirius said angrily. “Have you any idea what the Ministry would make of that information?” Fred and George both scoffed, shaking their heads as if they could care less about what the Ministry thought.
“Somebody else could have told us… We could have heard it somewhere other than Harry…?” Ginny started.
“Like who?” Sirius asked impatiently. “Listen, your dad’s been hurt while on duty for the Order and the circumstances are fishy enough without his children knowing about it seconds after it happened, you could seriously damage the Order’s – “
“We don’t care about the order!” Fred shouted.
“It’s our dad dying we’re talking about!” yelled George.
“Your father knew what he was getting into, and he won’t thank you for messing things up for the Order!” Sirius snapped at them. “This is how it is – this is why you’re not in the Order – you don’t understand – there are things worth dying for!”
“Easy for you to say, stuck here!” bellowed Fred, “I don’t see you risking your neck!”
“That isn’t fair!” Grace snapped at him immediately after. She felt her father taken in a sharp breath and squeeze her shoulder before relaxing. She glanced up and saw her father’s eyes narrow, and there was a look that she had only seen a few times.
“I know it’s hard,” he started in a calm voice, “but we’ve all got to act as though we don’t know anything yet. We’ve got to stay put, at least until we hear from your mother, all right?” Fred and George still looked as if they were ready to run out any second. “Look… I understand, I really do… I also want to see if he’s all right and be there for him…” he continued, more gently this time. “I think you forget that he’s my family too…”
Ginny was the first to move. She pulled out the nearest chair and sank into it, letting out a quiet sound of exhaustion. Fred and George followed, giving Sirius not so pleasant looks as they took seats on either side of Ginny. Harry and Ron gave odd, awkward movements that were a combination of a nod and shrug as they too sat down.
“That’s right,” Sirius nodded encouragingly, “come on, let’s all… let’s all have a drink while we’re waiting. Accio Butterbeer!” he raised his wand and seven bottles of butterbeer came flying toward them from the pantry, and skidded down the length of the table, scattering what was left of her father’s meal and stopped neatly in front of them. Grace sat down at the table, her father in the seat between her and Harry. She stared at the bottle of butterbeer, not all that thirsty.
A quiet breath escaped her lips as she felt her father stroke her hair gently, and she moved to lean closer to him again. When she said she couldn’t wait to be home, and be with him…this wasn’t what she meant, nor wanted.
She didn’t know how long she had been staring blankly at the bottle of butterbeer, but she blinked when a burst of fire illuminated midair and a scroll of parchment fell to the table with a golden phoenix feather.
“Fawkes,” Sirius sad instantly as he snatched up the parchment. “It’s not Dumbledore’s writing – it must be a message from your mother – here – “ he said as he handed the letter to Goerge.
George ripped it open and read it aloud, “Dad is still alive. I am setting out for St. Mungo’s now. Stay where you are. I will send news as soon as I can. Mum.” George’s shoulders slumped as he looked around the table. “Still alive…” he said slowly. “But that makes it sound…”
Grace felt her heart sink in her chest as she brought a hand up to her lips and started to nip at her cuticle. Still alive. The words kept repeating themselves in her head. Still alive meant that he was alive right now … still alive meant that there could be a chance that he could not be alive later. She didn’t know if she could imagine a world that didn’t have her uncle Arthur in it… he had played with her and Ginny when they were toddlers. He took them all out ‘camping’ in the field of the burrow when she was eight… he had helped her and cared for her as if she was another daughter.
He was one of the sweetest men, who had such a big heart and genuine curiosity for the world…
She felt tears begin to sting her eyes and she wiped them away before anyone could notice she was crying. She shouldn’t be crying. Looking back at the entire night… none of everything that happened mattered anymore, it was all stupid and insignificant compared to what her cousin’s were feeling, how worried she was for her uncle. None of it mattered anymore.
Grace glanced over at Harry, who was staring blankly at the bottle of butterbeer, and as if he could feel her eyes, he turned and looked at her. There was exhaustion, fear, and guilt all in his green eyes and for the time being, she let herself forget that he was the reason for all her heartbreak only hours before.
At ten past five in the morning the door swung open. Grace jumped and turned to see Molly entered the kitchen looking extremely pale. Ron, Fred and Harry all rose from their chairs, and she gave a weak smile.
“He’s going to be all right,” she told them in a weak voice. “He’s sleeping. We can all go and see him later. Bill and Helena are sitting with him now, they’re taking the morning off work.”
A heavy weight was lifted off Grace’s chest as she let herself breathe clearly again. Fred fell back into his chair and hid his face in his hands as George and Ginny got up and hugged Molly. Ron let out a shaky laugh of relief as he downed the rest of his butterbeer in one go.
“Breakfast!” Sirius said loudly and joyfully. He pressed a kiss on the top Grace’s head as he stood up from his chair. “Where’s that accursed house-elf? Kreacher! KREACHER!” But Kreacher didn’t call. “Oh, forget it then,” Sirius muttered as he did a quick head count. “So it’s breakfast for – let’s see – eight… Bacon and eggs, I think, and some tea, and toast – “ he said to himself as he made his way to the kitchen and Harry quickly followed. Grace stood up and made her way grab some eggs and bacon from the chiller.
“Oh Sirius!” she turned to see Molly pull away from Harry and engulf her father into a tight hug. “Thank you for looking after the children through the night!”
“Molly it’s no problem at all, I was happy to help,” he said gently as he patted her back awkwardly. “Stay as long as you need for as long as Arthur’s in the hospital,” he told her.
“Oh, Sirius, I’m so grateful… they think he’ll be there for a little while and it would be wonderful to be nearer… of course, that might mean we’re here for Christmas…” and then the idea of her entire family, Her Weasley family, her parents, Remus and…and Harry, all together for Christmas was the best sounding news she’s had in the last twenty-four hours.
“The more the merrier!” Sirius said sincerely with a smile. Molly beamed up at him and threw on an apron.
“Sirius,” Harry muttered as he anxiously looked at her father. “Can I have a quick word? Er – now?” Sirius frowned and turned but Grace waved him off.
“I’ll help Aunt Molly,” she said lowly as turned away from them.
Notes:
....
I'm sorry.
Please don't hate me.
It had to happen... it really really did!
It'll all make sense.
It'll all be worth it!
I promise!!
I know Harry and Cho being together isn't what anyone wants, but it has to happen... Not just for Grace to grow (and her character arc), but also for Harry...and for their relationship. I will say the next few chapters are going to be hard, but they're so so so important to the plot of the fic, to Grace, to Harry, and their relationship!
Please don't hate me... 😭
If you want to yell at me, and then get reassured and see cute little snippets, please join my discord that I run with my best friend!
https://discord.gg/AM49fxfRrd
Chapter 118: 117
Notes:
Happy Monday!
Here's Ch. 117!!
Enjooooy :)
tee hee.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After breakfast everyone had went off to bed. Grace stalked past Harry without a word as he and Ron entered the room they stayed in during the summer. Harry’s shoulders slumped in defeat; he had hoped that maybe given the night they had things would’ve returned to normal. This didn’t escape Sirius’ notice either as he watched with concerned interest as Grace refused to look at Harry at breakfast, and refused to talk to him the whole night. She didn’t go to her room, she went straight to her father’s and fell onto his bed.
Grace closed her eyes and took a deep breath in, engulfing herself in the familiar, comforting smell of her father. She heard the door close and felt her legs being moved and the blanket draped over her. A few minutes later she felt the bed sink and she instantly moved closer to her father and when she felt him wrap an arm around her, all the tears she thought were all dried up appeared again, and all the emotions she had been holding back was let loose.
“Shh… it’s all right little star,” he whispered then pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “You heard Molly, Arthur’s going to be all right,” but it wasn’t just that. Grace was crying heavily because now that the worry of her uncle’s life was gone, she was reminded again that she had her heart broken into tiny pieces twelve hours previous. Sirius only rubbed her back and let her cry until she couldn’t cry anymore.
She didn’t know when she had fallen asleep, she doesn’t even remember falling asleep at all. She also didn’t know how long she had been asleep. She jerked awake when she felt a strong hand shake her.
“It’s about time you woke up,” Sirius teased lightly as she rolled over and rubbed her eyes. “I was worried you wouldn’t wake up.”
“I must’ve been more tired than I thought,” she muttered as she sat up. “What time is it?”
“Nearly three,” he answered as he sat at the end of the bed. “You missed lunch, but Molly saved you some for when you woke up. We tried to get you up so you could eat and go with them to see Arthur, but you wouldn’t move.”
“Oh…” she yawned. “I must’ve been more tired than I thought – “
“Or because you aren’t sleeping?” he interrupted, raising an eyebrow at her. Grace looked away from him and picked a piece of fuzz off the blanket. “Harry told me you haven’t been sleeping – “
“Harry can shut his mouth about me,” she hissed angrily as she pushed herself out of bed. Sirius blinked, taken aback at how angry she sounded, and he looked at her concerned.
“Er… is everything all right between you two?”
“There has to be something between us for it to be all right, and seeing as there isn’t, you have nothing to worry about,” she said cooly as she walked out of the room. Sirius blinked again, confused as he stood up and followed her.
“Grace, did something happen?” he asked, walking across the hall behind her.
“Don’t worry, I’m not going to get in the way with your relationship with Harry!” Grace snapped as she slammed the door in his face.
Sirius blinked out of confusion a few more times and stared at her door. He knew something must’ve happened, and whatever it was, it was serious for her to be acting like this. He sighed as he leaned against the door frame, crossing his arms over his chest. “Grace… what happened?” he asked gently.
“It doesn’t matter!” she replied.
“It does if you’re this upset.”
Grace glared at her door and threw a book at it, and the loud Thump made Sirius jump away from the door. “Just leave it!” She took a deep breath and went into one of her dressers to grab a change of clothes.
“Grace…” Sirius said softly from the other side, and she sighed.
“Really… I don’t want to talk about it,” Grace said as she opened the door. “I just… want to spend Christmas with my Dad because… because I really, really missed you and I just …I need my Dad right now. So please just…drop it.” Sirius looked at her, and that sad, pleading look in her eyes tugged at something in his chest, but he nodded.
“Okay… I’ll drop it, for now” he told her and she nodded. “Let’s get you something to eat. You must be starving, you hardly ate anything at breakfast,” he told her as he wrapped an arm around her.
“I’m not that hungry… I’ll just have some toast or something,” she shrugged. Sirius frowned in concern. He may have only been given a couple of years to get to know her, but in that time, he likes to think he knows her pretty damn well, and the Grace he knew loved food.
“Love… you didn’t eat more than an egg at breakfast, I really think you should eat – “
“Really, I’m not that hungry. I’ll be fine,” she shrugged as they walked down the stairs. “How long have they all been gone?”
“About an hour or so, they should be back soon,” he answered and she nodded as she walked into the drawing room and saw her trunk neatly in the corner. “It was brought over earlier, I’m not sure where you want it go. Your room or mine so I’ve left it here. We can decide later – “
“My room is fine,” she said as she walked to it and opened it. She took out her Transfiguration book, some parchment, ink and a quill before she sat at the writing desk. Sirius frowned as he watched her.
“I was thinking,” he started, “since this is going to be our first Christmas together, and the Weasley’s and Harry will be staying too, we should put up some decorations.”
“I didn’t realize your parents had Christmas decorations,” she replied as she opened her book. Sirius’ brows frowned as he read over her shoulder.
“Vertebrae to inanimate transfiguration,” Sirius said, “I thought you didn’t learn that until the spring before you take your O.W.L.s.”
“We don’t,” she said as she started writing things down. “It doesn’t hurt to get a head.”
“Anyway, Christmas decorations,” he started again as he conjured a chair and sat beside the writing desk, facing the opposite wall so he could see her face. It marveled him how much she was like him, she got the same wrinkle between her brows as he did when he was concentrating. “We won’t be able to go and pick out a tree together, but I’m sure Molly will be thrilled to get one, and I’m sure Tonks and Remus will go and get decorations. We can start decorating tonight if you’re up for it. We can do what muggles like to do and string popped corn, and you can play Christmas carols on the piano. I’m sure everyone would love to hear –“
“Dad…” she sighed as she turned to him. “I love you, and I’m happy that I’m here. I’ve been waiting to come home for weeks – “
“And you’re sitting at a desk, spending what little time you have from holiday, studying instead of spending it with me,” he finished for her, giving her a look. She sighed in defeat as she leaned back. “This is probably the only time we have alone, so if there’s anything you want to talk about now with no one around…”
“I made the quidditch team,” she told him as she brought her leg up, resting her heel on the edge of the chair.
“I heard,” he smiled proudly at her. “I also heard that you put Umbridge in her place on Halloween,” he added, and her eyes widened in surprise.
“You know about that?!”
“I get updates from Minnie and Filius,” he told her with a soft smile. “I wish I could hear them from you…”
“I know… I wish I could write to you. There’s just been so much that I’ve wanted to talk to you about, or that I need you for and…and it isn’t like last year where I could write to you whenever, or talk to you in the fireplace…”
“I know, love,” he said sadly, as he rested his hand over hers. “It’s hard, and it’s hard for me too. It’s only temporary, hopefully that curse stays in effect, and she won’t be around next year,” he joked lightly, and she felt herself smile. “So… what else has been happening?”
“Well… this boy Anthony Goldstein asked me out to Hogsmeade…” she said nervously, and Sirius’ brows rose.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah…” she nodded.
“And?”
“I – I said no,” she sighed, and Sirius nodded slowly, waiting for her to continue. “It was in the beginning of the year… everything was so uncertain then.”
“Has he asked you again since?”
“Not exactly… but he tries to be my partner during the D.A. meetings,” she added. “I think he’s trying to show off, kind of?” she shrugged. “He’s acting like he can show me how to duel – “ Sirius snorted with a smirk, “but I keep showing him up… the past two times he’s kind of stopped talking to me…”
“It’s because you keep showing him up,” he teased. “Probably hurt his pride a bit, and he probably wanted to show you how good he was… it’s man thing,” he shrugged.
“That’s stupid.”
“Well… we tend to be,” he smiled.
“Yeah, I know,” she huffed, her eyes narrowing at the desk. Sirius’ smile fell and his brows frowned in concern.
“Gracie, what’s wrong?”
“It’s nothing – “
“I may have only been two years, but I like to think I know you well enough to know when something’s the matter…” he said softly. “Did something happen between you and Har-“
“I don’t want to talk about Harry,” she snapped at him. Sirius nodded and leaned back into his seat. The glossiness in her eyes, or the slight tremble in her voice when she said Harry’s name didn’t go unnoticed by him.
“Okay…” he said softly.
For the next two hours, Sirius had spent time going over all her notes for all of her classes, and adding a few things to them that he’s learned that aren’t in the book that will help her with her O.W.Ls. Every time he tried to bring up the others, namely Harry, Grace would shut down and shut him out and after the fourth attempt he stopped. It was around five when everyone had returned back, and when they walked out to the hallway to greet everyone, Grace watched as Harry stalked to his room.
“How is he?” Grace asked.
“He’s all right… given the circumstances,” Helena answered. “Although you should’ve been there – “
“She was asleep,” Sirius interrupted impatiently, giving her a look to shut up.
“Still should’ve – “
“Gracie, will you help me with dinner, dear?” Molly asked and Grace nodded and followed her aunt down to the kitchen.
“He’s all right?” she asked as she watched her aunt start getting everything out.
“Yes, he’s all right. They’re trying to find the antidote to the venom, and once they do he’ll stop bleeding so he can heal,” Molly told her and Grace nodded, sighing in relief.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t go see him…” she said quietly as she helped cut the vegetables.
“Oh don’t be silly, dear, Sirius said you were out and couldn’t wake up,” she waved her hand at her. “From what Harry and Ron have said, you haven’t been sleeping much, is everything all right?”
“Yeah,” Grace nodded as she pushed the cut potatoes to the side. “Just… with choir and quidditch, it doesn’t leave me a whole lot of time to study so I study at night, that’s all…”
“Grace – “
“I’m fine, really, Aunt Molly,” Grace smiled at her. Molly only nodded, leaving it be.
Harry didn’t come down for dinner, and a part of Grace wasn’t complaining because she really didn’t want to be around him, but the other part of her ached to see him because she knew he must be feeling guilty, even though he had nothing to feel guilty about. That night after dinner, she helped clean up, and after she went straight to her room and locked the door. She was going to get more studying done, and wanted to get as much done as she could enjoy the holiday with her father.
The next morning, she was pleasantly surprised with all the colorful Christmas decorations. She forgot her sour mood as she, with the Weasley’s, decorated the house and sang carols loudly with her father. There had been a large, towering Christmas tree set up in the drawing room, and every occupied room in the house had it’s own tree. Was her father going a little over the top and doing the absolute most? Yes. Was she mad about it? No. She could tell having them all in Grimmauld Place was making him happy, and that’s all that mattered.
Grace groaned when she heard the doorbell and her grandmother’s awful shriek fill the house. “Shut up you hag!” Grace shouted as she pulled the curtain closed, ignoring the murderous glare her grandmother’s portrait gave her. “How many times does Dad have to tell people to stop ringing the door – oh, Hermione,” Grace greeted as her father helped pull Hermione’s trunk through the front door. “What are you doing here? I thought you were going on holiday with your parents?”
“Well… skiing isn’t really my thing,” she answered as she pulled her gloves off. “I’ve told Mum and Dad that I was staying at school to study for our exams.”
“…so how did you get here?”
“I took the Knight Bus,” she answered as she pulled off her coat. “Where is everyone?”
“I think Ron and Ginny are upstairs, Fred and George are somewhere,” Grace shrugged.
“And Harry?”
“I’m not his keeper,” Grace snapped at her as she walked back to the drawing room.
“Oh, Grace! You can’t keep him at arms length just because – “ Grace whipped around and glared at her to shut up.
“I can, and I will until I’m over it.”
“Grace – “
“Hermione, really, please just leave it.” Grace hissed as she slammed the door to the drawing room shut.
Whatever Hermione, Ron, and Ginny talked to Harry about seemed to have worked because he was now joining them for everything. Grace didn’t look at him, didn’t say a word to him, she acted as if he wasn’t there. Harry, who had finally started feeling better about everything that had happened, started getting into moods because Grace constantly ignoring him. Every time he tried to get her alone, she lifted her head and walked away as if she couldn’t hear him. This only made him angrier.
The adults, of course, noticed within the first day of Harry coming out of the shadows that something was wrong. Every time one of them would ask either of them, they would snap and blame the other or tell someone to drop it. Even Ron, Hermione, Ginny and the twins seemed to stay out of it and kept saying: “it’s their business”, or “they don’t even talk about it with us”. It was starting to become hard for everyone to be in the same room with both of them due to the tension, and on the Thursday afternoon before Christmas, Sirius had had enough.
“Okay, enough is enough,” Sirius said sharply as he stood up from the lounge chair. “I’m tired of this. No one is leaving this room until you two talk,” he pointed to both Harry and Grace.
“Sirius, you can’t make us stay in this room,” Helena sighed tiredly.
“Well… they can’t leave this room until they talk,” Sirius said, giving her a look that asked if that was fine by her, but Helena rolled her eyes. “You two haven’t spoken a word to each other, you two won’t even look at each other and we couldn’t get you two to stop looking at each other back in August.”
“Yeah, well a lot can change in four months,” Grace muttered as she glared at her book.
“You’d know all about that,” Harry sneered.
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Grace glared at him. “I’m not the one who’s been all wishy-washy!”
“Really? Could’ve fooled me,” he bit back, and she slammed her book shut.
“I have always, always, been straight forward with how I felt!” she snapped at him.
“Really? Because the last two months says different,” Harry glared at her. “I’m not stupid, Grace, I’ve noticed how much time you’ve spent with Justin.”
“He’s my friend! I was helping him with his solo – “
“He obviously never got the hint since he asked you out,” he spat. Grace blinked.
“How do you know he asked me to Hogsmeade?”
“I heard him ask you,” Grace’s eyes widened and she realized that who she heard and saw that night wasn’t someone on their way to the Room of Requirement, it was Harry. “You know, you always got mad at me for acting like an idiot around Cho, and not being clear with Cho, but you did the same thing with Justin!”
“No, I didn’t! I’ve never liked Justin!” she shouted at him. “You had feelings for Cho since our third year! You practically drooled after her in front of me last year! I have never, not one, ever showed any interest in Justin!”
“Then how come he never got the hint?! He always kept looking at you, talking to you, hoping to get you alone – “
“Like Cho’s been doing to you since September?!”
“Yes!” Harry shouted at her. “You got mad at me for not telling her I wasn’t interested, when you let Justin stay interested in you like he was some back up –“
“You know what,” she threw her book to the floor as she stood up. “Fine, you’re right! I didn’t tell him I wasn’t interested, and I should have!” Harry nodded curtly, but her glare only intensified. “But you know what? I’m glad he asked me to Hogsmeade, not because I like him, but because he actually had the courage to ask me! He already knew, Harry! He already knew I had feelings for you, but he asked me anyway because he wanted to hear it from me! And if you would have bothered to stick around for another minute you would’ve heard me tell him no! I told him I only liked him as a friend because I had feelings for you!” Harry shifted uncomfortably; he remembered Hermione telling him that in the common room.
“I was going to tell you, you know…” Grace continued. “I was going to tell you that I was ready. Even though I’m scared, even though the thought of a relationship terrifies me, but I knew it was going to be okay because it’s you!” Harry’s heart sunk, and the guilt and regret he felt when Cho kissed him had returned in tenfold. “It’s always been you, Harry, not Neville. Not Anthony. Not Justin! You! And I was going to tell you when everyone left but what do I see when I walk in?” she asked, and Harry wasn’t going to answer, because he knew and he was right to think it was Grace that had broken the glass. “You kissing Cho,” her voice broke. “All I asked was you to tell me your decision, I thought our friendship meant that much… but you didn’t even have the decency to tell me! You just went ahead and just – just kissed her!”
“Grace…” Harry started as he stood up. He wanted to tell her he didn’t want to kiss Cho, that he regretted it as soon as it happened. He wanted to tell her that she was the one that he really wanted. “I – I was going to tell you – “
“Save it,” she hissed at him. “Just – just save it! I don’t want to hear it! Just… when we go back to school just pay attention to Cho and leave me alone!” she shouted and stormed out of the room.
No one said anything. It was painfully quiet and the only thing that was heard was a loud ‘SLAM’ coming from upstairs.
Hermione and the Weasley children all shifted in their seats uncomfortably. They all knew what happened, they knew both sides of the story, and none of them wanted to admit their friends were both right and wrong. Molly was sitting in the arm chair in the corner, knitting a blanket, and attempting to look like she was minding her own business. Remus rested his elbows on his knees and hid his face in his hands, with the full moon in only a few days, he didn’t have much patience for any of this. Helena only shook her head and clicked her tongue, which seemed to have snapped Sirius out of his daze and he turned to glare at her.
“What?” he asked.
“Nothing,” she shook her head and shrugged her shoulders as she pulled her hair up and tied it into a high pony-tail.
“I think I’m going to get a start on supper,” Molly said casually as she stood up and set her knitting project on the seat.
“We’ll help!” the twins, Ginny, Ron and Hermione all said at once as they sprung up from their seats and raced out of the drawing room. Harry grimaced he ran his hands down his face, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable being in the same room as Sirius, Helena and Remus.
“I asked one thing,” Sirius started slowly, and Harry braced himself, “and it was to not hurt my daughter.”
“I didn’t mean to, I didn’t want to –“
“But you did,” Sirius sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
“I didn’t even want to kiss Cho…” Harry muttered, frowning.
“Then why did you?”
“She kissed me,” Harry replied. “I don’t think I even like her anymore… I was going to ask Grace to Hogsmeade but then I saw her and Justin – “
“Good Godric,” Remus groaned as he rubbed his temples. “This is sixth year all over again, bloody hell. I’m getting too old for this.”
“We weren’t that bad – “ Helena started but instantly shut her mouth when she saw the look on Remus’ face.
“Harry… why didn’t you tell her earlier?” Sirius asked, turning to look at him. Harry couldn’t look at Sirius, because he was already feeling guilty enough as it was.
“I didn’t realize it until the night before…” he answered quietly. “Look… I’ll let her calm down and… and I’ll make it up to her, I’ll tell her the truth and when we go back to school I’ll Cho that it was all a mistake – “
“You can’t do that,” Helena shook her head.
“Why can’t he?” Sirius asked, offended.
“He’ll be playing with this other girls feelings – “
“I don’t give a damn about this other girl. What about our daughter’s feelings?”
“He can’t just kiss a girl and agree to go out with her one day, and then come back from holiday’s three weeks later and be all ‘sorry I changed my mind, I don’t really like you’!” Helena retorted.
“Sure he can!” Sirius exclaimed and Harry nodded.
“Harry isn’t you, Sirius! Harry’s a sweet boy,” Helena rolled her eyes and Harry nodded, then shook his head when he realized what she said.
“As much as I don’t want Grace hurt,” Remus spoke calmly. “I have to agree with Helena on this one, Sirius.”
“What?!”
“I’m not saying marry the girl,” Remus sighed tiredly, “I’m simply suggesting that… maybe give the girl a chance. If you go back and say you changed your mind, and then go to Grace it’s going to look like you weren’t serious about her at all – “
“But I’m not!” Harry cut in. “I didn’t ask Cho to Hogsmeade, she asked me! She didn’t even give me a chance to answer! I regretted the kiss as soon as it happened!”
“But if you tell Grace that, she’s only going to think you’re saying that to keep the peace, because you’re friends and you don’t want things to be awkward anymore,” Remus said. “Give the girl a chance, Harry. You’ll know shortly if it’s working or not, and then if it’s not you can honestly say you tried and you know it isn’t working because of your feelings for Grace.”
“You’re fifteen,” Helena said softly. “Neither of you should really be thinking about dating – “ Sirius scoffed, and she gave him a pointed look, “ – seriously. Just… have fun with this Cho girl, what harm can it do?”
“What – what harm?” Sirius frowned at her. “I’m sorry, were you even in the room fifteen minutes ago?”
“She’s just being dramatic, Sirius,” Helena rolled her eyes.
“Dramatic – I – “Sirius took a deep breath and unclenched his fist. He looked like he was about to say something else, but marched out of the room instead. Harry looked between Helena and Remus awkwardly as Remus stood up.
“Sometimes, Helena… I have to wonder about you,” Remus said with disappointment before he also left the room.
“Grace?” Sirius called softly as he opened her door and poked his head in.
“Go away,” she said, her voice muffled from her hiding her face into her pillow. Sirius frowned as he stepped into her room, closing the door quietly behind him, then made his way to the other side of her bed and took a seat.
“I’m so sorry, my love,” he said gently as he ran his fingers through her hair. Grace sniffled and wiped the tears from her eyes. “I wish there was something that I could do to make the hurt go away.”
“You could make me forget all my feelings,” she suggested, “or make me forget any of this happened…”
“No, I can’t do that, love,” he shook his head as he pushed a curl behind her ear. “Even if I could, I wouldn’t do that…” her lips trembled slightly as she clenched her eyes closed.
“I hate this… I hate this feeling! This was why I was so scared in the first place,” she cried and turned her head to hide her face into her pillow. “I don’t want to feel like this ever again!”
“I know,” he said softly, “I know it hurts. The first heartbreak always hurts the most,” he reached and wiped a tear from her chin. “But you can’t think that way. You can’t close yourself off to love forever because of a stupid boy and his poor decisions.”
“That stupid boy is your godson,” Grace muttered.
“Yeah, I know,” he nodded, “and he’s a stupid boy. I’ve told him that myself.”
“He doesn’t care,” Grace grumbled as she unhid her face.
“But he does, little star,” Sirius said gently as he wiped the tears from her cheek. Grace scoffed and rolled her eyes. “She kissed him, he didn’t kiss her…”
“He didn’t pull away.”
“No… but you also didn’t immediately say no to that other boy,” he reminded her, and she glared at him. “I understand you were caught by surprise, but Harry was too…”
“Harry’s liked her for ages – “
“But he doesn’t like her anymore.”
“Funny way of showing it, doesn’t he?” she spat angrily. “Or did he decide to kiss her because it would hurt me the most?”
“Harry wouldn’t do that, and you know it,” he reminded her sternly, and she pouted knowing he was right. “The only reason Harry had even overheard you and that Justin boy was because he was coming to tell you how he felt about you,” he told her, and she looked at him not fully believing his words.
“If that’s true then why did he kiss her – “
“Because he jumped to conclusions based on a small part of conversation he overheard, and he made a stupid decision,” he explained and pushed her hair back out of her face again. “But you did the same thing,” her eyes narrowed at him, “don’t give me that look. You walked into the room at the end of a conversation, and you left before he could explain himself.”
“He didn’t tell me – “
“You never gave him a chance,” he said, and she glared. “He also never gave you a chance either. You two both jumped to conclusions and acted in the heat of your feelings and now you’ve both wound up hurt.”
“Oh yeah, Harry’s real hung up over the whole thing,” she spat bitterly, “he gets to call the girl he’s liked for a year his girlfriend.”
Sirius bit his tongue to keep himself from letting out a frustrated sigh as he looked up at the ceiling. She completely didn’t hear the part where he told her that Harry didn’t like the other girl. He couldn’t be that frustrated since he knew that was a trait she, unfortunately, got from him.
“It’s no surprise that he likes her…” Grace spoke again, her voice quieter and sadder. “If I didn’t hate her, I think I would’ve actually liked her,” Sirius blinked, and wondered if that was usually the case for most things. “She’s smart-ish, I guess.. she’s a Ravenclaw. She can fly decently, I just hate that she has to tag behind Harry for the snitch,” she continued, “and she’s really, really, pretty. It’s no wonder he likes her…”
“She’s not nearly as pretty as you,” Sirius said with a smile, but she shook her head.
“She’s really pretty… like muggle model pretty. She’s pretty enough to be hung on your wall,” she said. “She’s doesn’t have to worry about finding things to wear, that not only look good for fit good. She looks perfect in literally everything and anything. She doesn’t have to worry about skirts, or trousers fitting, or about how dresses and shirts fit and lay… she could wear a potato sack and it would look cute. Meanwhile if I wear one, I look like a house-elf. I’m always having trouble with my clothes not fitting right, or clothes not looking right on me. Cho doesn’t have that problem…” Grace glared at the wall.
“Everyone is built differently, Grace,” he said softly. “What’s that muggle saying? The shrubs are always brighter across the way?”
“…Do you mean ‘the grass is always greener on the other side’?” she asked, her face curling in confusion.
“Yes, that one!” he nodded. “Look… every girl feels this way, especially about other girls. Just because this other girl is probably shaped like a table – “ Grace snorted, “doesn’t mean she’s prettier than you. You aren’t shaped like that. You,” Sirius paused and shifted uncomfortably, “you have curves, Grace. You have – “ he shifted uncomfortably again, “a… bust that I’m sure many girls wish they had, and I’m sure there have been a lot of boys who have noticed,” Grace felt her cheeks grow hotter, remembering the comments from some of the older boys she’s over heard. “You look like me but you’re built like your mother… and a little like Andromeda. Just because you’re built a little different than this other girl doesn’t mean she’s better looking than you.”
“But –“
“Nope,” he shook his head, cutting her off. “I’ve already told you she’s not prettier than you. No girl is prettier than you.”
“You’re supposed to say that, you’re my Dad,” she muttered.
“No I don’t,” he shook his head. “I say it because it’s true,” Grace rolled her eyes at him. “You look just like me, and I’m the prettiest,” he said playfully as he brushed his shoulder length hair over his shoulder dramatically. Grace snorted and tried not to laugh. “You laugh, but ask Remus and your mother, I held the title of ‘Best Looking’ for five years in a row.” Grace now couldn’t hold back the laughter, and Sirius’ smile grew. “There’s that smile I love,” he said softly as he poked the tip of her nose. “There is only one thing prettier than me, and that’s you my little star.”
“I never said I didn’t think I wasn’t pretty,” She said lightly, still smiling at him.
“I know,” he nodded, his smile growing. “You can’t be my daughter and think you’re not good looking. It’s physically impossible, look at our bone structure,” he pointed to his face, “and our hair?” he scoffed playfully, “the only good thing about being a Black is our looks, the rest of the family can go to hell,” Grace laughed loudly, and he chuckled along with her. “You just needed to hear that no one is prettier than you.”
“Even Mum?” she asked carefully.
“Grace… I’m prettier than your mother,” he said seriously, and Grace let out another loud laugh. Her laugh was contagious, and Sirius found himself laughing with her, and even though her heart was still hurting, he knew she was going to be okay.
Notes:
A/N: Ah the confrontation....
They're both stupid. They're fifteen and they're stupid and don't know how to handle their emotions. They're both wrong, and they're both stupid, but both of their feelings are valid.
The only good thing to come out of this chapter is the beautiful Dadfoot moment at the end. Not only is it light, and funny... but so soft and sweet. While Sirius isn't pleased with either of them, he still doesn't want to see Grace upset and heartbroken either and I just loved writing this scene with them. It's so sweet, and another Dad moment for him...
But also, I hope you paid close attention to Sirius in this chapter :) It leads into next chapter... and the tension between him and Helena also is building for next chapter!
Next chapter is the heavy chapter. It's Christmas Day, so we'll be at St. Mungo's for the first half...but then everything will come out. The truth will be revealed and we will finally know why Helena is the way she is... :)
Chapter 119: 118
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
Here is chapter 118...
I don't typically put content warnings at the beginning of a chapter, since at the beginning of each part I kind of put a content warning, however this chapter does mention a miscarriage and I felt that I should mention it so it doesn't come as a shock.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry and Grace didn’t talk to each other after that fight in the drawing room, however they also didn’t make it awkward for anyone else either. At meals, they talked to different people and sat on different ends of the table. Harry had sat close Sirius and Helena, while Grace sat next to Ginny and the twins – and Tonks when she would pop by (which was almost every day). During the rest of the day, they were never in the same room. When one would walk into a room and notice the other, they would act as if they were grabbing something and walk away.
Everyone had gotten into a routine. In the mornings, Grace would spend time with the Weasley’s, helping Molly with breakfast and hanging out with the twins, Ginny and Hermione. Harry would spend that time usually with Sirius, Helena, Remus, and Ron – sometimes with Hermione and Ginny if was when Grace and Molly were cooking. In the afternoons, Grace tended to spend time with Ron, Sirius and Remus for a few hours before dinner, while Harry spent it with Helena and the rest of the Weasley’s. After dinner, however, Grace seemed to have disappeared.
On Christmas morning Grace woke up to a mountain of gifts at the end of her bed. She smiled at the homework planner Hermione had given to her with a note that said ‘I know you’re on track with your school work, but you might need this to manage your time better!’. It was also accompanied by another muggle book ‘Outlander’ with another note: ‘My Mum said this is a really popular book that came out a few years ago, she’s read it and fell in love. You two have similar tastes so I’m sure you’ll enjoy it as well.’
Ron had given her a good arrangement of chocolates. There was also a new, soft, knitted red jumper with a gold ‘G’ that she knew was from her aunt Molly. Grace glared at the gift her mother had given her. She was usually excited to see the gifts from her mother, since she usually put a lot of thought into them, but this year it was just an O.W.L.s prep-book. She tossed it to the side, and reached for a box that she knew was from Remus. He had given her a book on defensive magic and dueling, and she grinned happily as she scanned the book.
Neville had given her a magical music box that the little figure danced around the edge as the instruments played themselves. She was pleasantly surprised to see a gift from Luna Lovegood, it was a small box, but it was a pair of dirigible plumb earrings just like hers with a little note that said: ‘You said you liked mine, so I made you a pair. I made them look more like radishes because you wear a lot of red. Happy Christmas!’. Grace smiled as she placed the box on her new knitted jumper so she could wear it later.
The next gift was wrapped in beautiful, pink wrapping paper with silver, glittery snowflakes. She knew immediately who it was from when she saw the familiar scribble on the tag. She didn’t know if she should open it, a part of her wanted too… but the other part felt that it was too soon. It was another reminder that Harry wasn’t hers, and she knew if she opened it, it was going to be this amazing, thoughtful gift… and she didn’t want to hurt on Christmas. So, Grace set it aside, unopened. She’ll open it later… or when she wasn’t still hurting.
She got dressed, pulling her new jumper over her green dress and slipped her feet into the brown, lace up, leather boots. She took a decorative hair clip and clipped her hair to the back of her head to keep it out of her face, then put the dirigible plumb earrings in.
“Oh, good, you’re up,” Sirius greeted her with a smile when she opened her door. “…what’s that hanging from your ears?” he asked, frowning. “Are those…radishes?”
“Dirigible Plumbs,” she answered. “A friend from school wore them and I said they were cute so she made me a pair for Christmas.”
“…Dirigible… Plumbs…” Sirius said slowly and she nodded. “Okay,” he shook his head. “Anyway, I wanted to give you something,” he told her as he held up two wrapped parcels and stepped into her room and kicked the door closed. “I would’ve had them waiting for you here for when you woke up, but I wanted to give them to you myself.”
“You didn’t have to get me anything this year…” she said as she followed him to her bed where he placed the wrapped gifts. “You can’t exactly go out and get me anything…”
“Who said anything about buying them?” he asked with a grin. “Here, open this one first,” he said as he handed her the smaller gift. She took it, giving him a raised eyebrow before opening it. Inside the box was a beautiful, ornate, hand mirror.
“It’s beautiful, thank you,” she smiled at him as she held it, turning it around and looking at the floral details on the back. She didn’t know why he gave her a hand mirror of all things, but it was pretty.
“I’ve been wracking my brain on what to get you for Christmas,” he started as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. “And then I was doing some digging about through my old things and I found this old set of mirrors that James and I would use when we were younger. They were two-way mirrors so we could still talk during detentions and during the holidays. Then it got me thinking about something you said earlier in the holiday when you first got here… you wished there was a way for you to talk to me when you wanted to, or when you needed me,” he continued, and Grace’s eyes widened in realization of what the mirror was. “I figured that if you needed and wanted to talk to me, then so did Harry and… he should have something of James’, so… I’m giving him James’ mirror,” he said with a little shrug, “and then I found that. Not sure where it came from, or who’s it was but I charmed it to be another two-way mirror, or three-way mirror I suppose. I haven’t checked to see if it’ll work with James’ mirror or if all three will work together but…”
“You mean… I can talk to you?” she whispered, looking at him.
“Yeah,” he nodded with a grin. “All you have to do is say my name, or well Dad, and you’ll appear in my mirror and I’ll appear in yours and we’ll be able to talk. I can even do the same for you.”
“How will I know if you’re trying to reach me?”
“Well…you’ll see my face for starters,” he teased, and she rolled her eyes, “but if you have it face down, yours should shimmer. I wouldn’t use it unless you know you’re alone, or with the others. You could even leave messages if I don’t answer, just call for me and tell me when you want to talk and I’ll make sure I have mine ready.”
“Thank you…” she whispered, holding the mirror close to her chest. “This… this really means so much, and –“ she paused, trying to keep her voice steady.
“I know,” he smiled at her. “This year hasn’t been the easiest for you, for well… any of us…” she shook her head. “Okay, no more sad thoughts, it’s Christmas. Open up the second gift!” he said excitedly as he handed her the large, misshapen gift. She set her mirror down on the bedside table and took the gift. It was squishy, the wrapping paper wrinkled and crinkled in her grasp and she wondered if it was another jumper, but it didn’t have the same soft squish, and it was too heavy. She tore open the paper, and gasped quietly as she pulled out a worn, black, leather, motorcycle style jacket with silver hardware. She rubbed her thumb against the worn leather of the collar, and over the silver buttons, the zippers down the middle and the pockets, and over the buckle at the bottom.
“It’s…it’s beautiful…” she whispered as she held it closer, and she was able to get a whiff of pine, musk, and faint smoke. It smelt like her father.
“It was mine,” he shrugged, giving her a smile. Her eyes widened as she looked at him, surprised. “Got it when I was seventeen when I bought my flying motorcycle,” he chuckled. “I found it among my old things and… I wanted you to have something of mine. It might be a little big on you but we could charm it – “
“No,” she shook her head as the smile spread on her face. “It’s perfect the way it is… I love it,” Grace slipped the jacket on then pulled it close, she closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. It smelt just like her father. She wondered if there was a way to charm the smell to stay. Grace blinked, feeling tears beginning to sting, and then she wrapped her arms around her father tightly. “Thank you,” she whispered.
“You’re welcome, little star,” he smiled as he held her tightly. When she pulled away, he tugged on the lapels and straightened her out. It was big, the bottom of the jacket hit a quarter down her thigh, and the sleeves swallowed her hands, but it suited her. His eyes caught sight of the only unopened gift, and he frowned as he picked it up. “What’s this?”
“Nothing,” she said quickly as she snatched it from his hand and put it on her beside table. Sirius raised an eyebrow.
“If it’s nothing, then why haven’t you opened it yet?”
“I don’t want to,” she answered stiffly.
“…Why?”
“Because it’s going to be this beautiful and amazingly thoughtful gift and I’m not ready to open it yet,” she answered, and Sirius nodded, realizing the gift was from Harry.
“Okay… well, let’s head down for some breakfast. I’m sure Moony and your mother have managed to calm Molly down now, so it should be safe.”
“Why did they have to calm her down?”
“Percy sent back the sweater she made for him,” he answered grimly, and she nodded in understanding.
After lunch everyone had piled into a magic car that Mundungus had somehow acquired for them, and Mad-Eye and Remus escorted them all to St. Mungo’s. She greeted her uncle with a bright smile as she handed him her gift (a muggle Walkman and a large box of batteries) and a gentle kiss on the cheek. Grace looked around the room as Arthur continued to open his gifts, and avoid the withering look Molly was giving him.
There wasn’t really anyone else except for one lone person laying in a bed, who kept glancing over at them longingly. She watched as Remus backed away quietly and made his way over to the strange man. The man’s face curled in a mix of anger and disgust as Remus began talking to him. Grace looked back at the others and when she was sure no one was paying attention to her, she quietly walked toward Remus and the stranger.
“They don’t hate you?” she heard the man asked in a grunt. “Or fear you for what you are?”
“Why would we?” Grace answered with a question as she came up next to Remus, who turned and gave a narrowed look.
“Grace, you should return to the others,” Remus said evenly, but she still looked at the man.
“You must be a muggle born if you aren’t afraid of monsters like us,” the man spat, and Remus winced.
“You’re not though, a monster that is,” Grace shook her head.
“Grace, please – “ Remus started but the man scoffed, glaring at her.
“I will be in two days.”
“For a night,” she said simply. “Are the healers going to give you wolfsbane?” the man let out a bitter laugh.
“It’s too expensive for them to hand out.”
“So how are you going to trans-“
“Grace, that’s enough.” Remus warned sharply as he rested a hand on her shoulder. “I know you mean well, little niffler, but right now…it isn’t welcomed.”
“She your daughter?” the man asked, looking at Remus. “I didn’t know monsters could have offspring…”
“He’s my uncle,” she answered, “more like a second father really. Helped raise me when I couldn’t go over to my other uncles house,” she gestured to Arthur and the Weasley’s. “You’re not a monster, not really… I know that right now that’s all you can think and feel, but… one day it’ll be okay. Not all people see werewolves as monsters, some of us know you’re a person with thoughts and feelings too. None of this is your fault…” she said softly, giving him a small smile. “Happy Christmas,” she reached into her bag and pulled Honeydukes chocolate and set it on the bedside table. She brought it to share with Neville, but she thought the man would want, or even need it more. “I’m going to find Neville,” she said to Remus, “in case anyone asks where I went.”
“Okay,” Remus nodded, giving her a small smile. “Be careful all right?”
“I will,” she nodded. She gave the newly bitten werewolf one more smile and a small wave before she walked away. She glanced back at her family one more time, they were all still talking to her uncle, and then she left the room.
She reached the fourth floor and made her way to where the long-term patients were, and sure enough there was Neville and his grandmother. “Hey, Neville,” she said softly as she approached them. Neville jumped in surprise as he and his grandmother turned around. His face brightened when he saw her and she gave him a smile before hugging him. “Hi Mrs. Longbottom,” she greeted when she pulled away from Neville.
“Hello, Grace,” Mrs. Longbottom greeted back with a curt nod. “What brings you to St. Mungo’s? Did Neville forget to tell me he invited you?”
“No,” she shook her head. “My uncle was admitted here two weeks ago, he’s on the first floor, bad snake bite. We’re all here visiting him but I thought I’d come and see if you two were here. Neville said you two visit every Christmas.” Neville gave her a warm smile, which she returned.
“Having a good Christmas?” Neville asked. Grace shrugged as she looped her arm with his and rested her head against his shoulder.
“Could be worse…” she sighed. “It’s awkward for everyone…and it hurts to be around Harry all the time but…”
“I heard what happened,” he whispered, and she grimaced. “I’m sorry…”
“It’s fine,” Grace chipped, “he made his choice… it just wasn’t me. I’ll live, it isn’t the end of the world…” but she still felt like it was, especially since sitting in that car earlier was so tight, she was practically pressed into Harry. It was the closest they had been in days, and it took all her will power to not start crying.
“Still… you’re loads better than Cho Chang,” Neville told her, and she felt herself smiling. “You don’t have to play dumb to get someone to notice you,” he added, and she snorted.
“How are they?” she asked, nodding to his parents who were sitting in their beds.
“Same as always,” he answered, his smile falling from his face as he looked at his parents. Sadness tugged at her heart as she squeezed his arm gently.
“Well, Neville, I’m afraid it’s time for us to go,” Mrs. Longbottom announced as she looked at her watch. “Grace, we’ll walk you down to your family on our way out,” she said and Grace nodded.
“Neville?!” Grace and Neville jumped at the familiar voice. “It’s us, Neville!” she turned her head and saw Ron getting to his feet. “Have you seen? Lockhart’s here! Who’ve you been visiting? … There you are Grace! We wondered where you ran off too!”
“Friends of yours, Neville, dear?” Mrs. Longbottom asked as she caught up to them. Neville’s face started turning a shade of purple and avoided looking at them. Grace bit the inside of her cheek and squeezed his arm. “Ah, yes,” she heard Mrs. Longbottom continue, “yes, yes, I know who you are, of course. Neville speaks very highly of you,” she watched as Mrs. Longbottom held her claw like hand out to Harry.
“Er – thanks,” Harry said as he shook her hand.
“And you two are clearly Weasley’s,” Mrs. Longbottom continued as she reached for both Ron and Ginny’s hands. “Yes, I know your parents – not well, of course – but fine people, fine people… and you must be Hermione Granger?” she reached for Hermione’s hand. “Yes, Neville’s told me all about you, helped him out of a few sticky spots, haven’t you?” Mrs. Longbottom said, casting a sternly appraising look at Neville. “He’s a good boy, but he hasn’t quite got his father’s talent, I’m afraid to say…” she jerked her head to the direction of where Neville’s parents were.
Grace’s eyes narrowed in protest as she rubbed Neville’s arm. “You’ve got your own talents,” she whispered, and Neville tried to give her a smile in thanks but couldn’t.
“What?” Ron asked, looking amazed as he jerked head around to where Neville’s parents were. “Is that your dad down the end, Neville?”
“What’s this?” Mrs. Longbottom asked sharply. “Haven’t you told your friends about your parents, Neville?” Neville’s face darkened as he looked up at the ceiling and shook his head.
“He told me,” Grace spoke up, hoping it would help.
“Yes, yes, I know dear,” Mrs. Longbottom nodded, “but it seems as if you were the only one! It’s nothing to be ashamed of! You should be proud, Neville, proud! They didn’t give their health and their sanity so their only son would be ashamed of them, you know!”
“I’m not ashamed,” Neville said softly as he still avoided looking at the others.
“Well, you’ve got a funny way of showing it!” Mrs. Longbottom said sharply. “My son and his wife,” she started again, looking at the others, “were tortured into insanity by You-Know-Who’s followers,” Grace saw the reaction of the others and that was the exact reaction she was sure Neville was avoiding. He didn’t want the looks of pity. “They were aurors, you know, and very well respected within the Wizarding community. Highly gifted, the pair of them. I – yes, Alice dear, what is it?” Grace looked up and saw Neville’s mother waddle up to them in her night dress.
Alice Longbottom came up to them, and she stared widely at Grace and lifted her hand to touch her curly hair, just as she did when Grace first met her. “Yes, Alice, dear… this is Grace Black. Sirius Black’s daughter…” Mrs. Longbottom said and Neville’s mother reached up and touched Grace’s nose before touching her hair again. “Yes, she looks just like him. You met her last year.” Alice ran her fingers through Grace’s curls lightly again as a small smile came onto her face.
“Thank you,” Grace whispered softly to Neville’s mother, before she dropped her hand and turned to Neville, holding out her other hand to him.
“Again?” Mrs. Longbottom asked wearily. “Very well, Alice dear, very well – Neville, take it, whatever it is…”
Grace knew what it was. It was a Drooble’s Blowing Gum wrapper, the same one that Neville always received from his mother.
“Very nice, dear,” Mrs. Longbottom said in a fake, cheery voice as she patted the woman’s shoulder.
“Thanks Mum…” Neville said very quietly, giving his mother a sad smile. Then Alice Longbottom turned and tottered away as she hummed softly. Neville bit the inside of his cheek as he looked at the others with a hard expression, as if he was daring them to laugh. Grace rubbed his arm gently.
“Well, we’d better get back,” Mrs. Longbottom said as she pulled on her green gloves. “Very nice to have met you all, Grace, do you still want us to walk you down?”
“No thank you, they’re my people,” she said, and Mrs. Longbottom nodded. “I’ll see you at school?” she asked Neville, who nodded. “Happy Christmas,” she said softly in his ear as she gave him a tight hug.
“Happy Christmas,” he whispered sadly, then he pulled away.
“Neville, put that wrapper in the bin, she must’ve given you enough of them to paper your bedroom by now,” Mrs. Longbottom told him as they made their way out of the ward, but Grace saw that Neville pocketed the wrapper like he did on his birthday.
“I never knew…” Hermione whispered sadly.
“Nor did I,” Ron said hoarsely.
“Nor me…” Ginny said. Then the three of them turned to look at both Harry and Grace.
“I did…” Harry said glumly. “Dumbledore told me but I promised I wouldn’t mention it… that’s what Bellatrix Lestrange got sent to Azkaban for, using the Cruciatus Curse on Neville’s parents until they lost their minds…” Grace winced at the mention of her second cousin. Then the others turned to her, silently waiting for her to tell them how she knew.
“Neville told me about them in third year after I told him about finding out who my father is,” Grace told them.
There was a long, thick silence, and after a few minutes it was broken by a familiar, angry voice. “Look, I didn’t learn joined-up writing for nothing, you know!”
Grace groaned quietly. “Not him!” Harry snorted beside her, trying not to laugh. Grace’s heart did a little flip in her chest as they locked eyes, sharing a long, meaningful look. That flutter feeling faded away and was replaced with a sinking one, and she forced herself to look away from him. She couldn’t do it… not yet.
After Christmas day, things weren’t as awkward. Harry and Grace still didn’t talk to each other, but outside of meals, they did occupy the same room. There was no more splitting time amongst everyone, although after dinner, Grace always seemed to disappear. None of the adults tried to find her, or seek her out so no one else did either, even though they all wondered where she went. However, each morning when she came down for breakfast, Harry noticed the discoloration under her eyes was getting darker, and he wondered if anyone else noticed that her cheeks looked thinner, or noticed that she hardly touched any of her food.
Guilt started eating at him and he wondered if what happened between them was causing her not to eat or sleep. But she wasn’t sleeping or eating much before they left for the holidays, it was something he had brought up before but she always brushed it off. He couldn’t help but wonder if maybe everything that’s happened between the two of them only pushed her further into herself and whatever she was diving into?
They only had a few days left of break, and Harry didn’t want to go back to school with this looming over them, and he didn’t want to start the new year in this weird place with her either. He kept asking the others what he should do about the Cho and Grace situation, and everyone (surprisingly, even Sirius after he was able to think straight) agreed that he couldn’t just tell Cho it was a mistake, that he acted out of his own anger and jealousy. He had to at least give it a try. If he still didn’t feel anything with Cho, then he knew that he didn’t really have real feelings for her. If he found that there was something there, then he had been hiding behind his jealousy of Justin Finch-Fletchley and his friendship with Grace. At least, that’s how Hermione had explained it.
So he was going to give it a try, see where it goes and if there’s anything there. He owed it to not just Cho (so she wouldn’t think he was just playing games and leading her on), but he owed it to himself, and to Grace to know how he really feels. He decided he was going to talk to Grace, alone, after dinner. He didn’t want to fight anymore, he didn’t want to be in this weird, awkward situation where they avoided talking or looking at each other… they were friends, very close friends that were, honestly, more than friends. He didn’t want this to come between them anymore and the only way for them to get past it was to talk it out privately and away from everyone.
Well, that was the plan anyway, how things actually go was up in the air. With the end of the holiday’s becoming closer, Sirius’ mood had also dropped. He was quieter, more distant, and was overall a little moodier. With his new moody attitude, it resulted in his patience being thinner and making snappy comments – which were mostly directed toward Helena. They had fought a lot over the summer, and everyone had expected them to fight a lot during Christmas, but for the first week it was fine. It was almost like there was an unspoken truce between them after Arthur was attacked and in the hospital… but after that first week: the tension started to build.
It started with small comments, like the Christmas decorations, or the carols that were played and sung. Then it was about meals and the cooking, and the guests that would come for dinner. Then they started getting into spats, usually about how one didn’t approve of what the other said or did. Sirius didn’t look at Helena for two days after the night when Harry and Grace fought in the drawing room, in fact, he didn’t even acknowledge her existence. This only resulted in them having a bigger fight – which they had left to the library with a muffling charm to make sure no one heard them.
“I’m finished,” Grace spoke up as she took her plate and went to stand up.
“No you’re not, sit down,” everyone stared in surprised that it was Sirius that spoke, and not Helena. Harry looked at Sirius and saw an expression on his face that he had only seen a handful of times, and it was always when he entered ‘father-mode’. Grace blinked twice, stunned and confused then slowly sat back down. Harry glanced at Ron and Hermione, who were both also stunned. Then he looked to his left at Remus, who was staring at Sirius with concern.
“Is there some announcement?” Harry asked him under his breath, but Remus shook his head.
“You’re going to finish eating your dinner,” Sirius said firmly, nodding to her plate. Harry turned and noticed that her plate looked like it hadn’t even been touched.
“I am finished with my dinner,” Grace replied slowly.
“I’ve seen you take three bites since we sat down,” Sirius narrowed his eyes at her.
“But – “ Grace started, but Sirius continued over her.
“Potatoes, bread, and chocolate are your major food groups, two of which are currently on your plate and you haven’t touched it.”
“I’m not – “
“You’re going to sit and eat your dinner, and you’re not leaving this table until you have,” Sirius ordered firmly.
“Sirius, if she isn’t hungry, she isn’t hungry,” Helena said with exasperation, “you can’t force her to eat.”
“She has to actually eat something to not be hungry.”
“She must’ve had a big lunch – “
“She didn’t even eat a quarter of a sandwich at lunch,” Sirius interrupted sharply. “Then at breakfast, she took two bites of an egg. Last night she had two bites of chicken – “
“What are you, the food monitor?” Helena asked.
“No, I’m her father!” he snapped, his voice was loud, and it echoed through the dining room. “And you’re her goddamn mother! How the hell have you not noticed she isn’t eating? How have you not noticed that her clothes aren’t fitting? That her face is thinner!?” Grace’s cheeks flushed as she sunk down in her seat, wishing the floor would swallow her up. “I’m not going to apologize for wanting to make sure she’s eating!”
“So you’re going to punish her by forcing her to eat everything on her plate?” Helena rolled her eyes as she shook her head. “How childish – “
“Childish?” Sirius sneered in disbelief. “Childish?! You were on me the entire summer for not disciplining her enough, for always giving her what she wanted, and not being a proper parent! But the moment I start trying to be a parent and make sure our daughter is actually healthy, you’re turning a blind eye and acting as if nothing’s wrong!”
“There isn’t anything wrong! She’s fine!”
“Of course she’s fine to you! She’s quiet, withdrawn – “
“No she isn’t! She was having fun earlier – “
“ - she isn’t playing the piano – “
“All it does is create more noise and wake up your blasted mother – “
“ - all she does all day long is study – “
“She has to prepare for her O.W.L.s!”
“ – you can’t even be bothered to notice she’s still upset about being heart broken – “
“Oh, please, she’ll get over it!”
Sirius and Helena were both on their feet now, and were shouting at and over each other, and everyone was watching intensely and holding their breath.
“ – SHE’S OUR DAUGHTER! YOU’RE ACTING AS IF YOU DON’T GIVE A DAMN!”
“BECAUSE I DON’T! I NEVER WANTED HER! YOU DID!” Helena shouted so loud her voice shook.
A thick, cold, silence filled the dining room. Everyone held their breath, no one blinked, no one moved, they all sat in shock and stared in complete disbelief.
Sirius was completely frozen. Everything went blank as he tried to process what she said. “What?” he asked, his voice just above a whisper.
“You heard me,” she said, her voice trembling as she gripped the edge of the table as if it was the only thing that was holding her up. “I never wanted to be a mother… you knew this – “
“We’re not doing this here,” he shook his head as he pushed his chair back with such force it clattered to the ground. “I won’t have her listen to this,” he said as he started walking out of the dining room.
“Of course you won’t!” Helena hissed as she stormed after him. “Because all you’ve done in the last year and a half is shield her!”
“I’m sorry if I don’t want my daughter to hear her mother say she never wanted her!”
“It’s always been about her, hasn’t it?” Helena sneered angrily. “The moment you found out I was pregnant it’s always been about her – “
“SHE’S OUR DAUGHTER!” Sirius bellowed. “Yours, and mine! We created her –“
“By accident!”
“A happy accident!”
“There was nothing happy about that night! We were angry and drunk! It should’ve never happened!”
Sirius stared at her in disbelief. “You don’t mean that…” he shook his head and took a step back, not caring that he nearly knocked into the troll foot umbrella holder.
“Yes, I do,” she confessed. “That night was a mistake Sirius! You finding out was a mistake – “
“You weren’t going to tell me?” Sirius asked, feeling his heart plummet to the bottom of his stomach.
“Not at first,” Helena shook her head. “I – I was back and forth on telling you… Sirius our marriage had only just started and it was already starting to fall apart! We were fighting all the time, we were starting not to trust each other. I was upset and confused, and then I found out I was pregnant… I couldn’t believe it, I didn’t want to believe it because I never wanted that! Every spell, charm, potion… I thought it was faulty so I tried the muggle way and of course, you walked in and saw the muggle pregnancy test and…” Helena’s shoulders slumped and she took an uneven breath. “And you just stood there, staring at it and I thought that we’re on the same page! We shouldn’t be having a baby! We didn’t want one, it was going to ruin all of our plans that we had for after the war… but then you started smiling and you looked closed to tears and… and you said you loved me and…” Helena’s voice cracked as she shrugged in defeat.
“You were so happy, you hadn’t been that happy in weeks and… I knew I couldn’t tell you I didn’t want it… so I hoped that…that maybe something would go wrong and… and I’ll miscarry…” she confessed, her voice cracked again and she had to look away. She couldn’t face the look of betrayal on Sirius’ face.
“What…?” Sirius asked in breathless disbelief. “What?...how-“
“Then it never happened,” she continued, ignoring him, not wanting to face him. “And I thought that maybe it could save our marriage but the further along I got… the less you cared about me and the more you cared about it –“
“Because it was our child!” Sirius hissed at her. “You knew how much I wanted to be a father one day!”
“You knew I didn’t want to be a mother!” she shouted. “I’ve never wanted to be a mother! I was very clear on that!”
“You said that when were just teenagers! I thought once we got older, traveled a little bit, had fun in our twenties that we would be ready for a family –“
“I NEVER WANTED A FAMILY!”
“THEN WHY DID YOU MARRY ME!?”
“BECAUSE I LOVE YOU!” Helena screamed back, then took a deep breath. “All I wanted was you, Sirius. I was the youngest of four, with large age gaps. Bill was born before we even started Hogwarts! I learned how feed a baby and change a diaper before I was even a teenager! I loved my parents, and I love my sister, but I never wanted to be a mother! I never wanted to be pregnant, or give up my dreams to raise a child! That wasn’t me! That isn’t me! I never wanted this!”
“Is that why you treat her the way you do?” Sirius asked between deep, heaving breaths as he tried to control his anger. “Is that why you belittle her, and do everything you possibly can to make her unhappy?! Is that why you make her feel like she can never be good enough?!” his continued, his voice continuing to raise with each word. “Is that why you left her for Remus, Molly and Arthur to raise? So you didn’t have to!?” BANG! Sirius punched the wall, making Helena jump, and he took a deep breath. “If you didn’t want to be a mother so goddamn bad, then why didn’t you just leave when you had the chance?! Huh?! If you hated our family so damn much WHY DIDN’T YOU JUST LEAVE?!”
“BECAUSE I WANTED YOU TO LEAVE!” Helena snapped, and Sirius blinked, shocked and confused.
“What?”
“I couldn’t leave you,” she shook her head as she wiped the tears that were falling down her cheeks. “I couldn’t… I love you Sirius, I always have! I wanted to…I wanted to pack my things and leave so many times but every time you looked at me, or kissed me, or smiled at me… I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t leave you…” she sniffled. Sirius stood there, staring in disbelief. “So I thought… I could get you to take Gracia and leave me…” Helena confessed brokenly.
“What?” Sirius asked, shaking his head, still not able to believe what he was hearing.
“I tried so hard to get you to leave me. I started all those fights, I purposely gave Gracia the wrong things, I left alone, I pretended to forget to feed her, I tried everything but you didn’t take her and leave!”
“BECAUSE I LOVED YOU!” he shouted. “I loved you, I wanted a family with you! I was trying to make it work for us and… and that whole time you…” Sirius closed his eyes and turned away from her.
“I wish you would’ve just left us…” Sirius confessed after a few minutes of thick, heavy, silence.
“What?” Helena frowned.
“I wish you would’ve left,” he repeated, turning to her and looking defeated. “If you had left… then I would’ve stayed with Grace that night because I wouldn’t have been able to leave. I would’ve never gone to Godric’s Hollow. Never would’ve gone after Pettigrew… Never would’ve been sent to Azkaban… I never would’ve lost twelve years of my life…” Sirius’ voice cracked as he looked at her, feeling tired and defeated. “I would’ve been able to watch my daughter grow up…”
“You don’t mean that…” Helena shook her head.
“I do,” Sirius nodded. “If you had just done us all a favor and leave…” he shook his head in defeat. “I can’t do this anymore Helena… we can’t do this anymore –“
“Sirius, what are you saying –“
“I’m tired of all this fighting… I’m tired of having to pretend everything is alright between us when it’s not. I’m tired of having the same conversations and arguments over and over again! I can’t keep doing this…” Sirius rolled his lips between his teeth and blinked away the tears that were stinging his eyes. “So… I’m doing what you wanted me to do fourteen years ago –“
“Sirius – “
“or something I should’ve done –“
“Sirius, please –“
“I’m letting you go…” he confessed.
“Sirius, please… don’t –“
“I’m letting you go, Helena… please, go.”
“What?”
“Go… please, go,” he motioned to the front door.
“Sirius what – “
“You wanted me to leave, but right now, I physically can’t leave this house… so I’m telling you to leave. I’m letting you go… you are under no obligation to stay here, or… remain faithful to this sham of a marriage. You’re free. And once my name is clear we’ll make sure the divorce is final this time…”
“Sirius, don’t – please! I love you –“
“Well I don’t…” he shook his head. “Not anymore, not like I used to… we’re falling apart, and we’re forcing our daughter to watch. She can’t even be with the boy she likes because she’s afraid of turning out just like us. We’re her parents, and we are hurting her. So please… just… go.”
“We shouldn’t be listening…” Molly whispered sadly. “This isn’t right…”
“It’s like a train crash… we can’t stop…” Tonks whispered.
“But…” Molly said, glancing over at Grace who was pale and looked as if she was using everything she had to keep herself from bursting into tears. “She shouldn’t have to hear-“
“Shh!” Bill hissed as they heard footsteps coming closer to the dining room. Everyone quickly turned to their food. “I was thinking we could all go see Dad tomorrow, for New Years – “ he started casually.
“Yes sounds like a good idea he’d love that,” Molly nodded, forcing a smile on her face as the door to the dining room opened. Everyone turned to see a tear-stained face Helena.
“I – I’ve got head into work… I forgot I said I’ll cover for someone tonight,” she said quickly and unevenly as she wiped her cheeks. “I-I’m sorry I couldn’t finish dinner, Molly.”
“It’s quite all right,” Molly nodded, giving her a sad look.
“I – I’ll see you soon…” she added. “Happy New Year,” she tried to smile before she left the room.
Everyone was quiet as he listened to Helena’s heels click-clack on the floor, and the sound of the front door opening and closing seconds later. Then silence.
No one said anything. There wasn’t anything anyone could say. Harry looked at Ron and Hermione across from him and they both had the same, helpless look as he did. He turned and looked at Grace, who was still staring blankly at her plate, then he turned to Remus. If anyone knew what to do, it would be him… but it was hard to read Remus’ face, he looked so conflicted.
Remus didn’t say anything as he stood up from the table and left the room.
Everyone paid attention to their plates again, pushing some of the food around but nobody could find their appetites to finish. They were only moving their food for the sake of something to do, and the clanging of silverware created some noise.
CRASH!
Grace, and everyone else, jumped at the sound of something shattering, followed by muffled, incoherent shouting. Grace sniffled as she stood up slowly from the table.
“I’m really sorry… I can’t finish my dinner…” she said so quietly, like she was afraid if she spoke any louder she would break.
“It’s all right, dear,” Molly nodded. “You can leave it there, I’ll get it later…”
Grace didn’t say anything as she left the room. She walked down the hall and paused in front of the drawing room where she heard her father and Remus. She’s never heard her father sound so… she couldn’t say broken, or angry… she didn’t know how he sounded.
“How am I supposed to tell her that her mother doesn’t care?” Sirius asked as he paced the room, running his hands through his hair. “Do you know what that’s going to do her? She’s already struggling with insecurities because of Helena! This is only going to make it worse!”
“You just… need to talk to her. I think everyone is going to visit Arthur one more time tomorrow before the kids go back to school… take that time to talk to her – “
“And tell her what, Remus? That her mother never wanted her? That the only reason she exists was because Helena and I got so shit faced drunk that we forgot about protection?! That maybe if she didn’t exist then her mother and I would be together? Or I probably wouldn’t have gone to Azkaban –“
“Do you really believe any of that is true?” Remus asked, interrupting him sharply.
“What?”
“That Grace was a mistake? That if she didn’t exist that life would be better –“
“No! Of course not!” Sirius snapped. “Was she an accident? Yes. A happy accident but never a mistake. She… she’s my world, Remus. I love her more than anything! She’s all I’ve ever wanted – “
“And that’s all that matters,” Remus told him. “That’s what you need to make sure she knows…”
“…What am I going to do?” Sirius asked desperately as he sat on the chair, resting his head in his hands. “I’m still wanted! I can’t take her to Diagon Alley for school next year. I can’t take her to and from Kings Cross! Am I going to have to force her to live in hiding the next two summers because I’m stuck here?! You saw how it was this summer! I can’t do that to her!”
“Hey… it’s going to be okay…” Remus said softly. “We’ll figure everything out –“
Grace forced herself away from the door. She couldn’t listen to it anymore. She started making her way up the stairs and to her room. It wasn’t until she closed her door and fell onto her bed, did she finally let out everything she had been holding in. She cried because of how hurt she was over Harry. She cried from how frustrated she was over school. She cried because of her uncle. She cried because of her mother, and she cried for her father.
She wasn’t sure how long she had been crying, but at some point she had felt a dip in her bed as someone had sat down beside her. They didn’t say anything, or touched her… they simply stayed beside her as she cried. She rolled over to face them, and her breath hitched in her throat as she stared at Harry in shock. He was just sitting there, his legs up and back resting against her headboard with his hands resting on his stomach.
“You shouldn’t be alone,” he said softly, and raised an arm up for her if she needed a hug. Grace stared at him, her chin trembled, and she was at a loss for words. She shimmied over and rested her head on his chest and curled into his side.
Notes:
.....
Well... the truth is out.
It was a very heavy chapter... and very upsetting. I cried while writing this chapter because of how upsetting it was. For Sirius learning the truth, for everyone listening to them because they never made it to another room, and for Grace for having everything she ever thought about her mothers views on herself be true... and then for all the time Sirius lost. It's a heavy realization that if he was a single parent, he wouldn't have been able to leave Grace and there's that pain and anger and blame he's putting on Helena...
This chapter was hard to write, it was hard to edit - and add to - and I'm sure it was hard to read.
We all finally know the truth about Helena, and everything makes sense. Sadly, the truth coming out has hurt Grace and Sirius, and everyone else who was listening... because those aren't easy words to hear....
But it's good that Sirius has finally reached his breaking point, and he's finally let himself begin to let her go and end it. He had been holding on for far too long and he finally had enough strength to kick her out and tell her to leave, so proud there! Now he can start healing and growing :)
I would say I hope you all enjoyed this chapter but.... lol...
Until Friday!! ❤️
Chapter 120: 119
Notes:
Hello!!
I'm so sorry I didn't post yesterday. I got so busy, and then i had an eye exam and I was just... not well yesterday at all!
But here is Ch. 119... and now the wait betwen chapters won't be as long... :)
I'm sorry :(
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The last few days of the holiday were… tense, and there was a sadness that filled Grimmauld Place. Helena hadn’t been back and no one had seen her since, and she hadn’t visited Arthur either.
Grace didn’t give Sirius a chance to talk to her the next day. She went to the roof top, and he was standing there with a bottle of firewhiskey. She took it from him, and before he could say anything, she just hugged him and said: “I love you”. There was a lot that Sirius wanted to say but couldn’t find the words, but returning her hug and saying the simple words: “I love you too” was all that she needed.
Her and Harry had seemed to return to normal, or as normal as they could be. They were talking to each other, and there wasn’t any more tension between them… but there was something different. Grace didn’t sit next to him anymore, and every time they did get too close, or when one of them subconsciously touched the other, they quickly pulled away. The hurt on Grace’s face didn’t go unnoticed, but she forced a smile on her face anyway and quickly changed the subject.
The last day of the winter holiday’s was the hardest, it was harder than the first of September. Grace didn’t want to let go of Sirius, but she knew she had to. He reminded her that they could talk that night, he’ll have the mirror ready. This brought her some comfort.
Grace hoped that being back at school, things might start looking better but they didn’t. She was reminded that she had to study, and there was quidditch practice, and choir rehearsals… and not to mention the D.A. meetings. Which each member would keep coming up to them through out the day asking when the next meeting was going to be and Harry gave them the same answer: he didn’t know.
“You take Remedial potions?” Zacharias Smith asked, raising an eyebrow at Harry. “Good Lord, you must be terrible, Snape doesn’t usually give extra lessons, does he?” he didn’t wait for a response before he strode away. Grace’s upper lip curled as she glared at Zacharias’ back.
“Shall I jinx him? I can still get him from here,” Ron said as he raised his wand, pointing it between Smith’s shoulder blades.
“He’s not worth a detention,” Grace told him.
“It’s what everyone’s going to think, isn’t it?” Harry started as they continued to walk down the corridor. “That I’m really stup-“
“Hi, Harry,” Grace gripped her bag tightly in one hand and ball the other hand into a tight fist at the familiar, nerve-scraping sound of Cho’s voice.
“Oh… Hi,” Harry replied lamely. Grace looked over her shoulder and sent Cho the ugliest, coldest look she’s probably ever given – it even sent shivers up Hermione and Ron’s spines. Grace didn’t say anything as she turned back around and stalked away.
“Maybe you should go out with someone,” Ron suggested as he and Hermione caught up to her two minutes later. “You know… to distract you, and help you move on,” Grace suddenly stopped walking and turned to glare at him.
“And who do you think would go out with me?” Grace asked with a sneer.
“Please, any bloke in our year or up would jump at the chance! I mean look at how many of them lined up to ask you to the Yule Ball last year!” Ron told her.
“Ron has a point,” Hermione agreed, surprising them both. “It’s not going to do you any good if you’re moping about and letting this whole Harry and Cho thing get to you, it’s only going to make you feel worse,” she continued as they walked toward the library.
“Hey, I think you could still ask Justin Finch-Fletchley out –“
“She can’t do that!” Hermione hissed at him. “Think about how it would look if she only asks him out when Harry is with Cho! She’s not cruel. I think you should give Anthony Goldstein a shot, he’s very smart and he seems interested in you! Didn’t you say he asked you out in the beginning of the year?”
“Isn’t he friends with that Michael Corner fellow?” Ron asked suspiciously, “I don’t know about him, Gracie –“
“Will you two stop, please,” Grace let out an annoyed huff, and narrowed her eyes at them. “I appreciate the concern, and that you two want to make things better or easier for me… but… I just can’t right now.”
“But Grace… you should at least try with another boy…” Hermione said softly. “I mean, maybe you only think you like Harry because you two have been friends for so long, and you only had feelings for him for two years! You might not actually like –“
“I know how I feel, Hermione,” Grace interrupted. “Again, I appreciate the concern, and I thank you two for caring so much… but I really can’t right now. I don’t have the mental or emotional energy, or capacity to even think about another boy, or even entertain the thought of dating. After Harry and Cho, then after what happened with my parents… I just… I can’t right now, okay? So please just… leave it,” Grace pleaded tiredly.
“Hey – “ Harry greeted carefully as he approached the three of them. Grace took a deep breath and walked away without a single word or glance at Harry. “Er… I thought we were all right?”
“Give her time, Harry…” Hermione said gently. “Being back at school and seeing you with Cho only ripped the bandage off, she hasn’t started healing yet.”
“Yeah, give it a week or two, mate, I’m sure you and Gracie will be returning to normal,” Ron added, trying to be positive.
“You can’t heal a broken heart in a matter of weeks, Ron,” Hermione sighed in defeat. “I know you want things to return to normal, Harry, but they aren’t, not for a really long time, they may not ever return to normal. You hurt her, Harry, you hurt her deeply and with what happened with her parents on New Years Eve…” Hermione sighed sadly. “I think you going up to her only made it worse if I’m being honest.”
“How? I was just comforting her! She shouldn’t have had to be alone – “
“You’re right, she didn’t need to be alone… but I think you going up there to comfort her only made it worse. It probably gave her some hope that maybe you weren’t going to be with Cho after all, but then we come back to school and she seeks you out and it’s only just a reminder that you are with Cho and it ripped off the bandage Grace had put on, and she’s reminded again of everything terrible that’s happened in the last three weeks!” Hermione took a deep breath. “You’ve got to understand how she must be feeling! The boy she’s had feelings for, for two years kisses another girl – who makes it obvious she dislikes her -, her uncle is attacked in the same night, then she finds out her mother didn’t want her and her parents fight and then her mother leaves without a goodbye. Then the same boy she’s had feelings for comes to her to comfort her, and she’s given a little hope, only to have it ripped away and that broken heart wound only opens wider and is cut deeper!
“And even though she should try to get over Harry by dating another boy, she can’t because the heartbreak is still too fresh, and she’s still dealing with her mother leaving! She already feels not good enough because of her relationship with Helena, and was already scared about love and relationships after watching her parents fight all the time. Now she’s probably feeling like she’s completely unlovable if her best friend doesn’t have feelings for her, and her own mother doesn’t care about her, on top of the already established feelings of always being everyone’s second choice!”
Ron and Harry both stood speechless, and then they shared a look with each other. “No one can feel all that, they’d explode…” Ron said in disbelief.
“Just because you have the emotional range of a teaspoon!” Hermione huffed at him with an unamused look.
There was a pregnant pause, as the three of them looked at each other before they started laughing.
“What I’m trying to say is,” Hermione started again after she calmed down from the laughter, “give her time. She’s had a huge emotional rollercoaster in such a short period of time. She just needs some time and a little space to learn how to feel normal again.”
“What’s a rolling coaster?” Ron asked, frowning.
“A rollercoaster, Ron,” Hermione sighed. “It’s a muggle thrill ride, they can be found at amusement parks.”
“Thrill ride? Amusement parks? How can you be amused at a park?” Ron’s brows frowned even more. Harry and Hermione looked at each other, not bothering to try hide their own amusement.
“Here,” Grace said quietly as she held out a thin, neatly bound, stack of parchment. Harry blinked as he took the parchment and looked up at her, confused. “I did some reading on occlumency. Ron and Hermione told me that Snape’s lessons haven’t been the easiest on you, and you’re having trouble blocking him out,” she continued, then she started having a coughing fit in her arm. Once she had calmed down and steadied her breathing, she continued. “So… I wrote down what I found in ways that might be easy for you to understand. Occlumency is difficult and it’s a tricky bit of magic, and not everyone can do it – “
“Can you?” Harry blurted, desperately hoping that she could. It wouldn’t surprise him if she could, she was capable of doing a lot of things that he couldn’t.
“Can I do what? Occlumency?” she asked, and he nodded. “No,” she shook her head, and Harry’s shoulders deflated, “and I spent too long reading about it to try to even understand the basics. It’s tricky and it takes a great deal of skill to master it. You’ve got to learn how to close your mind completely and shut everything off – “ Harry scoffed. “ – I know, it’s easier said than done… but I wrote down the gist of occlumency, and what the books say to do to close your mind, and my own personal suggestions on what could help – “ Grace paused, bringing her arm up to completely cover her mouth as she coughed hard. Once she had calmed from her coughing fit, she took a slow, deep breath and took out her handkerchief and wiped her nose. “ – I really suggest laying with your eyes closed in darkness, and take slow, deep breaths for about five minutes –“ she paused again and coughed into the crook of her arm. “ – and you’re supposed to focus solely on your breathing. This helps relax your body and steady your heart rate, and it helps your mind to quiet.”
“Thanks, Grace,” Harry said softly, smiling at her, but his smile didn’t last when he noticed how pale and clammy she looked. She’s been looking like that a lot lately, pale and clammy. She had also been starting to cough a lot more, and he could hear the wheezing when she breathed. She seemed okay when they first got back… but a lot’s happened and changed.
They had been back at school for nearly two weeks, and in those two weeks they hadn’t seen each other outside of classes and meals, and even then they didn’t speak. It seemed as if every time one of them would try to speak to the other, something – or someone – would interrupt them.
It happened the Wednesday after they returned to school, at breakfast. Harry had sat down in his usual spot next to Grace, but about ten minutes into breakfast Cho had arrived wanting to sit next to Harry.
“Oh…sure,” Harry said nervously as he motioned to the empty space on his left.
“Actually, I was hoping to sit on your right, Harry,” Cho said lightly, but there was still a bit of edge to her voice. Grace glared up at her, not amused in the slightest.
“Now, I know you’re not a simpleton, but in case you’re colorblind and can’t see red, this is the Gryffindor table. You’re not a Gryffindor, so you’re not guaranteed a seat, nor are any of us obligated to move for you. You get what you get, don’t throw a fit,” Grace said snidely. Cho’s cheeks flushed red from either embarrassment or anger, but she glared at Grace.
“Last I checked, I was Harry’s girlfriend, not you,” Cho said nastily, and Grace’s grey eyes narrowed icily at her.
“How could I forget?” she asked dryly. Harry grimaced at his plate, and snuck a glance at Ron and Hermione, who were looking uncomfortable, and he wondered if it was just them or if the entire Great Hall went quiet. Grace stuffed her book into her bag and stood from the table. “It seems that entitlement has made me lose my appetite. I’ll see you all in class,” she said cooly, then she walked away.
Grace had stopped sitting with them at meals after that, and Cho had seemed to take it as an opportunity to sit with Harry. It wasn’t every meal, but she sat at the Gryffindor table at least once a day.
In the afternoons, after classes, Harry had spent time with Cho. They’d take walks around the grounds, just talking – well Cho did most of the talking, and every time she’d ask Harry something he gave a simple answer, not sure what to say. Being in silence was awkward with Cho, it wasn’t effortless or comfortable like it was with Grace. Harry hated being in silence when he was with Cho. Usually when there was silence, he’d hear sniffling and notice she was tearing up and he was left unsure on what to do.
He noticed that happen a lot… Cho tearing up or starting to cry. It happened especially when she would talk about the previous year. Every time Cedric was mentioned, or referenced, Harry shifted uncomfortably. Even when Harry would open the doors for Cho, she’d get emotional. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be getting like this… it’s just… Cedric, he was such a gentleman – not that you aren’t – but he used to hold doors open for me all the time.” She said things like this more often than not. It happened especially when they would walk around the grounds, it seemed like they had walked everywhere together, and had little ‘dates’ in various places. The only place it seemed like they hadn’t been was the lake – specifically the like shore.
Cho tried to bring Harry out there, but every time he saw the familiar tree he would steer her away. He didn’t care if they went to some place that she had been with Cedric, but he couldn’t be with Cho at the tree by the lake. That was Grace’s favorite spot in the entire school and grounds. It was their spot. He promised himself he’d never spend time with Cho at that spot, it was the least he could do for Grace. But every time he saw it, or walked near it, he started thinking about her, wondering where she was and why she wasn’t outside. The cold or snow never stopped her from sitting outside before. He wondered what she was doing, what she was studying, was she rehearsing with the choir? Was she practicing with the quidditch team?
Even though Grace wasn’t sitting with them at meals anymore, he still noticed her. He noticed how she would sit with Neville, Lavender and Parvati at meals now. Lavender and Parvati had spent the last two weeks glaring at him as if they were plotting his death, and he knew why. What he didn’t know was… why Grace looked like she was just… there. She didn’t join in on Lavender and Parvati’s conversations, nor did she speak to Neville much. In fact, with each day, Grace looked worse and worse.
Her skin was paler, her face was thinner, she had circles under her eyes that were so dark he was concerned she had gotten hit in the eyes by a bludger or one of Fred and George’s products. Her hair, that was almost always worn down, was always tied up in a knot on the top of her head. The only part of her that always looked put together was her uniform, but that was only because Professor Umbridge had tidied her up one day, and surprisingly, only gave her a warning (most likely because it was the first time Grace’s uniform didn’t look put together).
Now, here she was in front of him, looking paler than ever, with clammy skin, and looked as if a heavy gust of wind would blow her over. She coughed again into her arm, it was dry and it caused her to heave as she took breaths.
“Are you all right?” Harry asked concerned. “You don’t so good, Grace –“
“I’m fine,” she interrupted sharply. “Don’t worry about me – “
“Have you been sleeping? Or eating?” he asked.
“I said I’m fine, Harry!” she snapped, then she started coughing again.
“You don’t look well, Grace, I’m just worried – “
“Well go worry about your own damn girlfriend, and leave me alone!” she shouted at him, and stormed off. Harry blinked, feeling very confused and even more concerned, then turned to Hermione and Ron, who stood up.
“What was that about?” he asked. “Is it just me or is she getting snappier and looking ill?”
“Not just you, mate,” Ron sighed. “I’ve got to go to practice, I’ll see you two later.”
“She hasn’t been sleeping much,” Hermione said once Ron left the common room. “She thinks we don’t notice that she’s awake at night when her curtains are closed, but she still has her lamp on in the middle of the night.”
“She looks like she’s one gust of wind away from falling over…” Harry frowned.
“I know, but she keeps insisting she’s fine. I keep telling her to go see Madam Pomfrey because she’s getting sick, but Grace says it’s just a cold and she’ll be fine…”
“That doesn’t sound like a cold,” he said.
“There’s only so much we can do, Harry… she’s stubborn and she won’t listen to any of us.”
“What if we go to Professor Flitwick? Or Professor McGonagall? They’ll do something!”
“And Grace will know we went to a teacher and be angry with us,” Hermione huffed, slamming her book shut. “I’m just as concerned about her as you are, Harry, but until she’s ready to admit she wants or needs help, we’ve got to let her do her own thing. We’ve done all we can to help.”
The world was spinning. Grace leaned against the locker in the Gryffindor locker room, and took slow, deep breaths, waiting until everything stabilized. Her stomach was in knots, and she felt like she was going to be sick. “Are you okay?” she heard Ginny ask softly as she felt a hand rest on her arm.
“Fine,” Grace said as she pushed herself off the locker. Her entire body felt heavy, she could feel her wrists and hands tremble, and her knees quake as the room swayed around her and shadows crept in the corner of her vision. She blinked a few times then coughed into her arm. The world was spinning again.
“Okay, today we’re going to focus on our beaters,” Angelina started, nodding to Andrew and Jack. “You two are getting better but we’ve got to work on your aim. Ron, you’re still favoring the smaller hoop, stay in the middle! Grace, I know you’re really fast and have got great reflexes, but try and find the snitch a little faster today, all right?” Grace only nodded. “Okay, let’s go!”
“Are you sure you should be practicing today?” Ron asked in a low voice, grabbing onto Grace’s arm. “You aren’t looking too good – “
“I’m fine, Ron,” she hissed, yanking her arm away from him.
“Grace, I’m worried about you, we all are,” he continued as they made their way onto the pitch. “You look like you’re about to be sick – “
“I just didn’t eat enough at dinner, that’s all. I’ll eat a bigger breakfast tomorrow,” she lied. She hated lying… but she didn’t know how to tell anyone that the thought of eating, or food in general, made her want to vomit – not matter how hungry she knew she was. “Let’s play. I’ve still got homework to do.” Grace then mounted her broom and flew off.
Ten minutes into practice, Angelina released the golden snitch. Grace caught sight of the glistening gold shimmer shoot across the other side of the pitch, then she flew straight to it. She reached out for it but it slipped right through her fingers. Grace wobbled and gripped the handle of her broom tightly when everything around her tilted. A heavy gust of wind blew and her chest tightened up from the cold, and she started coughing.
“LOOK OUT GRACE!” she heard Andrew shout, and she opened her eyes just time to see a bludger flying at her. She quickly moved out of the way, gripping the broom handle tightly so she wouldn’t fall off, but the gasp she made caused the cold air to get caught in her throat and her already shallow breathing became shallower. “Sorry!” he called out, but she waved him off.
She caught sight of the snitch again and flew after it. She went to reach out but it slipped through her fingers, and she felt the world spinning around her. She gripped onto her broom tightly and tried to take slow and steady breaths, but each time she did she started having a coughing fit. For the next half hour this kept happening. Each time she’d almost grab the snitch, she’d either start coughing or the world started spinning around her. The cold air and wind was making her chest tight up, making it harder for her to breathe without coughing. She didn’t know how much longer she could stay outside, but she had to keep pushing through it. Practice was almost over.
“Come on, Grace! I know you can do better than this!” Angelina shouted from somewhere behind her and she only nodded. Angelina was right… she could do better than this! She just needed to get her focus on practice and on finding the snitch. They weren’t going to end practice until she caught it, and she needed to study. She had Transfiguration and Charms to study and practice for tonight, so she couldn’t be out until curfew finding a stupid flying, golden ball! She had to study… because she had to get all ‘O’s on her O.W.L.s… if she got all ‘O’s then… then maybe her mother wouldn’t regret having her because she’d be proud…
She saw the snitch again and raced toward it, ignoring the tight, pressure building in her chest and throat from surpassing a cough. She reached forward, feeling the snitch between her fingers, but the tightness in her chest couldn’t be held back anymore and she started coughing. She gripped her handle tightly as she coughed, and she coughed so hard her chest was burning. Grace tried to take slow breaths once her coughing subsided, but everything around her was spinning. Shadows crept in the corner of her vision and she tried blinking it away, but black spots started appearing. Blinking a few more times, she tried to clear them away but the world wouldn’t stop spinning, and her grip on her broom loosened.
Tunnel vision took over as her surroundings toppled around and then there was nothing.
Ron’s heart fell. He stared in horror as he watched Grace sway and fall sideways off her broom. Without thinking, or paying any attention to Angelina or Katie, who were about to throw the quaffle, he flew fast halfway across the pitch.
“RON! What do you think you’re do – oh my God!” Angelina shouted as she watched Grace fall.
THUD.
Everyone froze as they watched Grace hit the ground, her broom next to her. Ginny ducked out of the way of a bludger as she flew toward Grace as fast as she could. Ron didn’t even let himself touch the ground before he jumped off his broom and ran to where the girl laid on the grass. He fell to his knees beside her, staring in wide-eyed horror. Grace was pale, sickly pale, with blood starting to pool on the grass, and her body was laying horrifically crooked.
“Is – is she breathing?!” Ginny asked as she fell next to him.
“I – I don’t know!” Ron shook his head.
“Someone go get Madam Pomfrey and a teacher!” Angelina shouted.
“Just not Umbridge!” Katie added.
“GOING!” Andrew and Jack both shouted as they flew toward the castle.
“We need to stop the bleeding,” Ginny said in panic.
“We can’t move her!” Katie spoke up, stopping Ginny from touching Grace’s body. “If we do, we could hurt her more.”
“But she’s bleeding!”
“We’ve got to wait for Madam Pomfrey,” Angelina said firmly, “or a teacher.”
Ron’s lips trembled as he held his hand close to Grace’s mouth, and let out a small sigh of relief. “She’s breathing at least… that’s a good sign isn’t it?” he asked, looking up at Angelina, scared. Angelina could only nod.
“Where on earth are Andrew and Jack?!” Ginny snapped impatiently after what seemed like an hour, but it was only fifteen minutes.
“Over there!” Katie said, pointing to where Jack was running toward them with Professor Snape and McGonagall behind him.
“Over here, Professors! Quick!” Jack shouted as they entered the pitch.
Snape and McGonagall both froze when they saw Grace on the ground, crooked and bleeding. McGonagall gasped in horror as her hand flew to her mouth, and Snape’s eyes narrowed before they moved closer. “What’s happened?” McGonagall asked urgently as she came up beside Ron and Ginny. Katie and Angelina quickly moved out of the way as Snape bent down, with his wand out and pointed at Grace. Ron wanted to shout at him to leave her alone, afraid that he was going to do more harm but saw that the blood coming from her head stop.
“We – we don’t know!” Angelina shook her head. “We were practicing and she was trying to catch the snitch and – “
“She fell off her broom,” Ron managed to say, forcing himself to look away from his cousin and up at McGonagall.
“What?!” McGonagall gasped in surprise. “But Miss Black is a very skilled flyer – Oh, thank goodness, Poppy, you’re here!” they all turned and saw Andrew arriving with Madam Pomfrey. Snape quickly stood out of the way as their medi-witch replaced him at Grace’s side.
“When did this happen?”
“I don’t know… twenty minutes ago? Maybe?” Katie answered with a shrug.
“One second she was on it, catching the snitch and then the next…” Jack’s voice faded.
“How high did she fall from?” Madam Pomfrey asked urgently, but the team looked at each other, unsure. “How high?!”
“I don’t know,” Ron shook his head. “Ten or twelve feet? Maybe…It’s hard to say, she looked close to the ground from where I was…”
“And you saw her fall, Mr. Weasley?” McGonagall asked, and Ron nodded. “What happened before you saw her fall?”
“I – I don’t know,” he shrugged. “She… she swayed a little before she fell…”
“Girl is running a fever,” Madam Pomfrey huffed as she conjured a stretcher and magicked Grace slowly in the air onto it, “and it’s a high one by the feel of it,” she ‘tsk’ed as the stretcher raised in the air carefully.
“Is she going to be okay?!” Ginny asked shakily.
“Professor Snape has stopped her head from bleeding, but I don’t know if there is any internal bleeding,” Madam Pomfrey said glumly. “She has many broken bones by the looks of it. I’ll see what I am able to do, she may have to be sent to St. Mungo’s.” Ron and Ginny’s heart plummeted as they stared.
“You two go, we’ll clean up…” Angelina told the two Weasley’s. They nodded and followed Snape, McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey back to the castle.
“How long has Miss Black been sick?” Madam Pomfrey asked them.
“Er… we don’t know,” Ron shrugged.
“She’s had a cough for a for almost two weeks now…” Ginny answered.
“She doesn’t usually get sick this time of year, does she?” Ron and Ginny shook their head. They could count on one hand how many times they’ve known Grace to get sick. “She looks like she hasn’t had a good night’s sleep in weeks – “
“Because she hasn’t,” Ginny said. “The most I’ve seen her sleep was… was over the holidays, the first day we arrived home...”
“And she hasn’t slept much since that night?” McGonagall asked, raising an eyebrow. Ron and Ginny looked at each other, they had to tell, there wasn’t any trying to push it off anymore.
“That was the most she’s slept since June…” Ron admitted. McGonagall stopped walking and stared in disbelief. “She’s had nightmares ever since the third task… off and on over the summer. She used to wake up screaming, we…we all pretended we didn’t know because she doesn’t like people worrying about her… but then term started and…”
“And she kept getting less and less sleep,” Ginny continued. “She’s hardly sleeping, she hasn’t eaten a full meal in months either. A few bites here and there… she spends most of meal times studying.”
“And you say this has been going on since…?”
“September,” Ginny answered. McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey sighed and shook their heads in disappointment.
“I’ll need to examine Miss Black,” Madam Pomfrey told them as they reached the hospital wing. “I will have Professor McGonagall send for you once I am finished,” she said firmly to Ron and Ginny who looked like they were about to protest.
“There is nothing you two can do right now,” McGonagall said gently. “Perhaps you should let your brothers, Mr. Longbottom, Miss Granger and Mr. Potter know what’s happened…” Ron and Ginny could only nod in defeat before they made their way up to the Gryffindor common room.
“How was practice?” Hermione asked them, looking up from her book briefly to see who it was that entered the common room.
“Where’s Harry?” Ron asked, frowning as he looked around the common room.
“He left a while ago, came to get changed out of his uniform then left…” Neville answered from beside Hermione.
“Where is he?” Ron asked again, his hands balling into a fist.
“I think he’s somewhere with Cho,” Hermione answered, looking up from her book then frowned. “Ron…what is it?” her eyes shifted to Ginny, whose chin was trembling as she looked close to tears. “Ginny? Ron? What’s wrong?”
“I – I can’t believe him!” Ron snapped. “Why isn’t he here?!”
“Who?!” Hermione asked, worried.
“Harry! Why isn’t Harry here right now?!”
“He’s off with Cho, I think they had some kind of walking date… Ron what’s the mat – “
“Of all the times to be off with Cho! He should be here in the common room doing his bloody homework!” Ron exclaimed angrily.
“Ron, he couldn’t –“ Ginny started.
“No! She’s always there for him! Every time something happened, Grace was always there for him but the one time something happens, HE’S NOT HERE! HE’S OFF WITH CHO WHEN HE NEEDS TO BE HERE WHEN GRACE NEEDS HIM!” Ron raged, not letting anyone say anything before he stormed off to the boys staircase.
“What’s got Ron’s wand in a twist?” George asked as he and Fred approached them, worried.
“What’s wrong?” Fred asked, noticing how upset Ginny looked.
“What is he talking about?” Hermione asked, turning to Ginny.
“…There was an accident during practice…” Ginny started, her voice shaking. “Grace… she fell off her broom…” Hermione’s eyes widened as her quill fell from her hand.
“Grace doesn’t…she doesn’t fall off her broom,” Neville shook his head in disbelief. “She – she’s a fantastic flyer… she…”
“We don’t know how high she fell from…but…” Ginny paused to take a breath to keep herself from crying. “Ron saw her fall off her broom – Neville!” Neville didn’t want to hear anymore as he jumped from his seat and went to leave the common room but Ginny grabbed his arm. “She’s with Madam Pomfrey right now! There’s nothing you can do –“
“She’s my best friend!” Neville shouted, ripping his arm from Ginny’s grasp, and he grabbed the attention of almost everyone in the common room.
“I know! But there’s nothing we can do right now! McGonagall is going to get us when she’s heard something – Ron!” Ginny shouted when she saw Ron storm from the staircase and toward the common room. “Where are you going – “
“I’m getting Harry!” Ron shouted, his face bright red.
“You can’t go angry! Ron!” Hermione called as she jumped from her seat and ran after him. “Ron! Stop!”
Ron did not stop, he kept going. He didn’t care if he bumped into anyone, he walked with fury and determination “Ron! Slow down!” Hermione called after him. “I know you’re upset and you’re worried but you’ve got to calm down –“
“You didn’t have to see it Hermione!” Ron bellowed, turning to glare at her. “You didn’t have to watch her fall off her broom! You didn’t have to watch her fall nearly twelve feet through the air! You didn’t have… you don’t… you didn’t see her body or… or sit in her blood from her head…” Ron heaved, trying to keep his composure. “Grace has always been there for all of us, especially Harry and the one time she needs him he’s not here!”
“Ron…” Hermione whispered softly. “It’s going to be –“
“She fell nearly twelve feet Hermione, with no one to slow her down! She was bleeding from her head, her arms and legs were bent wonky! What if Madam Pomfrey can’t do anything?! What if she gets sent to St. Mungo’s and they can’t do anything!?”
“They can, Ron – “
“And – and if something happens to her, and she dies, then she’s going to die thinking that Harry didn’t care because he wasn’t there –“
“Ron – “
“Why can he be there and know when my dad was hurt, but when it comes to Grace he’s nowhere?!”
“You’re upset… you’re scared and worried but you have to calm down. You can’t go find Harry and shout at him for something that isn’t his fault – her falling isn’t his fault!”
“It’s partially,” Ron hissed, and Hermione blinked in surprise. “You know just as well as I do that Grace has been pushing herself way to hard into everything else just so she could keep her mind off Harry!”
“Ron… you can’t blame Harry for what happened! It was an accident, it could’ve happened to anyone – “
“Not Grace, Hermione!” Ron interrupted. “She was zooming through the sky at four! She was doing twist and turns when she was five! She would fly circles around me! Grace lives in the sky, she doesn’t just fall! She fell because she was tired and hungry and sick!”
“Just… calm down for a moment,” Hermione told him. “Just take a few breaths and calm down okay?” Ron glared, his lips pursed and jaw clenched, then he nodded. After a few minutes and a lot of deep breaths later, Ron’s shoulders relaxed. “Let’s go find Harry – “
“I know where he’s at… he’s in the Transfiguration courtyard with Cho,” Ron muttered angrily. Hermione only nodded and the two of them started making their way down the stairs.
When they walked out to the courtyard, they found Harry and Cho sitting on one of the benches. Cho was talking animatedly while Harry simply sat there and listened, nodding along. He looked up just in time to see Ron and Hermione start to approach them.
“I’ve told Marietta that she should ask Professor Flitwick what she could do to get a solo – “
“What’s wrong?” Harry asked, interrupting Cho as he looked at Ron and Hermione. He frowned when he noticed Hermione looking worried, and Ron – who at first looked angry – deflated and his face fell. The last time Harry saw that look on Ron’s face it was when they were waiting to hear back about his dad. “What’s wrong?” he asked again, this time more nervously.
“There… there’s been an accident…” Hermione started carefully, and Harry looked between them as something heavy settled in his stomach. Harry turned to Ron, who was still in his quidditch practice uniform, and noticed the dark stains on his knees.
“What’s happened?” Harry asked again, that sickening feeling beginning to grow.
“It’s Grace…” Ron said quietly, and immediately Harry started shaking his head. “She… she fell off her broom during practice – “
“Grace doesn’t fall –“ Harry started as he shot up from his seat on the stone bench.
“She fell at ten or twelve feet…” Ron told him, and Harry shook his head. “She’s with Madam Pomfrey in the hospital wing – “
“Let’s go,” Harry said as he went to leave, but someone grabbed his arm.
“Harry, we haven’t finish – “
“I’m sorry, Cho, but I’ve got to go,” Harry told her as he pulled his arm away.
“But if she’s with Madam Pomfrey there’s nothing you can do – “
“She’s one of my closest friends!” Harry snapped at her. “I can’t not go to her! She needs me! I’m sorry but… I – I have to go. I’ll see you later.” Harry didn’t leave Cho any time to protest as he began running toward the hospital wing with Ron and Hermione following him.
When they arrived, they were met with closed, locked doors and Ginny, Neville and the twins waiting impatiently outside. The doors to the hospital wing were never locked, Harry was sure there had to be some kind of rule about that, so for the doors to be locked meant that it was more serious than they thought.
“McGonagall locked the doors when we tried to get in,” Ginny said, noticing the questioning look on Harry’s face. “She said that Madam Pomfrey can’t have any distractions right now…”
“It’s getting close to curfew…” Hermione said nervously as she looked at her watch.
“What time is it?” Fred asked.
“We’ve still got twenty minutes before nine…” Hermione sighed, glancing at the hospital wing doors nervously.
Harry looked down at his own watch. It was gold, with a dark brown leather band, and the watch face was simple, but it was the golden snitch engraving on the back that made it special. He didn’t need a tag to know who it was from, he knew from the engraving that the watch was his Christmas gift from Grace. Looking at it, the heavy feeling filled his chest. He never got to thank her for the gift, even though he didn’t deserve it.
“It’s nearly curfew!” Harry looked up to see McGonagall exiting the hospital wing, and shut the doors behind her. “Madam Pomfrey said she will have me send for you when you can see her – “
“But we can’t just sit around the common room waiting!” Harry protested.
“You can and you must,” McGonagall replied sternly. “As of right now, Miss Black is out of any immediate danger, however Madam Pomfrey is not finished. Once Madam Pomfrey is finished, or when she clears Miss Black for visitors, I will collect all of you. Until then you must wait until my word.”
“But – “
“Now, up to the common room, all of you!” McGonagall ordered firmly, staring down at them through her glasses.
Harry turned to look back at the hospital wing doors, then forced himself to follow the others to the Gryffindor common room.
Notes:
.... I'm sorry.
I'm sorry.
I'm so, so, so sorry.....
This wasn't the original plan.... but then the idea came to me and i wrestled back and forth with it... and it just really seemed to fit with her storyline and her growth... and especially everything that'll happen in the next 3 chapters..... it all ties together.
It's all really sad... and frustrating and just...angsty...
but it'll get better! I promise. Gracie will get better... :) After some time... I promise!!
Come yell at me and discuss the chapter, or the fic in the discord server I run with my bestie~! we're a great fun place to be :) (Link is also on my profile as well) So come hang out with us and find some new, amazing fics to read as well!!!
https://discord.gg/AM49fxfRrd
Chapter 121: 120
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
Here is chapter 120....
A lot happens in this chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It seemed the entire school had heard what happened to Grace, as that was the only thing people could talk about the next day. All the members from the D.A. would approach them throughout the morning, either at breakfast or class, asking how Grace was, but it was always the same answer: ‘I don’t know’.
When Harry had arrived at Transfiguration after break, he was surprised to see Professor Flitwick at the front of the class. As Harry sat down, his eyes went instantly to the empty seat at the front of the room.
“Professor McGonagall cannot make it to class at the moment,” Professor Flitwick started once everyone was seated, “she is currently occupied with other pressing matters. She has left me instructions that you all are to read more about conjuring spells today, and that next lesson you will be continuing with turning armadillos to pillows,” he continued. “Please keep any talking to a minimum – yes, Mr. Finch-Fletchley?” Harry glanced over and saw that Justin had raised his hand.
“Professor Flitwick… is there any news on Grace?” Justin asked, worried. A somber blanket filled the classroom, and Harry’s eyes rested on the empty seat next to Justin. Flitwick’s face fell and his shoulders slumped.
“No, Mr. Finch-Fletchley… I, unfortunately, do not have an update on Miss Black’s condition at this time,” Flitwick answered sadly. Justin only nodded as he opened his book.
Even though Professor Flitwick had advised to keep any talking to a minimum, no one talked. Harry couldn’t even focus on the words in his transfiguration book, he just sat there staring at the pages. He glanced over at Ron, who was staring blankly out the window across the room, not even bothering to look like he was reading. Harry turned his head and looked at Hermione, who was reading and writing things down on a piece of parchment. Neville, beside her, just stared at his closed book.
Halfway through class the classroom door opened and everyone turned to see who it was. Harry’s heart stopped and he held his breath when he saw that it was McGonagall, who was looking very tired.
“Weasley, Granger, Longbottom and Potter… please come with me. You can leave your belongings,” she told them. Harry instantly stood up and followed McGonagall with Ron, Neville and Hermione. No one said anything as they made their way to the hospital wing, but when they arrived, McGonagall stopped and turned to them. “Miss Black is currently asleep. She has been given a heavy dose of a sleeping draught and a potion to dull her pain,” she said and they all nodded. “I must warn you that Miss Black may not look like herself…” McGonagall warned them, and they all nodded again. Taking a deep breath, McGonagall opened the door and lead them into the hospital wing.
They approached a curtained bed slowly, and with each step closer, Harry’s heart beat harder, and it was becoming harder to breathe. The curtain was pulled back, and his heart stopped. Her skin was a sickly color, deep purple circles under her eyes, her lips that were usually a plump almost red color were pale and cracked. A heavy wrapping of bandage gauze was wrapped around her forehead, and a neck brace secured her neck. One arm was fully wrapped in a cast from her shoulder to her hand, while the other only her wrist was wrapped. She was covered with a blanket but Harry was sure there was a casts on her legs too.
He spotted both of her necklaces lying neatly on the bedside table. The Amethyst one Sirius had given her for her fourteenth birthday, and the golden snitch one he had given her.
“I need to know exactly how long it’s been since she’s had a full nights sleep and a full meal,” Harry’s attention was pulled away from the necklaces and to Madam Pomfrey who looked at the four of them seriously.
“The day we found out about my dad,” Ron answered carefully, shifting from one foot to the other. He had to choose his words carefully because Neville was the only one in the room that didn’t know about Grimmauld Place. “When my Mum told us he was going to be all right, we all went to sleep. Later that day we were all supposed to go visit him at St. Mungo’s but… Grace wouldn’t wake up. Mum said she was out so we let her sleep…”
“And since then?” Madam Pomfrey asked, but Ron shrugged. She then turned to Hermione.
“I don’t know,” Hermione answered weakly. “She’s awake when I go to sleep and she’s awake when I wake up the next morning…. In the beginning of the school year she slept a little, a few hours but…” Hermione’s voice faded.
“And food? What does she eat for breakfast, lunch, and dinner?”
“Well…er before Christmas… she’d eat an apple, or half an apple,” Harry started, “or she’d eat half a piece of toast. Lunch, she’d eat half a sandwich or a half a sausage roll… Dinner, she only ever ate a few bites. She was always reading and would forget about her food…”
“And since Christmas?”
Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville all looked at each other before shaking her head. “We aren’t sure,” Hermione answered.
Madam Pomfrey shared a look with McGonagall, before sighing.
“Do any of you know why she hasn’t been sleeping or eating?” Madam Pomfrey asked.
“Something about getting ahead in her school work,” Neville answered, turning back to look at Grace sadly.
“Yeah, she always wanted to make sure was ahead in all her classes, so that her homework was finished.” Harry added.
“And she’s been studying extra for our O.W.L.s and practicing for the practical portion of the exam. I see her in her bed at night practicing…” Hermione added.
“And how has Miss Black’s behavior been? Have any of you noticed any out of character behavior?” McGonagall asked carefully. “Has she seemed more withdrawn recently? Any noticeable mood swings, or irritability? Has she seemed depressed or detached? Has she expressed any feelings of self-doubt or negative self-image, feelings of not being good enough?“
Nobody wanted to tell her that Grace always had feelings of not being good enough, but it had never affected her performance before.
“She’s been more detached since Christmas but I thought that was just because she was upset about Harry and Cho….” Neville answered. Harry grimaced and the feeling of guilt started creeping up.
“Grace has been a bit more irritable this year, and there have been more frequent mood swings than normal…” Hermione answered carefully.
“Why does any of this matter?” Harry asked impatiently, still looking at Grace.
“Miss Black is malnourished and sleep deprived, both of these can lead to, or cause, burn out. Lack of sleep and being malnourished has also weakened her immune system, which has caused the acute pneumonia. All of these are what caused Miss Black to faint, resulting in her falling from her broom…”
“She’s going to be okay now, though, right?” Ron asked, turning to Madam Pomfrey and McGonagall. Both women shared a look. “She just has to sleep and stuff, but once she wakes up, she’ll be okay, right?”
“I’ve managed to stop any internal bleeding she may have had,” Madam Pomfrey started carefully, “She has several broken bones, and she was severely lucky that she only sprained her neck and didn’t break it. With her asleep it’s hard to test if there is any nerve damage –“
“But she’ll get better, right? Even if she has to go to St. Mungo’s?” Ron asked desperately.
“Magic can’t cure everything Mr. Weasley…” McGonagall said softly.
“So…so what’s going to happen to her?” Neville asked, his voice trembling.
“I’ve done all I can for her. Once the pain and sleeping potion have worn off, and she wakes I’ll be able to assess her and make a decision on if she will need to be sent to St. Mungo’s.”
“And how long will it be until she wakes up?” Harry asked.
“Should be in a day or so. I gave her a heavier dose than a standard sleeping draught.”
“Can I-We stay with her?” Harry asked.
“You all can come back and visit Miss Black after classes have finished for the day,” McGonagall told them.
As soon as Herbology was over, Harry went straight to the hospital wing. He sat down on one of the chairs that were beside Grace and as he set his bag down beside him, he felt his entire body sag in his seat. Not long after he sat down, Neville came and joined him, sitting on the opposite side of Grace’s bed and across from him. Hermione and Ron joined them not long after, with Ginny, Fred and George. Usually there was only six people allowed to visit someone, but Madam Pomfrey had made the exception so long as they stayed quiet.
Only when it was time for dinner did anyone get up and leave. Ron and Hermione lingered at the end of Grace’s bed as they looked at Harry.
“Aren’t you coming?” Hermione asked.
“You two go on ahead… I’m going to stay here for a little while longer,” Harry told them.
“Harry, there isn’t anything else we can do right now. You’ve got to eat –“
“I don’t think I can eat anything right now,” Harry interrupted. “I’ll be fine, really. If I’m hungry I’ll go to the kitchens later…”
“Mate, you can’t just sit here and not –“
“I’ll do my homework,” Harry said, reaching for his school bag. “I’ll get some of it done… Grace would give me that look if she knew I was just sitting here doing nothing when I could be doing something at least…”
“Harry…” Hermione said softly.
“Really, I’m fine. You two go. I’ll see you later,” he nodded, pulling out his Potion’s book. Once Ron and Hermione left the room Harry moved closer to the bedside table, and turned his chair so he could write comfortably.
As he did his homework, Harry found himself reading his book aloud to her, even though he was sure she had read the entire book multiple times by now. As he read, he would ask her questions as if she would answer, usually simple ones like: “why do I need to do that? Oh… I see,” or he would ask: “should I use that in my essay? If it was mentioned its probably important or useful… yeah, you’re right, I’ll put it in.”
He continued to do this for another hour, and found that, surprisingly, it helped him actually get his work done. By seven, his potions essay was finished, and he was working on his Defense Against the Dark Arts. That was when someone had sat in the chair across from him. Harry didn’t look up from his book, thinking it was probably Neville since they didn’t say anything. So when he did look up and saw Justin, he was surprised.
“Longbottom didn’t say much about what was wrong,” Justin started quietly as he stared at Grace sadly. “Just said that she was burnt out and sick… that’s why she fell… he didn’t say if she was going to be okay or not…”
“Madam Pomfrey still doesn’t know,” Harry said, still staring at him. He didn’t understand why he was suddenly feeling annoyed that Justin was there visiting Grace. He wasn’t Grace’s boyfriend, she didn’t like him that way, he was just a friend…but then Harry remembered that he wasn’t Grace’s boyfriend either and he was also just her friend. “She won’t know until Grace wakes up…”
“How come no one told her to take a break?” Justin asked, balling his hands into fists.
“We did,” Harry replied defensively. “We told her everyday that she needed to take a break, to sleep, to eat but… Grace is stubborn. She wouldn’t listen to anyone…”
“She would’ve listened to you, though…” Justin added.
“No, she – “ Harry started as he shook his head.
“You’re such an idiot,” Justin scoffed, shaking his head as he finally looked away from Grace and at him. “Grace is one of the nicest people, she’s funny, and caring, and talented! She’s beautiful and… she’s perfect, and she was a step below in love with you for over a year and you were too thick to even notice! And when you finally did, you were stupid enough to pick Cho Chang!” Justin snapped. “She’s perfect, and you let her get away…”
“You’re right,” Harry nodded, turning to look at Grace. “I am an idiot, I know that… and… Grace isn’t perfect, she wouldn’t say she is because perfection doesn’t exist, but… to us, she is…”
“You have feelings for her too…” Justin said quietly, and Harry only nodded. “Then why are you with Cho Chang instead –“
“Because I’m an idiot and I let my jealousy get the better of me,” Harry admitted with a sigh. “I overheard you asking Grace to Hogsmeade and… like an idiot, I didn’t bother to stay and hear her reply. Grace and I are – were complicated so when I heard you ask her to go out with you and when she didn’t answer right away, I got angry.”
“But why are you with Cho?”
“I owe it to Grace to know for sure how I feel, and if I don’t try with Cho, Grace will always second guess herself. I won’t let her do that to herself…” Justin stared at Harry, watching him look at Grace with guilt, regret and a soft fondness.
“Don’t make her wait much longer,” Justin said softly. Harry frowned, and finally looked back at him, confused. “She’s still waiting for you, even when she’s hurting, she’s still waiting for you but the longer she waits, the more it’s going to hurt her and there’s going to be a point where she won’t be able to wait anymore… so please don’t make her wait too much longer.” Justin didn’t wait for Harry to say anything else before he stood up and left.
Harry watched as Justin’s body disappeared and the hospital wing doors closed again before he turned back to look at Grace. “…please wake up, Grace…” Harry whispered, reaching over and hovered his hands over hers, scared that if he touched her, that he would hurt her more. “Just…wake up…”
Sirius frowned when he heard a soft knock on the front door. He wasn’t expecting company. Remus was off with a werewolf pack. Molly, bless her soul, wasn’t supposed to stop by until later that evening with a few days worth of meals (she was not impressed with his lack of culinary skill and lack of food when she was here). So when he opened the door, Helena wasn’t even on the list of people he would have ever expected to see. She looked up from the ground to him, and Sirius felt like he was punched in the chest. He hadn’t seen her since New Years Eve, when he told her to leave, and she was the last person he’d expect to see again before the next Order meeting.
The vibrant pink rim around her eyes brought out the specks of earthy green in her eyes. Her hair was tied up messily in a high pony-tail, and for the first time since they’ve been reunited, he’s finally noticed the soft signs of aging on her face. He stepped aside and opened the door wider for her to come in.
“I wasn’t aware that there was an Order meeting tonight,” Sirius said, clearing his throat after he shut the door.
“I didn’t know either… I just received a message saying to come here at this time…” she replied uncomfortably. Sirius only nodded. The two stood there in tense, awkward silence, and avoiding each other’s gaze.
“Do you want some tea? Or butterbeer? Or some firewhiskey while we wait?” Sirius asked a few minutes later.
“Sure,” she nodded. Sirius nodded slowly and motioned for the kitchen, however before they reached the kitchen stairs, there was another knock on the door. Sirius frowned again and looked at Helena, who shrugged.
“Maybe there is a meeting,” Sirius said, “a little warning would’ve been nice,” he muttered as he opened the door again. He blinked, surprised again, seeing Minerva McGonagall outside his door was also a name that was a little further down on the list of people he’d expect to come over. “Morning, Minnie, wasn’t expecting you – “
“Has Helena arrived yet?” she interrupted.
“Er…yeah, maybe five minutes ago…” Sirius nodded as he stepped aside to let the woman in. “Was there an emergency meeting called?”
“No, no meeting,” she shook her head as Sirius shut the door. “Perhaps we should go somewhere more comfortable,” she suggested. Sirius frowned, a weird nagging feeling started tugging in his stomach.
“If there isn’t an Order meeting then – “ Helena spoke up and crossed her arms over her chest, but she didn’t get to finish as Minerva walked past them to the drawing room. Sirius and Helena both shared a perplexed look before they followed her.
“There is something that must be discussed – “ Minerva started slowly.
“This isn’t some kind of talk where Dumbledore or Molly has asked you to talk to us about getting along for the greater good?” Sirius asked slowly as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. “Just because we’re not together doesn’t mean we can’t be adults –“
“No,” Minerva shook her head. “No, I’m not here on Order business. I’m here as a teacher…”
That nagging feeling grew as a lump started to swell at the bottom of Sirius’ throat. He saw that look on Minerva’s face, he had only ever seen it a handful of times and it was the look she had when she was about to give hard, bad news…
“There has been an accident…” Minerva started slowly, and suddenly Sirius felt his chest start to tighten and he couldn’t swallow down the lump in his throat.
“Is Harry all right?” Helena asked instantly. Sirius scoffed, rolling his eyes and shook his head in disbelief at her. “Is it his scar? He’s told me it’s been burning a lot recently –“
“It’s Grace…” Minerva interrupted solemnly. Sirius’ heart stopped and he couldn’t find himself able to breathe. “She fell off her broom –“
“Gracia doesn’t fall,” Helena shook her head, and Sirius looked at her with furrowed brows. “She knew how to fly before she could even walk, she’s never fallen off a broom before!”
“Was she hit by a bludger? Did…did someone accidentally knock into her?” Sirius asked in panic as he held onto the back of a lounge chair to keep himself steady.
“Was it her broom? Did she get a faulty one?” Helena asked urgently. “It – it had to have been the broom! Gracia doesn’t fall –“
“Poppy has diagnosed her with burnout and acute pneumonia,” Minerva answered gently. Sirius blinked a few times, letting the words sink in. “Malnourishment and sleep deprivation wakened her immune system, causing her to develop acute pneumonia – “
“Is she okay?” Sirius asked, trying to keep his voice steady.
“She has to be okay,” Helena nodded, “I mean… this… this is just a courtesy visit, right? To let us know there was an accident…right?” For a second, Sirius could’ve sworn that was worry in her voice.
“Poppy has managed to stabilize her, and stop any internal bleeding –“
“Internal bleeding?!” Sirius exclaimed, his eyes widening in horror. “How far did she fall?”
“We’re unsure… Ron Weasley was the one who saw her fall, he says it couldn’t have been more than twelve feet, ten minimum, however it was hard for him to tell from where he was at on the pitch…”
“Oh God…” Helena whispered, her hands flying to her mouth as she sat down on the chair. Sirius tried to swallow the lump in his throat as he closed his eyes. If Ron was the only person to notice her fall, then that meant there wasn’t anyone who was able to slow her down…
“As I’ve said, Poppy has stabilized her, and has stopped any internal bleeding… she gave Grace a potion for the pain, and a heavy dose of a sleeping draught – “
“So she is okay?” Sirius asked, looking at Minerva.
“We don’t know…” she answered sadly.
“How do you not know?! My daughter is either okay or she isn’t!” Sirius shouted.
“She hasn’t woken up yet –“
“So the sleeping draught just hasn’t worn off yet,” Helena said, and Sirius only nodded. “A heavy sleeping draught could take at least twenty-four hours to ware off –“
“She was given the draught on Monday…” Minerva confessed.
“…Monday?” Sirius asked slowly. “This happened Monday?! That was three days ago! Why the hell are we just finding out now?!”
“Poppy was waiting for the sleeping draught to ware off and wait for Grace to wake up so she can assess if there was any nerve damage from the fall. When we checked on her earlier this morning and there was no change Albus said it was time to notify you, leave it to you to decide what the next best course of action.”
“Which is?” Sirius asked through clenched teeth.
“If we should send her to St. Mungo’s or wait to see if she wakes up on her own.”
St. Mungos… a student was only ever sent to St. Mungo’s if Madam Pomfrey couldn’t help them anymore, or if it was out of her abilities.
“I’ve got to see her,” Sirius said firmly as he pushed himself from the chair.
“You can’t!” Helena told him as she stood up. “You know what Dumbledore’s orders are –“
“DAMN HIS ORDERS! THAT’S MY DAUGHTER!” Sirius shouted. “You may not give a damn about her, but I do!”
“That isn’t true –“ Helena protested, and he scoffed. “I do care about her –“
“You’ve had a real funny way of showing it for fifteen years!”
“I don’t hate her! I’ve never wanted anything bad to happen to her!”
“So when you said you didn’t care and never wanted her, you meant something else? Is that it?!”
“No –“
“Will you two stop!” Minerva shouted over them. “This is not the time for you two to be arguing. A decision needs to be made on how we move forward with Grace’s treatment.”
“I need to see her, please,” Sirius begged desperately.
“You know you can’t leave –“ Helena started.
“It’s too dangerous right now,” Minerva said softly. “I understand you want to see her, and if this was any other time Albus would allow you as Padfoot but you can’t come to the school while Dolores Umbridge is there…” a heaviness settled onto Sirius’ chest as he fell onto the chair in defeat. He felt his eyes sting, he blinked twice before resting his head in his hands. He’s never felt more helpless.
“I’ll go…” Helena spoke up, and Sirius looked at her in surprise. “I’ll see her and – and listen to what Madam Pomfrey says and – and I’ll make the decision on what to do.”
“But – “ Sirius started, concerned, but Helena shook her head.
“Neither of us can make a decision here, Sirius… I have to see her and her condition before any decision can be made –“
“I don’t want to fight… I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can trust your judgement on making life altering decisions for my daughter…” he said firmly. Helena felt tears prick her eyes and she nodded.
“I understand… and I know you don’t believe me, and I don’t blame you… but I didn’t mean what I said. I said it in the heat of the moment –“ Sirius shook his head scoffed, “I do care about her… I just never wanted to be her mother…” she confessed quietly, and he stared at her intensely for a moment before he nodded.
“If we leave now, you should be able to see her before Potter comes to visit,” Minerva said. Helena nodded as she stuffed her hands into her coat pockets. It took all of Sirius’ strength to stand from the chair and follow them to the front door.
“Wait…just a moment,” Sirius said after clearing his throat before they could open the door. He quickly ran up the four flights of stairs until he got to his room, he grabbed the faded golden snitch blanket from his bed and made his way back downstairs. “Can you give this to her?” he asked quietly, holding it out to her. “It’s her favorite blanket…” Helena only nodded as she took the blanket and held it close.
“I’ll be back as soon as I can…” Helena assured him, and he nodded. “She’ll be okay, Sirius…” she said softly, squeezing his arm. He only nodded again, even though he didn’t believe her.
Once the door to Grimmauld Place closed, Minerva held out her arm for Helena and the two apparated to outside of the The Three Broomsticks. Entering the pub, they went to the back where the fireplace was located.
“Oh…hello, Professor,” A soft, Scottish voice greeted, and there was a girl with blonde, curly hair, wiping her hands on a rag. “Ready to return?”
“Yes,” McGonagall nodded as the girl took the ceramic container and held it out. “Thank you, Cordelia,” McGonagall said curtly.
“I thought all of the fireplaces are being monitored?” Helena asked as she took a handful of Floo powder from the girl.
“They are, for communication,” McGonagall answered. “There are somethings that woman can’t control and that’s a parent coming to see their child in the hospital if they’re seriously injured,” she added, and Helena could only nod. “You first.”
“Hogwarts.”
When the green flames died, Helena stepped out and waited patiently in McGonagall’s office. A heavy feeling of nostalgia came over her as she looked around the room. Nothing had changed…
“Come, let’s go,” McGonagall said gently once she arrived seconds later.
As they made their way through the corridors, Helena could feel the weight of seeing Grace again get heavier. As they walked a few students stared in wonder at her, wondering who she was and what she was doing with McGonagall, but Helena ignored them. She took deep breaths the closer they got to the hospital wing.
Helena didn’t need Minerva to tell her where Grace’s bed was; it wasn’t that there was only one occupied bed, it was the small crowd of students that surrounded the bed that gave it away. She instantly recognized her niece and nephews, there was also a girl with long, light blonde hair, a very tall boy that she knew was Neville Longbottom, there was Hermione and she saw Harry. There was also another girl with long, straight, ink black hair that Helena didn’t recognize.
“Cho, I can’t,” Harry said, sounding and looking rather annoyed.
“There’s nothing you can do for her, Harry,” the girl, Cho, huffed annoyed. “She’s sleeping –“
“She’s my best friend, Cho. Would you leave your best friend alone if they were in the hospital wing?”
“She isn’t alone, Harry. She’s asleep, she won’t know if you left! This is the most I’ve seen and talked to you since Monday –“ Helena’s eyes narrowed at the black haired girl as she approached the bed. She suddenly wished she agreed with Sirius, Harry should’ve told the girl he made a mistake.
“Helena?!” Harry greeted in surprise. He stood up from his chair and instantly greeted her with a hug, as if New Years Eve hadn’t happened. She smiled sadly as she returned the embrace.
“Hey…” she greeted softly as she pulled away. “I’m sorry we’re seeing each other again on these circumstances…” she looked over at Cho, forcing a smile on her face. “I’m sorry, but… who are you?”
“I’m Cho,” the girl said nervously as she held out her hand, “I’m Harry’s –“
“I don’t remember Gracia mentioning you, are you two friends?” Helena interrupted, and Cho blinked in surprise.
“No, we aren’t –“
“Then why are you here?” Helena asked sharply, her eyes narrowing. Fred and George both snorted into their hands, Ginny stuck her fist in her mouth to keep from laughing and Ron started coughing to hide his laughter. Hermione and Neville tried to hide their smile, but the blonde laughed lightly. Cho stared at her with shock and lowered her hand, then turned to look at Harry for help, but he shifted uncomfortably.
“I’m sorry, what -“
“If you’re not friends with Gracia, then why are you here visiting her?” Helena asked again.
“I’m not visiting, I’m Harry’s girl-“
“Then why are you here?” she asked again, but Cho was too shocked to say anything. “Visiting hours are for family and friends of the patient, and seeing as you are neither I am going to ask you to leave.” Helena said shortly. “Now.” Cho blinked in shock as she turned to Harry, who still didn’t meet her gaze. Cho glared at Harry, and turned and left with a huff.
Now Helena turned her attention to the bed, she still couldn’t bring herself to look at the girl laying in it so she looked at everything else. There were flowers everywhere of all different kinds and colors, and there were so many get well cards. Some were bought, some were muggle and magical, some were beautiful hand drawn and some were simple and looked like a child made them. There flowers and cards were everywhere, that two extra tables had to be brought over to house them. She never realized, or knew, how popular or well liked Gracia was.
Helena’s heart squeezed in her chest as she finally rested her eyes on Gracia. Her skin was a sickly color, and the bruises and scrapes only looked more vibrant. Her head was wrapped in a bandage that was darker than her skin. Her arm was wrapped in a full cast, while the other was wrapped firmly at the wrist. Her eyes landed on the white neck brace that was wrapped firmly to keep Gracia’s head in place. Tears stung her eyes and she struggled to breathe as little memories flashed in her mind.
She remembered when Grace was just a baby, only a year old and flying around on the toy broom Sirius had bought her. Her loud squeals and laughter filling their flat as she zoomed around only inches from the ground.
She remembered when she saw Grace flying in the back garden of Blue Cottage on her children’s broom when she was five. “LOOK MUMMY LOOK!” she called out as she spun in the air. “LOOK AT ME MUMMY!” she had laughed happily as she did loops in the air. “LOOK AT HOW HIGH I CAN GET! SEE MUMMY! SEE!” and she had done her spins and loops in the air all excited and proud of herself.
Then she remembered when she was ten, before they moved to Little Whinging, they were at the Burrow that summer, and she had gotten a new broom. “Mum! Look at how fast I can go!” Grace had exclaimed happily as she got onto her broom and zoomed through the air. “I even beat Charlie in a race! Can you believe it!”
Helena sniffled as she wiped a tear from her cheek and tried to swallow down the hard lump in her throat. Looking back, she wished she cherished those moments more, she wished she took more pictures, she wished she enjoyed those moments when Grace was a little girl, full of life… because that little girl wasn’t the same girl in front of her. The girl in the bed was frail, and broken.
“How did this happen?” Helena asked, her voice shaking as she sat in the chair Harry had once occupied.
“Burnout,” Madam Pomfrey answered as she approached the bed. “Sleep deprivation, malnutrition, emotional stress… all weakened her immune system and caused her to come down with acute pneumonia. Everything all together caused her to faint, resulting in her falling from her broom.”
“But why is she malnourished? Why is she sleep deprived?” Helena asked, finally forcing herself to look at Madam Pomfrey. “At what point did it get this bad?!”
“Miss Black has been pushing herself too hard –“ Madam Pomfrey started.
“But why?!”
“She’s been studying,” Ron spoke up. “All she does when she’s not at quidditch practice or choir rehearsals, is study. She’s studying at meals, she’s studying between classes…”
“But… why? Was she falling behind?” she asked, turning to McGonagall, who shook her head.
“I think she thinks - ” Harry started slowly. Helena, and everyone else turned to look at him. “ – if she studied hard, got a head, and got all ‘O’s on her O.W.L.s on top of being a part of the quidditch team and the frog choir, then… then you’d be proud of her and… and you’ll come back…”
Guilt was a brick that flew into her chest. Helena turned from Harry to stare at Grace again. Every word, and every argument she’s ever had with Sirius, and Remus, and even Molly, about Grace, and her treatment toward her came flooding through her mind. Had she really been that awful and cold as a mother that… that her own daughter wound up doing this to herself just to make her proud? Helena didn’t think she was that terrible. She knew she wasn’t the best mother, or even a good one… but was she really so bad that she didn’t notice Grace’s struggles? Did she really put that much pressure on Grace that it resulted to this?
Grace was always a happy child, a little quiet, but she was always happy and confident. Was that all a mask? Or did Helena only see what she wanted to see? Did she even know her own daughter?
“You said she hasn’t woken up yet?” Helena cleared her throat.
“No, the sleeping draught should’ve worn off on Wednesday,” Madam Pomfrey answered. “Her internal bleeding has stopped, and her bones are almost healed, and her fever finally broke this morning… but it’s her head and spine that I’m worried about. Professor Snape managed to stop the bleeding from her head before I had gotten there, but I think there still might be some swelling… and without her being awake I can’t test to see if there is any nerve damage from the fall.”
“Are you able to force her to wake up?” Helena asked, turning to look at Madam Pomfrey.
“Not at Hogwarts, no,” Madam Pomfrey shook her head solemnly. “To force her to wake up would need a team of experienced healers. If I were to attempt it, I’m afraid it may result in more damage to her body and mind. If she is forced to wake up, they’ll be able to start the healing process immediately…”
“And if there is any nerve damage?” Helena asked carefully.
“Then they will see how severe it is, and if it can be treated. If there is damage, there may be a chance that she may not recover…” the stark news was a heavy realization to everyone.
“Could she still wake up on her own?”
“She could,” Madam Pomfrey nodded. “But it’s hard to say how long it would take for her to wake up on her own. The longer she stays unconscious the harder the recovery could be, if she can recover. As I said, I don’t know the extent of the nerve damage, or the swelling in her brain. Nerve and brain injuries are very difficult and tricky to diagnose and treat, especially when one is unconscious. The longer she stays unconscious there is a possibility of her getting worse.”
Helena nodded numbly as she turned to look at Grace again. She rolled her lips between her teeth as she stood up; she unfolded the golden snitch blanket that Sirius had given her and draped it over her. Blinking twice, trying to get rid of the tears, she reached down and brushed her fingers through Grace’s curls.
“Grace is stubborn like her father, and she’s got his fiery nerve. She won’t give up so easily…” she said shakily. “If she doesn’t wake up on her own by dinner time Sunday… take her to St. Mungo’s.”
Notes:
Well... I hope you were able to enjoy the moments in this chapter...
How did you guys feel about that scene with Harry and Justin??? I was excited as I wrote it bc it just came out of nowhere. It was something that needed to happen between them... that closure for Justin, but also for Harry. But also for all of you all as readers. Harry being with Cho is something that needs to happen for Harry's growth, but also for his and Grace's relationship. And while it's not a big blow up between Justin and Harry, like I'm sure some might have wanted to see... Justin is still mad and bitter - rightfully so lol.
Now for Sirius and Helena... how did we like that scene??? Was it sad? Was it frustrating? Did Helena infuriate you??? Probably? Yeah.... She does that.
This honestly is Helena's come to jesus moment when it comes to Grace, and how she's been... she's been blinded with resentment for years that no amount of scolding or talking to from Molly has helped or done anything... so it can only go up from here.
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter, don't worry... next chapter we will see Grace again!
Chapter 122: 121
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
Aren't you guys lucky that you aren't my wattpad readers because LOL they aren't happy with me! Tee hee.
Anyway, here's chapter 121!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Do I have to go to muggle school?” A small, ten year old girl with long, curly, dark hair asked.
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“Because we live in a muggle neighborhood now, and they’ll notice if you’re not in school,” Helena answered as they stopped outside of St. Grogory’s Primary School. “It’s only until June, Gracia. You can survive ten months in a muggle school. Now I don’t want you mentioning anything about – “
“Magic or the wizarding community, I know, Mum,” Grace rolled her eyes.
“Good, now let’s go meet your headmistress,” Helena smiled as she pulled open the door, and Grace pouted, crossing her arms over her chest and walked into the building.
“You must be Helena Prewett!” A heavy set woman with silvery hair that was pinned back, greeted them with a smile. “And this must be your daughter, Gracia,” the woman turned to smile at Grace. “We’re so happy to have you. My name is Mrs. Roemmele. Why don’t we go to your new class, Gracia.”
“Okay,” Grace nodded nervously, and then looked back at her mother, who motioned for her to go.
“I’ll be here to pick you up after school,” Helena said, and Grace only nodded again before turning to the Headmistress.
“Let’s go. You’ll be in Mrs. Yarburough’s class,”Mrs. Roemmele said gently as she guided Grace down the corridor and around a corner. Grace stared in wide-eyed wonder at the walls that were covered in various colors and pictures. When they finally stopped a door, Grace stood on her tip toes to peak into the window of the door and saw a woman who looked older than her aunt with greying hair in front of a chalkboard. “Mrs. Yarburough, sorry for interrupting,” Mrs. Roemmele said as she opened the door. “I’ve got that new student I mentioned.”
“Oh, yes,” Mrs. Yarburough nodded as she walked to her desk and pulled her glasses down to rest on the bridge of her nose. She looked at something, then looked back up and gave Grace a small smile. “Class, this is our new student Gracia Black, can you all say hello?”
There was a chorus of different ‘hi’s and ‘hello’s, as the teacher beckoned Grace over to stand next to her. “I’ll leave her to you,” Mrs. Roemmele said, before giving Grace another smile and then closed the door.
“Gracia, can you tell us a little about yourself?”
“Like what?” Grace asked nervously as she looked up at the teacher. Some of the students laughed, and she felt her cheeks grow hot.
“Well, where did you move from? What’s your favorite color? And what’s your favorite animal?” the teacher asked.
“I moved here from Yorkshire. My favorite color is pink… and my favorite animal is a niffler!” almost the whole class erupted in giggles, and Grace’s face turned a darker shade of red. “I mean… dogs. I like dogs.”
“O-okay,” Mrs. Yarburough nodded unsurely. “Why don’t you take a seat over there by Mr. Potter,” she said, pointing to the side of the room by the windows. “Mr. Potter, could you please raise your hand?” Then a glum looking boy wearing clothes that were too big for him, with messy dark hair, and round glasses held together by sellotape, raised his hand. The other students started laughing, and she noticed the boy’s cheeks turn pink and his hand went down instantly before he looked back at his desk. Grace made her way to him and sat in the empty chair next to him.
After a couple of hours, their teacher had released them for breaktime. Grace didn’t know what that meant, but it seemed that all the other students liked it as they ran excitedly out the glass door that lead outside. Grace frowned as she stretched herself forward to look out the window at all the children as they started running around and playing. She stood up from her chair and walked outside. She didn’t know what half of what everything was, or what they were doing. Some things looked familiar, things she’d do with her cousins.
Then she noticed the boy she sat next to was sitting all alone, rocking back and forth, looking sadly at the ground. Shyly, she made her way over to him and stood awkwardly. He stopped moving and looked up at her, confused.
“Hi,” Grace smiled at him. The boy looked at her with wide eyes, and looked around them.
“Hi…” he replied shyly.
“What are these?” she asked, pointing to the empty seat on a chain next to him.
“They’re swings…” he answered, frowning. “Didn’t you have them at your last school?”
“No,” she shook her head. “How do they work?”
“You, er, you move back and forth, kicking your legs so you can go higher…” he answered.
“So it’s like flying?!”
“I guesso, if you go high and fast enough,” he nodded.
“Wicked! Can I swing with you?” she asked. The boy blinked, as he looked around them again, before looking back at her confused.
“You…you want to play with me?”
“Yeah, why wouldn’t I?” She asked. “That is okay… right?”
“Yeah,” he nodded quickly, feeling himself start to smile. Grace smiled brightly at him as she sat on the empty swing seat. “My names Harry… Harry Potter.”
“Nice to meet you Harry Potter. I’m Grace,” she smiled brightly at him, and he returned it.
“Stop! Stop! Stop!” Grace looked over to see Hermione reaching out to stop Ron from jabbing his wand at the feather. “You’re going to take someone’s eye out. Besides you’re saying it wrong. It’s levi-Oh-sa, not levio-sar.” She said all-knowingly. Grace rolled her eyes at the girl, and her face curled in distaste.
“You do it then, if you’re so clever!” Ron challenged, “go on. Go on!”
Hermione took a deep breath and sat up straighter before she took her wand and did the simple ‘swish and flick’ movement effortlessly, “Wingardium Leviosa,” she said clearly and the feather started levitating.
“Oh, well done!” Professor Flitwick gushed, grinning at Hermione. “See here! Miss Granger’s done it!” Hermione sent Ron a smirk, and Grace glared over at her before turning to her own feather.
“Wingardium Leviosa,” Grace said slowly, and clearly as she ‘swish and flick’ed her wand, and she frowned when the feather didn’t move so she did it again and made sure her wand movement was smooth, then it finally started levitating from the table top.
“Well done, Miss Black! Well done!” Professor Flitwick praised. “Five points to Gryffindor, for each of you!” Grace beamed with rosy cheeks and then she started practicing more. Her smile fell when she saw Ron’s disgruntled look as he rested his chin on his arms.
KABOOM!
Grace jumped and shielded her other side, then began coughing from the smoke. She turned and saw Seamus’ face covered in sooth and his hair in disarray. His poor feather was burnt to a crisp.
“I think we’ll be needing another feather over here, Professor…” Harry said slowly. Grace snorted, and tried to hide her smile behind her hand.
Once charms was finished, Grace gathered her things and followed Ron out of the classroom. She held her book close to her chest, walking between Harry and Seamus. Charms was their last class of the day, and she couldn’t wait for dinner. Remus had told her that Hogwarts Halloween feasts were like no other.
“It’s Levi-OOH-sa, not Levio-sar,” Ron said dramatically as they walked across the courtyard. “She’s a nightmare, honestly!” Ron continued to complain. Grace only nodded in agreement.
“You don’t have to share a room with her,” Grace muttered quietly as she held her Charms book tighter. Hermione was always making bed time rules, like there wasn’t allowed to be any lights on past nine. She had all of them label their toiletries. She had even created a bathroom-shower usage schedule for them so each of them had the same amount of shower time. She was always telling Grace things that she already knew, or would correct her over every little thing. Hermione was a nightmare to live with.
“It’s no wonder she hasn’t got any friends!” Ron continued, and Grace nodded again. Then she saw a familiar head of bushy brown hair stalk past them.
“I think she heard you…” Harry said as they all watched Hermione rush away. Grace bit the inside her cheek. She felt a little guilty… she might not like Hermione very much, but that didn’t mean she wanted to hurt her feelings.
“I’m going to head up to the common room… coming, Neville?” Grace asked, turning to look at the chubby boy behind her.
“Sure,” he nodded. Grace took his arm and the two made their way through the castle.
Grace didn’t see Hermione for the rest of the afternoon, she didn’t care much either. It was nice being able to go into her dorm room and not be bombarded with someone reciting their text book, or nagging her because she didn’t put her bag in the correct place. Grace wasn’t a stranger to sharing a room, she had shared a room with her cousin Ginny quite often, but sharing a room for short period of time was different than practically living with someone in the same space. She was not a fan, and each day that passed, it felt like she was living with her mother again.
“Let’s go, I want to find a good place to sit at the table!” Grace grinned at Neville as she jumped down the last two steps of the girls staircase. It still amazed her how beautiful and amazing the castle was. Remus’ stories didn’t do the school justice. And even though she’s seen the Great Hall three times a day every day for two months, when she walked in with Neville and saw the stormy night sky with floating jack o’ lantern lights, she was breathless.
Grace sat down with Neville next to her, and not long after Harry and Ron both came down, Harry sat in the seat next to her, but left space for Hermione, as Ron sat across from him. She wanted to eat everything but she didn’t, because she knew that the best part of the night was going to be dessert. She grinned when all the cakes and sweets replaced dinner. She reached and piled her newly clean plate high with all the desserts. She didn’t care if she was going to be up all night.
“Where’s Hermione?” Harry asked, looking at the still empty spot between him and Grace. Grace shrugged her shoulders as she stuffed a piece of carrot cake into her mouth.
“Parvati Patil said that she wouldn’t come out of the girls bathroom,” Neville answered as he leaned over Grace. “She said that she’d been in there all afternoon… crying.” Grace’s chewing slowed as she started to feel guilty. It was Halloween… she had even mentioned this morning that she was looking forward to the Halloween feast. She set her fork down and pushed her plate away. She already had three pieces… and the feast wasn’t over yet, maybe she could go get Hermione and convince her to come to the Great Hall for dessert. As soon as Grace stood from her seat the Great Halls slammed open and Professor Quirrell came running in.
“TROLL!” he screamed in fear, “IN THE DUNGEON!” they all stopped and looked at him as he ran between the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff tables. “TROLL IN THE DUNGEON!” everything went quiet as Professor Dumbledore stood up in alarm. “Thought you ought to know…” Quirrell said nervously before he collapsed on the floor.
Grace blinked in surprise, then the entire Great Hall erupted in screams, and many students began running.
“SILENCE!” Professor Dumbledore’s voice boomed through the entire hall, and everyone stopped and looked at him. “Everyone, please, do not panic!... Now, Prefects will lead their house back to the dormitories. Teachers will follow me to the dungeons.”
“Gryffindors, follow me!” Percy exclaimed. Grace swallowed nervously as she stood close to Harry’s back and gripped the back of his cloak tightly. Then they all began to file out of the Great Hall.
“How could a troll get in?” Harry asked, turning to Ron as they all followed Percy out of the Great Hall.
“Not on it’s own,” Ron shook his head. “Trolls are really stupid… it’s probably people playing jokes,” Ron shrugged, and Grace nodded, hoping that he was right. She stumbled into Harry as he stopped walking and grabbed onto Ron’s sleeve. “What?”
“Hermione!” Harry exclaimed. “She doesn’t know!” Grace wanted to groan as Harry tugged onto Ron’s arm and then Ron grabbed her own as they turned back around and raced down the corridor.
“Why do I have to come with you!?” she asked, frowning.
“Because you’re a girl! You can go in there!” Ron told her, and she groaned again as they ran. They all skidded to a halt when they saw a giant shadow. Harry pulled her arm and dragged her behind one of the giant window frames, and they peered over it.
“I think the troll left the dungeon…” Ron said, and she glared at him.
“Is that what that shadow is?” she asked sarcastically, and Ron glared at her.
“It’s going into the girls bathroom!” Harry said, and she groaned again as she watched the back half of the troll walk into the bathroom.
She sighed in defeat as they started running to the girls bathroom, then they heard a loud crash and scream. The three of them looked at each other and pushed open the door to see the troll had broken half the stalls, and Hermione was buried under the rubble.
“Hermione! Move!” Harry shouted at her. Grace’s eyes widened as she watched the troll swing it’s club into the remaining stalls. Harry and Ron grabbed broken pieces of wood and began throwing them at the troll to get it’s attention away from Hermione.
“What are you going to do when it turns to you?” Grace asked Harry, at the same time as Hermione screamed for help.
“HEY! PEA BRAIN!” Ron shouted as he threw a large piece of wood at the troll, which ended up hitting the troll in the head. The troll blinked and turned to them. She swallowed as she stared wide eyed at the troll, but then there was something moving which caught the trolls attention. Hermione had moved under the sinks, and the troll lifted it’s club.
“MOVE!” Grace shouted just in time for Hermione to move under another sink before the trolls club smashed down on one of the sinks. “Get out from under there!”
Harry frowned as he grabbed his wand and went straight to the troll as it began to lift his club again, Harry jumped and grabbed onto it. “Whoa!” he exclaimed as he was lifted in the air. Grace’s eyes widened as she watched Harry get swung up and land on the Troll’s neck. This freaked the Troll out as he started flailing around, trying to get Harry off, then Harry stuffed his wand up the Troll’s nose.
“…Ew…” Grace’s face scrunched in disgust.
The troll continued to thrash around and poor Harry kept being bounced about until the troll grabbed a hold of his ankle and ripped him from it’s shoulder, and held him upside down.
“DO SOMETHING!” Harry shouted as the troll made a swing of his club, and he moved his body and narrowly missed it. Grace looked down and grabbed a long piece of wood and held it up, it was a little heavy and awkward for her to hold as it was nearly as long as she was tall. She swung it back as she ran toward the troll and then with her whole body she swung and hit it’s leg as hard as she could.
“Swish and flick!” Hermione shouted, and Grace didn’t know what she was talking about as she went to swing the large plank of wood again.
“Wingardium Leviosa!” Ron shouted, and Grace braced herself when she saw the troll make a swing, but didn’t see anything. She blinked and looked up to see the troll’s club floating above them, then it fell right on the trolls’ head. The troll swayed, and released it’s grip on Harry, making him fall to the ground. Grace winced as she looked back up at the troll, watching it sway back and forth before beginning to fall. Harry scampered to his feet and grabbed her arm, pulling her away from the troll as it fell to the ground.
They all stared in shock for a moment, then they all slowly approached it.
“Is it…dead?” Hermione asked as she came up beside Grace.
“No… I think it’s just knocked out…” Grace answered as she leaned forward to take a closer look. Harry nodded as he bent down and yanked his wand from the trolls nose. There was a wet, slimey sound, and it made Grace’s lips curl and she could feel her dinner begin to rise at the long, stringy, snot connecting Harry’s wand to the troll.
“Ugh! Gross!” Grace exclaimed.
“Troll bogies,” Harry grimaced as he wiped his wand clean on his robes.
“Oh!” Grace turned around and saw Professor McGonagall, Quirrell and Snape rush in. McGonagall gasped and held her hand to her chest. “Oh, my goodness! Explain yourselves!” she demanded, looking at Ron, Harry and Grace.
“Well –“
“What it is –“
“What happened was –“ The three of them all started at the same time, trying to figure out how to explain what happened and why.
“It’s my fault, Professor McGonagall,” Hermione spoke up, and they all turned to look at her. Grace’s eyes widened in surprise, she couldn’t believe that Hermione – miss goody-good was not only lying to their teachers, but taking the blame! She turned to look at both Harry and Ron, both also matching her surprise.
“Miss Granger…” McGonagall whispered in shock.
“I went looking for the troll…” Hermione continued. “I read about them and thought I could handle it… but I was wrong…” she paused and looked back up at McGonagall. “If Harry, Ron and Grace hadn’t come and found me…I’d probably be dead…” Grace wouldn’t go that far, maimed, or severely injured, but Grace didn’t think Hermione would’ve died.
“Be that as it may…” McGonagall started sternly, her eyes narrowing at Hermione. “It was an extremely foolish thing to do! I would have expected more rational behavior on your part, and I am very disappointed in you, Miss Granger! Five points will be taken from Gryffindor, for your serious lack of judgement,” Hermione looked down, ashamed. Grace thought they were getting off lucky, five points was nothing, McGonagall could’ve taken a lot more. McGonagall then turned her stern look onto the three of them, and Grace shifted nervously. “As for you two gentlemen and young lady,” she started again and Grace braced herself for punishment. “I just hope you realize how fortunate you are, not many first-year students could take on a fully-grown mountain troll and live to tell the tale! Five points will be rewarded to each of you…” Grace’s eyes widened as she started smiling. “For sheer dumb luck!” she added, giving them a pointed, raised-eyebrow before turning and leaving.
“Perhaps you ought to go,” Professor Quirrell told them nervously. Grace didn’t need to be told twice, she was already stepping over the broken wood and moving around her teacher with Ron, Harry and Hermione following behind her.
“Next time, Hermione,” Grace started as the four of them began making their way to the Gryffindor common room, “don’t listen to what Ron says. He’s an idiot most of the time, you shouldn’t take anything he says to heart. He says things just because he’s annoyed, he doesn’t really mean the-ow!” she exclaimed as she glared over at Ron, who had shoved her with a nasty glare on his face. “That hurt!”
“No it didn’t!” Ron retorted in a huff.
“I think I’m getting a bruise!”
“No you aren’t!”
“Yes I am! It was from that troll!”
“You didn’t even get hit!”
“You don’t know!”
“Yeah I do!”
“No you don’t!”
“Yeah –“
“All of this was your fault anyway!”
“How is it my fault! I didn’t let the troll in!”
“You had to be all mean and say those mean things that made Hermione cry! If she wasn’t in the bathroom crying, then she would’ve been at the feast and then we wouldn’t have had to go back and get her!”
Before Ron could retort, Hermione started laughing, then Harry, and Ron and Grace looked at each other before they also started laughing. Remus wasn’t going to believe her when she told him this.
“Grace… Grace…” Grace groaned as her eyes began fluttering open. She blinked, her vision blurry, and all she saw was the familiar shape of Harry.
“Harry…?” she asked hoarsely, before her eyes closed again. It couldn’t have been Harry… it was a woman that was speaking to her… but then why did they look like Harry?
“Not, Harry, Gracie…” it was a mans voice this time, and there was something so oddly familiar about it. Grace groaned as she tried opening her eyes again, and she blinked until her blurry vision became clear. Her breath hitched in her throat as she stared at a man, with a face she had seen so many times in old photographs, who looked just like her best friend. Next to him, and closest to her, was a beautiful woman with thick, long, red hair and beautiful, vibrant, emerald eyes.
“Lily…” Grace whispered in awe as she stared at the woman. Lily only smiled and nodded as she pushed Grace’s hair back out of her face. Grace’s eyes turned to the man, who gave her a small smile. “James…” he nodded. “Dad misses you…” she said, looking at him.
“I know,” James nodded sadly.
“He doesn’t know how to be a good godfather…” Grace added.
“He’s doing a good job,” James smiled. “You’ll have to tell him that when you see him…”
“I’m not dead?” Grace asked, surprised, looking between him and Lily.
“No, sweetheart, you’re not,” Lily smiled at her as she stroked Grace’s hair.
“Then… then how come you’re here? How come I’m talking to you?” she asked, nervously.
“Because you’ve been asleep for days. Everyone is worried about you,” James answered.
“You can’t give up yet, Gracie… you still have a long life to live,” Lily smiled. “You need to wake up now.”
“Wake up?” Grace asked.
“It’s time to wake up,” James told her, and she frowned.
“But… why?”
“Because it’s time, sweetheart,” Lily said softly. “You’ve got a long life ahead of you.”
“Besides,” James cut in with a small, teasing smile, “who else is going to try and keep that dad of yours in line? Poor Moony can’t do it on his own.”
“So you’ve got to wake up…” Lily said again. “You’ve got to wake up and return to Remus and Sirius and Helena –“
“Mum doesn’t care…” Grace muttered sadly.
“But Remus does,” James said gently, taking her hand and rubbing the back of it softly. “Sirius loves you to bits… it would kill him if something happened to you…” Grace only nodded. She knew that… she loved her dad just as much.
“Not to mention Harry, and all your friends,” Lily added, stroking Grace’s hair again.
“Harry’s with Cho…he –“
“ – cares about you so much, Gracie,” Lily told her. “It hurts right now but it’s going to get better.”
“Yeah, Grace, don’t give up on him just yet,” James nodded, squeezing her hand gently. It reminded her of how Harry would comfort her. “He’s like Lily, he takes a little while to realize his feelings,” he said lightly, and Lily gave him a pointed look. Grace felt the corner of her lips turn at the exchange. “You’re going to be okay, Grace… it’s all going to be okay. You just have to wake up.”
“I – I don’t know how I’m supposed to do that…” she said nervously, her smile falling.
“Close your eyes,” Lily told her, and Grace looked at her scared. “It’s all right, just close your eyes, Grace.” Grace only nodded and closed her eyes. “Just wake up…”
“I-I can’t…” Grace said, shaking her head.
“You can… you just have to push through it,” James said.
“But… but I – I –“ Grace groaned as she felt a dull pain beginning to grow. “It hurts… I don’t want to wake up – it hurts.”
“It’ll be okay, Gracie,” Lily said softly. “It’s okay… just open your eyes.”
“It hurts…” she whined, her eyes clenching shut.
“Grace! It’s okay,” she heard James say, but it didn’t sound like James…it sounded almost like him.
“Wake up, Grace…” That was James… was it?
“It hurts – “
“What hurts?”
“Everything hurts!”
“Gracie… wake up,” Lily encouraged softly. “Wake up, sweetheart… it’s okay.”
“Wake up, Grace… ple –“
“ – ase, Grace, wake up…”
“It hurts – “
“Madam Pomfrey!”
“It hurts,” Grace cried as she clenched her eyes shut.
“It’s okay, Grace,” she heard someone whisper softly as they rested their hand gently over hers. It was familiar, the voice and the smell of them were familiar… it sounded…it sounded like Harry. “Wake up… open your eyes, Grace – Madam Pomfrey! She’s waking up!”
Grace groaned as she slowly opened her eyes. She blinked a few times as her vision shifted into focus; when they did she was met with beautiful emerald eyes, and for a second she remembered Lily. “Thank God…” Harry whispered as he smiled at her.
“Your mum… Lily…” Grace started hoarsely, “she’s beautiful…” Harry blinked and stared at her confused.
“What?” he asked.
“Miss Black!” Madam Pomfrey exclaimed as she came rushing over, pushing a cart of potions and other materials. “Thank heavens, you’re awake. Mr. Potter, I will have to ask you to leave –“
“ But – “ Harry began to protest.
“No buts! I need to examine Miss Black immediately and privately! I need you to go and get Professor McGonagall,” Madam Pomfrey ordered sternly as she began pulling the curtain closed around the bed. “Now.”
“But – “ Harry started, and Grace gripped his hand.
“Please… don’t,” Grace pleaded and winced. “Don’t go…”
“Miss Black, I need to undress your gown,” Madam Pomfrey said, and Harry’s face turned pink. “I understand you don’t want to be alone right now, but I need Mr. Potter to leave the room and get Professor McGonagall.”
“I’ll be right back, Gracie… I promise,” Harry said softly as he pulled his hand away. Grace wanted to nod but the brace around her neck prevented her from doing so. Harry looked at her one more time before he walked around the curtains.
“All right, Miss Black, where does it hurt?” Madam Pomfrey asked as she started to remove the blankets.
“Everywhere,” she answered weakly.
“Does this hurt?” Madam Pomfrey asked as she lifted Grace’s leg and bent it at the knee. Grace hissed, and Madam Pomfrey laid her leg back down gently. “What about this?” she asked as she moved Grace’s broken arm off the bed.
“Yes. It all hurts!”
“I’m sorry, dear, but I have to see what actually hurts and what may be phantom pains –“
“Phantom pains?!”
“You were very lucky to not have broken your neck when you fell,” Madam Pomfrey told her firmly. “You did sprain it, I have to make sure there isn’t any nerve damage.”
“Poppy! Potter’s told me – Oh, thank Godric, Miss Black,” McGonagall sighed in relief, then she turned away. “You all will have to wait outside –“
“I promised her I’d be back!” Harry protested.
“I understand, but until Madam Pomfrey is finished, I have to ask you all to wait in the hall,” McGonagall ordered as she pulled the curtain closed again. “Poppy, what do you need me to do?”
“I need help lifting and moving her onto her right side,” Madam Pomfrey said, and McGonagall nodded. Grace exclaimed in pain when she felt herself shift.
“It’s all right Miss Black,” McGonagall said softly as she stroked her hair.
“Do you feel this, Miss Black?” Madam Pomfrey asked.
“I feel everything! Everything hurts!” Grace cried.
“I know, dear, but I can’t give you a pain potion until I’ve made sure you haven’t got any nerve damage,” Madam Pomfrey said as she pressed on Grace’s back again. “Now, I need you to tell me if you can feel my hand,” she asked. “Do you feel them?”
“On my – my lower ba-back?” Grace asked between heavy breaths.
“And here,” Madam Pomfrey asked as she pressed her hand to her right hip bone.
“My hi-hip?”
“And here?” she asked, pressing in the middle of Grace’s back.
“Mid ba-back?” Grace asked, clenching her eyes shut.
“Here?”
“Sho-shoulders…”
“And here?” she asked as she pressed her fingers gently under the neck brace.
“Ne-neck…”
Madam Pomfrey let out a heavy sigh in relief as she nodded. “Good, good… no damage. Let’s move her back –“
“No! No! Please!” Grace cried but Madam Pomfrey and McGonagall had gently moved her onto her back.
“It’s all right now, Miss Black,” Madam Pomfrey told her. “I’ve got to remove this neck brace, and then you can have a pain potion,” she said softly as McGonagall helped Grace sit up. Once the brace was off, and Grace had been laid back down, Madam Pomfrey poured something into a goblet and held it out to her. “Here you go, drink this and you’ll feel better,” she said as she helped Grace drink.
Grace could feel the potion beginning to work within seconds of swallowing, all the sharp pains she had were dulling.
“Let’s take these bandages and casts off,” Madam Pomfrey said gently as she started unwrapping the bandages before moving to the casts. “It seems that the bones are mended, you’re going to be tender for a few days,” she said. “You’re also very bruised, but nothing that a paste can’t help. I’m still going to have your arm in a sling, you landed on your shoulder and I want to make sure it heals correctly.”
Grace only nodded as she rested her head on the pillow, her eyes were growing heavy. She wondered if the pain potion made people sleepy when they took it.
Once Madam Pomfrey had applied a bruising paste onto Grace’s hip and leg, she was covered again, and for the first time since she woke up, she felt like she could relax. Professor McGonagall pulled the thin hospital blanket up to her chest, and smiled softly with teary eyes.
“You need to rest now, and once you wake up tomorrow, we will have a nice chat,” McGonagall said gently, but Grace knew there was no room for argument.
“Yes, Professor,” Grace whispered sleepily.
“Would you like visitors?” she asked, and Grace nodded stiffly. McGonagall nodded softly as she gave Grace a gentle pat on the shoulder before stepping around the curtains.
“Would you like a sleeping draught, Miss Black?” Madam Pomfrey asked, but Grace shook her head. Madam Pomfrey nodded once more before she started pulling back the curtains.
“I ask all of you to be quiet, Miss Black needs her rest. You may stay as she falls asleep but I expect to see each and every one of you at dinner – yes, you too Mr. Potter,” McGonagall said sternly. Before she could say anything, Grace felt overwhelmed with the amount of worried faces all surrounding her.
“It’s so good to see you awake, Gracie,” Neville said softly from her left, giving her a teary smile.
“You had us all worried!” Hermione spoke up.
“Yeah! When I saw you fall – I – I didn’t know –“ Ron started.
“You scared us!” Ginny continued as she smiled. “We’re so happy you’re awake now.”
“Don’t do that to us again,” Harry pleaded as he sunk in the seat to her right, where he had been when she first woke up. He let out a heavy breath and leaned forward, holding her hand gently and bringing it up to his lips. Her heart fluttered in her chest as she felt his hot breath on her fingers. She shouldn’t be feeling like this… he was with Cho… but right now, right now he was here…with her, not thinking about Cho. She shouldn’t be enjoying the feeling of his hot breath and his lips on her fingers, but she was going to savor it for however long she could.
“I won’t…” she said hoarsely, giving him a weak smile. “Promise…”
“Sleep, Grace…” he told her. “I – we, won’t go anywhere…” he said and she nodded, letting her eyes flutter close. She knew they would all have to go dinner, she had heard McGonagall tell them, and she knew they would have to go to their common room at curfew… but knowing they were going to be there until they weren’t allowed to be anymore, brought a warm comfort over her.
She groaned softly and turned her head. “Shh…” she heard someone say as they brushed her hair out of her face. She felt something warm cover her, and the familiar smell of pine, musk and stale alcohol overwhelmed her. She didn’t know how they did it… but having the warm, familiar scent of her father eased her back to the first peaceful sleep she’s had in months.
Notes:
And Grace is awake again!!
We also got to see how Harry and Grace first met! and some of their first year! I couldn't think of anything to add for second year.... and no one gave me ideas for second year 😭so.... but it's fine. I'm happy with how this chapter came out anyway.
I knew that there was going to be a scene with Lily and James. Even in my original outlines and stuff I knew at one point something happens to Grace where she sees Lily and James before waking up. Its cliche... but I loved writing it, and it's emotional and it's just sooooo ugh. I really loved that little scene.
But she's awake, and she's gonna start healing :)
I hope you guys enjoyed it!
Chapter 123: 122
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
Here's chapter 122....
:)
Tee hee.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace yawned as she opened her eyes. The room around her was bright with the morning sun shining through the tall windows.
“Good morning,” Grace turned and smiled tiredly at Harry, who had just set his bag down in the chair beside her bed.
“Morning…” she replied sleepily as she reached with her good hand and rubbed the sleepy crusts from her eyes.
“How did you sleep?” he asked as he opened his school bag.
“Good… great, actually,” she answered. “How did they get Dad here?”
“What?” Harry frowned as he paused and looked at her.
“Dad… I could’ve sworn I smelt him last night…”
“Oh… it was your blanket,” Harry answered as he nodded to the blanket that was covering her. Grace frowned as she lifted the familiar, worn, fabric of her golden snitch blanket. She smiled as she brought it to her nose, it smelt like her father.
“What time is it?”
“Nearly seven,” Harry answered as he went back to digging into his bag and then pulled out a small stack of parchment. “You shouldn’t be worrying about school right now, you should be focused on resting, but I wrote down everything we did in classes last week, well what we talked about and what the homework assignments are. I know you’re ahead in everything, so I figured I would just write the homework assignments down for you so you wouldn’t fall behind and hurt yourself again –“
“Mr. Potter,” Grace turned and saw Professor McGonagall giving him a stern look.
“Morning, Professor…” Harry greeted nervously.
“You’re supposed to be at Breakfast.”
“I – I know, but I wanted to see Grace and drop off the assignments –“
“As thoughtful as it is, and I know Miss Black must appreciate the gesture, you must say your goodbyes. You may return to visit after classes have finished - “
“But –“
“And not a moment sooner,” McGonagall continued, giving Harry a sharp look. “Miss Black needs to rest, and not worry about school at this time.”
“I know –“
“I need to speak to Miss Black, alone, Potter,” she added firmly, leaving no room for objection or argument. Grace swallowed, and she had a heavy feeling settle in her stomach. She knew what the talk was going to be about. “You and everyone else may return after classes.”
“Yes, Professor,” Harry nodded, then gave Grace a small smile.
“Bye…” she said quietly, and Harry reached and squeezed her hand gently before closing his bag and slipping it over his shoulder.
Professor McGonagall waited until the doors of the hospital wing closed before she sat in the chair next to Grace. Grace looked down at her old blanket and picked the lint off it.
“Your official diagnosis is acute pneumonia developed from burnout, which was caused by malnutrition and sleep deprivation,” McGonagall started slowly. “You were so sick and your body was pushed past it’s limit; this is what caused you to faint and fall from your broom…” Grace only nodded. “It goes without mention that fifth year is one of the most stressful, and important years of your education. Your O.W.L.s are what will determine what classes you will take next year so that you will succeed in your chosen career field…” Grace nodded again, as she picked a piece of lint off the fabric. “I’ve seen many students have break downs over the years, but never in my thirty-nine years of teaching have I had a student put themselves in such a state, where they have physically exhausted themselves half to death!” Grace winced. “School is very important, as are theses O.W.L.s but they are not more important than your health and safety!”
“Yes, Professor…” Grace whispered.
“Only you and I are in this room, Miss Black,” Professor McGonagall said, her voice growing softer. “Is there anything you wish to talk about?” she asked, and Grace rolled her lips between her teeth. “Anything you say will stay between you and I and will not leave this room…” she continued. “This is your chance to tell me what has been going on that has caused a very smart, popular, and talented young woman to deprive herself of sleep and nutrition to the point of physical exhaustion.”
Grace didn’t say anything at first, as she thought about what to say, how to say it…and where to even start. Grace blinked away the tears that stung her eyes and she sniffled. “Everything…” she whispered, her voice cracking. “Everything is going wrong…”
“How so?”
“I just… feel like I can’t – like I can’t breathe,” she started. “Ever since the final task, it’s been one thing after another. First Cedric dies and Voldemort – “ Grace ignored the slight flinch McGonagall made. “ – comes back. I’m uprooted from both of my homes to this strange place, I’m forced to stay inside. I wasn’t allowed to see Harry, or tell him anything! My parents were constantly fighting and most of the time it was because of me! Then when I get to school I feel like I can finally breathe and feel normal again, that awful woman is here taking over everything! Then in two days I felt like I was drowning in school work. Then I hit in the face with Cho Chang and Harry still having feelings for her! Then I pushed myself into Quidditch and choir and school work to try and not think about how Harry still likes Cho, and how it’s my fault that he still likes her because I kept pushing him away this entire summer because I was too scared of relationships because of my parents are always fighting and they’re falling apart! Then I didn’t realize how much time quidditch and frog choir both took out of my study time. So I was staying up later to study and make sure my homework was done, and that I was practicing my spells, and then everything just started getting worse and worse and… and I wasn’t good enough to keep everything afloat! I messed up handing in my essay. I couldn’t score a bloody goal during the quidditch game! I couldn’t keep Harry’s attention because he was always focused on Cho! I couldn’t do a spell perfectly like Hermione and I – I’m just not good enough!” Grace’s voice cracked as she started crying.
“Then when I thought everything was going to be okay, it all falls apart! Harry chose Cho! My mother wishes she never had me! She leaves without a goodbye and… and I – I thought that maybe if I kept studying and trying hard that I’ll get all ‘O’s and she’ll be proud of me and maybe her and Dad would work things out and she’ll come back –“ Grace let out a small sob.
“It’s all right, Miss Black…” McGonagall said softly as she conjured a box of tissues and held one out for her; Grace took one and brought it to her eyes, but it didn’t stop the quiet sobs. Being able to talk to someone who knew the truth, and not be able to withhold any information, was lifting the heavy weight that had been sitting on her chest for months. She couldn’t talk to Harry, because half of her problems were stemmed from her feelings for him. She couldn’t talk to Ron because he was Harry’s best friend, and she couldn’t talk to Hermione for the same reason. She couldn’t talk to Neville because he didn’t know the whole truth. She couldn’t talk to Remus because there was no way to talk to him because everything was being monitored and she couldn’t risk it. She definitely couldn’t talk to her father… she didn’t feel like she could talk to Ginny because she had her own friends and boyfriend.
Grace realized she had been feeling alone. She was, naturally, a social person. She liked being around her people, even if she was silent. Just knowing that someone was right there brought her comfort, she felt safe and cared for. But for six months, her safe space, her comfort circle was crumbling and shrinking, and it had only gotten worse since she came back to school. She couldn’t be around her friends because she was too busy with quidditch, and choir, and studying, and even when she found she was caught up and could breathe, no one was around so she pushed herself back into studying and revising. She saw less and less of her people, and was becoming lonelier and lonelier and she never realized it.
“I’m sure you realize that we cannot have a repeat,” McGonagall said gently once Grace’s crying had calmed. Grace nodded as she wiped her eyes. “With Madam Pomfrey, we will be getting you back on a stable sleeping schedule with the assistance of a sleeping draught until it’s no longer needed. We will have weekly check ins to make sure you are sleeping and eating and track your progress. When Madam Pomfrey is satisfied with your condition and progress then you may stop taking a sleeping draught…” Grace only nodded. “A house-elf has…enthusiastically agreed to give you your sleeping draught every night once you’ve been released from the hospital wing…”
“Okay…” Grace nodded again.
“I know it may seem excessive, but even once the sleeping draught you were given had worn off, you still wouldn’t wake up. You had exhausted your body to the point of shutting down, Miss Black and we will not let it happen again.”
“Yes, Professor,” she said quietly.
“Good,” McGonagall nodded curtly as she stood up to leave. “And Miss Black,” she said, turning to look at Grace again. “My door is always open if you ever need to talk.”
“Thank you, Professor,” Grace smiled weakly. McGonagall gave her a small smile and another nod before she left the hospital wing.
Grace was finally released from the hospital wing on Wednesday evening. Madam Pomfrey had strict visitation rules, she was only allowed to have visitors before breakfast, after classes, and after dinner. During the day when all her friends were in class, Grace was catching up on her homework. She’d follow the same bell schedule, so when there was a break, Madam Pomfrey made her take a break. At nine when everyone had returned to their common room, Madam Pomfrey made her put her school things away and told her she had an hour to do something she liked, so Grace summoned the book Hermione had given her for Christmas. After an hour, Madam Pomfrey handed her a sleeping draught.
When she was walked back into the Gryffindor common room, it was like a nice, warm, hug welcoming her back home. She was swarmed by a lot of her housemates, all asking how she was doing, and telling her they were happy she was back. She nearly fell over when Lavender and Parvati bombarded her with tight hugs.
“We’re so glad you’re all right! We’ve missed you so much!” Lavender exclaimed as she held onto Grace tightly.
“I’m still injured you know,” Grace told her lightly. Lavender’s eyes widened as she gasped and pulled away before starting to apologize. “It’s fine, I’m fine… really, Lav. I’m just sore and bruised.”
“We’re just happy you’re okay,” Parvati told her.
“Yeah, me too,” Grace nodded.
“Gracie!” Neville exclaimed as he came running down the boys staircase. “Dean’s just told me!” he beamed at her as he wrapped his arms around her. Grace felt an overwhelming emotion crash into her as she returned Neville’s hug. “You can’t do that again! I will stun you and force you to eat every meal myself if I have to –“
“It’s not needed, Nev, but I appreciate the thought,” she smiled as she pulled away.
“Don’t…don’t do that again… please,” Neville pleaded quietly. “You scared me… I can’t lose my best friend…”
“I’m not going anywhere. Promise… you’re stuck with me forever,” Grace smiled at him.
“We’ve got a meeting tonight,” Neville whispered in her ear.
“Tonight?” she asked, blinking in surprise and he nodded. “When?”
“Now, I think?” he said, turning to Lavender and Parvati who nodded as they left the common room. “Do you want to come? Do you feel up to it? I’m sure it’ll be fine if you can’t make it. I’ll skip tonight too if you want –“
“No,” Grace shook her head. “I – I need to start feeling normal again and getting into a good routine – a healthy routine. Let’s go,” she nodded and smiled.
“You sure?” Neville frowned, and she nodded again. “You’ll have to take it easy. Nothing too wild or that could cause you to get hurt. I know you’re fantastic at dueling, but… until you’re fully better, just take it easy okay?”
“Yes, Mum,” Grace rolled her eyes as she looped her arm with Neville’s. “I’ll take it easy, I promise.”
“Good,” Neville smiled at her as they left the common room and headed down the hall toward the Room of Requirement. She paused outside the door and stared at it. Neville frowned and looked at her with concern. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah…” she answered quietly. “It’s just… the last time I saw this door I had my heart ripped out of my chest and shredded into pieces… no big deal…”
“Gracie, we really don’t have to –“
“I’m not afraid of a room, Nev,” she shook her head. “C’mon,” she took a deep breath and reached for the handle and pushed the door open.
The Room of Requirement was almost exactly as she remembered it, minus the Christmas decorations. Most of the members were already there, and were all conversing before the meeting had started.
“GRACE!” she heard Justin exclaim happily as he raced over to her, then there were a chorus of others calling her name happily, and welcoming her back. “You’re back!” he beamed as he wrapped his arms around her in a gentle hug.
“You all act like I went somewhere,” she scoffed lightly as she pulled away from Justin.
“We heard that you were almost transferred to St. Mungo’s,” Anthony Goldstein said as he approached her and pulled her into a hug. The gesture surprised her since she and Anthony hadn’t spoken much in weeks when she realized he kind of gave up trying to get her attention.
“I knew you wouldn’t have to be,” the familiar, light, airy voice of Luna said softly. “I knew you’d wake up in a matter of days after I placed that amethyst on your bedside table,” she added smiling. Grace felt herself returning the smile, feeling very touched by Luna’s gift. She didn’t believe that crystals had any real healing properties, but Luna did and Luna cared enough to do that for her.
“Thanks, Luna, it means a lot, really,” Grace smiled at her.
“Amethyst is supposed to help relieve pain, reduce stress, and help you sleep better at night,” Luna told her, and Grace only felt more touched.
“I’ll be sure to keep it by my bedside for now on. I could use all the help I can get to stay asleep,” she said, and Luna smiled dreamily at her.
“What’s going on?” Grace felt her smile grow as she turned and saw Ron and Hermione staring at the crowd, confused. Ron and Hermione’s eyes widened, and Grace grinned at them.
“Gracie!” Ron exclaimed as he rushed over to her and engulfed her in a hug. “I didn’t know Madam Pomfrey was going to release you today!”
“Yeah, I’m good to start being normal again,” she smiled as she held onto Ron tightly.
“Don’t do that again…please,” he pleaded quietly in her ear, holding her a little tighter. “I was so scared –“
“I won’t… I promise,” she assured him as she gripped his jumper.
“What’s going on?” Grace felt her body tense in Ron’s arms. She pulled away, letting her arms fall to her sides, and as Ron moved to the side, she was able to see Cho and Harry had arrived, with Cho’s arm wrapped around Harry’s. It was a punch to the heart, seeing them together, even though she knew they were still together. It felt like all those little moments from the previous three days meant nothing, that they didn’t happen.
“Grace?” Harry asked, surprised as a smile began spreading on his face. He pulled his arm away from Cho, much to her disappointment and she tried to keep him held back. “Madam Pomfrey released you already?!”
“Yeah, after dinner,” she nodded.
“What are we going to learn today?” Cho spoke up loudly, forcing Harry’s attention away from Grace and onto her and the D.A. meeting. Grace shifted uncomfortably and wrapped her arms around her middle. She suddenly wanted to go back to her dorm and lay in her bed.
“Oh, er… right,” Harry nodded. “I was thinking we could go over and practice shield charms.”
“I thought you said we’ll be starting patronus’ once we got back from the holidays,” Zacharias asked, crossing his arms over his chest.
“He said maybe,” Grace retorted, shooting Zacharias a glare. “How do you expect to cast a patronus if you can’t successfully cast a shield charm? You’re getting way to ahead of yourself, Smith,” she rolled her eyes. “Besides, a patronus – while useful – isn’t going to protect you from Death Eaters, or another attack. It’ll only protect you from Dementors.”
“And how would you know?” He glared. “You can’t protect yourself from falling off your broom.”
The room went quiet, everyone was too shocked at what Zacharias had said to respond.
“Since you think you’re so good and ready to learn the patronus charm,” Grace glared as she pulled out her wand from her pocket, “prove it.”
“Grace… do you really think this is a good idea?” Ron asked, worried.
“You only just got out of the hospital wing!” Hermione hissed at her in alarm.
“I’ll be fine,” Grace shrugged them off, keeping her eyes locked on Zacharias, who now had pulled out his wand.
“I should feel bad, going up against someone who just got out of the hospital wing,” he said, and everyone started move out of the way.
“I don’t really think this is a good idea,” Harry started as he came up beside Grace. “Hermione’s right, Grace, you just got out of the hospital wing – “
“Are we going by traditional wizard dueling rules?” Grace asked, ignoring him.
“Grace, really, I don’t think this –“
“First one to submit loses?” Zacharias answered, with a smirk.
“Deal,” Grace replied, also smirking
“Grace, really,” Harry whispered as he grabbed her arm. “You only just got out of the hospital wing –“
“I think seeing how important and useful shield charms are in action would be beneficial,” Grace cut in.
“I don’t want you to get any more hurt than you –“
“…Thanks for the confidence,” she hissed at him as she yanked her arm from grasp.
“That’s not what I meant –“
“Potter, are you going to start this or what?” Zacharias Smith asked impatiently, now standing ten feet away from Grace. Harry glared at him, then looked at Grace and saw that fiery determination on her face. He sighed in defeat and took a few steps away.
“Wands at the ready – “
“Shouldn’t they bow first?” Colin Creevy asked, confused.
“Bowing means you’re showing respect to your opponent,” Grace answered, “Smith doesn’t seem to have any respect for anyone. So we’re not going to bother with bowing.” This only made Zacharias glare at her harder.
“Er… Wands at the ready – “ Harry said again and Grace shifted her position, her head high, shoulders straight and relaxed, and her weight on her right foot. “First one to yield loses, try to keep any physical injury to a minimum,” he continued. “And… go,” Harry said awkwardly, and took a step back.
Grace’s eyes narrowed as she watched Zacharias. His stance wasn’t terrible, it was decent, but as he moved, she knew immediately that he was going for the attack first.
“Stupify!”
“Protego!” Grace exclaimed, waving her wand and the red light bounced off the invisible shield around her.
“Pertificus Totalis!”
“Protego!” Grace waved her wand again as she took a step back and blocked the yellow light that shot from Zacharias’ wand.
“All you’re doing is blocking!” Zacharias Smith snapped at her, growing impatient. “Stupify!”
“Protego!” Grace waved her wand again, the red spark bouncing off the invisible shield, then she immediately sent the stinging jinx at him, aiming at his arm. He hissed and rubbed his arm, then as he went to move his wand, she moved again. “Confundo!” a pink light shot from her wand and hit him. Zacharias blinked a few times, his brows frowning as he looked at her. “Flipendo!” she shouted before he could lift his wand, and then he flew backward and landed on one of the cushions.
“Stupify!” He shouted once he stood up but then Grace waved her wand and casted the backfiring jinx, and the red light flew back at him and he staggered backward.
“Expelliarmus!” Grace shouted and another red light shot and Zacharias’ wand flew out of his hand and toward her. She reached up and caught it.
The room went quiet as they stared intensely. Zacharias straightened up and glared at her. Grace had a smirk on her face as she held up his wand. “Do you yield?” she asked triumphantly, waving his wand side to side.
“Yes,” he admitted through clenched teeth. Grace grinned as she walked toward him and held out his, and once he snatched it from her hand he turned away from her.
“Right… shield charms,” Harry said, clearing his throat. “As you all saw… very important… maybe you should practice them a bit, Smith,” Harry added, and Grace snorted into her hand before shooting Harry a grin, which he returned.
Her heart fluttered in her chest, at his smile, and she knew she was in trouble.
Grace sat down at the Gryffindor table the next morning at breakfast, and looked at everything. She went to reach for the fruit, but stopped herself. Madam Pomfrey said she needed to eat foods that were high in protein, so she reached for the scrambled eggs and put two scoops of eggs, two pieces of bacon and a slice of toast on her plate.
“It’s good to see you finally eating something,” Harry said as he sat down next to her.
“Let’s see how much I can actually eat before I get full,” she said and took a bite of eggs. She glanced around the Great Hall, looking for Cho and wondering where she was at, but then she saw her at the Ravenclaw table with Marietta Edgecomb. Grace relaxed, she’ll be able to enjoy breakfast in peace.
Mail came, and her heart fell when she realized she wasn’t going to be getting anything. Then she realized she hadn’t seen Aries since Christmas, and she told herself that she was going to go see him after classes were finished. There was a loud gasp, and she turned and saw Hermione flatten out her copy of the Daily Prophet on the table.
“What?” they asked, but then Hermione spread the paper out for them to see. Ten, black and white pictures filled the entire front page. Grace’s face went white as her eyes landed on the familiar, deranged face of her cousin.
MASS BREAKOUT FROM AZKABAN MINISTRY FEARS BLACK IS “RALLY POINT” FOR OLD DEATH EATERS.
Grace’s heart fell at the headline as she quickly scanned the article. She felt sick.
“I don’t believe this…” Harry snarled, “Fudge is blaming the breakout on Sirius!?”
Grace tuned out their conversation, and turned to look for Neville. When she saw him, he had looked over at what Seamus was talking about and pointed to the newspaper, and she saw his face drain of all color. He looked away from the newspaper, and as if he could feel her gaze, he turned and looked at her. For the first time in five years, Neville avoided eye contact and looked at his breakfast.
The rest of the day, Neville had avoided her, and it was like a punch to the chest each time she tried to talk to him but he would walk away. Seamus glared at her and told her to leave him alone, that her family had done enough. Seamus wasn’t the only one who had that same sentiment as the days went on, and more and more people heard about the mass breakout that the Ministry blamed her father for.
People were whispering about her and staring at her, some ignored her and pretended she didn’t exist as if it made the news easier while others avoided her as much as they could. It stung when members of the D.A. – who knew her – avoided her.
She balled her hands into fists when she heard a few people talking about Neville’s parents. She stopped walking in the hall and turned to the small group of sixth year Hufflepuffs.
“Don’t you dare say another thing about Neville or his family!” she snapped at them. “You don’t know him! You don’t know the first thing about him, or his parents or what any of them went through! So shut your fat gobs!”
They weren’t the first group of people Grace had shouted at for whispering about her classmates and friends. There were some fourth year Ravenclaws that were pointing and whispering about poor Susan Bones as they waited outside the Herbology greenhouses.
“Shut up!” Grace shouted at them, and the three boys jumped and stared at her with shock and fear. “How would you like it if it were you!?” she asked, and when neither of the three fourteen year olds said anything she nodded. “That’s what I thought! So why don’t you shut up and leave her alone!” the three boys’ face turned red as they ran off to catch up with their classmates.
“Thank you, Grace,” Susan whispered shyly, and Grace gave her a small smile.
“You’re welcome,” she said before walking into the greenhouse.
“I’m sorry…” Neville whispered to her halfway through class. “I – I shouldn’t have been avoiding you… I’m really sorry. I – I just… I needed some space to think and process. You’re not your father, and you didn’t help those Death Eaters escape… I’m sorry I’ve been –“
“I know,” Grace nodded, giving him a small smile.
“You’re my best friend, Gracie… I shouldn’t have acted like that –“
“Nev… I understand. It hurt… but, I understand. You needed space, I get it…” she shrugged and nudged his elbow with hers. “Don’t worry about it, okay? Just… ignore everyone, they don’t know anything… okay?” she asked, and he nodded.
The only person that the news of the Mass Breakout didn’t seem to affect… was Umbridge. It seemed to have only intensified her need to control every person in the school. It also seemed to have given Umbridge the feeling of entitlement to treat Grace however she wanted all because of her family name. Umbridge had scolded her at every opportunity she could. How she held her quill, how she sat in her seat, how she would walk in the hall. She kept docking points for every small, pathetic, petty, thing.
The D.A. meetings that followed the news, only had more people motivated to do better. Grace was surprised when Zacharias Smith was putting more effort into his skills and learning the shield charm. However, no one made Grace more proud from their determination than Neville. Out of everyone he had shown the most improvement over all, but during the D.A. meetings, he had worked harder than everyone. He didn’t care how many times he got hit by stinging jinxes, or hexes, he would frown and glare in concentration as he practiced. He was the second person in the D.A. to have mastered the shield charm, only Hermione had mastered it quicker.
“I’m so proud of you, Neville,” Grace said softly as they sat on the couch in the common room on the Friday night before Valentines day. “You’re doing so amazing… you really are!”
“It’s thanks to you – and Harry,” Neville said, his plump cheeks turning pink.
“No… it’s all you, Neville,” she smiled as she leaned into his side. “You are making the progress… no one else…. And I know your parents would be proud of you too.”
Notes:
:(
Poor Gracie :/
The poor girl was becoming severely depressed...and sadly it was the kind of depression that kind of went unnoticed, being masked as something else and sadly no one really noticed until it was almost too late :/ But this is the start of her healing from everything that's happened.
Next chapter is the one you've all been waiting for! It is Harry and Cho's first and last date! :) Then there will be peace in the world, but don't get your hopes up too much... the burn is still building. You've got a bit of a wait yet~!
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 124: 123
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
Here's the anticipated chapter 123!!!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry took a deep breath as he approached Cho, who was waiting for him. She looked pretty with her hair tied back in a pony-tail, but Harry remembered how Grace looked this morning at breakfast with her curly hair tied into a loose plait on her head and he thought Grace looked prettier. He shook his head. He shouldn’t be thinking that… he was going on a date with Cho… he had to try with Cho… it was what he kept telling himself every day for the past six weeks, however the past month had seemed to make things tense between them. The week and a half Grace was in the hospital wing, Cho didn’t like that Harry went to see her more than once a day, every day. And when they were together, she’d talk and talk about things Harry didn’t care about, or she’d revert back to her trying not to cry because she was reminded of something about Cedric.
He hoped that maybe getting out of school and going out on a date with Cho would be different. He hoped.
“Hi,” Cho greeted him breathlessly.
“Hi,” he replied. Then they stood there staring at each other awkwardly before he motioned to the path. “Well – er – shall we go, then?”
“Oh – yes…”
Then they followed the queue of people being signed out by Filch. Harry turned and stared at the quidditch stadium as they passed, watching Ron and Ginny skimming over the stands, and he smiled when he saw Grace fly in a spiral out of the way of a bludger.
“It’s good that she’s back flying as if nothing happened,” Harry said.
“What?” Cho asked stiffly.
“Grace,” he pointed to Grace’s figure zooming up and down. “It’s good that she’s back to flying like normal…”
“You really miss it, don’t you?” Cho asked, changing the subject.
“Yeah… I do,” he nodded, forcing himself to turn away from the pitch – forcing him to not look at Grace.
“Remember the first time we played against each other?” she asked him as she moved closer to his side.
“Yeah,” he nodded. “You kept blocking me.”
“And Wood told you not to be a gentleman and knock me off my broom if you had to,” Cho laughed.
“Yeah… I also remember hearing Grace shouting at me to stop making it easy for you,” Harry grinned remembering that match.
“I heard Wood got taken on by Pride of Portee, is that right?” Cho asked, changing the subject again.
“Nah, it was Puddlemere United, I saw him at the World Cup last year.”
“Oh, I saw you there too, remember? We were on the same campsite. It was really good, wasn’t it?” she asked, and Harry nodded. It was easy to talk about Quidditch with Cho, it seemed to be the only topic that didn’t make her tear up or get tense.
“Potter and Chang!” Harry heard Pansy screech and giggle snidely. “Ugh, Chang, I don’t think much of your taste… at least Diggory was good-looking!”
Harry’s cheeks flushed, not out of embarrassment, but out of anger. If Grace was there she’d put Pansy Parkinson in her place so quick… but he wasn’t with Grace. He glanced over at Cho, she was flustered and could only stare at her feet.
“So… where d’you want to go?” Harry asked as they entered Hogsmeade.
“Oh… I don’t mind,” Cho said shrugging. “Um…shall we just have a look in the shops or something?” she asked, and Harry only nodded. Maybe he could find something to get Grace for her birthday since she couldn’t come to Hogsmeade because of Quidditch practice.
As they approached Dervish and Banges, he noticed the large poster that had been stuck up on the window, and other Hogsmeaders were looking at the photos of the escaped Death Eaters.
“It’s funny isn’t it,” Cho started in a low voice as she also stared at the Death Eathers pictures. “Remember when that Sirius Black escaped, and there were dementors all over Hogsmeade looking for him? And now ten Death Eaters are on the loose and there aren’t dementors anywhere…”
“Yeah…” Harry said lowly as he tore his eyes away from Bellatrix Lestrange. “Yeah, it is weird…” he added, looking up and down High Street. He wasn’t sorry that there weren’t any dementors nearby, but as he thought about it, their absence was significant. Not only did they let Death Eaters escape… they’re not even bothering to look for them.
“Um… d’you want to get a coffee?” Cho asked tentatively as the rain began to fall.
“Yeah… all right,” Harry nodded, looking around. “Where?”
“Oh, there’s a really nice place just up here, haven’t you ever been to Madam Puddifoot’s?” she asked brightly as she lead him up a side road to a small tea shop that Harry had never noticed before. It was a cramped, steamy little place where everything seemed to have been decorated with frills and bows and various shades of pink. He was unpleasantly reminded of Umbridge’s office. He, for a moment, wondered if Grace had ever been here… however, he knew her favorite color was pink but even he thought that she’d hate this place.
“Cute isn’t it?” Cho asked happily.
“Er… yeah…” Harry said untruthfully as he looked around.
“Look, she’s decorated it for Valentine’s Day!” Cho said as she pointed to the number of golden cherubs that were hovering over each of the small, circular tables, occasionally throwing pink confetti over the occupants. He was reminded of the confetti heart-cloud Sirius given Grace the previous year for her birthday. Harry knew that Grace would not be amused.
“Aaah…” was all he could say as she pulled him to the last remaining table that was near a steamy window. Harry saw Roger Davies, the Ravenclaw Quidditch Captain, was sitting about a foot and a half away with a pretty blonde girl.. .and they were holding hands. Harry shifted uncomfortably at the sight, and then felt even more uncomfortably as he looked around the tea shop and noticed it was nothing but couples – all of which were holding hands. Was Cho expecting him to hold her hand too?
“What can I get you, m’dears?” Madam Puddifoot asked as she squeezed between their table and Roger Davies’ table.
“Two coffees, please,” Cho answered.
Harry made the mistake of looking over again, and this time Roger Davies was snogging the pretty blonde girl. He forced himself to look away and shifted again. He was worried that Davies was setting an example for Cho, and Harry wasn’t sure he was going to meet that example. He and Cho hadn’t shared a kiss since their first before Christmas, not for lack of trying on Cho’s part.
“Er… listen,” Harry started as he swatted a golden cherub away, “it’s Grace’s birthday today, and I – I don’t really know what to get her this year. You know, with everything that’s happened recently, I’m at a loss… so d’you think you could help me?” he asked. “You know… find a gift for her?”
“…It’s her… birthday?” Cho asked slowly.
“Yeah,” he nodded.
“Oh… well… that’s…exciting…” Cho didn’t sound like she thought it was exciting at all.
Harry shifted uncomfortably again and silence fell between them. Harry found himself, while making his awkward rounds, looking back at Roger Davies and his girlfriend still snogging as if they were glued together by their lips. He forced his eyes away to look at Cho again, and he noticed her hand resting on the table. Maybe he should grab it? That’s what he did when he was with Grace on their last Hogsmeade trip… He reached forward to rest his hand on hers but she had pulled her hand away and looked over at Roger Davies kissing his girlfriend with a mildly interested expression.
“He asked me out, you know,” Cho said in a quiet voice. “A couple of weeks ago. Roger. I turned him down, though.”
Harry frowned, confused on why she was even mentioning this. He reached for one of the sugar cubes on the center of the table and dropped it in his – now – cold coffee.
“I came here with Cedric last year…” Cho told him.
Harry blinked. Was she seriously wanting to talk about Cedric right now, while there were dozens of kissing couples around them?
“I’ve been meaning to ask you for ages… Did… Did Cedric – did he m-mention me at all before he died?” she asked, her voice a little higher as she spoke.
“Well – no – “ Harry said quietly. This wasn’t something he really wanted to talk about, especially with Cho. “There – there wasn’t time for him to say anything. Erm… so… d’you… d’you get to see a lot of Quidditch in the holidays? You support the Tornados, right?” he asked, changing the subject and trying to salvage what he could of this ‘date’. He tried to sound cheery, but he obviously didn’t and to his horror when he looked up, Cho’s eyes were swimming with tears again.
“Look,” he started desperately as he leaned forward so no one could hear. “Let’s not talk about Cedric right now.. let’s talk about something else –“
“I thought,” she started, her tears spattering onto the table. “I thought you’d u-u-understand! I need to talk about it! Surely you n-need to talk about it t-too! I mean, you saw it happen, d-didn’t you?”
Harry grimaced, he didn’t want to talk about this right now, and he really didn’t want to get unnecessary attention. However, with Cho crying, it seemed to draw attention since Roger Davies’ girlfriend had peeled herself from his face to glance over at them.
“Well – I have talked about it,” Harry said in a whisper, “to Grace –“
“Oh, you’ll talk to Grace Black!” she said shrilly, her face wet with tears. Now more couples had paused their kissing to stare at them. “But you won’t talk to me! P-perhaps it would be best if we just… just p-paid and you went and – and shopped for Grace’s birthday and go see her like you obviously want to!”
Harry blinked, starring at her stunned as she seized a frilly napkin and started dabbing her face with it.
“Cho –“
“Go on, leave!” she snapped at him and cried into the napkin. “I don’t know why you asked me out in the first place if all you’re going to do is talk about another girl, and go shopping for another girl! It’s always her isn’t it!” she shouted at him.
“I never actually asked you out!” Harry snapped, glaring at her. “You were the one that said we’d hang out! You were the one that said we’ll go to Hogsmeade! You were the one that kissed me! I never asked you anything! I never wanted you to kiss me!”
This was obviously the wrong thing to say, as Cho’s face went bright red and she stood from the table. “Fine! Go find Grace! That’s all you wanted to do for weeks! You’d always stare at her! You hardly left her side for a whole week! All you talk about is her! So go on! Go to her!” she shouted. “I’ll see you around, Harry!” she huffed dramatically and stormed out of the room.
Harry blinked once, twice, and three times before letting out a frustrated grunt and slammed a galleon on the table before leaving the ridiculous coffee shop.
The rain hadn’t let up, in fact it seemed to have rained harder. He huffed as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. He didn’t understand girls! Why were they always getting so angry so quickly over something so small and stupid? Grace was one of his best friends, Cho knew that!
But Grace wasn’t just his friend… and Cho knew that too. Cho knew that Grace was more than just a normal friend to Harry.
He sighed as he walked into the Three Broomsticks, he knew he was early. He wasn’t supposed to meet Hermione for another hour… but he hoped that maybe there’d be someone he knew he could talk to about what happened with. However, as he looked around, he spotted Hermione sitting at a small table by herself, looking around as if she was waiting for someone. Harry made his way over her, muttering ‘excuse me’ to people as he squeezed by then.
“Harry! You’re here early!” Hermione exclaimed in surprise as Harry pulled off his coat and draped it on the back of the chair and flopped down onto it across from her. She frowned when she noticed his expression. “What happened? What’s the matter?”
“Girls,” he muttered angrily.
“Did your date with Cho not go well?” Hermione asked carefully.
“No, it was a bloody disaster!” he glared at the table.
“Well… I’m sure she’ll understand, and you can always try again. Maybe Valentine’s day isn’t the best time for a first date…Where did you two go anyway?”
“She wanted to go to Madam Puddifoots,” he answered, making a face. Hermione seemed to nod in understanding. “The entire time we were there, she kept looking at everyone and it was like she was expecting me to hold her hand, and to kiss her – “
“Well…” Hermione started, but Harry continued over her.
“And then all she wanted to talk about was Cedric! I didn’t want to talk about Cedric! And of course she started crying again, because that’s all Cho ever seems to do these days is cry!” Harry huffed. “I don’t know how to handle her when she cries! I don’t know how to make it stop! I never have this problem with Grace! With Grace, I don’t care that she’s crying, or why she’s crying because I know I just need to sit with her, or hug her and she’ll eventually stop and tell me what’s wrong! I actually don’t mind when she cries! I like it when she cries! Well, I don’t like it when she cries, but I like that when she cries she knows I know how to comfort her,” Harry continued, but Hermione cleared her throat and he realized he had been ranting.
“And then Cho gets mad at me because I mentioned Grace a couple of times and shouts at me and asks why I even bothered to ask her out!” Harry continued, “I never asked her out, Hermione! Cho said we’ll hang out! Cho was the one that said we’ll go to Hogsmeade together! Cho was the one that kissed me! And so she gets mad at me because I visited my friend in the hospital wing! Which she brought up as well! But she can’t get mad at me for mentioning my friend when she brought up Cedric and the fact that Roger Davies asked her out –“
“Harry!” Hermione cut loudly to get him to stop.
“What?”
“… Are you upset that the date ended badly?” Hermione asked slowly.
Harry frowned as he thought about her question. He was upset with how the date went, but not that it ended… more like he was upset because it was so bad, he regretted even going on it. “I’m upset that I even went on it,” Harry confessed, letting out a heavy sigh. Hermione frowned as she leaned on the table.
“Why?”
“Because… because I don’t want to be the guy that comforts Cho as she’s crying,” Harry said slowly as he tugged on the sleeve of his jumper. “It actually makes me so annoyed when she starts crying over everything.” Hermione nodded slowly, encouraging him to continue. “I tried to make it work… I did but…”
“Buuuut –“
“I’m not mad that the date ended. I’m not mad that the date even went bad, I’m just… mad at how it ended, how it went bad. I should’ve never gone out with Cho in the first place,” he sighed and rubbed his eyes under his glasses.
“Because….” She urged him to continue.
“Because it should’ve been Grace,” Harry groaned. “It’s always been Grace! I’ve just been a bloody idiot!”
“Well, you said it, not me,” Hermione said with a curt nod. Harry shot her a glare. “I don’t understand why you bothered to entertain the whole thing with Cho as long as you did. I’m surprise you didn’t end it after what happened in the hospital wing…” Harry nodded. He wanted to… He really wanted to end it with Cho then, but he couldn’t because he hadn’t given her a fair shot.
“I hadn’t given Cho a real chance yet… and well…” Harry took a deep breath, “if I had broken things off with Cho then, than Grace would’ve thought I was only choosing her because she could’ve died and I didn’t want Grace thinking that. I wanted to know for sure how I felt before I did anything, I owed it to Grace to know. I could never make her second guess herself like that again…”
“Harry…” Hermione whispered, giving him a strange look with a strange smile. “You’re going to tell her this time, right?” she asked after a few minutes.
“Yeah,” he nodded. “It’ll be soon, real soon… don’t know how yet, but… I will.”
“You are recovering nicely, Miss Black,” Madam Pomfrey smiled at her as Grace tugged her jumper back on. “You’re still a little underweight, but I’m happy with the progress you’ve made so far in just three and a half weeks. How is your sleeping going?”
“Well great with the draught,” Grace answered as she sat on the bed. “I think the hardest part is waking up in the morning…”
“Hm, perhaps it’s time to lower the dosage. I’m giving you enough to keep you asleep for at least eight hours. When are you taking it?”
“At ten every night.”
“Let’s try lowering your dose, maybe it’ll be easier for you to wake up naturally.”
“Actually… can…can I try sleeping tonight without it?” Grace asked carefully. Madam Pomfrey raised a suspicious eyebrow at her. “It’s just… it’s my birthday and it’s Saturday, and I want to stay up a little in the common room with my friends…” she also wanted to be able to talk to her Dad. It was hard to talk to him at night when she was completely out because of the sleeping draught, and she couldn’t talk to him in the morning because Hermione had to shake her or spray water on her like a misbehaving cat just to wake her up. “I won’t stay up too late tonight, I promise! It’s just for tonight, tomorrow I can go back to taking the sleeping draught every night.”
“All right,” Madam Pomfrey nodded, and Grace broke out in a grin. “However,” she started again, and Grace started nodding, “I will have a sleeping draught ready for you if you find that you are having a hard time sleeping tonight. All you have to do is summon Dobby –“ Grace nodded. “You will also have to come to me tomorrow and tell me how long you slept, and how well –“
“Of course,” Grace nodded. Madam Pomfrey continued to stare at her, before she let out a sigh.
“Go on then, you can go,” Madam Pomfrey told her. Grace cheered and began thanking Madam Pomfrey over and over again before leaving the hospital wing.
Grace muttered the password to the Fat Lady, who waved her in as she opened. Grace frowned when she heard the familiar sound of ‘Come Together’ by The Beetles. She walked into the common room and gasped. There were pink magical spheres floating in the air, the ceiling looked like it was raining pink and red flower petals, and there was a big sign that said: ‘HAPPY BIRTHDAY GRACIE!’ in bright, glittery, pink letters.
“GRACIE!-RACIE!” Fred and George exclaimed as they raced toward her. “IT’S THE BIRTHDAY GIRL!” they shouted, and then everyone’s attention turned to her.
“What…is…” she started, staring at everything in awe.
“Well, you see,” Fred started as he approached her, draping an arm around her shoulders.
“You’ve been so down, with everything that’s been happening,” George continued as he handed her a butterbeer and rested his arm on top of her head.
“You know with school and your accident,” Fred continued, grinning.
“Someone –“
“ – we won’t say who – “
“Thought it would be a good idea to throw a birthday party.”
“And what better birthday party to throw than yours, on the day of love,” Fred’s grinned widened.
“How did you get my gramophone down?”
“Oh that was Hermione,” George answered as he pointed to Hermione, who gave her a sheepish smile.
“We’re also testing out some of our products,” Fred motioned to the pink, floating spheres and the falling rose petals.
“Courtesy of our dear uncle,” George muttered lowly under his breath, and Grace felt herself starting to grin.
“Now that the birthday girl is here!” Fred started as he and George guided Grace to the center of the room.
“WHO’S READY TO PARTY!?” George exclaimed. “Turn it up Lee!” Lee grinned as he turned up the volume on Grace’s gramophone.
“Who’s idea was this?” Grace asked as she turned to Ron, who was downing the rest of his butterbeer.
“Dunno,” he shrugged before he motioned for Fred to hand him another one. “Fred and George told us what was up when you left to go see Madam Pomfrey after dinner. The common room was already like this when I came in.”
“We were doing it all afternoon once we came back from Hogsmeade,” Hermione chimed in with a smile.
“We?” Grace frowned as she took a sip of her butterbeer.
“Well, it was a group effort,” Hermione shrugged before she took a sip of her butterbeer. Grace narrowed her eyes at Hermione suspiciously when she noticed a smirk on her friends face.
“Okay but who planned it?” she asked.
“Grace!” Ginny exclaimed excitedly as she grabbed onto Grace’s arm. “Come dance!” she said as an ABBA song started playing. Grace found herself grinning as she passed her butterbeer to Ron and let Ginny drag her to where other Gryffindors were dancing ridiculously.
“Should we tell her?” Ron asked Hermione.
“No, let him,” she grinned.
“Where is he anyway?” Ron frowned as he looked around the common room.
“Over there,” Hermione pointed to where Lee was with the gramophone. “He’s telling Lee which records to use and how to use them I think.”
“But we’ve used Grace’s gramophone before,” Ron frowned, “so why’s he telling Lee how to use it now?”
“Dunno,” Hermione shrugged. “But look at her… I don’t think she’s smiled like that since August,” she said, watching Grace laugh with her head back as she and Ginny danced.
The night continued, and Grace couldn’t remember the last time she had had this much fun. Any thought of Harry and Cho, not seeing her father or Remus, stress about her O.W.L.s all faded away as Lee played a mix of her muggle music and wizard music. She didn’t know how much food and drinks Fred and George managed to smuggle into the common room, but as the night continued it looked like there wasn’t even a dent.
She had danced with Ginny, Neville, Fred and George so many times. She had even managed to get Ron to dance with her. There was even a song where she had danced with Seamus. And even though she was having a lot of fun, and all her worries were thrown into a closet in the back of her mind, every time she looked around… she couldn’t find Harry. She checked her watch, it was past nine… he should’ve been back by now. Maybe he did come back and had slipped past her while she was dancing with someone. Or maybe he was hauled up in a little cranny of the castle somewhere with Cho… kissing her. Grace frowned, the thought of them kissing making her feel sick to her stomach. She shook her head, she shouldn’t be thinking about that on her birthday.
Then familiar notes of her favorite song started playing around her and she held her breath. She hadn’t heard this song in months, because when she hears this song she thinks of –
“Would you like to dance?” Graces heart skipped as she turned around and saw Harry smiling softly at her.
“Really?” she whispered breathlessly.
“Of course, why wouldn’t I want to dance with the birthday girl to her favorite song?” he asked smiling as he held his out for her. Grace felt herself beginning to smile as she took his hand. Harry’s smile widened as he spun her around before pulling her close. Her heart skipped in her chest as Harry rested her hands on his shoulders before resting his hands on her waist.
“I thought…I thought you’d be with Cho –“
“I don’t want to talk about Cho,” he said quietly as he shook his head. “Not tonight, not on your night.”
“Okay…” she whispered, nodding her head. Harry smiled at her, and she couldn’t help but return it.
As the chorus hit, Grace held her breath and rested her head on Harry’s shoulder as they moved back and forth. She closed her eyes, taking in his scent of sandalwood, broom polish, and fresh laundry. She clenched her eyes tight and held onto him tighter. She shouldn’t be enjoying this as much as she was, he was with Cho… but he was here with her right now, dancing with her to her favorite song… on her birthday. She was going to enjoy it, savor it for tonight.
“Do you have to, do you have to… do you have to let it linger?”
Then the song faded to an end.
Grace didn’t immediately let go, not even when the next song (Do the Hippogriff by the Weird Sisters) started playing. Grace didn’t want the moment to end.
“Do you want a pumpkin fizz?” Harry asked, his breath was warm against her ear.
“Yeah,” she nodded as she forced herself to pull away. Harry smiled at her and took her hand and guided her to the designated snack and drink table by the window. “Is…is that no-melt ice cream?!” she asked, her eyes widening as she reached for a strawberry no-melt ice cream. “How?!”
“Fred and George can be persuasive,” Harry chuckled as he handed her a bottle of ice cold pumpkin fizz.
“I’m surprised Honeydukes had any left. They don’t always have no-melt ice cream, but when they do it doesn’t last long,” Grace said as she took a bite of her strawberry ice cream.
“How was Quidditch practice?” Harry asked as they made their way to the sofa by the fire place. “I saw you flying like nothing happened.”
“Just because I fall off my broom doesn’t mean I’m going to be scared to fly again,” she rolled her eyes playfully.
“I know, but… I’m glad you got back into it so quickly,” he smiled at her as he leaned back into the sofa.
“It’s too close to a match for them to find a third seeker,” she shrugged and took a bite of ice cream.
“How are you enjoying playing seeker?” he asked, trying to swallow the sadness of not being able to play.
“It’s all right,” she shrugged. “I’m not nearly as good as you are, nor am I you… but I’m doing fine. It’s only for the rest of the season anyway,” she shrugged.
“Why? Are you quitting next year?” Harry frowned, concerned.
“No,” she scoffed. “You’re just going to be back on the team, duh.”
“But… but I have a ban for life. There’s no way it’ll be lifted before September,” Harry muttered.
“Yeah there is,” she smiled at him. “I saw it in my crystal ball.” Harry blinked twice, before he started laughing.
“What’s so funny?” Ron asked as he sat down on the chair across from them, and Hermione joined them in the chair next to him.
“Grace says that I’ll be playing quidditch next year,” Harry answered, his arm resting on the back of the sofa, his fingers brushing against the back of Grace’s shoulder, causing her to shiver slightly. “Says she saw it in her crystal ball –“ Hermione scoffed and rolled her eyes.
“I’ll have you all know that I am very skilled at deciphering the mystical clouds in a foggy crystal ball,” Grace said hotly as she took a sip of pumpkin fizz. “Professor Trelawney said so herself!” Harry and Ron both snorted and started laughing, then Hermione joined in, and lastly, Grace – who couldn’t keep the straight face anymore.
It wasn’t much later that the common room started clearing. People started going to bed. It was mostly the younger students who were full off snacks and desserts. The music volume had faded to a soft background noise.
“Well I’m going to head to bed,” Hermione yawned as she stood up from the chair.
“Yeah, I think I’ll turn in too,” Ron nodded as he also stood up from his seat. “I think Angelina has us practicing tomorrow,” he added. “Happy birthday, Gracie,” he smiled at her.
“Thanks, Ron,” Grace smiled at him as she set her empty pumpkin fizz bottle on the coffee table.
“I’ll see you in a bit, Grace. Goodnight, Harry,” Hermione smirked as she walked up to the girls staircase. Ron only nodded awkwardly as he walked to the boys staircase. Grace pulled out her watch and opened it to look at the time.
“I can’t believe it’s really that late…” Grace frowned. “We should probably head to bed –“
“Actually…can we talk?” Harry asked nervously as he shifted nervously on the couch. Grace frowned in confusion.
“About what?” she asked, nervousness starting to build.
“I, er, wanted to give you this,” he said as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small package, then held it out for her. “Happy Birthday, Grace,” he smiled at her.
“Thank you,” she said softly as she held the gift gingerly in her hands. “Can I open it now?” she asked, glancing up at him.
“Yeah,” he nodded, smiling at her.
Grace’s smile grew as she carefully began unwrapping the gift, and stared at the small, square, white box then looked at Harry, who nodded at her to continue. Grace pulled the top of the box off, and gasped softly. In the box was a bracelet, it wasn’t a luxurious bracelet, or a diamond bracelet – it was a simple bracelet made with a light pink, leather cord tied to a little, silver star.
“Harry…it’s beautiful,” she smiled as she lifted the bracelet and set the box down on the coffee table in front of them. “I didn’t realize you could get one of these from Hogsmeade or –“
“I didn’t buy it,” Harry interrupted, “I – er – I made it,” he said sheepishly.
Grace looked at him in surprise, her heart racing and she felt the butterflies in her stomach flutter. “You…made me this?” she asked breathlessly.
“Yeah,” he nodded, “with help from Hermione…”
“I love it, Harry… thank you,” she smiled as she held it out to him. “Can you put it on?” Harry grinned at her as he moved closer, knee to knee, and he took the bracelet and her wrist gently.
“Make a wish,” he whispered, “it’s supposed to come true when the bracelet falls off,” he said as he began tying the ends of the cord together. Grace closed her eyes, focusing on the soft, light traces of the cord on her skin, Harry’s knee pressing into hers, and his warm hands, and her heart racing and humming in her chest. I wish it could stay like this forever… she thought, and a shiver went down her spine when she felt Harry trace the heartline on her palm lightly with his finger.
“It’s over with Cho…” Harry whispered, still tracing her heartline. Grace’s eyes flew open and she stared at him in shock.
“I-I’m sorry,” she said, “I – I know you really liked her –“
“That’s the thing,” Harry interrupted, shaking his head, “I didn’t, not really… I tried to, and for a bit I thought I did… but all she did was cry and I hated it when she cried, it made me so annoyed. I didn’t know what to say, or do because it would just make it worse and earlier today it happened and I was sitting there thinking: I don’t have this problem with Grace…” he continued. Grace sat there, staring at him as her lungs began to feel restricted. “I hated it when Cho cried but… I don’t hate it when you do.” Grace’s brows frowned and she blinked. She went to say something but Harry shook his head. “That came out wrong, I mean… I don’t like it when you cry because when you cry it’s because you’re sad and I hate seeing you sad. When you cry, it doesn’t bother me – “ Grace blinked again, wondering where he was going because she was lost. “ – I don’t get annoyed when you cry because… because I know how to make you stop. I know how to comfort you, and make you feel better and I don’t even have to try most of the time… comforting you is…it’s effortless,” he continued. Grace sucked in a breath as her heart hammered harder in her chest. “Being with you is effortless…”
“Harry…” she said weakly, but he shook his head.
“No, please, I – I have to get this out or else it – it won’t come out right,” he said firmly, and she only nodded. “I’ve been an idiot, a right, thick, bloody lollop, numpty, idiot – whatever you want to call me because it’s the truth. I should’ve never gone out with Cho, not just because it hurt you, but because it never felt right. It always felt like it was too much work and it shouldn’t have to be… but I felt like I owed it to you to try with her –“ Grace frowned and went to say he wasn’t making any sense but he shook his head, “ – because I never want you to think you were a second choice… because, Grace… you’re the only choice,” he said softly as he looked at her.
Her breath seized in her lungs, and her had skipped, and she could feel the tears starting to sting her eyes as she stared at him.
“You’ve always been the only choice and I’ve been so bloody stupid and blind that I couldn’t see it,” he confessed, and she only stared, in complete loss for words. “I hate that the last six months have made you feel that we would crash and burn like your parents, and I know that’s the reason you’re scared… but we’re not your parents, Grace…” Harry said softly. “We aren’t. We will never be like your parents, Grace – “
“You can’t know that,” she whispered weakly.
“Yeah I do,” he nodded, giving her a small smile. “Because we’ve always talked to each other. We’ve always been there for each other. I can’t imagine my life without you in it, and I don’t even want to imagine it… so I know we will never end up like them. I know you’re scared, and I’ll work everyday to show that you don’t need to be until you aren’t scared anymore. We can take this as slow as you want because the only thing that matters is that I’m with you,” Grace’s lips trembled as she could no longer hold the tears back. “I have feelings for you, Grace…” he whispered softly as he reached up and wiped the tears from her cheeks. “These are happy tears right?” he asked, wiping another away as it escaped her eye.
“Yes,” she nodded.
“Good," he smiled. His eyes went to her lips, then back to her. He watched the flames of the fireplace dance in the reflection of her grey, glossy eyes before he glanced back at her lips. He brushed his thumb against her cheek gently before he leaned in and pressed his lips to hers.
Grace’s eyes fluttered closed as her heart stopped and she felt her skin ignite. Her mind went blank and the only thing she could focus on was the firework show going off as Harry kissed her. When he pulled away from the kiss, he rested his forehead against hers.
“Again,” she whispered breathlessly. “Kiss me again –“ Harry wasted no time before he leaned in and pressed his lips to her again. She felt Harry’s lips move and the kiss deepened. It was strange, a very strange feeling, and even though she was a witch surrounded by magic… nothing felt as magical as Harry’s kiss. When he pulled away to breathe, Grace took two breaths before she rested her hands behind his neck and leaned into him, pressing her lips on his.
She wasn’t sure how long they had sat on the sofa snogging each other. It was long enough for her heart to feel like it was about to burst from her chest, Harry’s hair to become an even bigger mess than it was, and for his fingers to become knotted in her hair. Grace snorted and started giggling when she saw how fogged his glasses had gotten.
“Not funny, I can’t see you now,” he muttered, but he was trying not to laugh. He pulled his hands, carefully, from her hair and reached for his glasses. Once they were clear, he pushed them back up the bridge of his nose, and his smile grew. “There’s that beautiful smile that I’ve missed,” he said as he pressed his thumb to her red, swollen, lips. Grace’s cheeks flushed and she took his hand, tugging it away from her mouth before leaning in and kissing him again.
“This is the best birthday present you could’ve given me,” she whispered once she pulled away.
“Check the time,” Harry grinned at her. She frowned and grabbed his wrist and looked at the time. It was twelve minutes to one in the morning.
“Surely we haven’t been snogging that long –“
“We haven’t,” he shook his head. “This,” he said, taking her wrist that he had tied the bracelet around, “is your birthday present. I waited to do this,” he grinned as he leaned in and kissed her again, “until after midnight,” he said once he pulled away. “I didn’t want you to have to share another thing with your birth-“ Grace leaned in and kissed him.
“Thank you…” she said softly after pulling away.
“You’re welcome,” he replied with a silly grin.
“So… does this mean that –“
“You’re my girlfriend? I bloody well hope so,” Harry’s grin widened.
“Okay,” she nodded, feeling giddy as a grin spread across her face. “And when I wake up later…this won’t be a fever dream?”
“No,” he laughed, shaking his head. “I’ll be waiting down here to kiss you tomorrow morning.”
“Not in front of everyone though, I hope?” she asked, a little surprised as her cheeks went red. There was something about having people watch Harry kiss her that made her feel extremely shy.
“I mean…” Harry shrugged. “If you don’t want to tell anyone that’s fine – “
“It’s not that,” she shook her head. “I just… I don’t know… I’m being silly –“
“Grace, if you don’t want to tell anyone right away, we don’t have to –“
“It’s not that, really… I guess having people around when you kiss me is… I don’t know…I’m being silly,” she shook her head. Harry chuckled then kissed her again. “I don’t want to hide it – this – us,” she said. “I’ve had feelings for you since third year, Harry, I’ve waited too long. I’m not hiding us… I just –“
“Not in a huge rush to share it with everyone else either?” he finished, and she nodded.
“Yeah, exactly…”
“That’s okay,” he nodded, pushing some of her hair back behind her ear. “We can continue on like normal, like we’ve always done and – “
“See how long it’ll take for people to figure it out?” she finished. Harry blinked at her, then shook his head.
“I was going to say and we could tell people when we want to…” he said, and she nodded. “But your idea is a lot better, and a little more amusing.”
“Really?” she asked, grinning and he nodded. “All right,” she nodded and kissed him. She felt his fingers tangle in her hair again as the kiss deepened. After a short break to catch their breath, Harry leaned in again, but as Grace went to deepen it, she yawned. Her eyes widened in horror as she pulled away.
“I’m not sure how good I am at kissing, but I didn’t think I was boring,” Harry teased as he started laughing.
“Oh God!” Grace groaned as she hid her face in her hands from embarrassment. Harry continued to laugh as he wrapped his arms around her and she leaned into him, resting her forehead on his shoulder. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to yawn!”
“It’s okay,” he assured her. “It’s really late and you’ve been on this strict sleep schedule, you’re probably exhausted.”
“I am,” she sighed as she pulled away. “But I want to stay up and continue kissing you –“
“You’re acting as if you can’t kiss me tomorrow,” he teased, and she rolled her eyes. “We should probably go to bed.”
“I guess,” she sighed dramatically. Harry shook his head at her as he stood up from the sofa and held his hand out for her, which she took with a smile. He pulled her up from the couch and walked to the bottom of the girls staircase. “Tomorrow?” she asked, and he nodded.
“Tomorrow,” he smiled then leaned down and kissed her. “Good night, Gracie,” he whispered against her lips.
“G’night, Harry,” she smiled the gave him one more kiss before pulling way and making her way up the stairs. She glanced back over her shoulder before she turned the corner, and her cheeks grew hotter when she caught Harry’s eye and he grinned up at her. She shook her head and quickly turned around and ran up the stairs.
She entered her dorm room quietly. All her roommates, including Hermione, were all fast asleep in their beds. Grace got changed into her pajamas and pulled out the ornate hand mirror from the drawer of her bedside table, then closed the curtains around her bed and casted a muffling charm around her.
“Dad,” she said softly, and waited. “Dad!” she called again after two minutes, and then she saw the familiar face of her father.
“Well, hello my birthday girl, even though it isn’t your birthday anymore,” he greeted her with a smile. “What are you doing up this late? It’s half past one in the morning! You should be aslee-“
“Harry kissed me,” Grace said, not being able to keep the grin from spreading. “He kissed me!”
“I thought he was with that other girl?”
“Not anymore,” she shook her head as she got comfortable on her bed and she began to recount the entire day and evening to her father. “He waited until after midnight to tell me how he felt, and to kiss me so I wouldn’t have to share my birthday with something else…” she finished.
“So…does this mean that you two…” Sirius started slowly, and she nodded. Sirius let out a long, heavy sigh of relief. “Thank Merlin, you two were doing all our heads in,” he teased. Grace rolled her eyes at him, but she knew he was right. “It’s about time, love. I’m happy for you, for the both of you.”
“Me too,” she nodded as she pulled her blanket up to her chin. “I miss you…” she said quietly.
“I miss you too… but you really should go to sleep. We can catch up tomorrow.”
“But –“
“Grace,” Sirius said sternly, giving her a look. “We will find time to talk, I promise, but you have to sleep. I don’t want a repeat of what happened –“
“And it won’t happen again –“
“Damn right it won’t because you’re going to sleep right now,” he told her and she sighed dramatically and nodded. “Good… I love you.”
“I love you too,” she smiled at him.
“Night, little star.”
“Night, Dad.”
The mirror went blank and Grace set it on her bedside table and blew out the oil lamp before curled up in bed again. She replayed the events of the night over and over again in her mind, and for the first time in months, she fell asleep with a smile on her face.
Notes:
AND ITS HAPPENED!!!!
They are FINALLY together!! After 123 chapters, after all the crap that's happened, they are finally together!
I've always know this was when they would get together. I always knew I was gonna have harry go out with cho... it was something that needed to happen - not just for himself but for Grace as well. I always knew Harry was going to tell her how he felt, and kiss her in front of the fire on Valentines day (even before Grace's birthday was valentines day).
I remember when I first wrote this chapter, I literally cried tears of joy because they were together at long last...after everything they could finally be cute and happy together 😭
While they are together now, that doesn't mean there wont be any arguments or fights between them - but it only makes their relationship stronger 🥰
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, I really REALLY hope you all enjoyed this chapter since you've all been waiting so impatiently for it lol.
But I also wanted to say a big thank you to everyone who reads this fic, and who has stuck around this long, I know the burn has been slow and agonizing, but I really really hope the wait was worth it!
Chapter 125: 124
Chapter Text
Grace yawned and stretched when she woke up. She reached for her watch necklace, and looked at the time. It was nearly eight. Luckily on weekends breakfast was served until nine so she still had some time to get something to eat. She pulled back her curtains and saw that Hermione wasn’t in her bed and must’ve already went down for breakfast.
“Morning, Gracie,” Lavender greeted her as she came out of their bathroom with her hair neatly done.
“Morning,” she replied as she went into her trunk to find something to wear.
“You should hurry up and get ready or else you’re going to miss all of breakfast,” Parvati told her as she slipped on her shoes and stood up from her bed.
“You came up late last night, is everything all right?” Lavender asked concerned as she slipped on her shoes.
“Yeah, everything is fine,” she nodded as she pulled something from her trunk and held it up. It was a ribbed, short sleeved shirt with various shades of brown stripes. She shook her head and tossed it on her bed before pulling out a jumper that her aunt Molly had made her the year previous year. She shook her head and tossed it on her bed before digging through and pulling out a cream and black plaid dress and held it up. She shrugged and draped it over the edge of her trunk before she rummaged through it more.
“What are you looking for Grace?” Lavender asked as she came up behind Grace and peered over her.
“Something to wear,” she answered as she pulled out a black turtle neck and a dark brown leather skirt.
“Oooooh!” Lavender nodded, but Grace shook her head and tossed it on her bed.
“Is there something in particular you’re wanting to wear? Parvati asked as she joined them.
“I don’t know… something simple but… cute,” Grace answered as she pulled out a blue, grey and white plaid flannel shirt. She shook her head and tossed it.
“Oh, what about this?!” Parvati asked as she pulled out a light pink, ribbed shirt and a denim skirt. “Pair it with that cool, vintage leather jacket you came back in!”
“Oooh! Yes! You always look so good in pinks and reds, Gracie,” Lavender nodded as she stroked Grace’s curls.
“I’m thinking more of a dress… a one and done kind of outfit, you know?” Grace said as she looked at the outfit Parvati picked out. “But that would be super cute…” she took it and placed it on top of the plaid dress. “I’ll add it to the maybe pile.”
“Well, whatever you pick, Parvati is right, wear that leather jacket! The oversized jacket look is cute on you,” Lavender told her. “We’re going to head down to breakfast, do you want us to save you a seat?”
“Oh, no thank you,” Grace shook her head, and smiled at them as they left. Grace turned back to her trunk and she rummaged through it and grinned. She pulled out a familiar, scarlet, spaghetti strap mini dress, then she pulled out a pair of slightly sheer black tights.
After getting dressed, she started putt her all her clothes back into her trunk – then she paused. She pulled out a beautifully pink wrapped box, the only gift she hadn’t opened from Christmas because it was from Harry. She sat on her bed and began unwrapping it, and she gasped when she opened the box. There were a set of four, silver, diamond (or fake diamonds, Grace couldn’t tell) star hair pins, and a crescent moon hair clip.
She felt herself smiling as she took out two hair pins, then grabbed her makeup bag and went to their dorms bathroom. After using the pins to pin her hair out of face, one on each side, she reached into her makeup bag. It was strange… putting on makeup, she hadn’t worn any since the third task last June. She hadn’t felt the need to wear any over the summer since it was such a disaster and they spent most of the summer cleaning, and she hadn’t even thought about it since coming back to school.
Grace looked at herself in the mirror. She didn’t need to wear makeup. She was fortunate to have clear skin, with the occasional hormonal spot appearing, so there wasn’t anything to cover up. Except maybe the purpling under her eyes that made her look exhausted. She unscrewed her concealer and tapped it lightly under her eyes to hide the signs of tiredness. She grabbed her mascara and carefully put it on (she was still a little scared of it since the last time she tried to put it on she nearly poked her eye out). She looked at two lip options, she loved the red lipstick, it was the same one she had worn at the Yule Ball, but as much as she loved it and wished she could wear it… her lips looked a little dry, and honestly – she didn’t think the lipstick was kiss proof. So, she went with the deep, tinted lip balm.
She stuffed the lip balm into her jacket pocket and left the bathroom, then stared at herself at the single full length mirror that was in their room. The dress didn’t fit her the same way it did two summer’s ago, it was a little looser, and even though it hugged her bust, it didn’t have the same flow. She debated on if she should change, but looked at the time. If she wanted to at least start eating, she had to get down to the Great Hall.
When Grace made her way down to the common room, she stopped when she saw Harry waiting, leaning against the back of the sofa, looking down at his feet and fidgeting nervously. He looked up and smiled at her. Grace’s cheeks flushed as the butterflies fluttered in her chest and she continued to walk down the stairs. Her cheeks grew hotter when she noticed his eyes trailing down before looking back up at her.
“Morning,” she greeted him lightly as she approached him.
“Morning,” he smiled at her. “You look…great – pretty – is that the same dress that you wore on my birthday at Magnolia Crescent?” he asked awkwardly with his cheeks turning pink.
“Yeah,” she nodded, looking down and tugging on the dress. “It doesn’t fit the same, it’s looser now but I’m sure once I gain more of my weight back it’ll look better –“
“You’re still beautiful,” Harry said, interrupting her. Grace’s cheeks turned a darker shade of red as she looked at him, shyly. “You’re always beautiful,” he added, saying it as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Grace’s heart skipped and she rolled her lips between her teeth to keep herself from grinning too much. She reached up and pulled him down for a kiss.
The kiss was just as magical as it was last night, if not more. She felt everything ignite when his hands gripped her waist, pulling her closer. “You remember what dress I wore?” she asked breathlessly after pulling away.
“I remember everything about you,” he answered softly with a small smile. Grace didn’t stop the grin as she pulled him down for another kiss, a deeper kiss. Yes, the kisses were much more magical than they were last night, because now she knew that it was real and not a dream. “Good morning…” Harry said breathlessly as a goofy grin spread onto his face.
“Good morning,” she whispered, smiling. Harry leaned down and kissed her again. This kiss was interrupted a few seconds later by a small, quiet, rumble. Grace’s face went red as she hid it in embarrassment in his Harry’s shoulder.
“We should probably get breakfast before they stop serving it,” Harry laughed. Grace groaned as she pulled away from him. “Why are you getting all embarrassed for?” Harry asked as he took her hand. “You’re acting like I’ve never heard your stomach grumble before!”
“Not as my boyfriend you haven’t!” she huffed as they walked out of the common room.
“And that makes a difference?” Harry asked, confused.
“Yeah, it does,” she nodded curtly.
“…How?”
“…I don’t know, but it does.”
“…that – that’s mental,” he laughed, shaking his head. “It makes no sense! Just because I’m your boyfriend now, doesn’t change anything.”
“It changes everything, Harry,” Grace said dramatically.
“How?”
“…Er… I don’t know,” she shook her head, “but it changes things.”
“… It can’t change anything! Does your stomach growl differently now than it did yesterday?” he asked trying not to laugh.
“No,” she shook her head.
“Then it doesn’t change anything!”
“Yes it does!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes it does!” she argued. “As my boyfriend, you’re not supposed to hear my tummy growl, or see me or hear me in any unsavory way –“
“Unsavory way?!” Harry asked, trying hard not to laugh. “Grace I’ve seen you stuff two large, roasted, potatoes in your mouth before! I’ve heard you talk with your mouth full! I’ve seen you stuff an entire cauldron cake in your mouth!” he continued dramatically, and Grace tried not to laugh as her face grew hotter. “I’ve seen you as soon as you wake up, your hair a disaster, and a little drool right here –“ he grinned as he poked the corner of her mouth. Her eyes widened in horror.
“Oh my God!? No you didn’t!”
“Yes, I did,” he grinned.
“Well, you can go ahead and forget about all of those times, and everything else you remember because now they don’t exist!”
“…You’re being stupid,” he laughed.
“No!” she huffed as she knocked into him playfully.
Their playful banter continued as they made their way to the Great Hall, and even until they arrived at the Gryffindor table.
“Oh, thank Merlin, you two are back to normal,” Ron sighed dramatically in relief. “I don’t know how much longer I could’ve lasted at the rate you two were at. Driving me mad, you were with all the back and forth arguing, and the ignoring each other. I hate having to decide who I wanted to sit with!”
“Well, we’re so relieved that you are no longer suffering,” Grace replied dryly as she sat down across from Hermione and Harry took the seat next to her, across from Ron.
“Well you should be!” Ron continued. Grace rolled her eyes as she grinned at the sight of eggy bread, she placed two pieces of that, bacon, and sausage on her plate. “You two made things hard for us, and for the whole house, you know! It was like walking around on egg shells, we didn’t know what could happen!”
“Stop being so dramatic, Ron,” Grace rolled her eyes again then grabbed her fork. She was still holding Harry’s hand, and she didn’t want to let go but she couldn’t cut her eggy bread with one hand and only a fork. Harry must’ve noticed her internal struggle and freed her hand from his. She let out a little, very quiet, gasp when she felt Harry rest his hand on her knee and give it a gentle squeeze. She smiled, feeling her cheeks begin to burn again, and started cutting into her breakfast.
“You never did tell us what happened with your date with Cho yesterday,” Ron started after he swallowed his food. “You kind of just came back from Hogsmeade with Grace’s birthday party already half-planned and set up –“ Grace turned to look a Harry with wide eyes, not caring that she had syrup dripping down her chin. Harry’s cheeks flushed from embarrassment.
“You planned my birthday party?” she asked surprised, and Harry, who was chewing his food nodded and gently squeezed her knee under the table. He tried to hide the smile on his face as he chewed and set his fork down, he reached over and swiped the little drop of syrup from her chin with his thumb. Her cheeks flushed and her heart fluttered in her chest. He was going to be the death of her and it hasn’t even been a full twenty-four hours.
Hermione gasped, her hands flying to her mouth as she stared at the two of them with wide, excited eyes. Grace rolled lips between her teeth and looked back at her breakfast. Poor Ron was looking at them confused, then turned to Hermione.
“What? Did you forget to revise something this morning?” Ron asked sarcastically. Hermione shook her head as she continued to stare at Harry and Grace. “Anyway,” he shook his head then turned back to Harry, “how did it go? With Cho?”
“Er…” Harry started awkwardly, his thumb rubbing against Grace’s knee softly. “Not great, actually –“
“Oh, well, it was only the first date right? Charlie and Bill both said once that the first date is usually the worst, since it’s awkward and stuff…” Ron continued with a shrug. “There’s always a second one, right?”
“Er…no,” Harry shook his head. “There won’t be… it’s over between me and Cho…” Harry said slowly.
“Oh… I’m sorry, mate,” Ron said, trying to sound disappointed. Grace shook her head and looked Hermione, who was still darting her eyes between Harry and Grace rapidly in excitement. Grace’s cheeks flushed and she tried not to smile.
“It’s fine,” Harry shook his head. “I’m not too upset about it, actually –“
“Oh, well, good because,” Ron sighed in relief. “I didn’t want to say anything and appear to be rude –“ Grace snorted and tried cover it up with a cough. Harry took his hand from her knee and went to pat her back gently a few times before his hand disappeared under the table again and rested back on her knee. Hermione’s eyes only widened, and Grace thought she looked like she was vibrating from excitement, ready to explode any second. “ – but she was dead awful to be around! And we couldn’t eat with Gracie! And! – and that whole thing that happened in the hospital wing! I’m glad Aunt Helena told her off and told her to leave because if she hadn’t, I’m sure Hermione would have –“
“My mum was here?” Grace asked, looking at the three of them, confused.
“Er… yeah,” Harry nodded, and rubbed her knee softly. “She came –“
“Why?” Grace asked.
“Well…you hadn’t woken up in days, they didn’t know if they should send you to St. Mungo’s or not –“
“But why was she here? She left…” Harry, Ron and Hermione (who had finally sobered up from the new topic of discussion) shared a look. None of them were sure on how to answer that, but before they could an owl swooped down and dropped a letter in front of Grace and flew away.
“Who’s that from?” Ron asked as he leaned forward to see the handwriting.
“Mum…” Grace whispered as she picked up the letter with a frown, and traced over her name in her mother’s handwriting lightly with her thumb.
“Do you want to open it?” Harry asked softly. Grace shrugged as she continued to stare at the parchment. She was torn. She wanted to open it… that part of her desperate for her mother’s approval and attention, and see what she had to say. Then on the other hand, she didn’t want to open it because the argument between her parents was still fresh in her mind. She wasn’t sure what had hurt worst during Christmas: seeing Harry kissing Cho and choosing her? Or hearing her mother say she never wanted her…
“You don’t have to open it, Grace…” Harry said as he brushed her hair back behind her shoulder. “You can toss it if you want…” she shook her head, then held it out to him.
“Can you read it for me?” Harry blinked as he looked at the letter then to Grace.
“Grace… I don’t think I should,” he shook his head. “If you want to toss it, you can… but if you want to read it, I’ll be with you while you do… but I can’t read it for you.”
“Okay…” she nodded, looking down at it. “I’ll read it later… tomorrow. I-I don’t want anything to ruin today…” she said, and Harry nodded in understanding.
“What’s special about today?” Ron asked, confused. “I mean, yesterday was your birthday –“
“They’re finally together!” Hermione burst out excitedly, then clapped her hands over her mouth and her cheeks went pink. Harry and Grace both blinked in surprise at Hermione, and Ron blinked as his face curled in confusion.
“What?” he asked, “what are you on about Hermione? Of course they’re together! They’re sitting right there, for the first time in over a month –“
“No, Ron! They’re together!” Hermione huffed. “Didn’t you wonder why Harry said he was going to wait for Grace before coming down for breakfast? Or notice how close together they’re sitting? Or that Harry is only eating with one hand? Or that his other hand has been under the table this whole time unless it was to touch Grace –“ Grace’s cheeks flushed, she didn’t realize that Hermione had noticed all of that. “Or notice that Grace didn’t get upset when you stupidly mentioned Cho?”
“What do you mean ‘together’? They’ve always been like that –“
“You cannot be this thick, Ron!” Hermione huffed. Ron blinked, completely bewildered, and turned to look at Harry and Grace, silently asking them to explain.
“Should we tell him? Put him out of his misery?” Harry asked, leaning closer.
“Pfft, no! Lets see how long it’ll take for him to figure it out,” Grace shook her head, but couldn’t help but grin.
“Give it to this afternoon?” Harry asked, grinning.
“You’re being too generous. I don’t think Ron will get it until he sees us snogging in the common room later –“
“Snogging – what?!” Ron exclaimed, his eyes nearly bugged out of his head. “But – but – that means that you two… that you’re – “ he sputtered, pointing between them and looking like a fish out of water.
“They’re together, Ron!” Hermione hissed. “Together as in dating!”
“…Bloody hell! Really?!” Ron exclaimed a little too loudly, which caught the attention of other people – not just other Gryffindor’s. Grace’s cheeks flushed as she glared at Ron to shut up. “It’s about bloody time! You two were doing our heads in! How did it happen? When did it happen? Why didn’t you two tell us last night?! Or this morning!?” with each question Ron asked, his voice kept getting louder and Grace’s face kept getting darker and darker.
“Will – you – shut – up!” Hermione hissed as she kept hitting his arm. “You’re drawing too much attention and if Harry and Grace wanted everyone to know they would’ve been more obvious about it!”
Harry coughed, trying to hide his laugh as he looked over at Grace, who was turning as red as her dress. He reached over with his other hand and stroked her reddened cheek lightly, but Grace swatted his hand away with a glare. “Awe, come on… I like it when you blush,” he teased as he reached over to stroke her cheek again but she swatted him away.
“Can you not?”
“Nope,” he shook his head. Grace’s neck and chest flushed red as she tried to glare at him but she struggled to keep the smile off her face.
“I hate you.”
“No you don’t,” he poked her cheek, and she glared at him and took his hand before he could pull away.
“You’re right, I don’t,” she smiled as she brought his hand to her lips and kissed the back of it.
“Urgh,” Ron groaned, his face curling in disgust. “Do you two have to do that?”
“Yes,” Harry and Grace said at the same time, grinning.
“So… it’s official?” Hermione asked eagerly, leaning on the table.
Grace glanced over at Harry with a big smile on her face before turning back to Hermione and nodding. “Yeah… it’s official.”
By the time mid afternoon came around, the entire school seemed to have heard about Harry and Grace. They weren’t overly obvious about it. They weren’t snogging in the corridors, or the library, but they were glued to each other’s sides, and if they weren’t holding hands, Harry had his arm around her or was touching her in some way. Some people were ecstatic about the news, such as Lavender and Parvati, who – with Hermione – managed to pull Grace away from Harry to demand answers, and she told them that she would tell them everything that night when they went to bed.
Ginny on the other hand, hunted the two of them down, demanding an answer on if the ‘word around school’ was. When she saw their conjoined hands, she let out a sound that Grace wasn’t sure Ginny was ever capable of making before and hugged Grace so tightly that Harry had to pull her off in fear that she was going to suffocate Grace.
“It’s about time, is all I can say,” Ginny told them. “I’m surprised you stayed with Cho as long as you did, especially after what happened in the hospital wing! If Aunt Helena hadn’t said anything, I would have.”
That was the second person to mention her mother, and Grace turned to Harry.
“What did happen when Mum was here?” she asked. Harry shifted uncomfortably as he looked down at his Potions book. The two of them were sitting on the sofa in the common room doing their homework.
“Er… nothing, really –“
“Harry… you can tell me. I won’t break,” she told him.
“I know that… but… I know Helena is a touchy topic for you, especially after what happened on New Years Eve –“
“Harry…” she gave him a look, and he sighed. He closed his book and set it on the table before standing up.
“C’mon,” he said, holding out his hand for her. “Let’s go to the lake and talk,” he told her and she nodded, placing her book on top of his on the table. “Do you have the letter?”
“Yeah…why?” she frowned.
“C’mon,” he said softly, intertwining his fingers with hers.
They didn’t talk as they left the common room and made their way through the castle and the grounds. Nor did they talk when they reached the tree by the Black Lake, they simply sat there in silence for a few minutes before Harry broke it.
“I think you should read that letter…” he said softly, “before I tell you what happened…”
“But –“
“Grace…” Harry held her hand, rubbing the back of her hand gently with his thumb. “You should read that letter…”
“I don’t want her to ruin today –“
“She won’t –“
“She will, she always ruins everything good –“
“Grace… she won’t ruin today,” he told her.
“Yes she will –“
“She won’t.”
“And how do you know?”
“Because I know how to make you feel better,” he smiled at her, bringing her hand to his lips and kissing it. “And I won’t let whatever is in that letter ruin today.” Grace stared at him for a moment before nodding. She reached into her jacket and grabbed the letter from the pocket. Harry let go of her hand long enough for her to open it and pull the folded pieces of parchment out.
She took a deep breath and Harry grabbed her hand again.
Gracia,
I’m sorry this letter comes a day late. I didn’t want to spoil your birthday…
I’ve been meaning to write to you for a couple of weeks, ever since Minerva had written to me and let me know that you had woken up…. I just didn’t know what to say, or if I could… or if you would even want to hear from me. I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t.
I’d like to start off with I’m glad you’re recovering well. You may not believe me, but seeing you like that…it scared me. I may not have been the best mother, but I never wanted to see you hurt.
I’m sorry that you had to hear the things you did on New Years Eve. I never wanted you to find out, or learn any of that – especially not in that way. I know that no amount of words of excuses could ever make what I said right, but I have to tell you the truth. I owe that much to you.
I never wanted to be a mother. It wasn’t something I had planned for my future. I was the youngest of four, there is ten years between Molly and I, and she had Bill when I was only ten. I love my sisters children, but it was such a wake up call at such a young age. I hated hearing Bill cry, and I wanted to make him stop – not because he was a helpless baby and I wanted to help him, but because the sound drove me mad. Then Molly had Charlie a few years later, then Percy, then the twins… her life became about being a mother, and it revolved around her children. I never wanted that. I wanted to travel, learn the mysteries of other magical communities, I never wanted to be home with a baby.
I had hoped that Sirius would’ve changed his mind once we got married, that he would realize that I was enough… but then we had one night where we got stupidly drunk. One thing lead to another and… here you are. Sirius was so happy, he was over the moon and the day you were born one of the few times I’ve ever seen him cry.
I did try, you know… at first. I tried to be happy, and I tried to be a mother… but it never felt right. I didn’t know what your cries meant. I didn’t know what your favorite blanket was. I could never get you to go down for a nap. I remember when you started crawling and standing up, and you had accidentally hit your head. You started crying and I couldn’t for the life of me figure out how to make you stop and the more you cried the angrier I felt. It was another reminder that… this wasn’t what I wanted. I wasn’t happy. I hated being a mother. But Sirius would come home and he’d see you and get so happy and I loved seeing that smile on his face.
Every day I tried for him, because I loved him so much… so when I realized that no matter how hard I tried, it was never going to be enough, I tried to make him realize it wasn’t working. I wanted him to think I was this terrible mother, that you two were better off without me so he would take you and leave, because I couldn’t be the one to do it.
None of this is supposed to be an excuse for how I’ve treated you over the last fourteen years. It’s no excuse for keeping you at a distance, for treating you the way I have, for making things harder for you because I was angry at Sirius for leaving me with you. I was forced to be something I never wanted, and something I’m just not meant to be.
I know what I had said hurt you, and I’m sorry that you found out that way. I’m sorry I couldn’t be the mother you need. I do care about you Gracia, I’m sorry I made you think I didn’t. I hope one day we could have some kind of relationship, but I understand if you don’t.
I’m happy you’re doing better, and recovering nicely.
Happy Birthday.
Helena.
Grace stared at the letter, rereading it over and over again, even when she couldn’t recognize the words behind the wall of tears. A quiet sob forced its way from her throat and the letter crumpled in her hands. Harry wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. He pressed his lips on her forehead and rubbed her arm gently.
“It’s okay,” he whispered into her hair. “It’s okay…”
Grace continued to cry into him. Harry had taken the letter from her hands and skimmed the letter before folding it and stuffing it into his pockets. After some time, her cries calmed down to little sniffles. Harry pushed her hair out of her face and kissed her forehead again before tilting her head to look at him. He wiped her cheeks dry before leaning down and capturing her lips with his.
“Harry –“ Grace started, pulling away, but Harry pulled her into another kiss. “Harry – “ she tried again, pulling away but Harry held the back of her head and kissed her again. “Harry – stop – really, I’m all crying, and teary, and snotty and gross – Mm –“ Harry kissed her again. “Harry –“
“I don’t care,” he whispered and kissed her again.
“I’ve been ugly crying –“
“I don’t care,” he kissed her again.
“I’m all snotty-“
“Don’t care,” he whispered against her lips.
“But –“
“Grace,” he whispered and kissed her. “I don’t care…all I care about is kissing you and reminding you that nothing can ruin today.”
Grace felt herself begin to smile. She reached up and pulled him into a kiss.
“I love that I can just do that whenever I want to now,” she whispered breathlessly once she pulled away. Harry grinned at her and caressed her cheek.
“Yeah, me too…”
Grace smiled and rested her head on Harry’s shoulder and rested his hand palm up on her lap, tracing his palm lines lightly. He had his arm around her and stared playing with her hair. Neither said anything, they stayed like that just watching the reflection of the clouds on the thick icy layer of the Black Lake.
“I miss the lake,” she whispered sadly. “I can’t believe this is the first time I’ve been here all school year…”
“You’ve had a lot of other things going on,” he told her as he wrapped one of her curls around his stiff hands. “Once it gets a little warmer, we’ll come out here more, yeah?” he asked quietly, his warm breath hitting her ear. Grace shivered, and she wasn’t sure if it was because of the feeling of his breath, or from the cold.
“Yeah,” she nodded, turning to look at him.
“Good, now let’s go. I’m bloody freezing and it looks like it’s going to snow again,” Harry said as he moved his legs. “And I also think my bum is frozen.”
“…You’re being dramatic,” Grace rolled her eyes as she stood up.
“I’m really not!” Harry exclaimed as he took the hand Grace extended out to him and stood up. “I have no idea how you’re not cold! I’m in a jumper and a jacket and I’m freezing, you’re in only a jacket and you’re wearing a dress.”
“…I’ve really got to teach you the warming charm,” Grace shook her head at him as she took his hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder.
“…Is that why you’re never cold?” he asked, and she nodded with a grin.
“I usually cast it if I’m wearing a skirt or a dress, so I can be warm and cute,” she shrugged.
“You’re always cute,” he said simply, and her cheeks warmed. “You don’t need to cast warming charms just because of what you’re wearing. That’s silly.”
“You’re a boy, you wouldn’t understand,” she rolled her eyes. “It’s the same as when it rains, I cast a charm so my hair and outfit doesn’t get all wet.”
“…but why?”
“I don’t want the water to ruin my look. I looked cute, I want to stay cute. Rain will only ruin it.”
“…Girls,” Harry scoffed as he shook his head. Grace gasped in mock offense and punched him lightly in the side. “Ow! That hurt!”
“It did not!”
“It did! I’m your boyfriend now, you can’t hit me anymore,” he teased.
“Says who?” she asked. “I’m sure in a few months I’m sure you’ll be smacking me,” she teased with a smirk. Harry frowned and paused, but Grace kept walking, and let go of his hand.
“Er…what?” he asked confused.
“I’m sure you’ll figure it out when the time comes,” she added, looking over her shoulder and winked at him.
Notes:
Aren't they the absolute cutest now that all the angst is GONE? They can finally be this cute couple we've always wanted and have been waiting for :)
I know many of you probably think that Helena's letter ruined everything, but I assure you it will be important later on and it's important for Grace :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~
Chapter 126: 125
Notes:
Hello, Happy friday!!
Here's chapter 125 :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“That was the worst practice I think we’ve ever had…” Grace muttered as she, Ron and Ginny made their way to the Great Hall. “We’re done for…” Ron and Ginny only nodded in agreement.
“So, how was quidditch practice?” Harry asked them as Grace took her usual seat next to him. She reached over, grabbed a baked potato, and a pork chop then started digging in.
“It was a nightmare,” Ron said in a surly voice.
“Oh come on,” Hermione said, looking at Ginny – who was beside her, then at Grace. “I’m sure it wasn’t that –“
“Yes it was,” Ginny nodded. “It was appalling. Angelina was nearly in tears by the end of it…”
“We’re awful. Atrocious, really… we should just throw in the towel now,” Grace sighed sadly before stuffing her mouth with her baked potato, trying to eat as much as she could before dinner was over.
“You lot can’t be that bad…” Harry said slowly, and Grace gave him a look that told him to shut up.
“I’m going to go take a shower,” Grace sighed once she was finished with her food and stood up from the table. “Study later tonight?” she asked him, and Harry nodded. “Okay, I’ll see you soon,” she forced a smile on her face before she leaned down and gave him a quick kiss before following Ron and Ginny out of the Great Hall. Harry felt himself smiling as he watched Grace walk away, his eyes trailing down and his cheeks flushed when he noticed he was staring a little too long at her bum.
“I think you’ve already begun studying,” Hermione commented with a smirk as the two of them stood up.
“What?” he asked, blinking.
“Nothing,” Hermione shook her head.
“No, what do you mean?”
“It’s nothing, really, Harry – oh, fine,” she sighed. “It’s just… you have this habit of looking at Grace, that’s all –“
“Well, yeah, I mean she’s beautiful and now she’s my girlfriend –“ Harry felt himself smiling. He liked being able to finally call Grace his girlfriend. “ – why wouldn’t I look at her?”
“I mean you’ve been watching her. We noticed it over the summer, you did it then, but you’ve been doing it a lot more recently, and now you’re not just watching her, you’re…well,” Hermione’s cheeks flushed from embarrassment as they started climbing the stairs, “you’re checking her out.”
“Checking her out – what?” Harry frowned, his neck growing hot. “No –“
“So you weren’t just watching her walk away and looking at her bum?” Hermione asked pointedly with a raised eyebrow.
“Er – well – I – “ Harry stuttered all flustered.
“This isn’t the first time either,” she continued with a smirk. “You’ve done it before, and you’ve been caught staring at her chest and down her shirt sometimes –“
“I – I – er – “
“She does it too,” Hermione added. “Grace… she watches you too, and checks you out when you’re not paying attention.”
“Really?” Harry asked, surprised.
“Mhm. She usually watches your hands or your arms,” Hermione grinned. Harry frowned, confused on why his hands and arms of all things. “It’s natural to look and watch the person you’re attracted to.”
“Is that what it was like with you and Krum?” Harry asked. Hermione’s cheeks flushed a light shade of pink and she shrugged.
“A little bit. It was never on the same level of you and Grace, though… you two were painfully obvious over a year. It was a little sickening watching the two of you pine for each other,” she answered. Harry frowned, had it really been more than a year since he started…what was it that Hermione said? Pine for Grace? Had he really been ‘checking’ Grace out? Sure, he had noticed some things were different about Grace the summer before fourth year, but it was hard not to notice her chest in the summer time… or when she was leaning over the table doing her school work… or when she was in her pajamas… “When did it start?”
“What?” Harry blinked out of his thoughts.
“Your feelings for Grace?”
“Oh… I don’t know,” Harry shrugged. “It just… sort of happened, I guess…”
“Don’t you have one of those ‘ah-ha!’ moments where you realized you had feelings for her?” Hermione asked and Harry shrugged.
“I mean, I noticed she was pretty in third year, at the house cup party,” he started. “I mean, I always knew she was pretty but… I realized she was a different kind of pretty then… And then there was over the summer break. We spent a lot more time together, and I started noticing her more then –“
“I don’t just mean physically, Harry,” Hermione interrupted. “I think nearly every boy in Hogwarts noticed her physically last year.” Harry was suddenly thinking about every minor hex and jinx he knew so he could use it if he caught anyone staring at Grace. “I mean… wasn’t there a moment when it hit you that you had feelings for her and wanted to be with her? That she was it?”
Harry frowned as he began thinking back through the last year and a half. Was there one moment? He thought about the first time he ever thought about kissing her, the night his name was thrown out of the Goblet of Fire. That wasn’t it. Then he thought about the first time Hermione had ever said he was jealous because of Justin Finch-Fletchley, and that was the first time he thought about it, but that wasn’t it either. Then the night Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students arrived and the feast, and he watched as Grace had stuffed a large roasted potato in her mouth. That was the first moment that he thought maybe Hermione might have been right… but that wasn’t the moment either.
He could remember the moment when he decided Grace was it, it was the night at the lake after they had visited Sirius in Hogsmeade last March. He could remember every time he wanted to kiss her. Over the summer on his birthday was one that he thought that maybe that was it, he could remember how he felt when he realized Grace had risked so much just to see him on his birthday. It was the first time he told her he wanted to kiss her and he thought that maybe that was it.
Then he thought about the Yule Ball. He could still remember in vivid detail how Grace looked the night of the Yule Ball. He could remember every twinkle her dress and jewelry made in the light. He could remember how her hair curled and flew around her as they danced. He could remember the way she felt in his arms. He could remember the stars in her eyes, because she was the night sky in a beautiful red dress. Even though that was a memory he thought about all the time it wasn’t it either… but it was the one time he did think about it when it mattered most.
“Over the summer,” Harry started as they stepped onto the seventh floor. “It was over the summer…”
“When we were all…” Hermione started and he shook his head. “Was it when she snuck out to see you?” she asked and he shook his head again.
“It was the night I fought away the Dementors,” Harry said softly. “When I casted my patronus, I thought about Grace…” a small, quiet, gasp came from Hermione. “I remembered the night of the Yule Ball. How she looked, how she smelt, her smile…her laugh. I remembered how it felt dancing with her…and how she had stars in her eyes. I thought about that night, and then I casted my patronus and fought the Dementors… I wanted to kiss her before that, when she snuck out to see me. I realized I had feelings for her last year before the third task… but it wasn’t until that night with the Dementors that I realized it’s been Grace all along.”
“Harry…” Hermione whispered in awe. “That’s so…that’s so romantic! Did you tell her that?”
“No,” He shook his head. “Not yet… but I will. I’ve got to keep some things unsaid, you know… keep the romance going,” he shrugged with a smile. “And who knows, maybe one day we’ll get married and I’ll use it in my vows.”
“It hasn’t even been two days and you’re already thinking about marrying her?” Hermione teased, and Harry’s cheeks flushed pink.
“It’s hypothetical,” Harry muttered, then Hermione said the password to the Fat Lady and they walked into the common room. “Like you said, it hasn’t even been two days. She might realize in a few months that I’m a prat and a terrible boyfriend, and then we breakup.”
“Doubt that would ever happen,” Hermione rolled her eyes as she set her bag on one of the few empty tables in the common room. Harry shrugged, but then he began thinking about it.
What if Grace changed her mind and they broke up? He thought. What if when the euphoria and the high of them finally being together wore off and she realizes that she doesn’t really like him? What if in a few months they realized that neither of them really liked each other? He realized that maybe this is what had her scared in the first place? He shook his head. He didn’t want to think about that so he pulled out his Astronomy work.
“Grace, Ron and Ginny not here?” Fred said as he pulled up a chair. Harry shook his head as he looked up from his star chart. He’ll have to ask Grace later, she already had it done. “Good. We were watching their practice. They’re going to be slaughtered. They’re complete rubbish without us.”
“Grace is actually doing really great!” George argued, and Harry felt his chest swell in pride.
“She is, but she’s not Harry,” Fred added, and George nodded. “She really is doing great, she’s just… not as quick? Is that it? She goes to catch it, but as soon as it drops she just freezes up and can’t make the dive.”
“In her defense, that’s most likely due to her fall and not her ability to do it,” George said.
“Very true.”
“But, he is right. Grace isn’t you, Harry, but she’s not a bad seeker at all. It looks like she’s over thinking strategy on catching the snitch rather than just… catching it.”
“Right. She’s great, but she’s a far better chaser. I think finding the snitch slows her down, she likes being in the heat of the action. If she just put all her focus on finding the snitch, she could find it quickly.”
“Yeah, that’s true. And Ginny’s not bad either,” he added. “Actually, I dunno how she got so good, seeing how we never let her play with us.”
“She and Grace have been breaking into the broom shed in the garden since they were kids and Ginny would take each of your brooms when you weren’t looking,” Hermoine answered from behind her stack of text books.
“Well that explains it,” George said, looking mildly impressed.
“Has Ron saved a goal yet?” Hermione asked, looking up from her book.
“Well, he can do it if he doesn’t think anyone’s watching him,” Fred rolled his eyes. “So all we have to do is ask the crowd to turn their backs and talk among themselves every time the quaffle goes up his end on Saturday.”
“You know, Quidditch was about the only thing in this place worth staying for,” George sighed as he looked out the window.
“You’ve got exams coming!”
“Hey,” Harry jumped when he heard Grace’s voice whisper in his ear. He smiled when her arms snaked around his neck and he turned to look at her. Her hair was up in a bun on the top of her head, still wet from her shower, and she wore the same black hoodie he had given her in third year.
“Hey,” he smiled.
“I dunno if I even want to watch this match. If Zacharias Smith beats us I might have to kill myself,” Geroge said dramatically and Harry blinked, obviously missing part of the conversatin.
“Kill him, more like” Fred said firmly.
“I’ll kill him, then myself,” Grace huffed dramatically as she pulled away from Harry and took the seat next to him.
“That’s the trouble with Quidditch,” Hermione said absentmindedly, “it creates all this bad feeling and tension between the Houses.”
“Which is why I could’ve never been able to be with anyone who wasn’t a Gryffindor,” Grace shrugged.
“Mhm, sure. It has nothing to do with the fact that you’ve been in love with Harry for two years?” George teased, and Grace’s cheeks flushed as she glared at him.
“No!” she sneered. “If you must know, Justin asked me out before Christmas –“
“Oh we know,” Fred nodded.
“Harry made sure everyone knew,” George finished and Harry’s cheeks flushed from embarrassment as he sunk in his seat a little.
“- and,” Grace continued, ignoring Fred and George’s comments, “Anthony Goldstien also asked me out to Hogsmeade, and had expressed interest in me multiple times –“
“What?!” Harry hissed angrily. Grace rolled her eyes at him. “How come I didn’t know about this?!”
“Does it matter?” Grace asked pointedly, but she didn’t give Harry any time to answer before she continued. “No, it doesn’t. You were too preoccupied with fawning over Cho! You can’t be upset and jealous over something that happened months ago when you liked another girl.”
“I liked you too –“ Harry started, but noticed the cold glint in her narrow eyes and her tightly pursed lips. It was a look that clearly told him to shut up. “ – right. Doesn’t matter anymore.”
“Exactly. I’m yours now, and you’re mine, and that’s all that matters. Now, give me your star chart,” she said curtly. Harry felt himself beginning to grin stupidly. ‘I’m yours now, and you’re mine’ kept repeating in his head. She was his… and he was hers. He quite liked the sound of that.
“You’re going to do amazing,” Harry reminded her as he rubbed her shoulders that Saturday before the match.
“What if they win?” she asked. “What if I’m the reason they win!?”
Harry grimaced. He didn’t want to say that she wouldn’t be the reason if Hufflepuff wins, because that would mean someone else would be the reason…. “You’re going to be amazing,” he repeated and kissed her forehead. “Just… make sure you catch the snitch early…”
“Easier said than done,” she sighed as she wrapped her arms around his middle. “Being seeker isn’t… hard,” she started, and Harry shook his head in agreement. “It’s just… I keep getting distracted by everything else around me. I want to watch the bludgers, and I want to watch the quaffle, and I keep having to tell myself to not go after the quaffle –“
“Being a chaser is your natural instinct,” Harry said, and she nodded. “It’s okay… just…keep a level head and focus,” he told her, repeating the words she told him all last year. She gave him a look and he smiled at her. “Close your eyes,” he said, and her face curled. “Just do it, trust me.”
“Fine,” she sighed in defeat as she closed her eyes.
“Take a deep breath in,” he instructed softly as he rubbed up and down her arms slowly and gently, “and out,” she inhaled, then exhaled. “Again.” She did it again. “One more time,” and she did it again. Harry smirked as his hands slid lightly up to the base of her neck and he cradled her head in his hands, then leaned in and kissed her. It started as a soft, sweet kiss, but when he used one hand to pull her closer by the small of her back the kiss deepened. Harry pulled away slowly, and when Grace’s eyes fluttered open as she caught her breath, he smiled at her. “Just think about that,” she nodded, her head still foggy from the kiss, “and if you catch the snitch, I’ll kiss you like that for hours tonight,” he whispered.
“Okay…” she said breathlessly.
“Good, now go and catch the snitch,” he told her, giving her one more kiss before nudging her to the locker rooms. Grace only nodded as she walked in a daze.
She did as Harry told her. She focused solely on the snitch, and at first it was a little difficult, it took her a good fifteen minutes to fully concentrate on the game, but when she did it was all about trying to out fly Summerby, the Hufflepuff seeker. That wasn’t much harder, since he was recovering from a cold and each time they had been neck and neck trying to get the snitch, he sneezed.
She caught sight of the snitch, and flew across the pitch, narrowly avoiding a bludger and Kirke swinging his bat. Unfortunately it looked like Summerby had also caught sight of the snitch and they were both racing toward it from opposite ends of the pitch. Summerby reached out and she leaned forward more to catch a higher speed. It happened quicker than she thought, because one second she was reaching for the snitch, and then the next Lee Jordan was announcing that the game was over. She did it. She caught the snitch right from under Summerby’s nose.
She was happy that she caught the snitch, so happy, but when she saw the final score all the happiness disappeared. She wanted to cry. They still lost.
“Nice catch,” Harry grinned at her as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder and kissed her cheek when she arrived back to the common room. His smile fell when she noticed how close she was to tears. “Hey… what’s wrong?”
“We still lost…” she said sadly.
“But that was a great catch, Grace –“
“I should’ve waited until we scored at least two more goals then we would’ve won !”
“Hey,” Harry frowned as he forced her to look at him. “That isn’t true –“
“Yes, it is! If I had just waited –“
“Grace, if you hadn’t caught the snitch when you did then Hufflepuff would have,” he told her. “Then we would’ve been further in the hole with points. You managed to keep us floating so we could still have a chance at the Quidditch Cup. We wouldn’t if you hadn’t caught the snitch when you did… so don’t think like that, okay?” Grace only nodded with a pout. Harry leaned down and captured her lips with his. “C’mon,” he whispered against them as he took her hand.
“Where?” she asked, confused as he lead her to one of the corners of the common room.
“I told you if you caught the snitch…” he started, then pressed her against the wall, trapping her, “I was going to snog you senseless,” he said under his breath.
“Oh…yeah,” she smiled, gripping his jumper. “Well… go on then.”
She didn’t need to tell him twice. He leaned in and kissed her. A soft, quiet sound came from her throat as she held onto him tighter and the kiss deepened.
“Where’s Grace?” Ginny asked as she came up beside Hermione. “I thought I saw her come up here a little bit ago…”
“She’s being congratulated,” Hermione answered with a smirk.
“But we lost?”
“But did she?” Hermione asked, nodding to the other side of the common room where Grace was pressed between the wall and Harry. Ginny looked over and shook her head.
“I still can’t believe they’re finally together,” Ginny shook her head. “It’s a little strange, seeing them like that.”
“Is it though?” Hermione asked, turning to look at her. “There’s always been something there and they’ve always seemed closer than normal friends.”
“I think it’s just seeing them snogging each other senseless in front of everyone that’s strange,” Ginny shrugged. Hermione frowned at the girl in concern.
“Ginny… are you jealous?” she asked carefully, “do…do you still like Harry?” Ginny shook her head and continued to look at Harry and Grace snogging in the corner.
“No. I got over my feelings for him last year…”
“But you said –“
“I lied,” she confessed with a shrug. “A small part of me hoped that maybe he would notice me. But then I kept remembering how tore up Harry was at the world cup when we couldn’t find Grace, and just seeing the way he would look at her, and how she would look at them. They’re the type that it’s hard not to notice them when they’re together… but when Harry’s name came out of the Goblet of Fire and Grace stayed with him and he kept hold of her… I knew it would never happen so swallowed those feelings and moved on…” Ginny shrugged again and took a drink of her butterbeer. “I’m happy they’re together now, don’t get me wrong, it’s just strange seeing them snog like that in front of everyone. With how they were before, I always thought they’d be more closeted with their public displays of affection, you know?”
“They were only the way they were before because they were both dancing around each, too thick to do anything. It’s no surprise that Grace has no problem snogging in front of everyone, she’s always been openly affectionate.”
“Harry’s a little surprising though. He would only ever hold Cho Chang’s hand, and he wasn’t very physical with her as she’d like. That’s what Michael told me and what I’ve heard from the other Ravenclaw girls when I sit with him.”
“That’s because Harry didn’t actually like her that way and wasn’t comfortable,” Hermione said. “And I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but Harry can be a little… not possessive but –“
“Territorial?” Ginny suggested, and Hermione nodded.
“Yes, exactly, that’s a better word for it. He can be a little territorial when it comes to her. You should’ve heard him on Monday night when Grace casually mentioned that Anthony Goldstein had asked her out a few times and showed interest in her. I think he wants to make sure everyone knows she’s taken.”
“Well, if no one knew before today, they sure know now,” Ginny teased and a grin spready on her face.
“Morning,” Grace greeted everyone happily as she and Neville sat down at the Gryffindor table on Monday morning.
“You’re in a good mood,” Ron observed, he was still in a sulky mood from Saturday’s quidditch match.
“You’d be in a good mood too if you spent half of last night snogging,” Neville teased. Grace’s face turned pink and she whacked Neville lightly with the back of her hand. Harry snorted into his orange juice and rested a hand on her knee.
“I’m going to remember this unnecessary teasing Neville!” she glared at him, “just you wait until you get a girlfriend and you start snogging her!” Neville’s cheeks flushed as he looked down at the table and started putting food on his plate.
“That’s not likely to happen,” he muttered, “No one’s going to have feelings for someone like me –“ Grace’s eyes narrowed and grabbed his hand.
“I never want to hear you say that again,” she said sharply. “You are handsome, and thoughtful and sweet and any girl would be lucky to have you! Any girl who can’t see that isn’t worth your time anyway. You’re going to be this amazing Herbologist, and you’re going to travel the world studying these plants and you’re going to meet this amazing woman and you’re going to fall in love and get married and I’m going to remember this moment and all your teasing, and it will come back on you,” she said dramatically. Neville, didn’t quite believe her, but he couldn’t help but smile. “Besides, I think you’ve caught Hannah Abbotts attention. I’ve noticed she’s been glancing at you during Transfiguration now that you sit with her.”
Since Harry and Grace were finally together, it’s kind of jumbled of their classes and where they sit. Grace still sits next to Neville in Defense Against the Dark Arts. Harry’s returned back to switching between sitting with her and Ron during Divination. Grace sits between Harry and Neville during Charms. Potions and Herbology hadn’t changed, they all still sit at the same station. In History of Magic, Grace and Harry sat in the far back corner of the room where she would help him catch up on his other classes quietly. This was also the only class where Harry could lean in close to her and sneak, small, quick, kisses since Binns never paid attention. Transfiguration, however, was the only class that seemed to change the most.
When Grace walked into Transfiguration, she was surprised to see that her usual seat next to Justin had been filled with Susan Bones. She had noticed Justin and Susan being around each other a lot more since they came back from Christmas break. She was happy about it because she knew Susan had feelings for Justin, and she was happy to see Justin finally noticing her. On the downside to that, the only other available seat was now next to Hannah Abbott. And while the two had an unspoken truce, and were on good terms again because of the D.A. that didn’t mean they were ready to sit next to each other. Hermione almost went to sit next to Hannah instead so Grace could sit next to Neville, but Neville was the one that asked Hannah if he could sit next to her instead. This freed up the spot next to Hermione, which Hermione had pulled Ron to sit down leaving Grace to sit next to Harry. Which neither of them complained…
Until Grace had to whisper to him to stop touching her leg because it was distracting her when they were practicing their spell work. He stopped for a little bit, before he would do it again. It wasn’t just Grace, but Harry would have to tell her to stop nudging his foot with hers because it not only distracted him and he wanted to rest his hand on her knee again, but it would cause him to mess up his wand movement. By the end of that class, even McGonagall had gotten annoyed. “Five points from Gryffindor each! If you two can’t be mature enough to keep your hands to yourselves, I will have to separate you!”. Grace also could’ve sworn she heard McGonagall mutter something about their fathers, or maybe it was just her father? She wasn’t sure.
“But I thought you didn’t like Hannah Abbott?” Neville said.
“I like her fine,” Grace shrugged as she piled some fruit onto her plate. “Whatever happened last year is behind us now – oi , what are you doing?” she asked, narrowing her eye at Harry, who had placed a poached egg on her plate.
“You need more than just fruit,” he said firmly as he placed a breakfast sausage link next to it.
“But I don’t want eggs…”
“You need more protein, and carbs,” he continued and buttered a piece of toast and set it on her plate. “That’s what Madam Pomfrey said yesterday. She says you’re still a little under weight.”
“My weight is just fine,” she huffed.
“That’s not what she said last night.”
“Well stop snogging me so much!”
“What’s that got to do with anything?”
“Kissing burns calories! Burning calories means losing or maintaining weight!”
“…I am not snogging you enough for you to be underweight,” Harry argued, giving her a dry look. “You just need a little more protein and carbs added to your meals, that’s all.”
Grace frowned, suddenly feeling self-conscious about her weight. Sure, Madam Pomfrey said she was still a little underweight, but she was looking fine… but did Harry not like that she was underweight? Did he think she looked bad, or weird? Was her being underweight the reason why he never put his arm around her waist? “Do… do you think I’m too thin?” she whispered insecurely. Harry paused and looked at her in concern.
“What?”
“Do…do you think I’m too thin? Do you think I look weird?”
“What?” he asked frowning. “No, Grace, no…” he shook his head. “I don’t think that at all. You’re beautiful –“
“Then why are you so concerned with me being a little underweight?”
“Because I want you to be healthy,” he said softly. “I know you can’t start eating larger portions, you have to build yourself up to eat as much as you used to. I just want to make sure you’re healthy, Grace.”
Grace smiled and leaned in and kissed his cheek. “I appreciate it,” she said softly. “But you don’t have to worry about me not eating enough anymore. Madam Pomfrey said I’m looking fine.”
“But you only put fruit on your plate. Are you stressed? Are you worried –“
“I just wanted something sweet, that’s all,” she shook her head.
“Oh…” Grace smiled and pressed her lips to his.
“You’re so sweet,” she said quietly, and Harry felt himself starting to grin.
“Do you two have to do that at the breakfast table? Some of us are trying to eat,” Ron glowered at them. Grace rolled her eyes and pulled away from Harry to start eating her fruit.
Then the mail arrived. She saw Hermione give the owl a knut before unfolding her copy of the Daily Prophet.
“Who’re you after?” she turned and saw an owl land in front of Harry, dropping something in front of him. He picked it up and frowned, then at least five more owls came flying down, fighting for room to deliver their own letters.
“….What’s going on?” Ron asked in amazement, and the entirety of the Gryffindor table was now turning their head to look at them. Grace watched the owls as they kept swooping in and dropping things if they couldn’t find a place to stand.
“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed breathlessly as she plunged her hands into the mass and pulled out a long, cylindrical parcel. “I think I know what this means – open this one first!”
Harry took the package and ripped it open. It rolled out flat and it was March’s edition of The Quibbler. Grace rose an eyebrow at the picture of him with a sheepish grin on his face. “Of all the pictures she could’ve used, that goofy one is the one she picked?” she asked teasing. Harry rolled his eyes and nudged her elbow with his.
“It was taken when I was thinking about you,” he muttered, and she laughed.
“Cute,” she said, and his neck flushed. “What’s it say?”
HARRY POTTER SPEAKS OUT AT LAST: ‘THE TRUTH ABOUT HE-WHO-MUST-NOT-BE-NAMED AND THE NIGHT I SAW HIM RETURN’.
“It’s good, isn’t it?” Luna said in her usual dreamy voice as she wedged herself to sit between Fred and Ron. “It came out yesterday, I asked Dad to send you a free copy. I expect all these,” she motioned to all the letters and owls, “are letters from readers.”
“That’s what I thought,” Hermione nodded eagerly, “Harry, d’you mind if we -?”
“Help yourself,” he said slightly bemused. Grace grinned as she joined Ron and Hermione in ripping open some envelopes.
“This one’s from a bloke who thinks you’re off your rocker,” Ron said as he scanned the letter he opened. “Ah well…”
“This woman recommends you try a good course of Shock Spells at St. Mungo’s…” Hermione said disappointedly.
“This one looks okay, though,” Harry said slowly. “Hey, she says she believes me!”
“This one’s in two minds,” Fred said as he scanned the letter he picked up. “Says you don’t come across as a mad person, but he really doesn’t want to believe You-Know-Who’s back so he doesn’t know what to think now. Blimey, what a waste of parchment.”
“Here’s another one you’ve convinced, Harry!” Hermione said excitedly. “’Having read your side of the story I am forced to the conclusion that the Daily Prophet has treated you very unfairly… little though I want to think that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named has returned, I am forced to accept that you’re telling the truth…’ oh this is wonderful!”
“This one too!” Grace said as she scanned her third letter, the other two were people who thought he was still barmy. “’I didn’t want to believe that You-Know-Who is back, however after the mass breakout a month ago and nothing has been reported to being done in finding those Death Eaters, I’ve been left with many questions as to why. After reading your side of the story, it all is beginning to make sense. Even though I don’t want to believe he’s back, there’s no ignoring it now. I apologize for having put my trust in the Daily Prophet, and I’m sorry for believing you and Albus Dumbledore mad.’”
“Another one who thinks you’re barking,” Ron rolled his eyes and threw the crumpled letter. “But this one says you’ve got her converted, and she now thinks you’re a real hero – she’s put in a photograph too – wow –“
“Let me see that,” Grace snipped as she leaned forward and plucked the photo from Ron’s hand. She glared at the picture of a pretty witch with long, straight, auburn hair and freckles. “She can go find her own hero, she can’t have mine,” she huffed as she tore the picture in half and tossed it with the other trashed letters.
“What is going on here?” Grace looked up and saw Professor Umbridge standing behind Ron and Luna with her toad like eyes scanning the mass of owls and letters in front of Harry. “Why have you got all these letters, Mr. Potter?” she asked slowly.
“Is that a crime now?” George asked loudly from Fred's otherside, “getting mail?”
“Be careful, Mr. Weasley, or I shall have to put you in detention,” Umbridge huffed. “Well, Mr. Potter?”
Grace glanced at Harry and rested her hand on his knee under the table. “People have written to me because I gave an interview,” he answered. “About what happened to me last June.”
“An interview?” Umbridge asked, her voice thinner and higher. “What do you mean?”
“I mean a reporter asked me questions and I answered them,” he answered simply, then handed her his copy of The Quibbler. “Here.”
“When did you do this?” she asked, her voice trembling slightly.
“Last Hogsmeade Weekend,” Harry answered. Grace held her breath as she squeezed his knee. Umbridge looked like she was one step away from blowing up in pure rage as the magazine shook in her stubby hands.
“There will be no more Hogsmeade trips for you, Mr. Potter,” she whispered. “How dare you…. How you could…” she took a deep breath. “I have tried again and again to teach you not to tell lies. The message, apparently, has not sunk in. Fifty points from Gryffindor and another week’s worth of detentions.”
Grace’s heart plummeted in her chest. No more Hogsmeade? They were supposed to have their first, real, date out in Hogsmeade in a few weeks. But what really got her was the weeks worth of detentions. She glared at Umbridge’s form as she stalked away.
“I hate her,” she whispered.
Notes:
Aren't they simply the cutest :)
And yes, Harry did do the interview, I just didn't write it because it had no purpose in the chapter.
I loved the little moment with Neville and Grace 😭😭😭😭its so sweet. I also loved how Harry is trying to take care of her and making sure she's eating right too and ugh... they're just so cute. I'm so happy to finally start sharing all these little chapters with you all :) It's been agonizing since September or October??? I can't remember when off the top of my head. But I have all these cute and fluffy chapters with Harry and Grace just being the cutest couple :) Theres some cute and fluffy scenes that were inspired and suggested by friends from discord (if you wanna come have fun and get more little sneakys we'd love to have you!) and 90% of them know all the fun and juicy things that are to come :)
We are also 75% of the way through OotP! I can't believe it...it feels like we've been on OotP for soooooo long, but it's only been 4 months! I can't believe it lol.
Anyway, I hope you've all enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 127: 126
Notes:
Happy Monday!
Here is chapter 126~! Its pretty cute :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What exactly are you happy about?” Harry asked Hermione later that afternoon.
“Oh Harry, don’t you see?” Hermione asked. “If she could’ve done one thing to make absolutely sure that every single person in this school will read your interview, it was banning it!”
“Of course,” Grace grinned. “People are going to read it because they want to know why it’s being banned.”
“Exactly,” Hermione nodded.
And even though there wasn’t a single sighting of anything regarding The Quibbler anywhere in school, that didn’t mean people weren’t reading and talking about it. Grace had heard a few girls in the bathrooms talk about it and when she came out to wash her hands, she and Hermione were bombarded with questions. Hermione had told him that people are really starting to believe him, and Grace was inclined to agree.
However, Umbridge was trying her damndest to get people to not talk about it. She would randomly stop students and demand them turn out their bags and pockets, looking for The Quibbler. Umbridge clearly underestimates just clever students are. They weren’t stupid, they knew how to make sure that Umbridge (or any teacher really) couldn’t see it.
The best part was when the teachers were rewarding Harry in the most subtle – but not so subtle way possible. Professor Sprout awarded him twenty points for handing her a watering can. Professor Flitwick pressed a box of sugar mice on him at the end of Charms class, and then later the next evening, awarded him twenty points for being an ‘upstanding student and a dutiful boyfriend’ when he came to pick up Grace from choir rehearsal.
Professor Trelawney, however, had decided to choose the day that Harry sat with Grace to exclaim in hysterical sobs that Harry was not going to suffer an early death, that he and Grace were going to get married, he was going to become Minister of Magic, and the two of them were going to have twelve kids and live a long, happy life together. Grace’s face went so red it rivaled her scarlet Gryffindor robes.
“Hear that, Gracie, we’re going to have twelve kids,” Harry teased as he poked her cheek. She glared and slapped his hand away.
“We most certainly are not having twelve children,” she hissed at him. “It’s going to be a normal amount of children.”
For the rest of the morning until that Wednesday afternoon, Harry thought it was a fun idea to come up with some of the most outrageous and obscene baby names. Each one Grace had shot down with a red face.
“Oh, what about Mercury Filius Potter? That has a nice ring to it?” Harry suggested with a grin as they made their way to Transfiguration. “Oh! For a girl I think Lolly Blue Potter would be adorable –“
“Harry James Potter, stop naming imaginary children!” Grace hissed at him. “Even if somewhere in the future it does happen and there are children you are not allowed to name them! These are absolutely horrible!”
“Harry – “ they looked over and saw Seamus looking at them from his spot in the queue to get into their Transfiguration classroom. “I just wanted to say… I believe you… and I’ve sent a copy of that magazine to me mam…” he said, his eyes focusing on Harry’s knee. “And I wanted to apologize for everything…”
“Forget it,” Harry shrugged. “We’re good now, right?” he asked and Seamus nodded.
Peace had befallen Gryffindor house. No one was fighting anymore, there wasn’t anymore awkward avoidances in the common room. It was also the first time that they had a party in the middle of the week. Fred and George had put an enlargement charm on the cover of The Quibbler and hung it in the common room. Grace rolled her eyes at it as it said the most ridiculous things. Hermione ended up getting fed up with all the noise and decided to go up to her dorm early, but Grace decided to stay. She sat in her usual seat on the sofa with Harry next to her and her feet resting on his lap and his hand on her knee.
After a couple of hours, she noticed his brows furrow and his face curl in discomfort. He reached once with his hand to his forehead and Grace knew something was up. She pulled her feet away and stood up. “All right interview time is over!” she told them and they groaned. “C’mon,” she said, tugging on Harry’s hand and pulling him from the couch.
“Where?” he asked, frowning but he let her lead him through the common room.
“Upstairs,” she answered with a shrug.
“Upstairs, where?” Grace grinned at him as she pulled him close and stood up on her tip toes.
“To your dorm room,” she whispered. Harry’s eyes widened at her in shock.
“Wait! Harry!” Colin exclaimed as he tried to make his way through the crowd.
“Sorry Colin, Harry’s got a girlfriend to snog,” Grace grinned as she pulled Harry up the stairs to his room. Harry’s face turned red as his heart pounded in his chest and there was a strange pulsing tug in his groin region at the thought of snogging her as they laid in his bed. Especially since she instantly went to change into more comfortable clothes when they came into the common room, and those comfortable clothes were a tank top and a pair of pajama pants. He swallowed the hard lump in his throat and nodded, letting her lead him to his room.
Luckily the room was empty, and when Grace shut the door she went straight to his trunk and pulled out a t-shirt and pajama pants then pushed them into his chest. “Er…” he frowned, confused. “I thought we were going to snog –“
“I saw you touch your forehead Harry,” she said softly. “Your scar, it’s hurting isn’t it?” he nodded. “Go change. I’ll be right here waiting for you to come back and snog me senseless, okay?” she suggested and he nodded. Harry went to the dorms bathroom to change. Grace started to pull his bed curtains closed, and paused at the bedside table. She smiled as she picked up the picture of them from the Yule Ball. She set the photo down and settled into his bed. She frowned when five minutes had passed and Harry hadn’t come back yet, but when she went to get up the curtain moved and Harry blinked.
“Are you okay?” she asked, worried, when she noticed how clammy he had gotten and how his face was curled in discomfort.
“’m fine… just not feeling the best…” he muttered. Grace moved over and Harry sat on the bed next to her. “I’m sorry, I know you wanted-“
“Hey… don’t apologize,” she said softly as she took his glasses off, she leaned over him and pushed the curtain open enough to set the glasses on the table. “Let’s just lay down…”
“I don’t think you should be up here…” he muttered, but she just kissed him softly.
“C’mon… lay down,” she whispered. Harry only nodded as he moved to lay beside her. His bed was small, and there wasn’t a lot of room to move around. If she moved her leg, she’d knock in to him, and he almost hit her in the face when he tried to move his arm so the both of them would be more comfortable. Harry was asleep almost instantly once he became comfortable and Grace stayed there, laying next to him.
She watched as his face scrunched up in discomfort; she frowned as she reached up and ran her fingers through his hair. Harry’s breathing started becoming heavier and he started jerking about. Grace’s frown deepened as she moved to sit up and watched as he continued to jerk around, breathing heavily and his skin became clammy. He was having one of the dreams about Voldemort again, she knew it. His scar hurting, him looking ill, and now this… she knew he had to wake up.
“Harry,” she said gently as she went to shake him awake. “Harry, wake up,” she tried. Harry’s head jerked back and forth as his chest heaved. “Harry!” she called, shaking him a little harder this time. A hiss came from him and she wasn’t sure if it was from pain, or anger, but he jerked away from her. She tried to shake him again but he flailed his arm, accidentally hitting her. She yelped and tried to move out of the way as he began moving around, but let out a shout as she fell off his bed.
“What’s going on?” She looked over and saw Ron had just entered the room. He frowned at her, confused as to why she was in the room in her pajama’s and noticed that she was sitting on the floor beside Harry’s bed.
“NOOOOOOOOO!”
“What?” Ron asked, confused as he helped Grace up from the floor.
“It’s Harry,” she whispered worriedly, then there was a loud thump and the curtains around the bed were askew.
“Will you stop acting like a maniac, and I can get you out of here!” Ron called out as he went to help Harry out of the curtains. Grace came up behind him and stared at Harry with concern. He was pale, clammy, and panting heavily. “Has someone been attacked again?” Ron asked as he helped Harry to his feet. “Is it Dad? Is it that snake?”
“No – everyone’s fine – “ Harry gasped as his face contoured in pain. “Well … Avery isn’t… he’s in trouble. He gave him the wrong information… he’s really angry…” Harry groaned as he sat back on his bed, shaking slightly and rubbed his scar. Grace sat behind him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and kissed the top of his head. Harry seemed to relax a little and leaned into her chest. “But Rookwood’s going to help him now… He’s on the right track again…”
“What are you talking about?” Ron asked, sounding scared. “D’you mean…did you just see You-Know-Who?”
“I was You-Know-Who….” Harry said as he held out his hand. Grace and Ron shared a look, a concerned and scared look. She held onto him a little tighter and kissed the top of his head again. “He was with Rookwood, he’s one of the Death Eaters who escaped from Azkaban, remember? Rookwood’s just told him Bode couldn’t have done it…”
“Done what?” Grace asked nervously.
“Remove something… He said Bode would have known he couldn’t have done it… Bode was under the Imperius Curse… I think he said Malfoy’s dad put it on him…”
“Bode was bewitched to remove something?” Ron asked frowning. “But – Harry, that’s got to be –“
“The weapon,” Harry finished, nodding. “I know.”
Right then the door opened and Dean and Seamus came in. Grace moved so Harry could sit further back on his bed and she sat beside him. “Did you say,” Ron started under his breath as he made it look like he was pouring himself a glass of water. “That you were You-Know-Who?”
“Yeah,” Harry said quietly. Grace felt cold and her arms began to ache. Whatever was going on, it had gotten worse.
“Harry,” Ron started, and Grace was thankful that Dean and Seamus weren’t being noisy, “you’ve got to tell –“
“I haven’t got to tell anyone,” Harry said shortly. “I wouldn’t have seen it at all if I could do Occlumency. I’m supposed to have learned to shut this stuff out. That’s what they want…”
“Harry…” Grace whispered, turning to him. “Ron’s right… you have to sell someone. Have you talked to my Mum about it?” Harry didn’t answer and went to pull away from her. “Harry…you’ve got to tell her –“
“I haven’t got to do anything!” he snapped at her. Grace sucked in a breath and stared at him for a long moment before she stood up from his bed and left the room. She stalked her way down the stairs and through the common room, ignoring the looks from the few people who were still lingering about as she made her way up the girls staircase. When she entered her room, she went straight to her trunk and started rifling through it.
“Are you okay?” Hermione asked in concern. “You look angry –“
“That’s because Harry’s stubborn and a right pain in the arse,” she hissed as she grabbed something from her trunk then slammed it shut. She didn’t wait for Hermione, or the other girls to ask what she meant before she walked out of the room again.
Grace didn’t bother knocking as she entered the fifth year boys dorm room, ignoring the protests from Seamus and Dean. She pulled back the curtain to Harry’s bed and she tried to glare at him, but his pained expression got her. She sighed and sat down beside him and pulled out a little bottle from a small cosmetic bag, and unscrewed the cap. She swiped her finger around the balm and went to apply it but he jerked away and grabbed her wrist.
“It’s okay…” she whispered softly. “It’s stuff to help.”
“I snapped at you,” he said quietly in a strained voice.
“Yeah, and you’re going to make it up to me tomorrow, but right now let me help you okay?” she said, and he only nodded and let go of her hand. She smiled and started to gently rub the balm onto his forehead, where his scar was. Harry hissed and winced at first, but was overcome with the familiar scent of vanilla and flowers. It was the scent of her. He wondered if she was rubbing some kind of perfume on his head. She screwed the cap back on and put it back into her little bag, then pulled a small little vial out. Grace had only a handful of them, Madam Pomfrey would only give her five a month, but she suffered last year without them, she can suffer one day. “Here, take this,” she said as she held it out to him.
“What is it?”
“A…er…. It’ll help with the pain.”
“Do you take it when you get headaches?” he asked as he sat up and took it from her. He looked down at the pale, pink, liquid in the small vial.
“Not exactly,” she started, and he looked at her confused. “I take it to relieve a different kind of pain.” Harry still looked confused. “Just…take it. That with the balm should help you get some sleep tonight.” He nodded and uncapped the vial and downed it. It didn’t taste the greatest, but it could’ve tasted a lot worse.
“Thanks,” he said quietly.
“You’re welcome,” she smiled. “Now, lay down and get some sleep,” she told him as she zipped up her bag and went to stand from his bed. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he nodded, moving to lay back down. She smiled softly and leaned down, giving him a soft kiss. “Night, Harry.”
“Night,” he smiled weakly at her as he watched her leave.
“Oh get over yourselves!” Grace hissed at Dean and Seamus who attempted to cover themselves as she walked out. Harry shook his head and pulled the blanket up. Even though whatever balm and potion she gave him didn’t immediately relieve the pain in his head, it helped reduce it. He closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, then he found himself starting to drift off to sleep to Grace’s scent of flowers and vanilla.
Notes:
So this chapter is a bit of a filler chapter romance story wise, but not plot wise... lol. But after all the angst, I don't think anyone would complain about a boring chapter full of them being cute lol.
But, I will say the twelve kids is very important for future chapters... :)
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 128
Notes:
Happy Wednesday~
Here's chapter 127, it's a cute one~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Madam Pomfrey’s told me that you’ve stopped taking the sleeping draught on Friday and Saturday nights now,” McGonagall said, and Grace nodded. “But you still feel like you need them during the week?”
“Sometimes,” Grace nodded as she shifted in her seat. “Some nights it’s easy for me to fall asleep without it, but other nights I do…”
“I’ll talk to Madam Pomfrey and see if the sleeping draught can be administered when needed,” McGonagall told her and Grace nodded. “And it hasn’t escaped my notice that your spirits have been higher as of late,” Grace nodded again, “however I think a lot of that has to do with your blossoming relationship with Mr. Potter.”
“Just a bit,” Grace nodded with pink cheeks. Professor McGonagall opened her mouth to say something when there was a loud scream followed by some commotion. Both of them frowned and stood up from their seats and made their way to the door. McGonagall kept Grace behind her with her wand out and ready. Then they heard the sound again and Grace thought it sounded like it was coming from the entrance hall. She followed Professor McGonagall out of her office, and through the corridor. Grace gasped when she saw Professor Trelawney looking as if she was falling apart with two trunks laying on the floor and they looked as if they had been thrown. She looked up from Trelawney’s trunks to the stairs and her heart fell.
“No!” Trelawney shrieked. “NO! This cannot be happening… it – it cannot! I-I refuse to accept it!” Trelawney exclaimed distraught.
“You didn’t realize this was coming?” Umbridge asked, sounding amused. “Incapable though you are of predicting even tomorrow’s weather, you must surely have realized that your pitiful performance during my inspections, and lack of any improvement, would make it inevitable you would be sacked?”
“You ca-can’t!” Trelawney howled as tears streamed down her face from behind her enormous glasses. “Si-sixteen years, I’ve lived and taught here! H-Hogwarts is m-my home! You can’t do this!”
“Actually, I can,” Umbridge said with a smirk as she held up a piece of rolled up parchment.
Grace’s heart squeezed in her chest as she watched Professor Trelawney begin to cry. Then from the corner of her eye she saw Professor McGonagall move past her and went straight to Professor Trelawney and wrapped her arms around her.
“Oh, dear,” McGonagall said softly as she handed Trelawney a handkerchief and patted her arm. “Shh, shh…”
“Something you’d like to say, dear?” Umbridge asked with a falsely sweet voice and an evil smile on her face.
“Oh there are several things I’d like to say!” McGonagall exclaimed hotly.
“I wish she’d say them,” Grace muttered under her breath, and there was a quiet murmur of agreement next to her and she looked to see that it was Justin and Susan.
“Shh, dear, you’re not going to have to leave Hogwarts…”
“Oh really, Professor McGonagall?” Umbridge asked in a deadly voice, taking a small step forward. “And your authority for that statement is –“ Umbridge was cut off by the large oak doors opening and Professor Dumbledore had walked through.
“That would be mine,” he said seriously.
“Yours, Professor Dumbledore?” she asked tightly. “May I remind you that under the terms of Educational Decree Number Twenty-Three, as enacted by the Minister –“
“You have the right to dismiss my teachers,” Dumbledore cut her off, “you do not, however, have the authority to banish them from the grounds! That power remains with the headmaster.”
There was a long, tense pause as Dumbledore and Umbridge continued to stare at each other. The longer they had their stand off, the wider Umbridge’s toad like smile grew. “For now,” she said, sounding all too… giddy, but that falsely sweet voice sounded more like a threat.
There was a thick silence that fell over the entrance hall as all the students held their breath. There was a loud rumble of thunder from outside that finally broke the silence. “Might I ask you to escort Sybill back upstairs, Professor McGonagall?” Dumbledore asked gently.
Professor McGonagall nodded as she rubbed Professor Trelawney’s arm and guided her to the stairs. Trelawney cried as she reached for Dumbledore’s hand, thanking him over and over again before she and McGonagall began making their way upstairs.
“And what,” Umbridge began in an angry whisper that echoed off the entrance hall’s stone walls, “are you going to do with her once I appoint a new Divination teacher who needs her lodgings?”
“Oh, that won’t be a problem,” Dumbledore said pleasantly. “You see, I have already found us a new Divination teacher, and he will prefer lodgings on the ground floor.”
“You’ve found –“ Umbridge asked shrilly. “You’ve found?! Might I remind you, Dumbledore, that under Educational Decree Twenty-Two –“
“ – the Ministry has the right to appoint a suitable candidate if – and only if – the headmaster is unable to find one,” Dumbledore finished for her. “And I am happy to say that on this occasion I have succeeded. He will be arriving this evening.”
A thick, tense, silence fell over everyone once more as Umbridge looked like she was ready to explode from anger. Dumbledore looked around the hall. “Don’t you all have studying to do?” he asked, and this was enough for everyone to start scattering around.
“Professor Dumbledore!” Grace turned and saw Harry try and push his way through the sea of students. “Professor Dumbledore!”
“What’s Potter doing?” Justin asked, and Grace shrugged.
“I’ve known him for six years, and I still can’t understand how his brain works. Sometimes, I don’t want to,” Grace answered, even though she had a feeling she knew what Harry wanted from Professor Dumbledore. This was the first time he’s seen their headmaster outside of meal times since his hearing.
“I’ll bet you wish you hadn’t given up Divination now, don’t you, Hermione?” Parvati asked smirking as she curled her eyelashes around her wand as she looked at the compact mirror Grace had loaned her.
“Not really,” Hermione answered indifferently as she continued read The Daily Prophet. “I’ve never really liked horses.”
“He’s not a horse, he’s a centaur!” Lavendar exclaimed, sounding shocked.
“A gorgeous centaur,” Parvati sighed dreamily. Grace snorted into her cereal and tried not to laugh.
“Either way, he’s still got four legs,” Hermione said cooly. “Anyway, I thought you two were all upset that Trelawney had gone?”
“We are!” Lavender assured her, as she dug through Grace’s cosmetic bag for something. “We went up to her office to see her, we took her some daffodils – not the honking ones that Sprout’s got, nice ones…”
“How is she?” Harry asked.
“Not very good, poor thing,” Lavendar said sympathetically as she pulled out a lipstick tube, opened it and looked at the color before putting the cap back on and then back in the bag. “She was crying and saying she’d rather leave the castle forever than stay here if Umbridge is still here, and I don’t blame her. Umbridge was horrible to her, wasn’t she?”
“I’ve got a feeling Umbridge has only just started being horrible,” Hermione said darkly, and Grace nodded in agreement as she finished drinking her tea.
“Impossible,” Ron spoke up as he started digging into his breakfast. “She can’t get any worse than she’s been already.”
“You mark my words, she’s going to want revenge on Dumbledore for appointing a new teacher without consulting her,” Hermione said as she closed her newspaper. “Especially another part-human. You saw the look on her face when she saw Firenze.”
Unfortunately, Grace had to agree.
She sighed as she pulled out her old tea leaf journal. She hadn’t opened it in so long, it had been nearly a year. She found an empty page and wrote the date, then took out her tea leaf book.
“What do your tea leaves say?” she jumped when she felt Harry’s warm breath in her ear and his hand squeeze her knee.
“Er,…” she paused, her face flushing a dark pink as she looked down into her teacup. “Well,…” she started, her heart thumping hard in her chest. She thought she’d be used to Harry’s hand on her knee, and his overall closeness by now, but he still makes her heart race. She swallowed and looked at the tea leaves. What caught her eye, was the familiar heart that used to be ever present in her teacup, but this time there was a second heart next to it with little dots of tea leaves around it.
“Love,” he whispered in her ear.
“What?!” she asked, her voice going a little high and squeakier.
“Love,” he pointed to her cup, “it makes sense now… why you always had a heart in your tea leaves before…” he said, his thumb rubbing her knee softly as he leaned closer into her.
“Gracie, you have so many pretty lipsticks and glosses! How come you never wear them anymore?” Lavender asked, interrupting their moment. Grace felt herself smile when she heard a small, quiet, grumble come from Harry’s throat and he squeezed her knee.
“Well it’s hard for her to wear them when she has Harry snogging them off,” Parvati teased. Grace’s cheeks went red as she glared at them, then she reached over the table and snatched her lipgloss and mirror from them and took her cosmetic bag away.
“Your makeup privileges have been revoked,” she huffed.
“No! We’re sorry!” they cried, but she shook her head.
“Nope, you’ve lost them,” she said as she set the makeup bag between her and Harry. She still had to finish writing her tea leaves in her journal. Harry peeked inside the bag and started digging around and she frowned at him. “Oi, get your hands out, there’s nothing in there for you,” she said as she went to slap his hand away.
“Yes there is,” he grinned as he pulled something out and took the cap off and gave it a quick sniff.
“Why are you sniffing my lip balms?”
“This one,” he said as he put the cap back on and held it out to her. She blinked and stared at it confused before looking back at him. “Wear this one.”
“…Why?”
“Because it makes your lips even more kissable, and it makes them taste like sugar,” he grinned. Grace’s cheeks pinked, and then burned more when she heard Lavender, Parvati and Hermione giggling across from them.
“You’re not supposed to eat my lip balm,” she said shyly as she snatched her lip balm from his hand.
“I know, but it sure does make kissing you even more enjoyable,” he teased. Grace’s face went red, and he laughed before kissing her cheek.
“Want to go on a walk with me?” Grace asked Harry as she approached him in the common room. He was sitting with Ron and Hermione at one of the desks doing his homework. He didn’t even think for a second before he stood up.
“Where are we going?” he asked as he laced his fingers with hers.
“To visit the children,” she answered with a smirk as they started walking out of the common room.
“… I’m only aware of the future twelve,” he teased. Grace rolled her eyes.
“Hedwig and Aries.”
“Oh, right,” he nodded.
“I can’t believe you forgot,” she scolded lightly.
“I haven’t sent a letter in weeks!”
“That is no excuse to not see beautiful Hedwig!”
“Oh, and how often have you seen Hedwig and Aries?”
“…Shut up,” she muttered, and Harry laughed.
“So… why the sudden desire to go to the Owlry?” Harry asked a little while later as they walked out of the castle.
“I need to send a letter to Tonks,” she answered, holding up an envelope. “I’ve got to update her on all of the juicy details of my personal life,” she teased as she bumped his arm with her shoulder. Harry rolled his eyes and went to wrap his arm around her shoulder. Even though it was the third week of March now, there was still a chill in the air; and it had been raining off and on all morning. “I also have to ask her to get me some more lip balm since someone makes me put it on fifty times a day so he could kiss me,” she said, narrowing her eyes at him. Harry looked around them.
“I don’t know who that could be, but no one should be wanting to kiss you but me,” he said lightly.
“Well, I don’t know if you know him, you might,” she continued, grinning. “He’s taller than me, dark hair, the most beautiful green eyes, and he’s so handsome – “ Harry didn’t let her finish as he pressed her into the wall of the Owlry three steps up and kissed her. A soft sound came from her throat as she held onto him tightly and deepened the kiss.
“Ahem,” Harry and Grace pulled apart and turned to see Cho Chang standing on the steps. She stood stiffly and glared at Grace.
“Sorry,” Harry said awkwardly as he moved out of the way so Cho could walk pass them. Cho sent Grace a cold look as she moved pass Harry and continued down the last few steps of the Owlry.
“Awkward…” Grace muttered, and Harry nodded. Neither of them had really seen or spoken to Cho outside of the D.A. meetings, and even then Harry had avoided her.
“Just a bit,” he nodded as he took her hand. “C’mon,” he motioned to the stairs and grabbed her hand.
When they entered the Owlry, Grace went straight to where Aries and Hedwig were. Aries, glared at her went to bite her but she pulled her hand away. “Oi! Why are you being so mean?” she huffed. Aries’ dark eyes narrowed and he screeched loudly at her. “I’m sorry! It’s been a rough year –“ Aries screeched angrily, “ – I know! I’m sorry! I promise I’ll come see you more and use you more!” Aries screeched and turned his head away from her. “I’m sorry! I really am! If you deliver this to Tonks I’ll make it up to you!” Aries screeched. “Please?” Aries didn’t respond, and kept his head turned away. Grace glared at him and then turned to Hedwig, who was nipping Harry’s finger affectionately. “Hello, Hedwig,” she greeted softly as she stroked her feathers. “Will you be a dear and deliver this to Tonks?” she asked.
Aries screeched loudly and snatched the letter from her hand. “Yeah, that’s what I thought you bloody bird,” Grace glared at him. “If you don’t want me using another owl, don’t be an arse!” Aries glared at her, then screeched once more before flying out the window. “Hedwig, I don’t know how you deal with him,” Grace shook her head as she stroked Hedwig’s feathers. Hedwig only hooted in response.
“I don’t know how you deal with him,” Harry muttered. “He’s evil.”
“He isn’t evil,” Grace rolled her eyes. “He’s just… temperamental – “ Harry snorted, and she swatted his chest. “He can actually be very sweet.”
“I’ve yet to see that side, he always glares at me,” Harry muttered as he stroked Hedwig’s chest as she nipped at Grace’s fingers.
“That’s because I would complain about you to him all the time,” Grace shrugged, which had Harry turning to her, looking offended.
“You complained about me to a bird?!” It seemed that Hedwig had found this mildly offensive as she screeched at him. “Sorry, Hedwig,” he said, but she glared at him.
“Don’t listen to him Hedwig, he didn’t mean it like that,” Grace said softly. “And yes, I did! You drove me mad! Aries is very loyal and protective. He didn’t like that you made me cry.”
“I didn’t like that I made you cry either!”
“You still did it. Aries never made me cry,” she huffed playfully. Harry blinked as he gawked at her, offended.
“I’ve never meant to make you cry!”
“Doesn’t change the fact that you did. Aries never did,” she shook her head. “He would’ve been a better, more attentive love interest in this love story!” she continued, using all her strength to keep a straight face. Harry glared, and let out a small, quiet, grumble as he moved behind her, resting one hand on her hip.
“Really?” he asked quietly. Grace nodded, not trusting herself to speak as her heart began racing in her chest. “Would he have known –“ he whispered, his breath hot against her ear as he pushed her hair off her neck, “ - that you’ve been wanting this –“ Grace gasped quietly when she felt Harry’s lips on her neck. She felt his lips move, and his warm tongue against her skin, making her shiver. Her eyes fluttered closed and she felt herself lean back into his chest when his lips moved again; his teeth lightly grazed her skin and a soft sound escaped her lips as he gently began to suck on her neck. When he did finally pull away, Grace’s Grace was left breathless with her heart pounding in her chest. Harry chuckled softly, his breath cool against the spot on her neck; he pressed a small, short, kiss to the same spot.
“Ho-how did you…” Grace asked breathlessly.
“You move your hair away from this side of your neck,” he whispered softly, “you do it when I’m close, or when we’re snogging,” he continued, pressing a small kiss to her neck again, and she shivered. “You’ve also been putting your perfume right here – “ he reached up and grazed the spot behind her ear and down her neck, “ – you didn’t use to do that before. You started doing this a week and a half ago when you read something in one of your books…” he smiled into her neck before pressing another kiss to her skin. “It’s only taken me this long to do it because… because it’s not something I wanted to do in front of other people,” he said softly in her ear. “I wanted to make sure we were alone…”
Grace felt she was going to pass out from how hot she was feeling. Her chest, and neck, and her cheeks felt like they were on fire. Her breath was erratic, and her heart wasn’t calming down. There was also this strange tug in her lower stomach, and this strange sensation even lower. She swallowed the lump that was in her throat and let out an unsteady breath.
“You…you noticed all of that?” she asked quietly.
“I told you,” he started, moving so he could turn tilt her head to look at him, “I notice everything about you, Grace…” Grace’s heart skipped a beat in her chest. She reached up and pulled him in for a kiss.
“Have dinner with me tonight,” Harry said quietly after he pulled away.
“I have dinner with you every night…” Grace frowned.
“No, I don’t mean in the Great Hall,” he shook his head as he pushed some of her hair behind her ear. “Just you and me, away from everyone.”
“Like a date?” she asked slowly.
“Yeah,” he nodded with a smile, “a date. I can’t take you out in Hogsmeade anymore because of Umbridge, so its not going to be something amazing or –“
“Tonight?” she asked, her small smile beginning to spread into a grin.
“Tonight,” he nodded. “Meet me in the common room at half past six.”
“Okay,” she nodded, and she was overcome with the overwhelming feeling of giddiness.
Notes:
We get to see a peek of Grace's counselling sessions with McGonagall :) I wanted to make sure I show that she was actively getting help and support instead of just simply mentioning it. Besides, even though it's not mentioned in the books, I think it would be safe to say that any kind of counseling is available for students with their Head of House - since it's what they are there for.
I also want to put a disclaimer that Grace's better moods and recovery isn't because of Harry and her relationship with him. Their relationship has played a part in her being happier, but it's not the sole reason for her happiness. I think sometimes things like that can get lost in fics, and even in books in general. So I wanted to reiterate that Grace's happiness isn't stemmed from her and Harry's relationship, but that their relationship has played a part in it and has helped.
On a fluffier note!
The romance is romancing!!!
They're absolutely adorable :) But the temperature is starting to heat up between them that's for sure :)
Next chapter will be their first official date!! :)
What was your favorite moment of this chapter??? :)
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 129: 128
Notes:
Happy Friday!
and Happy Good Friday to those who celebrate!
Here's chapter 128 and I hope you all enjoy this sweet and cute, fluffy chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace should have been studying, or doing her homework, or revising the rest of the afternoon. However, she couldn’t focus on a single thing except for her first official date with Harry. She wasn’t sure why she was feeling nervous. They had a little pre-date back in October, and they often would take walks together in the evening after classes. But this was the first time that the two of them were going to be intentionally spending time completely alone since they got together.
“You’re over thinking this,” Ginny said as she sat on Grace’s bed. “Just wear something red. Harry likes it when you wear red.”
“Harry likes it when you wear anything,” Hermione added with a playful eyeroll as she reached for a white, long-sleeved shirt, then tossed it on Grace’s bed.
“I think Harry would like it even more if she wasn’t wearing anything,” Lavender teased, causing Parvati and Ginny to start laughing. Hermione tried not to smile, but Grace’s face was bright red.
“It’s only been a month,” Grace muttered, feeling embarrassed as she pulled out a black dress that had little flowers all over.
“I heard Samantha Smythe and Dominic Jarvis were only dating for two weeks before they started shagging,” Parvati spoke up from her bed with a smirk. Grace’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head and the dress fell out of her hands.
“WHAT?!” Grace exclaimed, causing the other girls to start laughing. “Aren’t they seventh years though?”
“They started dating right before the Yule Ball last year,” Lavender said, “and they were caught shagging in one of the carriages by Professor Snape.” Grace’s face went red as she remembered hearing two people inside of a rocking, fogged carriage with Harry.
“But Harry and Grace aren’t like that,” Hermione spoke up and Grace nodded in agreement.
“Yeah, I mean the most they’ve done is snog in the common room,” Ginny shrugged. “I doubt they’d do anything spicier than that for a while, Grace doesn’t even have a love bite yet.”
“A lo-love bite?” Grace asked, her cheeks getting redder. “What’s that?”
“You know, a bruise left behind after a boy kisses or sucks on your neck,” Ginny told her. Grace’s eyes widened and her entire face went red as she shifted awkwardly, looking down to try and hide her face. “Oh… my GOD! HE HAS!” Ginny exclaimed with a wide grin. Hermione, Lavender and Parvati’s eyes widened in shock.
“Let me see!” Hermione exclaimed as she went to pull Grace’s hair back but Grace tried to slap her hands away.
“Oi! Stop!”
“Let us see!” Lavender said as she grabbed Grace’s hands as Hermione lifted Grace’s hair.
“She has one!” Hermione teased as she pointed to the small, yellow and purple bruise on the side of her neck. The other girls squealed and laughed.
“What?!” Grace asked, as she puled away and raced to the mirror. She pulled her hair to the side and tilted her neck, and sure enough, there was a small, yellow and purple bruise. “It was only a red mark earlier!”
“Either you bruise really easily, or he was sucking on your neck really hard,” Parvati teased.
“Where did you two even go earlier?” Hermione asked, sitting beside Ginny on Grace’s bed. “Because you didn’t have that or any red mark on your neck earlier today. Was that walk really a walk?”
“Or did the two of you hole up in a broom cupboard or something earlier?” Ginny asked with a coy grin.
“No, it was a just a walk…kind of,” Grace said as she brushed the bruise lightly with her finger tips. “We went to the Owlry so I could send a letter and we were joking around and one thing lead to another and he started kissing my neck and...”
“Well, if you want I know a good contraceptive charm,” Lavender teased. Grace’s eyes widened and she whipped around to stare at her.
“WHAT?!”
“I read it in Witch Weekly a while ago. If you can’t get the potion, there’s a charm,” Lavender said with a shrug.
“No, thank you,” Grace shook her head, ready for the ground to suck her in. “Like I said…it’s only been a month. We’re no where near that level – or ready – or even want that yet –“ Lavender, Ginny and Parvati snorted and started laughing.
“You’re so cute, Gracie,” Lavender teased.
“What?” she blinked, confused.
“I would be surprised if Harry hasn’t had a dream about you yet,” Lavender said and Grace’s face was burning.
“Dean told me that Harry often moans and groans in his sleep, and sometimes wakes up really suddenly all sweaty,” Parvati grinned. “Sounds a lot like a sex dream to me.”
“S-sex dream?!” Grace asked, her voice going high and squeaky. “People really have those?”
“They’re normal,” Hermione shrugged, and Grace whipped her head to Hermione.
“Have you had one before?” Hermione’s cheeks then went red and she refused to answer.
“I’m not inclined to answer that,” she said simply.
“Wait…are you saying you haven’t had one before?” Ginny asked, surprised. Grace shook her head, feeling embarrassed. “Like…at all?” Grace shook her head again. “Have you even thought about…you know, doing it with Harry?”
“No…is that bad?” Grace asked, now feeling like she’s doing the whole relationship thing wrong. “Should I be?”
“I mean… it’s only been a month…” Parvati started slowly.
“But you two are snogging almost all the time,” Lavender added. “Don’t you want to know what he looks like shirtless? Have you thought about it?”
“I mean… sometimes,” Grace shrugged. “Like when he has me pressed against the wall when we’re kissing but…” her voice died and she sat on the end of Hermione’s bed. “Am I a terrible girlfriend for not –“
“No!” Hermione shook her head. “Don’t start thinking like that, Grace,” Hermione glared at Lavender and Parvati. “You don’t have to start thinking or doing anything you’re not ready for. Everyone is different, that’s all.”
“I just… I’ve never put much thought… I guess?” Grace shrugged. “I’ve just been too caught up in being with him. I mean I’ve been thinking about holding his hand, and kissing him for two years… I only just started thinking about him kissing my neck a week ago – I’m sorry, a week and a half ago according to Harry.”
“…He noticed when you wanted it?” Parvati asked, and Grace nodded.
“Harry notices everything about Grace,” Ginny said, smiling. “No surprise that he’d notice that she wanted him to give her love bites,” she teased and Grace glared at her.
“Okay, let’s leave her alone about it now,” Hermione said, coming to Grace’s rescue. “She still has to pick something to wear.”
“Did he tell you what he’s planning?” Lavender asked as she picked up the black, floral dress Grace had dropped earlier.
“No, just asked to have dinner with him alone since we can’t go to Hogsmeade,” she shrugged as she stood up.
“Maybe he’s taking you to the kitchens,” Parvati suggested.
“Or maybe he’s setting up an empty classroom!” Lavender said.
“Or what if he’s setting something up outside on the grounds, since you love nature so much?” Ginny asked, with a smile as she brought her knees up to her chest.
”I don’t know what he’s planning,” Grace shrugged. “It can’t be outside, it’s been raining off and on all day. So he has to have something planned somewhere inside the castle.”
“There’s only so many places that would be comfortable enough,” Parvati frowned. Grace looked at Hermione, and they both thought the same thing: The Marauder’s Map. If Harry did have something planned somewhere in the castle, he found a place from the Map.
“Well you should wear this,” Lavender said as she held out the black, floral, short-sleeved dress. “It’s cute but not dressy, and it’s not too short either…” she continued as Grace took it, “and the neck line leaves a lot of room for Harry to give you a lot of love bites!” she teased. Grace’s face went red as she grabbed a pillow and went to throw it at Lavender, but she and Parvati were already running out of the room.
“Don’t listen to her,” Hermoine rolled her eyes.
“She is right though,” Ginny said as she stood up. “You should wear that, and you should also start getting ready.”
“Why? What time is it?” Grace asked, reaching for her watch.
“It’s six,” Ginny answered as she smoothed out her jumper. “I’m going to head down to the Great Hall. Have fun on your daaaaaaaate,” Ginny grinned as she left the room.
“You’re thinking too much about it,” Hermione told her as she helped Grace put all of her clothes back into her trunk. “Just ignore everything they said. They were only teasing anyway…”
“But… do you think he thinks about…that kind of stuff?” Grace asked quietly, and Hermione paused.
“I don’t know,” she shrugged. “He might? I don’t think that’s something Harry would really talk about – at least not with me,” Hermione continued. “He does check you out though…”
“What?” Grace asked, feeling flustered.
“I’ve caught him staring at your bum quite a few times,” Hermione told her lightly with a amused smirk.
“Really?”
“Oh yeah,” Hermione nodded as she laughed lightly. “It’s natural to look and think about someone that way when you’re attracted to and when you’ve got feelings for them,” she shrugged as she stood up from Grace’s bed. “You do it to him too.”
“I do?” Grace asked, her brows frowning.
“Yeah, you do,” Hermione laughed. “You’re a bit more subtle than Harry is.”
“I didn’t even realize… I-I don’t think about that sort of thing… not really,” Grace said quietly. “I mean, I think I’ve joked about it, but who doesn’t?” she asked, now suddenly feeling nervous. “If he’s thinking about it, has he been giving me signs and I’ve just been so clueless and blind to see them? I mean he noticed my signs, how could I not notice any of his? Am I already a bad girlfriend because I don’t notice them?
“No –“
“Or because I don’t think about being physical with my boyfriend, who I’ve had feelings for for over two years?”
“No, Grace –“
“I mean, I know it’s only been a month, but you heard Parvati… Smythe and Jarvis were doing – having – it – sex – after two weeks at the Yule Ball! I think that’s who Harry and I heard –“
“Grace –“
“Does he think we should be getting physical like that? Or having…. It’s only been a month, is that waiting too long? Is that normal? Or – “
“Grace –“
“Do you think that’s why Harry planned this date? We’ve never been completely alone before! The last time we were alone was the night he kissed me and we sat there for nearly an hour just snogging. Do you think he’s got more than just a little dinner planned? What if he wants to start getting more physical –“
“GRACE!” Hermione shouted, making the girl jump and stare at her with wide eyes. “You’re thinking way too much about this!”
“But Hermione – “
“You’re overthinking this!” Hermione interrupted. “Do you want what I honestly think?” she asked, and Grace nodded. “I think you’re driving yourself mad and making yourself more nervous with all this overthinking about the physical side of your relationship with Harry. Every relationship is different Grace. Some move faster than others and that’s okay. You and Harry are so different. You two have been pining for each other for over a year, and you’ve both waited for the other for one reason or another… two people who wait for each other as long as you two have aren’t just going to jump into having a physical relationship. Not to mention, even if Harry is thinking about the physical aspects of your relationship, he isn’t going to act on them unless he’s sure you’re ready or if you even want them. You said that he only just kissed your neck today, right?”
“Yeah…”
“He did it because he noticed it was something you were wanting; and even though you two snog all the time, that’s the only thing I think Harry would ever do in public.”
“But he –“
“I’m not counting putting his arm around you, or holding your hand – that’s something you two have always done because you are an affectionate person. And I know he puts his hand on your knee when he can’t hold your hand, but that’s not something everyone can see. He waited until there was a moment that you two were fully alone to kiss your neck, and he knew to do it because he knows you. Harry could never do anything you weren’t ready for or didn’t want to do - ”
“I know – “
“ – and he knows that you’re still nervous because of your parents, and he knows to take things slow. He knows how to read you and knows when you’re ready for something or want something because he knows you, Grace…” Hermione paused to take a breath. “He adores you and cares so much about you, he isn’t going to do anything that could mess it up. So you need to take a deep breath, and forget about what they said and stop thinking about it. Let things happen naturally, and if the conversation comes up it comes up organically and you two will be able to talk about it.” Grace nodded as she looked down at the dress.
“Anyway, I’m going to head down to the Great Hall. You’ve got to finish getting ready, you only have fifteen minutes before you’re supposed to meet Harry in the common room.”
“FIFTEEN MINUTES!?” Grace shrieked as her eyes nearly bugged out of her head.
“Yes, so go finish getting ready, and if I see Harry, I’ll let him know you’re running a bit behind,” she said and Grace beamed at Hermione before grabbing her cosmetic bag and racing to the bathroom.
When she was finished getting dressed, and applying her makeup (which consisted of mascara and her tinted lip balm that was Harry’s favorite), she frowned. She knew she was going to be eating, and will most likely apply the lip balm again, but she had nowhere to put it. She thought about wearing a cardigan, but Ginny’s wise words of advice ran through her head: “If you want to add a layer of clothing, don’t. If you’re inside and you want to put on a jumper or cardigan: don’t. If you’re outside, don’t wear a jacket, or a jumper under your coat. You want to be cold! It gives him the perfect opportunity to put his arms around you and pull you close.”
So, Grace wasn’t going to put a cardigan on, however her dress didn’t have pockets, and she couldn’t put her lip balm in her boots and she certainly couldn’t keep holding it. The only other place she could put it was in her bra. She had seen Lavender and Parvati do it a few times, and while she thought it odd, she wasn’t left with any other option. She tucked her lip balm into her bra and finished lacing up her boots. Taking one last look at herself in the floor length mirror in their dorm, she smoothed out her dress and took a deep breath before nodding in approval at herself.
Grace then started to make her way down the stairs to the common room, and she took a sharp intake of breath as stepped off the staircase. Harry, who was standing around with a picnic basket at his feet, looked up and smiled at her. Harry was dressed in the same outfit he wore to his hearing, a dark blue, checkered, button-up shirt that was tucked neatly into a pair of good fitting jeans. Grace noticed that he even combed his hair – not that it made a huge difference. He looked nice, and she was suddenly feeling underdressed.
“I’m underdressed,” she said nervously. “I can go and cha-“
“You look perfect,” Harry shook his head as he took her hand and pulled her closer.
Grace’s cheeks flushed as she smiled shyly at him. “You combed your hair,” he nodded, grinning.
“Tried to at least,” he shrugged.
“Well, you look very handsome,” Grace’s smile grew as she rested her hands on his shirt, tugging on the little white buttons. “The combing of the hair is a nice touch.”
“Yeah?” he asked, grinning, and she nodded. “Brilliant, I’ll remember that.”
“Won’t last long,” she said playfully, and Harry’s cheeks flushed lightly. “So, where are we going?” she asked slowly, eyeing the picnic basket on the floor.
“That is a surprise,” he said as he reached for the basket.
“You know I hate surprises,” Grace groaned, and Harry only grinned at her.
“No, you like surprises, you just hate being told something is a surprise,” he retorted as he laced his fingers with hers. Grace narrowed her eyes at him and pouted.
“I hate that you know me that well.”
“No you don’t,” he grinned and gave her a chaste kiss. “Now, c’mon,” Harry said and started leading her out of the common room. “I do need you to close your eyes.”
“…How am I supposed to know where we’re going?” she asked.
“You’re not,” he said, “surprise, remember?”
“Well how am I supposed to walk if I can’t see where I’m going?” she asked, rolling her eyes.
“Do you trust me?” he asked her softly as the Fat Lady’s portrait closed.
“Of course…” she replied quietly.
“Then trust me… close your eyes,” he told her. Grace nodded in defeat and closed her eyes. “Now, keep them closed! Don’t make me have to blindfold you.”
“Oh, come on, don’t you trust me?”
“I do, with my life,” Harry said as he started guiding her down the corridor, “but not when it comes to you trying to find out your surprises.”
“Rude.”
“Am I wrong?”
“… Shut up.” Harry laughed, and her heart skipped in her chest. She loved it when he laughed.
Not being able to see where they were going was driving her mad. She lost all sense of direction and time because when Harry came to a stop, it felt like they had been walking forever.
“Keep your eyes closed,” he whispered in her ear, his warm breath against her skin made her shiver. When he let go of her hand, and she felt weird and alone. She didn’t like it. She held her hands out, hoping to feel him as her chest tightened. She knew Harry didn’t leave her in the middle of where ever she was, but not having him in arms reach was nerve wracking. “I’m here,” he whispered as he grabbed her hand again. “C’mon,” and she let him lead her to their destination.
There was a soft creak of a door opening, and then Harry was guiding her into some room. There was a small rush of air behind her as the door creaked closed. “Stay right here, and keep your eyes closed,” he told her again, and she held onto him tighter. “It’s okay, Gracie, stand right here I’ll only be a minute, promise.”
“Okay…” she nodded, letting go of his hand.
She wasn’t sure if Harry had meant a minute literally or figuratively, because it feels like it had been an eternity. She wondered where they were, because she could hear water, and she could hear birds softly in the distance. There wasn’t anyway they were outside, it was too dark, and she doesn’t remember going down any stairs. She jumped when she felt Harry rest his hands on her waist and began guiding her forward. “You can open your eyes,” he whispered in her ear once they stopped.
When Grace opened her eyes, she gasped. All around her was the shore line of the Black Lake, the shore line with her favorite tree, with a small picnic set up. She looked up and stared in awe at the clear, beautiful, starry night sky. The only light in the room was from the moon, and the floating balls of light all around them.
“How?” she breathed as she continued to look around in awe.
“Room of Requirement,” Harry answered, his thumbs rubbing her waist lightly. “I tested it out earlier to see if it would work, if it didn’t we were going to go to the Astronomy tower but…”
“Harry…” she smiled as she took a step forward, feeling completely speechless.
“I know it’s not the same as actually being outside, but it’s still a little cold and it’s been raining off and on all day so we wouldn’t really have a good view of the night sky, and the ground would be wet – mm –“ he didn’t get to finish as Grace had pulled him into a kiss.
“This is beautiful,” she whispered, smiling at him. “It’s perfect…”
“I’m glad you like it,” he grinned at him.
“I love it, Harry…” Harry’s smile widened and he kissed her again.
“C’mon, let’s eat,” he said, and motioned to the small blanket.
“What’re we eating?” she asked as they sat down and Harry started digging through the basket.
“Your favorite,” he grinned.
“Roasted chicken, roasted potatoes and Yorkshire pudding?” she asked, excited. Harry paused and looked nervous.
“Er… second favorite?”
“Fish and chips?” she asked, and he nodded, letting out a breath of relief as he pulled out the small containers with their food in it.
“And,” he added, as he pulled out two bottles of Pumpkin fizz, and a wrapped plate of pumpkin pasties.
Grace’s eyes widened as a large smile spread on her face. “He loves me, he really loves me,” she said lightly. Harry’s heart did a flip and his cheeks warmed. The words: “Yeah… I do…” were right at the tip of his tongue, but he held himself back. He wasn’t sure if he did, but it felt like he did, at least he thought he did. He wasn’t about to tell her that, it had only been a month – five weeks if he was being exact – and even though things have been going great, he didn’t want to scare her with big confessions. He wanted to be sure of how he felt, he needed to be sure. Something Grace had said when she visited him on his birthday. Thinking was dangerous, and he wasn’t going to risk her heart over thinking.
“Oi! Not yet!” Harry protested as he slapped her hand away from the pumpkin pasties. “Those are for after dinner.”
“Uuuugh! So rude!” she teased as she reached for a chip.
After they had finished their dinner, and Grace devoured the dessert, Harry wrapped an arm around her and they leaned against the tree trunk. Grace let out a sigh and smiled as she felt the fake breeze hit her face.
“I wish the water was real,” Grace said softly, resting her head on Harry’s shoulder.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean… I wish we could go into the lake, you know…swim around. We can’t go swim in the lake now, it’s still too cold…”
“I could always ask Ron for the password to the prefects bathroom. They’ve got a pool for a tub, there’s even a diving board,” he told her, and her eyes widened in surprise. “That is…if you want.”
“Really?” she asked, a grin spreading on her face, and Harry nodded.
“Don’t know what we’ll wear. I mean I think I still have what I wore for the second task last year, and I don’t think you would’ve packed a swim suit –“
“You don’t need a swim suit to go swimming, Harry,” Grace interrupted quietly, her cheeks pinking.
“Then what would you wear?” he asked, frowning in confusion. Grace couldn’t help but smile at him.
“My bra and knickers?” she answered, unsurely with a red face. Harry’s eyes widened and his cheeks burned as he started to think about what she would look like in just that.
“Oh…” he managed to get out after swallowing the large lump in his throat.
“There’s also skinny dipping…” Grace said slowly, her face turning into a darker shade of red. “If…well…if you wanted to…that is…”
“O-oh…ye-yeah…er…” he cleared his throat, suddenly feeling very warm. He only knew what it was because Sirius, Remus and Helena had told him and Grace stories of their years at Hogwarts, and on their seventh year before the year ended they all did it. The images of seeing her in just her underwear was already making him flustered and a little uncomfortable, but now thinking about her in nothing… the uncomfortable feeling only grew. It wasn’t uncomfortable in the sense of awkward and wanted to get rid of it, it was uncomfortable because it was a new feeling. It was the same feeling he’d get when he would think about snogging Grace in his bed, but only more intense.
“Have you…er… thought about… it?” Grace asked nervously, keeping her eyes out on the fake lake and the fake night sky.
“Skinny dipping? No…but I am now…” Harry admitted quietly.
“Not skinny dipping,” Grace shook her head, laughing lightly. “I meant… it…you know…the physical part of the relationship…”
“What are – oh…” Harry’s eyes widened as he looked at her. His face went dark red, as his heart started racing in his chest. “Er… “ he paused, not knowing how to answer that question.
“You can be honest, I won’t be upset or feel uncomfortable…” Grace assured him. “I’m just…curious is all.”
“Kind of?” he answered slowly. “Yes… no…? Sort of?” he grimaced, feeling uncomfortable – the awkward kind of uncomfortable now. “Like when you pulled me up to my dorm a couple of weeks ago, I thought about kissing you while we laid in my bed…” he started. Grace’s heart flipped in her chest as she looked at him in surprise. “But… nothing more,” he shook his head, and cleared his throat again. “You?”
“No,” she shook her head, feeling awkward, and she looked away from him. “Other than thinking about you kissing my neck… I haven’t put a whole lot of thought into it…” she confessed and Harry nodded.
“It’s only been a month,” Harry said, rubbing her shoulder lightly, reminding her and himself.
“Yeah,” she nodded. “Besides… I’ve been enjoying this – “ she said as she reached for his hand that was on her shoulder, as she rested her head on his, “ – and the kisses – “ Harry grinned, “ – and just us.”
“Me too,” he whispered, and kissed the top of her head. “That’s all that matters, I think… we’ll figure everything else out later when we’re ready…especially what we’re going to do with those twelve kids.”
“Oh my God!” Grace laughed loudly as she swatted his chest with her other hand. “You’re never going to let that go, are you?”
“Nope,” Harry shook his head, laughing. “Technically wouldn’t it be fourteen since we have Hedwig and Aries?”
“Oh Godric,” Grace rolled her eyes and shook her head.
“We’ll need a big house,” he continued, still grinning. “A huge house, out in the country. That way there’s a lot of space for the kids to play, and we could teach our kids to fly without worrying about muggles. Pluto is going to be an amazing flyer, like me, of course,” Harry continued, and she laughed. “Lolly can fly, but she doesn’t like being that high up because Mercury tried to push her off a broom when she was younger.”
“Oh my – no! Those are horrible names!” she shook her head, but she couldn’t get rid of her smile. “I’ve told you, you’re not allowed to pick out names.”
Harry smiled and kissed the top of her head again, and rubbed his thumb against her knuckles. “My parents…” he whispered softly after a few minutes of silence. Grace blinked, and turned her head to look at him. “I want to name my children after my parents… James for my first son, and Lily for my first daughter.”
“James and Lily are beautiful names,” Grace whispered, smiling up at him.
“What about you?”
“What about me what?”
“Names,” he said. “If you were to name our imaginary children, what names would you pick?”
Grace took a deep breath, and rested her head back on his shoulder as she thought about it. “Everett,” she said softly. “I like the name Everett… I don’t know why, it just flows off the tongue nicely. And Gabriel, and Wyatt – I really like the name Wyatt. Ezra’s a good one too…” she continued, and Harry felt himself smiling, he could hear the light excitement in her soft voice. “For girls, I love the name Evangeline, there’s something so…classic about it. I also love the name Charlotte, and there’s something so soft and lovely about the name Willa. Margot is another name I really like… and I love the name Elizabeth –“
“From Pride and Prejudice?” Harry asked, and Grace looked up at him in surprise.
“Yeah… how did you – “
“It’s one of your favorite books,” he answered, and she felt her chest tighten.
“I didn’t know you knew that… I don’t think I’ve ever mentioned it…”
“I’ve seen you read it three times,” he said. “That and The Hobbit. I figured they were your favorites since I’ve never seen you reread other books.”
“I can’t believe you noticed that…that you even remembered the names of the books.”
“I’ve told you… I notice everything about you,” he whispered. With his other hand he tilted her chin up and he leaned in to kiss her.
There was a high pitch like shrill, and then BOOM! Grace and Harry both jumped and pulled apart to see fireworks exploding.
“I didn’t ask for fireworks,” Harry whispered, as he stared at the firework show in awe. “Did you?”
“No…” she shook her head. “But I was thinking about them…”
“You were?”
“Yeah… every time you kiss me it feels like I’m watching a firework show,” Grace confessed, and turned to him with a shy smile. Harry grinned at her, then brought her into another kiss.
This kiss was different. It was deep, and it was slow and Harry held her close. The kiss only broke when they needed air, but after two breaths, Grace pulled him back into another, deep kiss. A small sound came from her throat as she felt her back press into the floor and Harry’s body press onto hers. She felt herself shiver lightly as one of Harry’s hands trailed down her side and down her leg, his hand wrapped around the side of her knee tightly. Grace let out a soft sound as she felt Harry’s lips on her jaw.
“Ow,” she whispered when she tried to move her head.
“You okay?” he asked, breathlessly.
“My hair, we’re on my hair,” she said, and Harry moved enough for her to sit up and move her hair out of the way. “Okay, you can continue,” she nodded as she laid back down.
“You sure?” he asked carefully, his thumb rubbing against her knee softly.
“Yes,” she whispered softly and tilted her head a little to the side. Harry grinned, but it fell when he noticed a small bruise on her skin.
“What happened?” he asked, grazing the bruise lightly with his finger. It made Grace shiver beneath him.
“You,” she replied lightly.
“Me?”
“Yes, you,” she laughed.
“I did that?” he asked, frowning in concern. “Gracie, I’m sorry –“
“Don’t apologize,” she shook her head.
“But –“
“Harry,” she interrupted him as she held onto his shirt tightly. “They’re called love bites. You gave it to me earlier when you kissed my neck.”
“Oh…” he said quietly.
“Harry…” she whispered breathlessly, her fingers running through the his hair at the nape of his neck. “Please give me more love bites…”
Harry pressed his lips against the small bruise from earlier, and her breath hitched. His lips moved against her skin to a different spot, and she shuddered when she felt his tongue press against her skin. When his lips moved again, Grace gasped as her eyes fluttered closed, but when his teeth grazed that same spot a small, quiet, moan escaped from her lips. His grip on her knee tightened and he pressed harder into her as he began sucking on her neck in that same spot.
Grace’s breath grew heavier as he continued, even when he forced himself to move onto a new spot, right at the crook of her neck. Another small moan escaped and she felt her body move on it’s own and press up into him. There was something tight in her lower stomach, and a strange sensation of excitement even lower as Harry moved his lips to the other side of her neck.
This…
This feeling of his lips on her skin, his body pressed against hers…
The feeling of being the only two in the world, and nothing else mattered…
She could get used to this.
Notes:
I absolutely adored the fun girl time at the beginning... we don't get to see it often, but when we do it's always fun to write and reread :)
Poor Grace, all innocent and pure minded, sex isn't even on her radar! (...yet...😏😉)
When I started writing, I didn't have the intention of the fic being spicey at all, maybe a few steamy scenes, or maybe even a smut scene or two during DH or Post DH, however I knew I always wanted to write them learning about it, and each other and the exploring the physical side of a relationship for the first time. It is (or will be) a little cringy, and there might be some secondhand embarrassment, but they're fun and wholesome chapters and they were so much fun to write, and it's fun to see how they go from really innocent like this... to (and a sneak peak of DH) “I’ll be the judge of that, since I’m the only one here that knows what Harry tast-ow!” she hissed, when Harry elbowed her in her side and gave her a look to shut her up.
Their journey and how their relationship develops is so sweet and cute and pretty steamy as horny teenagers go :)
But also, their first date!! 😭😭🥰 they're so freaking cute! I absolutely loved writing this scene, and I love rereading it. Even though it's still so early in their relationship and they're still very young, it's nice to see that they're comfortable joking about "imaginary" kids and a future without seriously discussing it right now :) (not until later that is... 😏)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter :) I'd love to know your favorite parts!
Chapter 130: 129
Notes:
Happy Monday~!
I hope everyone who celebrates Easter had a wonderful weekend, and for those of you who don't, I hope you all also had a wonderful weekend!
Here's chapter 129~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mum,
Or do you want me to call you Helena?
I’m doing okay, and recovering okay. Madam Pomfrey has me on a sleeping draught when needed now. No more pain, no more bruising from my fall. Still a little underweight but she’s not too concerned anymore.
School is going well. Still getting top marks. I’m not enjoying Divination as much anymore. Nothing against Firenze, he’s very interesting… but I wasn’t very interested in Astrology before with Professor Trelawney, but everything with Firenze is just confusing. I’m thinking about dropping it next year…
I don’t know how to talk to you now. I’m not sure how I’m supposed to feel about you anymore…
I don’t accept your apologies, because apologies are just words. If there is anything I’ve learned this year it’s that words mean nothing if they’re not backed up by actions.
I tried my entire life to make you proud of me, but nothing I’ve done or try to do would’ve ever worked, would it? All I wanted was my mother. I wanted a relationship like Ginny and Aunt Molly… but I was never going to get it, I’m still not going to get it am I?
If you want to be in my life, fine… but you have to prove but you have to prove it.
I’m not sure if you know, or if you care… and I’m not even sure why I’m telling you but it feels like something I should tell you… Harry and I… he’s my boyfriend now. We’ve been together for about two months now, and we had our first real date a few weeks ago.
Grace.
Grace reread her letter over and over again until she was satisfied. She folded it up and sealed it in the envelope.
“Can you take this to Mum?” Grace asked, handing the letter to Aries. He screeched at her, and she rolled her eyes. “Please!” Aries glared at her and then took the letter before flying out of the Owlry. “How do you deal with him?” Grace asked Hedwig as she started stroking her feathers. Hedwig only hooted softly.
“There you are,” Grace jumped and turned to see Harry approaching her. “Hi, Hedwig,” he said softly, stroking Hedwig’s head with one hand and putting the other around Grace’s waist. “Sending another letter to Tonks?”
“No… to Mum,” she answered, leaning into him.
“Really?” he asked, surprised, and she nodded. “What made you decide to write back to her?”
“I don’t know,” she shrugged. “I just… I felt like I should tell her about us. I don’t think she’d care, but… it just seems like something I should tell her, you know?”
“I think she does,” he said, rubbing her side gently with his thumb. “She asked about you in the last letter she sent me…” he confessed and Grace looked at him surprised. Harry had asked her weeks ago if it was okay if he still wrote to her; Grace told him that she was his godmother, of course he could and it didn’t bother her. And it didn’t. She had long accepted that her mother cared more about Harry and other people more than herself, even before New Years Eve. “And I really think she meant what she said in her letter to you… she does care about you – “ Grace scoffed in disbelief, “ – she does, Grace. When she came to see you when you were in the hospital wing… she was really upset –“
“All for show, I bet,” she muttered.
“Grace… she almost started crying,” he said softly, and she looked at him. “I’m not saying what she said was right, it wasn’t and you don’t deserve that and I’ll always stand by you. But… it sounds like she does want to at least try to be in your life…”
“Well she’s got to prove it,” Grace muttered. Harry smiled and kissed the side of her head.
“C’mon, lets get you to choir rehearsal.”
“Is it really that time?” she asked, her eyes widening and Harry nodded.
“And the sooner I get you there, the sooner I can pick you up so we can go to the other meeting,” he said as they started walking out of the Owlry.
“Other mee – oh! Tonight?” she asked, and he nodded. “We still going over shield charms?”
“Nope,” he shook his head with a grin. “I’ve got to get you to choir rehearsal so it’ll brighten your mood.”
“…Why?”
“Because you need happy thoughts tonight…” he said slowly, and her eyes widened.
“Really?!” she asked excitedly, and he nodded but brought his finger to his lips.
“It’s going to be a surprise for everyone else, so shh.”
“Oh, Harry… I’m so excited!” she beamed. “I’ve already started practicing –“
“Wait, you have?” he asked, frowning in confusion. “When? You haven’t been staying up late to practice again have you?”
“No! I started practicing before Christmas… I haven’t tried again since…” she answered.
“Were you able to conjure one?” he asked curiously.
“Not a full one,” she shook her head. “Which I know it’s hard to produce a full body patronus, but… I managed to see something.”
“Really?” Harry asked proudly, and she nodded enthusiastically.
“I think it’s a dog, my patronus,” she said. Something twisted inside Harry, he felt almost… disappointed. He should’ve figured it would be a dog, she was so much like Sirius, it would make sense. However, there was still that small part that hoped that she would have a patronus that matched his. “It’s hard to tell since I only really saw part of it, but it was short with a snout like a dogs and pointy ears, and I think I saw a fluffy tail.”
“Well, I can’t wait to see it,” he smiled at her and kissed her cheek.
“That’s if I can conjure one…” she said, and he rolled her eyes at her.
“You can conjure one. I know you can.”
“And how could you know that?”
“Because, you have a lot of recent happy memories to choose from,” he smirked at her, and her cheeks flushed.
“I think you’re all ready to try and learn to conjure a patronus,” Harry announced that evening in the Room of Requirement. Excited whispers erupted among everyone. “The patronus charm is a very advanced piece of magic, even seasoned wizards have a hard time conjuring one or can only conjure a non-corporeal patronus – if they can conjure one at all!” he started and that seemed to sober many others up. “At least that’s what Rem-Professor Lupin told me when he taught me third year,” Harry added. “A patronus is a strong, positive force, it’s everything a dementor isn’t. It’s a projection of what a dementor feeds off of – hope, happiness, the will to survive! It can’t feel despair, or hopelessness, or sadness like we can so a dementor can’t hurt it.”
“Do you get to choose what your patronus looks like?” Colin asked, excited.
“Yeah! If so, why did you choose a stag?!” his brother Dennis asked.
“Er…” Harry paused, feeling nervous and his eyes caught Grace’s and she gave him an encouraging smile. “No, you can’t choose what your patronus looks like,” he answered, and a few people looked disappointed. “Each patronus is unique to the witch or wizard who conjures it – “
“How can we know what our patronus would look like if we can’t conjure a corporeal one?” Hannah asked curiously.
“Usually a patronus takes the form to an animal that it’s castor has the greatest affinity for,” Grace spoke up and everyone looked at her in surprise. Her cheeks flushed. “Take Harry’s stag patronus for example. Stags are naturally protective, they’re strong and they symbolize leadership. It makes sense because Harry is strong, and he’s always been very protective – often being stupid enough to put himself in harms way for others, and well.. he’s a natural leader…” Grace said, her face growing redder, and her voice fading in shyness. She glanced over at Harry, and he grinned at her. “Anyway, think of a patronus’ form like…a spirit animal, an animal that symbolizes who you are. If you can know and understand what animal that would be, most likely your patronus would be the same – breeds may vary.”
“Breeds may vary? What the bloody hell is that supposed to mean?” Zacharias Smith asked with a scoff, and Grace glared at him.
“I’ll dumb it down for you since it’s obvious you don’t seem to have two working brain cells –“ Grace started, Ron and the twins snorted to keep from laughing, “Take myself for example, my spirit animal is most likely a dog. Friendly, social, loyal and protective. However there are tons of different breeds of dogs. One of you might have an affinity for cats but there are different types of cats. Owls, horses, birds, there’s tons of different breeds of animals so it’s hard to narrow down to just one if you can’t conjure a corporeal patronus.”
“Right, er,” Harry started again, regaining everyone’s attention. “I’m going to teach you all the same way that Professor Lupin taught me – well, except for a boggart that is. So if everyone could please spread out around the room,” he instructed, and everyone did. Well, Grace stayed where she was, next to Neville. “First, we’re going to practice the incantation. Expecto Patronum, you’ve got to say it very clearly.” Everyone started reciting the spell, in various different tones and strengths, and volumes. “Now, close your eyes and take a deep breath or two and think about a happy memory, your happiest memory, and you’ve got to focus on that as you cast the patronus charm.”
“Can you show us?” Susan asked, then her cheeks reddened when everyone looked at her, but many of the others agreed, encouraging Harry to show them. Grace grinned at him and shrugged, and he shook his head at her.
Harry took a deep breath with his wand out, and with a wave he said, “Expecto Patronum,” a large, silvery-blue mist figure of a stag formed in front of them, and everyone (well nearly everyone) gaped in awe. The stag began galloping around the room, weaving through everyone; Grace’s heart skipped when the stag circled around her and she smiled at it softly before it faded away. She looked back at Harry, who’s cheeks were a little pink. She wondered if she was in the memory he thought of.
“All right… everyone, let’s… er, begin,” he said, and once everyone had sobered up from seeing Harry’s patronus, they all began.
There were some people who were practicing the incantation without their wand, others were still thinking about a happy memory, and then there were the others that were actively trying to conjure a patronus. Some of them didn’t get a light, or mist, some only got a little vapor, and then there were some that were able to conjure a non-corporal patronus.
“You all are doing great!” Harry encouraged as he walked around the room. “The patronus charm is very advanced magic! If you’re producing a light, a small vapor or just a little mist, you’re doing a fantastic job! It’s there, you might just need a happier memory!” Harry continued. “You’ve got to make it a powerful memory, the happiest you can remember. Allow it to fill you up!”
Neville sighed in defeat, and Grace turned to look at him. His shoulders slumped as a silvery vapor faded out of his wand. “You can do it Neville,” she said softly.
“I don’t know if I can,” he muttered hopelessly.
“You heard Harry, even a small vapor or a little mist is a good sign!” she encouraged. Neville only nodded slowly before taking another deep breath and trying again.
“Fantastic, Ginny!” she heard Harry exclaim proudly. She turned around and saw a silvery-smoke in the form of a horse come from Ginny’s wand. Grace glanced around the room and saw a few more silvery forms. A hare that belonged to Luna, and a swan that came from Cho’s wand. Grace grumbled at the fact that Cho was able to conjure a corporal patronus.
Grace took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Happy. She had to think of happy memories, the happiest memory she has. She had a lot of them. But were any of them powerful enough? She thought back on the night she first tried the charm, the memory that she thought of when she saw the first shape of her patronus. It was the night of the Yule Ball, she thought about Harry smiling at her, dancing in his arms, the laughter.. “Expecto Patronum,” she said clearly and she opened her eyes. A bright, silver-blue mist formed, and she could see pointed ears and a small head before it faded. She was able to see half a form before… so why not now?
“The happiest you’ve ever felt. Allow it to fill you up!” Harry had said. She closed her eyes and thought about a moment where she had been the happiest she could remember. The happiest she’s ever felt was with Harry. The night he kissed her for the first time, telling her she was the only choice, that it had always been her. She felt her body heat up, and her heart begin to race. But then she thought about the last few Saturday nights, spending it with Harry in the Room of Requirement. She thought about the stargazing, watching the shooting stars that the room produced. She thought about his arms wrapped around her, the kisses, the laughter as they joked around about their imaginary twelve kids for the millionth time. The laughter as he tickled her and when he chased her around the room because she escaped his attempts at tickling. She remembered looking up at him as they laid on the ground after he fell on her, them both catching their breath and laughing and she thought: ‘I think I’m falling in love’.
“Expecto Patronum,” Grace said softly, opening her eyes. The bright, silvery-blue vapor formed, she saw the pointed ears, the long snout, but it was taller, longer than the short fluffy like figure she saw back in December. Her eyes widened and her mouth fell open as she watched the silver smoke not take the form of a dog, but instead it formed into a doe. The doe looked at her before it started prancing around the room, her eyes followed it as it pranced through the others and past Harry.
Harry’s eye widened at the doe as it ran around him. He turned around, following it to see who it belonged to. His heart pounded in his chest and in his ears as he held his breath, waiting to see where the doe went. He hoped, he foolishly hoped… and when the doe stopped and circled around Grace, Harry’s heart skipped. She turned and their eyes locked. Her cheeks were pink, and she gave him a small, shy, smile at him, and he grinned at her. He could feel his heart ready to fly out of his chest. Grace’s patronus was a doe… not a dog like they thought, but a doe. It took all of his self-control to not kiss her in front of everyone.
“Wow, Gracie!” Neville exclaimed, which broke the two of them out of their thoughts.
“Wow is right,” Harry said softly as he approached her. Grace blushed and her smile grew. “You’re amazing, you know that?” he asked, smiling at her.
“Yeah, but it’s still nice to hear you say,” she said lightly with a shrug. Harry chuckled and shook his head at her as he looked back at the doe.
“Thought it was supposed to be a dog,” he whispered.
“I thought so too…” she said quietly, slightly confused.
“What memory did you choose?” he asked curiously, and she wasn’t sure her face could’ve gotten any redder, but it did.
“Last Saturday night,” she confessed shyly, and Harry grinned at her.
“Me too,” he whispered in her ear. “Earlier… I thought about it too…” Grace was getting far too hot, and she could feel pressure in her head from all the blood flow. Harry grinned at her and kissed her cheek. “I’m proud of you,” he said softly, and her heart skipped as her smile widened at him.
“It’s gone…” Grace said sadly when she noticed the doe had faded away.
“You’ve got to concentrate,” Harry reminded her lightly, and she rolled her eyes.
“Hard to do when you’re being all… well you, right in front of me,” she muttered playfully. Harry rolled his eyes at her as he moved behind her, resting his hands on her hips.
“Try it again,” he whispered in her ear. Grace shivered lightly as she nodded.
“Expecto Patronum,” she said and the silvery-blue vapor shined brightly as it formed into a doe again then it started prancing around the room. Harry grinned proudly, he squeezed her hips and pressed another kiss to her cheek before letting go.
“You’re all doing amazing!” Harry beamed at them all as he started walking around again, his eyes still going to the doe that galloped around with Ginny’s silvery-horse patronus. “But remember, it’s easy to conjure one in a brightly lit room when we’re in no danger, it’s different than being able to produce one when you have a dementor after you – “
“Oh, don’t be such a killjoy,” Cho said brightly as she watched her silvery-swan shaped patronus soar around the room. “They’re so pretty!”
Grace rolled her eyes, and glared at her. “They’re not supposed to be just pretty. They’re supposed to protect you,” Grace retorted dryly, which caused Cho to glare at her but Grace had already turned away so she wouldn’t lose focus on her own patronus.
“Grace is right,” Harry said, and Cho huffed, “they’re supposed to protect you. What we really need is a boggart or something; that’s how I learned, I had to conjure a patronus while the boggart was pretending to be a dementor – “
“But that would be really scary!” Lavender exclaimed as a little puff of silver vapor came from the end of her wand. “And I still – can’t – do it!” she added angrily.
Neville let out another frustrated sigh as another feeble silvery wispy smoke faded from his wand-tip. “You’ve got to think of something happy, Neville,” Harry reminded him.
“I’m trying,” Neville said miserably.
“Harry!” Seamus, who Dean had brought to his first ever D.A. meeting, exclaimed excitedly, “I think I’m doing it! Look – “ his smile faded as the silvery vapor faded. “Ah, it’s gone… but it was definitely something hairy!”
Grace beamed as her doe came prancing back, circling around Harry – who grinned happily – before coming back to her and fading away.
“They are sort of nice, aren’t they?” Hermione asked softly as she looked at her own otter shaped patronus fondly. There was a loud bark as a jack Russell terrior shaped patronus came running around them. Grace turned and saw Ron gripping his wand tightly as he followed it, and she started laughing.
“Hi, Dobby!” Harry said, and Grace turned to see the familiar, overly enthusiastic but still friendly, house-elf wearing his usual eight hats on top of his head. “What are you – what’s wrong?” Harry asked, frowning.
Any patronus that were running around the room had faded away as everyone was now looking at Dobby. Grace frowned in concern as she crouched down in front of the trembling elf. “Dobby, what is it?” she asked softly.
“Harry Potter, sir – Miss Gracie – “ Dobby squeaked, his body trembling in fear as his large eyes shifted between her and Harry. “Harry Potter, sir… Dobby has come to warn you.. but the house-elves have been warned not to tell…” a strange, heavy, feeling of dread started to form in the pit of Grace’s stomach.
Dobby then ran headfirst at the wall. Harry, who was used to Dobby’s habits of self-punishment went to seize him. Grace approached him carefully after he bounced off the stone. She took his arms and held him firmly. “Dobby, it’s okay,” she said softly.
“What’s happened, Dobby?” Harry asked.
“Harry Potter… she… she…” he started, and he managed to break free from Grace’s grip and went to hit himself hard on the nose. Harry quickly grabbed that arm to keep Dobby from hurting himself more.
“Who is ‘she’, Dobby?” Grace asked slowly. Dobby’s large eyes looked at her, trembling in fear, and that heavy, dreadful feeling grew.
“Umbridge?” Harry asked, horrified. Dobby only nodded, then he went to bang his head on Harry’s knees, but Grace wrapped her arms around him tightly. “What about her? Dobby – she hasn’t found out abut this – about us – about the D.A?” Dobby’s physical reaction of trying to free himself from Grace’s arms and try to kick himself was all the answer Harry needed. “Is she coming?” Harry asked quietly.
“Yes, Harry Potter, yes!” Dobby howled painfully. Grace and Harry shared a look of horror. He straightened immediately and looked at everyone who were frozen in fear.
“WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? RUN!” Harry bellowed.
Notes:
So...
For the longest time I was very conflicted on what to make Grace's patronus be... A part of me wanted it to be a doe, but at the same time it happens soooo often that I didn't want to do it.... but also Grace is so much like Sirius that it would make sense that her patronus would match her fathers, just like how Harry's matches James...
But also her patronus being a dog just doesn't fit anymore either... so i thought this would be an interesting and a little different. Grace's patronus is, originally, a dog - just like Sirius. However, as you've probably guessed, it changed because of her feelings for Harry - just like Tonks' did in HBP. Every memory that fills Grace completely with happiness, is of Harry. Every happy memory she has now, has him in it in some way (even older ones), and like Remus says in HBP - if someone has a life altering event/emotion it can change a persons patronus, and that's what it did with Grace.
She won't know or understand why her patronus changed until HBP, but as readers, you'll know why lol.
I hope no one is too terribly upset or annoyed that Grace's patronus is now a Doe... not that I'm going to change it because its important for later on :)
Also, wanted to say that yes... this is the beginning of Helena and Grace building a relationship... it's rocky, and strained... but in the long run it'll help them both grow :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~ Sorry, not sorry for the cliff hanger tho... :)
Chapter Text
Chaos erupted.
Everyone ran toward the exit at once, creating a frenzied crowd at the door as people burst through. Grace’s heart was pounding in her chest as she looked around for Neville, Luna, her cousins. She saw Neville take Luna’s hand – and Ginny’s (or maybe Luna had taken Ginny, or Ginny had taken Neville, Grace wasn’t sure) and the three of them managed to get out into the hall.
“Harry! Grace! Come on!” Hermione shouted at them from the center of the knot of people, who were still struggling to get out.
“Grace you need to go!” Harry said as he pulled Dobby from Grace’s arms.
“No! I’m not leaving you –“
“GO!” he shouted, and shoved her toward the crowd. “Go! I’ll catch up! I’ll see you in the common room!”
“Harry – No!”
“Stop being so damn stubborn and GO!” he shouted at her. The two of them stared at each other for a second and she forced herself to nod and turn around and follow the others out.
Grace looked around frantically, trying to find a place to hide. She could run toward the West tower, make it appear she was just leaving Professor Flitwick’s office. Yes, that seemed to be the best option. She ran down the corridor as fast as she could, and skidded to a stop to catch her breath. Once her breathing had calmed she turned around and started to make her way back down the same corridor. There was a purple light shooting toward her. Grace’s eyes widened as she stared at the light making its way to her. She held her breath, knowing she couldn’t be fast enough to cast a shield charm, but a ripple of light appeared as the purple light bounced off it. She blinked, confused.
“Got you!” she jumped when a hand seized her forearm, squeezing it tightly. “Professor Umbridge will be pleased we caught another one, and Little Black no less.”
“Let me go, Malfoy!” Grace hissed as she tried to yank her arm from his hold, but he only squeezed tighter.
“Professor Umbridge’s been wanting an excuse to interrogate you, Black,” Pansy Parkinson sneered at her with a triumphant smirk.
“Let. Me. Go.” Grace seethed as she twisted her arm painfully to try and get out of Malfoy’s grip.
“We’re taking you straight to Dumbledore’s office,” Malfoy said with a smirk. “Professor Umbridge is on her way there with your precious boyfriend, Potter,” he spat. Grace’s heart fell.
“Why?”
“You know why,” Malfoy hissed as he yanked her down the hall.
“No, I don’t,” she shook her head.
“So you weren’t hiding in a secret room?” Parkinson scoffed. “Having illegal meetings?”
“No,” Grace shook her head. “I was coming from Professor Flitwick’s office. I was talking to him about the frog choir –“
“Likely story,” Malfoy scoffed as he pulled on her arm harder, making her hiss.
“It’s the truth you bloody cockroach,” Grace hissed as she tried to tug her arm out of his grip again, but he only held on tighter. His grip now was so tight, she could feel his nails digging into her skin through her shirt, and she could feel a light tingling sensation in her arm.
“We caught Black, Professor!” Pansy Parkinson exclaimed excitedly as they approached the stone gargoyle just as Umbridge was approaching with her grip on Harry.
Grace’s wide, grey, eyes met Harry’s fearful emerald ones, the fear turned to anger as he gave her a look. She shook her head, silently telling him – or hoping he’d know – that she didn’t mean to get caught.
“Oh, how perfect,” Umbridge said happily, with an evil grin. “Come Miss Black – “
“I didn’t do anything – let go of me!” she exclaimed angrily at Malfoy.
“You were caught – “
“I was attacked!” Grace interrupted hotly. “I was coming from Professor Flitwick’s office when I was attacked by these two!”
“She’s lying, Professor,” Parkinson rolled her eyes. “She was out of breath! You told us to look for anyone out of breath – “
“I was running so I could make it to my common room before curfew!” Grace snapped. “Take points away for running in the corridor! I’ll even do a detention and carve ‘thou shall not run’ on my hand.”
“A likely story, Miss Black,” Umbridge said disbelievingly. “But forgive me, if I don’t quite believe what a criminals daughter has to say.” Grace’s face burned in anger as she yanked herself from Malfoy’s grip that had finally loosened, but it was then snatched by Umbridge.
“Please let go of me Professor Umbridge,” Grace said evenly, glaring at the woman, but she only grinned evilly at her.
“Oh, no, Miss Black. You’re coming with me,” she said slowly, as she pulled on Grace’s arm. “Fizzing Whizbee,” Umbridge said to the stone gargoyle, who then jumped aside and the wall behind it split open. Umbridge tugged on her and Harry’s arm and started pulling them up the rolling staircase. Umbridge didn’t bother knocking, she let go of Grace long enough to open the door and shove the girl through into the room.
She stared wide-eyed at everyone who was in Dumbledore’s office. Dumbledore, who looked calm, was seated behind his desk and hands clasped together. Professor McGonagall was standing rigidly beside him, looking very tense. Then she noticed, rocking back and forth in excitement was the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. She also recognized Kingsley Shacklebolt standing guard next to another wizard she didn’t recognize. Lastly, there was one more person she recognized, and she had hoped that maybe her pleading look to him would allow her some mercy, however, Percy was looking very excited by the wall with a quill and a scroll of parchment ready to take notes.
Grace glanced around the room, none of the Headmaster portraits were sleeping, instead they were all watching seriously, and alert. Her eyes glanced around frantically, and she came across the familiar portrait of her great-great-great-grandfather. He caught her eye, and raised an eyebrow disapprovingly to her. She gave him a pleading look, but he simply turned his head away. She now understood why he was the least popular headmaster Hogwarts has ever had.
“Well, well, well …” Fudge began, glaring viciously at Harry.
“He was heading back to Gryffindor Tower,” Umbridge said, her shrill, girlish voice was overflowing with indecent excitement, it was the same way she spoke when she was dismissing Professor Trelawney. “This one,” Umbridge began again, yanking on Grace’s arm and shoving her forward, causing the girl to stumble. Harry, instinctively, reached out and steadied her as Grace glared at Umbridge. “Was caught, also, heading back to Gryffindor Tower. However, she’s claiming she was on her way back from talking to Professor Flitwick. The Malfoy boy cornered them both.”
“He did, did he?” Fudge nodded approvingly. “I must remember to tell Lucius. Well, Potter, Black, I expect the two of you know why you’re here?”
Grace glanced over at McGonagall, who gave her a tense look with her lips pursed. There was a slight twitch of her head, that she figured was a subtle way of saying: for once, keep your mouth shut.
“Yeh – no,” Harry shook his head, and Grace shook her head at the same time.
“I beg your pardon?” Fudge asked thinly.
“No,” Harry said again, firmly.
“You don’t know why you are here?”
“No, we don’t,” Harry shook his head.
Fudge looked at both Harry and Grace incredulously, then to Umbridge. Grace quickly looked at McGonagall and Dumbledore, who gave the tiniest of nods and Dumbledore shot Harry a small shadow of a wink.
“So you, neither of you, have an idea,” Fudge started, his voice dripping in sarcasm, “why Professor Umbridge has brought you to this office? You are not aware that you have broken any school rules?”
“School rules?” Harry asked, then shook his head, “no.”
“Unless you’re talking about earlier,” Grace spoke up and she could feel everyone’s eyes on her, “when Harry and I were snogging in the corridor as he walked me to Professor Flitwick’s office? We thought we were alone… sorry,” she winced lightly. She heard McGonagall let out a heavy sigh, and glanced over to see the woman shake her head. Fudge and Umbridge, however, did not look amused – they were becoming so red and purple that she was sure they were going to explode.
“So it’s news to the two of you, is it,” Fudge started, his voice now thick with anger, “that an illegal student organization has been discovered within this school?”
“Yes,” Grace said at the same time as Harry said: “Yes, it is”, both of them wearing expressions of innocent surprise.
“I think, Minister,” Umbridge started, her voice tight, “we might make better progress if I fetch our informant.”
“Yes, yes, please do,” Fudge nodded then glanced maliciously at Dumbledore. “There’s nothing like a good witness, is there, Dumbledore?” At this Grace scoffed, which had Fudge glare at her. “Something to say, Miss Black?”
“No, Minister,” Grace shook her head. “Except, pot calling the kettle black, isn’t it?” Grace was sure it took all of Fudge’s strength and will power to not raise a hand to strike her. The vein about to pop in his forehead was proof that he wanted to.
A few, very tense, minutes later, the door opened again and Umbridge moved past Grace and Harry while gripping the shoulder of Marietta Edgecombe, who was hiding her face in her hands. Grace sucked in a breath, and tried not to stare wide eyed at the girl. Harry slipped his hand into hers, squeezing it gently.
“Don’t be scared, dear, don’t be frightened,” Umbridge said softly, patting her back. “It’s quite all right, now. You have done the right thing. The Minister is very pleased with you. He’ll be telling your mother what a good girl you’ve been. Marietta’s mother’ Minister,” she added, looking at Fudge, “is Madam Edgecombe from the Department of Magical Transportation. Floo Network office – she’s been helping us police the Hogwarts fires, you know.”
“Jolly good, jolly good!” Fudge said heartily. “Like mother, like daughter, eh? Well, come on, now, dear, look up, don’t be shy, let’s hear what you’ve got to – galloping gargoyles!” Fudge exclaimed in surprise as he jumped back and nearly stepped into the fire.
Grace’s eyes widened in a mix of shock and horror as Marietta let out a wail and tried to pull the neck of her robes up to her eyes, but Grace was able to see how horribly disfigured her face had become with the purple pustules that was spread across Marietta’s face to spell the word “SNEAK.”
“Never mind the spots now, dear,” Umbridge said impatiently, “just take your robes away from your mouth and tell the Minister – “ but Marietta gave another muffled wail and shook her head frantically. Grace didn’t blame her, she’d quickly change her tune if that happened to her – not that it would have.
“Oh, very well, you silly girl. I’ll tell him,” Umbridge snapped. “Well, Minister,” she started as she forced her sickly sweet smile back on her face and faced Fudge. “Miss Edgecombe here came to my office shortly after dinner this evening and told me she had something she wanted to tell me. She said that if I proceeded to a secret room on the seventh floor, sometimes known as the Room of Requirement, I would find out something to my advantage. I questioned her a little further and she admitted that there has to be some kind of meeting there. Unfortunately at that point this hex,” she waved impatiently at Marietta’s face, “came into operation and upon catching sight of her face in my mirror the girl became too distressed to tell me anymore.”
“Well, now,” Fudge began, giving Marietta a look that seemed as if he was trying to appear kind and fatherly, “it is very brave of you, my dear, coming to tell Professor Umbridge, you did exactly the right thing. Now, will you tell me what happened at this meeting? What was it’s purpose? Who was there?” Marrietta shook her head again wide, fearful eyes. She was refusing to speak. “Haven’t we got a counterjinx for this?” Fudge asked Umbridge, impatiently as he gestured to Marietta’s face.
“I have not yet managed to find one,” Umbridge admitted, grudgingly. Grace didn’t know if she should feel pride at Hermione, or anger that her friend could do something so horrific to someone else. She really hoped there was a counterjinx. “But it doesn’t matter if she won’t speak, I can take up the story from here.” Umbridge huffed.
“You will remember, Minister, that I sent you a report back in October that Potter had a met a number of fellow students in the Hog’s Head in Hogsmeade – “
“And what is your evidence for that?” McGonagall cut in.
“I have testimony from Willy Widdershins, Minerva, who happened to be in the bar at the time. He was heavily bandaged, it is true, but his hearing quite unimpaired,” Umbridge said smugly. “He heard every word Potter said and hastened straight to the school to report to me – “
“Oh, so that’s why he wasn’t prosecuted for setting up those regurgitating toilets!” McGonagall raised her eyebrows. “What an interesting insight to our justice system!” Grace nodded curtly in agreement, but Harry tugged on her hand and gave her a side glare to stop.
“Blatant corruption!” raged a portrait of a red-nosed wizard behind Dumbeldore’s desk. “The Ministry did not cut deals with petty criminals in my day, no sir, they did not!”
“Thank you, Fortescue, that will do,” Dumbeldore said softly.
“The purpose of Potter’s meeting with these students,” Umbridge continued, “was to persuade them to join an illegal society, whose aim was to learn spells and curses the Ministry has decided to inappropriate for school age – “
“I think you’ll find you’re wrong there, Dolores,” Dumbledore said quietly, peering over his glasses. Grace blinked as she stared at him, wondering how he was going to talk his way out of this. There was a witness, someone who overheard everything! Grace knew it was a bad idea, she had a funny feeling at that pub.
“Oho!” Fudge scoffed, bouncing on the balls of his feet again. “Yes, do tell! Let’s hear the latest cock-and-bull story designed to pull Potter out of trouble! Go on, then, Dumbledore! Go on! Willy Widdershins was lying, was he? Or was it Potter’s identical twin in Hog’s Head that day? Or is there the usual simple explanation involving a reversal of time, a dead man coming back to life, and a couple of invisible dementors?” Grace’s body heated in anger and she went to say something but Percy let out a laugh.
“Shut up, you horn-nosed, prat!” Grace spat angrily at him, and Percy immediately shut up and glared at her.
“Cornelius, I do not deny – and nor, I am sure, does Harry – that he was in Hog’s Head that day, nor that he was trying to recruit students to a Defense Against the Dark Arts group. I am merely pointing out that Dolores is quite wrong to suggest that such a group was, at the time, illegal. If you remember, the Ministry decree banning all student societies was not put into effect until two days after Harry’s Hogsmeade meeting, so he was not breaking any rules in Hog’s Head at all.”
Check. Grace thought with a smirk.
“That’s all very fine, Headmaster,” Umbridge spoke up sweetly, being the first to recover. “But we are now nearly six months on from the introduction of Educational Decree Number Twenty-four. If the first meeting was not illegal, all those have happened since most certainly are.”
Damn, you stupid toad. Grace glared at Umbridge.
“Well,” Dumbledore started, staring in polite interest, “they certainly would be, if they had continued after the decree came into effect. Do you have any evidence that these meetings continued?”
Grace held her breath as Dumbledore spoke. Harry squeezed her hand tightly to keep her from moving her head when there was a very faint rustle behind them and a whisper of someone, sounding a lot like Kingsley Shacklebolt.
“Evidence?” Umbridge repeated, her horrid toad like smile widening. “Have you not been listening, Dumbledore? Why do you think Miss Edgecombe is here?”
“Oh, can she tell us about the six month’ worth of meetings?” Dumbledore asked, raising an eyebrow. “I was under the impression that she was merely reporting a meeting tonight.”
“Miss Edgecombe,” Umbridge said hotly at once, “tell us how long these meetings have been going on, dear. You can simply nod or shake your head, I’m sure that won’t make the spots worse. Have they been happening regularly over the last six months?”
Grace felt the horrible, heavy, feeling of dread drop in her stomach. There was no way Dumbledore could get them out this. They were all royally screwed into next Wednesday. She knew her father thinks the group was a good idea, and that it was better to defend yourself and be expelled…but she wondered if his tune would change if she actually did get expelled. She could already see the veins in Remus’ head and neck exploding in anger. Her aunt Molly would be furious. She knew her mother would be furious at all of them and probably try and put the blame on Grace. Her father though? He might actually be mad.
“Just nod or shake your head, dear,” Umbridge said, trying to coax Marietta. “Come on, now, that won’t activate the jinx either…”
Everyone was now looking at Marietta in anticipation, waiting for her to answer. Then, to everyone’s amazement, Marietta shook her head.
Umbridge looked quickly at Fudge, then back at Marietta. “I don’t think you understand the question, did you, dear? I’m asking whether you’ve been going to these meetings for the past six months? You have, haven’t you?” Marietta shook her head again. “What do you mean by shaking your head?” Umbridge asked, her voice growing thin.
“I would have thought her meaning was quite clear,” Professor McGonagall spoke up harshly. “There have been no secret meetings for the past six months. Is that correct, Miss Edgecombe?” Marietta nodded.
“But there was a meeting tonight!” Umbridge said furiously. “There was a meeting, Miss Edgecombe, you told me about it, in the Room of Requirement! And Potter was the leader, was he not? Potter organized it! Potter – why are you shaking your head, girl!”
“Well, usually when a person shakes their head,” McGonagall said coldly, “they mean ‘no’. So unless Miss Edgecombe is using a form of sign language as yet unknown to humans – “ Grace coughed quietly to try and hide her laugh. However, Umbridge didn’t find it amusing as she seized Marietta by the shoulders and started shaking her very hard. Grace’s eyes widened in surprise. Umbridge leapt back immediately when Dumbledore stood from his desk with his wand raised and Kingsley had also stepped forward.
“I cannot allow you to manhandle my students, Dolores,” Dumbledore said evenly, and for the first time, he looked angry. Grace swallowed heavily and leaned closer to Harry.
“You want to calm yourself, Madam Umbridge,” Kingsley said slowly. “You don’t want to get yourself into trouble now.”
“No,” Umbridge said breathlessly, glancing up at Kingsley’s towering figure. “I mean, yes – you’re right, Shacklebolt – I – forgot myself.”
“Dolores,” Fudge started, gaining the attention back, “the meeting tonight – the one we know definitely happened – “
“Yes,” Umbridge said, nodding as she pulled herself together. “Yes…well, Miss Edgecombe tipped me off and I proceeded at once to the seventh floor, accompanied by certain trustworthy students, so as to catch those in the meeting red-handed. It appears that they were forewarned of my arrival, however because when we reached the seventh floor they were running in every direction. It does not matter, however. I have all their names here, Miss Parkinson ran into the room of Requirement for me to see if they had left anything behind. We needed evidence and the room provided…”
Blasted Room! I thought it was on our side. Grace thought, her eyes narrowing at Umbridge as she withdrew a piece of parchment from her pockets. The same piece of parchment that they had all written their names on and hung in the Room of Requirement. Umbridge then handed the parchment to Fudge.
“The moment I saw Potter’s name on the list, I knew what we were dealing with,” she said softly.
“Excellent,” Fudge said, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. “Excellent, Dolores. And… by thunder…” his eyes widened as he glanced at Dumbledore. “See what they’ve named themselves?” Fudge said quietly. “Dumbledore’s Army.” Grace held her breath as she watched Dumbledore take the piece of parchment and scanned it, his eyes lingering a little longer at the top of the page. After a long moment, Dumbledore looked from the parchment with a small smile.
“Well, the game is up,” he said simply. Grace blinked. What? “Would you like a written confession from me, Cornelius – or will a statement before these witnesses suffice?” Grace looked at Professor McGonagall, hoping she had an idea of what was happening, but both McGonagall and Kingsley shared a look of fear. If Kingsley and McGonagall looked scared about what was happening, Grace knew it couldn’t be good.
“Statement?” Fudge asked slowly. “What – I don’t - ?”
“Dumbledore’s Army, Cornelius,” Dumbledore said, still smiling as he waved the list of names before Fudge’s face. “Not Black’s Army. Not Potter’s Army. Dumbledore’s Army.”
“But – but – “ Fudge sputtered as he took a step backward, horrified. “You?”
“That’s right,” Dumbledore replied pleasantly.
“You organized this?”
“I did.” Dumbledore nodded.
“You recruited these students for – for your army?”
“Tonight was supposed to be the first meeting,” Dumbledore said nodding. “Merely to see whether they would be interested in joining me. I see now that it was a mistake to invite Miss Edgecombe, of course.” Grace glanced over at Marietta, who was nodding. Fudge looked from Marietta to Dumbledore and his face turned a strange shade of purple.
“Then you have been plotting against me!” Fudge yelled.
“That’s right,” Dumbledore said cheerfully.
“NO!” Harry shouted, and Grace turned to him with wide eyes. McGonagall and Kingsley both gave Harry looks. She looked at Harry then at Dumbledore with wide eyes.
“No – Professor Dumbledore!”
“Be quiet, Harry, or I am afraid you will have to leave my office,” Dumbledore warned him calmly.
“Yes, shut up, Potter!” Fudge barked.
“It wasn’t to plot against you!” Grace shouted, and now she could feel McGonagall glare at her to shut up. “It – it was just to prepare us! We aren’t learning how to properly defend ourselves –“
“Miss Black – “ Dumbledore began, but Grace ignored him.
“It was to prepare us against the ten Death Eaters that escaped Azkaban! Two years ago when my father escaped, dementors were everywhere! Now, they’re nowhere to be seen!” Grace continued, and Harry tugged on her hand as if he was trying to tell her to stop. “It was supposed to be a demonstration on how important it is for us to practice defensive magic! We need –“
“Shut up you delusional girl!” Fudge snapped angrily, as he took a step toward her. Harry instantly pulled her behind him, and glared at Fudge. Fudge took a deep breath and turned back to Dumbledore. “I came here tonight expecting to expel Potter and instead – “
“Instead you get to arrest me?” Dumbledore said, smiling. “It’s like losing a knut and finding a galleon, isn’t it?”
“Weasley!” Fudge called, his face curling into delight, “Weasley, have you written it all down, everything he’s said, his confession, have you got it?”
“Yes, sir, I think so, sir!” Percy nodded eagerly.
“The bit about how he’s been trying to build up an army against the Ministry, how he’s been working to destabilize me?”
“Yes, sir, I’ve got it, yes!” Percy said, scanning his parchment with a joyful grin. Grace glared at him.
“Very well, then,” Fudge sighed, his face radiating with glee. “Duplicate your notes, Weasley, and send a copy to the Daily Prophet at once. If we send a fast owl we should make the morning edition!” Percy nodded as he dashed immediately from the room, letting the door slam behind him. “You will now be escorted back to the Ministry, where you will be formally charged and then sent to Azkaban to await trial!”
“Ah,” Dumbledore said gently, “yes. Yes, I thought we might hit a little snag.”
“Snag?” Fudge asked. “I see no snag, Dumbledore!”
“Well,” Dumbledore began, sounding apologetic, “I’m afraid I do.”
“Oh really?”
“Well – it’s just that you seem to be laboring under the delusion that I am going to – what is the phrase? ‘Come quietly’. I am afraid I am not going ot come quietly at all, Cornelius. I have absolutely no intention of being sent to Azkaban. I could break out, of course – but what a waste of time, and frankly, I can think of a whole host of things I’d rather be doing.”
Grace swallowed as she held onto Harry, staring in wide-eyed anticipation as the short, greying man that was beside Kingsley moved forward as he reached for his wand.
“Don’t be silly, Dawlish,” Dumbledore said kindly. “I’m sure you’re an excellent Auror. I seem to remember that you achieved ‘outstanding’ in all your N.E.W.T.s, but if you attempt to – er – ‘bring me in’ by force, I will have to hurt you.”
The man Dumbledore called Dawlish, paused and glanced over at Fudge.
“So,” sneered Fudge, “you intend to take on Dawlish, Shacklebolt, Dolores, and myself single-handed, do you, Dumbledore?”
“Merlin’s beard, no,” Dumbledore shook his head, smiling. “Not unless you are foolish enough to force me to.” Grace had to respect the flex.
“He will not be singled-handed!” Professor McGonagall exclaimed loudly as she pulled out her wand from her robes.
“Oh yes he will, Minerva!” Dumbledore said sharply, surprising Grace and Harry. “Hogwarts needs you!” Grace nodded in agreement. Grace didn’t know what she’d do without McGonagall at Hogwarts.
“Enough of this rubbish!” Fudge said, pulling out his own wand. “Dawlish! Shacklebolt! Take him!”
Silver light flashed, and there was a loud bang that echoed through the room as the floor trembled. A hand grabbed the back of Grace’s shirt and forced her – and Harry apparently – down to the floor as a second silver flash went off. Harry instantly pulled Grace close to shield her from the chaos around them. Several portraits yelled and Fawkes screeched and a cloud of dust filled the air. Grace clenched her eyes shut as she hid her face into Harry’s chest, she heard a crash, someone shrieking, a loud thud and someone shouting “No!” before the sound of glass breaking. There was frantic footsteps scuffling about, a groan, then there was silence. Grace held onto Harry tightly, holding her breath, waiting.
Then she felt Harry move, and she lifted her head to see McGonagall beside her and Harry. She blinked, and turned her head to also see Marietta on McGonagall’s other side, on the floor.
“Are you all right?” Dumbledore asked.
“Yes,” McGonagall nodded as she stood up, helping Marietta to her feet then Harry and Grace.
Grace glanced around the room, there was still dust everywhere, but it was slowly clearing. The office was a wreck. Dumbledore’s desk had been overturned, the spindly tables were knocked to the floor and everything on them had been scattered all of the ground. Fudge, Umbridge, Kingsley, and Dawlish laid motionless on the floor. There was a soft singing and Grace glanced up and saw Fawke’s soared in circles above them.
“Unfortunately, I had to hex Kingsley too, or it would have looked very suspicious,” Dumbledore said in a low voice. “He was remarkably quick on the uptake, modifying Miss Edgecombe’s memory like that while everyone was looking the other way – thank him for me, won’t you, Minerva?” he said. Grace blinked and glanced over at Marietta, who had a vacant look in her eye. “Now, they will all wake very soon and it will be best if they do not know that we had time to communicate – you must act as though no time has passed as though they were merely knocked ot the ground, they will not remember – “
“Where will you go, Albus?” McGonagall whispered. “Grimmauld Place?”
“Oh no,” Dumbledore shook his head with a grim smile. “I am not leaving to go into hiding. Fudge will soon wish he’d never dislodged me from Hogwarts, I promise you…”
“Professor Dumbledore…” Harry began, and Dumbledore turned to him with a look in his eyes that Grace hadn’t seen since the summer.
“Listen to me, Harry,” he began, “you must study occlumency as hard as you can, do you understand me? Do everything Professor Snape tells you and practice it particularly every night before sleeping so that you can close your mind to bad dreams – you will understand why soon enough, but you must promise me – “
Grace glanced over at Dawlish, who was now beginning to sturr. She felt Harry jerk slightly and she looked back at him and noticed Dumbledore had grabbed his other wrist. Grace looked at Harry, noticing the little wrinkle between his brows that indicated his scar was hurting.
“Remember – close your mind. You will understand,” whispered Dumbledore. Fawke’s cried as he circled the office and swooped over him. Dumbledore released Harry and raised his hand, and grabbed the phoenix’ s long golden tail. There was a flash of fire and the pair of them were gone.
“Where is he?!” Fudge yelled as he pushed himself off the ground, looking around the destroyed office frantically. “Where is he?!”
“I don’t know!” Kinglsey replied as he stood to his feet.
“Well, he can’t have disapparated!” Umbridge cried. “You can’t inside this school – “
“The stairs!” Dawlish exclaimed as he flung himself toward the door, followed by Umbridge.
“Well, Minerva,” Fudge began nastily, as he straightened out his robes. “I’m afraid this is the end of your friend Dumbledore.”
“You think so, do you?” McGonagall asked scornfully.
Fudge either didn’t seem to hear her, or chose not to acknowledge her as he looked around the wrecked office. A few of the portraits hissed at him, and Grace tried not to laugh as a few of them gave the Minister a few rude hand gestures.
“You’d better get those three off to bed,” Fudge said, looking back at McGonagall with a dismissive nod toward Grace, Harry and Marietta. McGonagall said nothing as she nudged Marietta to the door then guided Harry and Grace.
“You may not like him Minister,” Kingsley began as he looked around. “But you cannot deny… Dumbledore’s got style.”
Grace rolled her lips between her teeth to keep herself from smiling as they exited the office.
“Would you like to go to the hospital wing, Miss Edgecombe?” McGonagall asked, and Marietta nodded instantly. McGonagall then turned her attention to Grace and Harry. “I trust that I don’t need to escort the two of you to the common room?”
“No, Professor,” they shook their head. McGonagall gave them a shrewd look before nodding and walking away with Marietta.
Once they were sure McGonagall was gone, Harry ripped his arm away from her and started storming down the corridor. Grace blinked in confusion as she watched him, then ran up to catch up to him.
“Harry what’s wro –“
“I told you to go!” he shouted at her as he turned to glare at her. She blinked.
“I did!” she replied, feeling confused.
“Did you purposely get caught!?” he accused. Her eyes widened as she stopped in her tracks. “You just can’t listen to anyone, can you?! I told you to go so you wouldn’t be caught! But of course you didn’t listen! You’re just like your father! You couldn’t stand not being in the thick of things and you decided to get caught –“
“I listened! I didn’t want to, but I did! I left and I ran!”
“You also couldn’t keep your mouth shut!” he shouted at her, and she looked at him gob smacked. “You saw the looks they gave you! But of course, you can’t seem to control what comes out of your mouth!”
“Don’t you dare talk to me like that!” she snapped at him. “Be angry that I got caught, Harry, but don’t you ever, ever talk to me like that!” she shook her head and went to storm ahead of him but then stopped and turned back. “You know, if you hadn’t forced me to go, we could’ve ran out together – “
“Then we both would’ve been –“
“Do you not use your bloody head!?” she shouted. “We could’ve avoided all of that if we left together to a – a broom closet or something! It would’ve been a hell of a lot more believable that we were caught out of breath together as we went back to the common room than whatever the hell tonight was!” Harry faltered, and blinked. Grace only scoffed and shook her head. “I ran when you told me to. I didn’t want to, but I did. I ran toward the west tower and turned around so it would look like I was coming back from Professor Flitwick’s office and if I was asked why I was out of breath I was going to say I was running so I wouldn’t be late for curfew,” she said hotly. “So be angry at me all you bloody want that I got caught! But don’t you dare accuse me of purposely doing it for a thrill,” she hissed.
Grace glared at him then turned around and stormed away, not bothering to wait for his reply.
Notes:
... aaaaaannd it was only a matter of time before they had their first fight/argument as a couple... but don't worry they make up in the next chapter :)
I also want to let all of you know... in May I will be only posting once or twice a week...I'm hoping to continue back to three times a week in June... but I want to try and get a good chunk of Deathly Hallows written before going into HBP (even though HBP is literally 52 chapters). I'm hoping to at least be close to the Ministry of Magic break in or after that before posting 3x a week again... (I'm currently writing the 7 Potters chapter) so we shall see where I'm at when the end of May comes along!
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, even though there really wasn't much other than canon plot going on~!
Chapter 132: 131
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
Here's chapter 131! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace didn’t talk to Harry the next day. Everyone knew they had a fight but not what it was about. Harry woke up miserable, as did Grace, but when he tried to talk to her, she gave him an icy glare and walked away. She was still angry, and Harry knew the best time to talk to Grace was when she’s had some time to cool down. When that would be? Harry didn’t know. Grace however, wanted to apologize and make up first thing, but there was something about seeing Harry that sparked that flame of anger in her again as she was reminded of the words he said last night. ‘You’re just like your father. You can’t stand not being in the thick of things…’ So, she had spent the day with Neville.
She had been approached throughout the day by people asking her what had happened in Dumbledore’s office the previous night as it was only her, Harry and Marietta Edgecombe who was there. Marietta was still in the hospital wing, so people were coming up to both her and Harry all day. She had kindly – at first – told people she didn’t want to talk about it, and by lunch she had all but snapped at people to leave her alone. Luckily the firework show that Fred and George had set off seemed to pull everyone’s attention off her.
All afternoon, the school was full of random fireworks going off, and it almost made her forget why she was in such a sour mood. Almost. She was quickly reminded when Harry tried to approach her after classes. She glared at him and grabbed Neville’s arm and left.
“Black!” Grace turned around to see Filch approach her and Neville as they walked down the hall. “The headmistress would like to see you,” he grinned. Grace frowned and looked at Neville, who shrugged.
“Do you know what for?” she asked carefully. “I haven’t done anything –“
“I don’t ask questions,” he sneered at her as he jerked his head. “Follow me.” Grace swallowed nervously and glanced back at Neville.
“See you later,” she said nervously, and he nodded. Grace turned and followed Filch through the halls as they headed toward Umbridge’s office. She caught sight of Justin, Susan and Hannah. The three of them looked at her, worried, and she gave them a look that almost looked as if she was pleading them to help her.
“Here we are,” Filch grinned as he knocked on Umbridge’s door three times, then pushed it open. “The Black girl is here, ma’am.”
Grace held her breath as the heavy, dreadful feeling settled into her stomach. She glanced around the woman’s office, it was still as she remembered it, and she caught sight of Harry’s Firebolt and Fred and George’s brooms. The golden letters spelling out ‘HEADMISTRESS’ on her desk didn’t go unnoticed either.
“Thank you, Argus,” she said sweetly.
“Not at all, ma’am, not at all,” Filch bowed, grinning as he closed the door behind him.
“Sit,” Umbridge said curtly, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. Grace frowned in confusion as she took a seat and waited patiently for Umbridge to finish scribbling. “Well, now,” she said as she set her quill down and looked at Grace with a sadistically gleeful smile. “What would you like to drink?”
“Excuse me?” Grace asked, confused.
“To drink, Miss Black,” she said, smiling widely. “Tea? Coffee? Pumpkin juice?” she asked, waving her wand and a cup or glass appeared upon her desk. Grace frowned, confused, as the strange, heavy, feeling grew in her stomach and there were bells going off in her head.
“I’m not thirsty, thank you though…” Grace said quietly.
“I wish you to have a drink with me,” Umbridge said, her voice becoming more dangerously sweet. “It would be awfully rude of you to decline. Now, choose one.”
“Pumpkin juice,” she answered quietly. Umbridge nodded as a glass appeared. She stood up and turned around, her back facing Grace, and poured the drink into the glass. Grace frowned, confused. “There,” Umbridge said sweetly as she turned around and placed the glass of pumpkin juice in front of her. Grace stared at it, her heart beginning to race and those bells were now turning into whistles and they were going off loudly in her head. “Drink before it gets warm,” she smiled. “Well, now, Miss Black… I thought we ought to have a little chat, after the distressing events of last night.”
Grace blinked, and said nothing. She didn’t want to talk about last night. “You’re not drinking,” Umbridge said, motioning to the glass. Grace reached for the glass and went to take a sip but paused. The whistles were louder, and every fiber of her being was screaming at her to not take a drink. “Something the matter, dear? Is it not to your liking?” she asked.
“No, it’s fine…” Grace shook her head as she brought the cup back up but kept her lips firmly closed as she made it look like she was taking a sip. Umbridge’s smile widened in glee.
“Good, very good… now then,” Umbridge said as she leaned forward a little bit. “Where is Albus Dumbledore?”
“I don’t know,” Grace shook her head with a shrug.
“Drink up, Miss Black,” Umbridge encouraged eagerly, and Grace pretended to take another sip – a longer sip this time. “Now, do you know where Albus Dumbledore is?”
“No, Professor,” Grace shook her head. Umbridge’s shoulders slumped as her knuckles turned white.
“Very well…” Umbridge took a deep breath. “Now, I understand that two years ago, you claimed that Sirius Black was innocent, yes?” she asked, but didn’t wait for Grace to respond, “do you know where your father is, Miss Black?”
Grace felt like a bucket of ice cold water was dumped over her. “No,” Grace answered, shaking her head, trying to keep her nerves steady. “I don’t. Why would I?”
“Well you were very insistent that he was innocent –“
“The Minister said I was bewitched,” Grace shrugged.
“We have reason to believe that you and your mother know of his whereabouts,” Umbridge continued, stiffly. “Now, if you don’t know where he is… are you in contact with him?”
“No, Professor.”
“Miss Black,” Umbridge said impatiently, “let me remind you that it was I who almost caught Sirius Black in the Gryffindor fire back in October. I know perfectly well it was either you or Mr. Potter who he was meeting and if I had had any proof – “ Umbridge paused, and took another breath to calm herself down. “I ask again, Miss Black. Where is your father?”
“I don’t know, Professor,” Grace shook her head.
“Are you in contact with your father?”
“No, Professor,” she said again. Umbridge stared at her, her nostrils flaring, and she took a deep breath.
“Very well, Miss Black… I will take your word for it this time,” she said as she stood up and made her way to her door. Grace took the opportunity when Umbridge’s back was turned to quickly dump out the pumpkin juice into the vase of dried flowers. “However, be warned Miss Black,” Umbridge continued as she opened her door. Grace quickly set the glass on her desk before grabbing her bag and standing up, “the might of the Ministry stands behind me. All channels of communication in and out of this school are being monitored. A Floo Network Regulator is keeping watch over every fire in Hogwarts – except my own, of course. My inquisitorial squad is opening and reading all owl posts entering and leaving the castle. And Mr. Filch is overserving all secret passages in and out of the castle. If I find a shred of evidence that you are withholding information regarding Albus Dumbledore or Sirius Black, and their whereabouts you will be expelled.”
“Of course, Professor, I understand,” Grace said quietly with a nod. Umbridge stared at her and nodded again in defeat.
“Off to dinner, Miss Black.” Grace nodded and quickly left the room.
Grace walked briskly down the hall, not daring to look back. She turned the corner and was finally able to let herself relax and let out the breath she had been holding. She had to tell her father what happened. He had to tell her mother. She needed to tell him soon – she let out a shout as she felt hands grab her arm as she was yanked into a room and a door slammed shut. She turned and saw that it was Harry, looking at her in fear.
“What –“
“Did you drink anything she gave you?!” Harry asked her urgently.
“No,” she shook her head. Harry’s shoulders slumped and he pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly.
“Thank God…” he whispered, burring his face into her hair. “When Justin told me you were on your way to Umbridge… I – I…” he held onto her tighter. Grace felt a lump swell in her throat as she returned his hug.
“She asked about Dad, Harry…” she whispered shakily as she closed her eyes and gripped his jumper. “I – I can’t even tell Mum, she’s –“
“Monitoring mail, I know,” Harry nodded as he pulled away. “She questioned me earlier, before lunch. I – I tried to tell you after Charms – “
“I’m sorry,” she shook her head. “I – I was being stubborn and I was still angry –“
“It’s fine,” he shook his head as he held her face in his hands.
“Harry…she asked about Dad…” she said again, feeling the lump swell and the fear grow into her elbows.
“I know, it’s okay,” he whispered, and pressed a kiss to her forehead, then wrapped his arms around her again. “It’s going to be okay, they can’t find him…” Grace nodded and she held onto him tighter. “About last night…” he started, and she clenched her eyes closed. “I’m sorry. I should’ve never said those things to you. I was more worried about you than angry, and I was just angry at everything that happened – “
“I know,” she nodded. “It’s okay – “
“No, it’s not okay,” he said firmly as he pulled away to look at her. “I should’ve never shouted at you. I should’ve never talked to you the way that I did. I care about you so much and I respect you so much and I – I’m so sorry I talked to you like that! I was just so scared that something would happen to you and it would kill me if something ever did –“
“Harry,” she said, but he continued.
“I promised you we wouldn’t end up like your parents, and not even two months into our relationship we’re already fighting – “
“Harry – “
“I’m sorry. I – I’ll make it up to you – Mmm,” Grace cut him off with a kiss.
“Make it up to me by snogging me senseless tonight in your dorm,” she said, smirking, as she pulled away. Harry blinked a few times before nodding. “We’re going to be okay, Harry…” she said softly as she rested her hands on his chest.
“But we fought, two months in – “
“And that’s a record for us this year,” she reminded him, with a small smile. “That’s actually a record for us in general for the last year and a half. It was bound to happen sooner or later – “
“But I don’t want us to fight,” he huffed, “I don’t want you to think we’re going to be like – “
“We aren’t,” she cut him off. “Not over one silly fight that won’t matter in a week. So stop feeling guilty, I’ve already forgiven you all right?” he nodded. “Good… now how are you going to make it up to me again?” she asked with a smirk.
“Snogging you senseless in my dorm?” Harry asked slowly with a growing smirk and she nodded. “And giving you more love bites?” he asked and Grace laughed.
“Yes,” she nodded. “But you’ve got to be careful with those! I’ve been having to use too much of my concealer because you keep giving me too many!”
“There’s no such thing as too many,” he teased, and she scoffed. He smiled and pressed a kiss to her lips. “C’mon, let’s go down to dinner,” he said and reached for the door.
“You go on ahead,” she said as they walked out of the broom closet.
“Grace – “
“I’ll be right down, I promise,” Grace assured him. “I’ve got to go put my things away in my dorm and then I’ll be right down.”
“I’ll wait for you –“
“Harry…trust me, please…” she said quietly. “I promise I will come down shortly.”
“But – “
“Save me a seat,” she said again, then leaned up to his ear. “I’ll let you slip your hand under the hem of my skirt,” she whispered. Harry sucked in a breath, and she smirked and kissed his cheek. “I’ll see you soon,” she winked before racing down the corridor.
When she reached the Fat Lady’s portrait, she said the password and the portrait swung open. She ran up the stairs and made sure that no one was in her dorm before throwing her things onto her bed and grabbing the ornate mirror.
“Dad!” she called quietly. “Dad! Dad! Dad! Dad! Da –“
“Yes, yes, I’m here,” she let out a breath of relief when she saw her father’s face in the mirror. “Are you and Harry all right? Kingsley’s told us –“
“I’m fine,” she assured him. “Harry’s fine, Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Fred and George are all fine too!” she said and he nodded. “None of us are in trouble, or it seems that way… but Dad… Umbridge is having her ‘inquisitorial squad’ open and read any mail going in and out of the castle,” she said, and her father frowned in concern. “She also pulled me into her office and tried to force me to drink something – “
“What?!” he seethed.
“I didn’t drink anything!” she said quickly. “But she was asking about you.”
“Me?”
“Yes. She asked if I knew where you were and if I’ve been in contact with you. She kept pushing the questions and for me to drink and would ask me again. I promise I didn’t drink anything, I just made it look like I did.”
“That’s my girl,” he said proudly, she beamed at him. “It’s most likely virateserum. I’ll be sure to let Kingsley and Tonks know – “
“She did it to Harry too…”
“What?!”
“She did it to him earlier today. He didn’t drink anything either!” her father seemed to relax again. “Dad… you’ve got to warn Mum.”
“Grace – “
“No, please, you’ve got to warn her! They might be trying to get to her too.”
“Okay,” Sirius nodded. “I will.”
“Thanks…” she smiled, and he returned it. “Also can you ask Tonks to send me some more concealer?”
“…that muggle makeup that covers things?”
“Yeah.”
“…Why?” Grace’s face flushed and she shook her head.
“Just… running low, that’s all.”
“Gracia Venus – why do you need more of that muggle makeup?”
“I’ve got to go to dinner Dad! I promised Harry I’ll be down soon – “
“You tell Harry to keep his bloody lips off you!”
“Love you too, bye!” she smiled and quickly turned the mirror over and stuffed it in her drawer.
“No, you’ve got these two mixed up,” Grace said to Harry as she leaned close and pointed at his star char.
“Do I? Oops,” he smirked as he scratched out his mistake.
“Are you purposely getting things wrong so I can check them?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Harry smirked and kissed her cheek.
“More like so you can lean over and I can take a glimpse down your shirt,” he whispered in her ear.
“Harry!” Grace hissed under her breath as her cheeks went red. Harry grinned and kissed her cheek again.
“Oh, why don’t we have a night off?” Hermione said brightly, sitting down as a silver-tailed Weasley rocket zoomed past the window. “After all, the Easter holidays start on Friday, we’ll have plenty of time then…”
“Are you feeling all right?” Ron asked, staring at her in disbelief.
“Now that you mention it…” Hermione said happily. “D’you know… I think I’m feeling a bit… rebellious.”
“Well, if that’s the case,” Grace said with a grin as she stood up from her chair and pulled down the back of her spaghetti strap shirt that had ridden up. “C’mon Harry,” she said, taking his hand.
“Where are we… oh,” he grinned as he let her lead him up the boys staircase.
They barely made it to his bed before Grace’s lips were on his. She gasped when her back hit the bed and she bounced lightly as he climbed on top of her. “Curtains,” she said breathlessly as he nodded and quickly pulled his curtains closed. Grace took Harry’s wand from his trouser pocket and muttered the imperturbable charm. “Now we won’t be bothered,” she grinned as she placed his wand on his bedside table.
“You’re so smart,” Harry grinned, as the curtain closed again.
“I know,” she grinned back and pulled him down for a kiss. Harry pulled away long enough to move a bit, now resting more comfortably with her legs on either side of his then he kissed her again. It was like her hands were moving on their own, first they loosened his tie and pulled it from his neck, then they were taking hold of his white button up and untucking it from his trousers. Before they even realized what was happening, his shirt was unbuttoned and Grace was pushing it off his shoulders; and he had a hand wrapped around her knee, holding it tightly.
Harry’s lips left a trail of messy kisses along her jaw, she turned her head to the side and almost instantly his lips were on her neck. A soft, quiet, breathless moan came from her throat when began to gently suck on her skin. She let out another soft moan when Harry pressed himself firmly on her as his teeth grazed another spot on her neck. Her skin burned from his hands leaving a fiery trail as one hand slipped under her shirt, resting on her side while his other hand slowly slid up from her knee to her thigh. Her heart was racing, her breathing shallow and she was burning from his touch and his lips, so much so that she didn’t care that her skirt had ridden up, or that his hand was becoming dangerously close to her bum and her hips.
She gasped, and let out a breathy laugh as his fingers grazed her stomach, making it tickle. Harry chuckled against her neck, she could feel his breath and his lips form into a smirk as he did it again.
“Stop,” she said breathless laugh, and Harry did it again. “It tickles,” she laughed, and he nipped at her neck again before squeezing her thigh. The new familiar feeling of excitement began building again, and she felt a strange pulsing feeling as she felt Harry shift on top of her and pull her shirt strap down her shoulder and out of his way. Another soft moan escaped as he started sucking gently on her shoulder, and as her fingers danced up his back lightly, he shivered, making her laugh.
“Now you stop,” he whispered breathlessly, she could feel his smile against her skin. She didn’t listen, of course, and she grazed down his back again with one hand as the other got tangled in his hair at the nape of his neck. A soft, quiet, groan came from Harry’s lips as he started kissing along her collar bone. His hand started inching up slowly under her shirt, but it was when she felt his finger tips brush the skin below her bra that the two of them finally broke free from their heated frenzy.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered breathlessly as he pulled his hand from her shirt and shifted on top of her. Grace’s face burned when she felt something stiff – almost hard – press against her. “I’m so sorry, I got carried away – “
“Er… Harry,” Grace started shyly. “You… don’t happen to carry around a golden snitch or something in your pockets do you?”
“A golden snitch – no,” he shook his head, his brows frowning in confusion. “Why?”
“Well.. er…” she took a deep breath and looked anywhere but at him as her face grew darker. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah I’m – oh,” His eyes widened and his skin flushed from embarrassment. “Bloody hell,” he hissed as he pushed himself off her, and nearly tore the curtains off his bed posts. “I’m sorry, really, really, really, sorry –“
“It’s fine,” she said, her voice a little squeaky as she stared at the ceiling of his dorm room with a red face.
“I-I’ll be right back –“
“I’m just going to go,” Grace said quickly as she sat up, fixing her skirt and pulled her shirt down when she stood up.
“Grace, I’m sorry –“
“I know,” she nodded, swallowing nervously. “I’m just going to go –“
“Grace – “
“I’m not mad,” she shook her head. “Really, Harry, I’m not. I just… it’s hot - I’m hot, and my head is foggy and I - my heart is going and I – I can’t breathe and I – I just need to breathe and clear my – my head,” she said frantically, pulling her hair over her neck to hide the red marks that she knew were going to turn into bruises later. “I just need time – space… tonight, I just need to be alone tonight to clear my head.”
“Grace – “
“Please Harry,” she said, still avoiding looking at him. “I promise, I’m not mad or upset…I just… I need to clear my head.”
“Okay…” he said in a small voice as he nodded.
“I’ll see you tomorrow and – and we’ll talk tomorrow okay?” she asked.
“Ye-yeah,” he nodded.
“Thank you,” she let out a shaky breath as she made her way to the door. She paused in the door way. “Night, Harry.”
“Night, Grace…”
Grace ran down the stairs and slipped through the crowded, noisy, common room unnoticed and then ran up the girls stairs to her own dorm room. Luckily no one was around, but she went straight to her bed, and pulled her curtains shut. She took her wand from her bedside table and muttered a muffling charm before taking deep breathes. Her and Harry have never gotten that carried away before. She was used to Harry on top of her and his hand on her knee as he would kiss her neck. She was used to the heavy breathing, the quiet moans and groans… but she wasn’t used to his hand so far up her leg, and she wasn’t used to his hand centimeters away from her breasts. She most definitely wasn’t used to whatever was pressed between her legs.
She didn’t know who to talk to about what happened. She couldn’t talk to Ginny, or Hermione – definitely not Lavender or Parvati. She didn’t know Angelina or Katie like that to go to them either. She most definitely cannot go to Professor McGonagall or Madam Pomfrey. She couldn’t talk to her mother, or her aunt about this because she knew they’d tell her dad, and he was the last person she wanted to know what happened.
Grace suddenly wished she had an older sister, or she had another, older, female cousin she could talk to… then she remembered she did. Tonks.
Grace reached for the mirror that was left in her bedside table and before she said anything, she made sure that her neck was completely covered by her hair. She was not about to have her dad see that.
“Dad!” she called. “Dad! Dad! Dad! Da – “
“Didn’t we just do this earlier?” he asked, appearing in her mirror with a smirk. His smirk fell when he noticed the distressed look on her face. “Love, what is it –“
“I need to speak to Tonks.”
“I already told her you wanted more of that makeup stuff – “
“It’s not about that. I need to talk to Tonks. Can you send her a message to come over as soon as possible? Or is she there –“
“What is this about? Are you okay?” he asked, concerned.
“I’m fine, I just – I need to talk to her. I don’t have anyone else to talk to – “
“Grace you can talk to me about anything – “
“It’s…girl stuff…” she said nervously, her face turning red.
“Grace… I’d like to think at thirty-six I’m mature enough to talk to my daughter about her period –“
“Oh my GOD! NO!” Grace shook her head. “It’s not about that! Please, just… just get Tonks! I need to talk to a girl about girl things and I don’t have a real mum to talk to, and I can’t talk to aunt Molly and I just can’t talk about it with you! So please get Tonks!”
Sirius frowned, and stared at her for a moment before nodding. “Okay…” he said quietly. “Just… answer me honestly… are you okay? You’re not hurt are you?”
“I’m fine, Dad… really. I just… really need a girl to talk to…”
“Okay,” he nodded. “She should still be here, hold on tight for a few minutes okay?” he asked and she nodded. Then the mirror went back to normal.
Grace moved further up her bed and got comfortable as she continued to take slow breaths. Her heart was still racing, and she could still feel the heat from where Harry’s hands and lips touched. It still felt as if her entire body was on fire.
“Grace?” she heard a familiar, female voice call uncertainly. Grace quickly held up the mirror to see the familiar pink hair and face of Tonks. “Wotcher Gracie,” she grinned. “Neat little bit of magic Sirius came up with, eh?”
“Yeah,” she nodded, “are you alone?” she asked quickly.
“Yup! In the room I stay in when I stay over. Door is locked, imperturbable charm in place. Sirius said you needed to talk to me? He said it sounded pretty urgent…”
“Not… urgent as in life-threatening urgent but…” Grace’s voice faded as she bit her bottom lip. “I – I needed someone to talk to – a girl…”
“That’s what he said, something about girl stuff….” Tonks said, and Grace nodded. “What’s up?”
“Have you had sex before?” Grace blurted out.
“What?” Tonks asked, blinking in surprise.
“Have you… had, er, sex before?” Grace asked again, her face turning a darker shade of red.
“Maybe you should talk about this with Sirius, or Molly –“
“No, I can’t,” Grace shook her head. “Dad might actually come to Hogwarts and kill me and Harry, and… and I can’t talk to aunt Molly about it because she’s going to tell Dad and… please… you’re the closest I have to an older sister, or something alike…”
“Okay…” Tonks nodded. “What do you want to know?”
“Have you…had sex before?”
“Yeah, plenty of times,” she nodded. “Wait, first before we go any further… are you and Harry having sex?” she asked seriously, and Grace shook her head. “Are you and Harry thinking about having sex?” Grace shook her head again, and Tonks let out a sigh of relief. “All right… you can continue.”
“How do you know if you’re ready?” Grace asked in a small voice as she brought her knees up to her chest.
“I thought you said you two weren’t thinking about it?”
“We aren’t… I just… I wanted to know…”
“Well…usually if you have a hard time saying ‘sex’, you’re not ready,” she said lightly, and Grace’s face flushed. “If you get uncomfortable talking about it, you’re probably not ready,” she added, and Grace’s face went darker, “and if you have to ask how to know if you’re ready, you probably aren’t ready yet.” Grace nodded.
“And… how do you know if it’s time for a relationship to start getting physical?” Grace asked slowly.
“Well… that looks different for everyone,” Tonks answered. “Some people start getting physical fast, and others don’t start venturing into the physical side of their relationship for a while. You have to move at a pace that’s comfortable for you – both of you – and there’s a lot of trial and error that comes with that…”
“Oh…” Grace nodded as she brought her other hand to her lips and started nipping at her cuticles.
“Grace… did something happen between you and Harry?” she asked softly. “Did… did he touch you without asking? Did he talk you into doing something you weren’t ready for? Did you touch him –“
“No,” Grace shook her head. “Nothing like that…”
“Then what happened?” she asked gently. “Whatever you tell me will stay between us, unless it’s something I think Sirius needs to know about…okay?” Grace nodded.
“Harry and I… we, er… we snog.. a lot…” Grace started nervously. “like.. a lot…”
“As teenagers do,” Tonks nodded.
“Well… he also kisses my neck… a lot… and leaves little – well they’re not all little, but he leaves love bites – “
“Which is why you need more concealer,” Tonks said, and Grace nodded.
“And the past few Saturday’s, we always spend a few hours in the Room of Requirement. We’d have dinner, and the room would turn into the Black Lake and we’d star gaze and we’d have fun, and…and we’d snog…” Grace continued, nervously, “and sometimes the snogging would get really… well… I’d feel really hot and flushed, and –“
“It gets a little heated?” Tonks asked, and she nodded.
“But it wasn’t anything that was…awkward or uncomfortable. He’d be on top of me as we snogged, and as he kisses my neck….”
“And his hands?” Tonks asked slowly.
“Well…one was always wrapped around my knee, and he always leaned on the other one… It’s been like that every time we’re alone…”
“Until tonight…” Tonks said, and Grace nodded. “What happened tonight?”
“It started as normal… I think, but… it just got so heated so quickly. We were snogging and he was on top of me and… and I was taking his shirt off, and then he was kissing my neck, and his hand was on my knee again… but then something changed. Everything just… got hotter and more intense, and then he was pressing on me more, and his hand was further up my leg and my skirt was hiked up and his other hand was under my shirt and …” Grace’s face drew darker as her heart began racing again as she thought about it, and that strange pulsing feeling between her legs returned. “But then I felt his fingers just below my bra and I kind of froze, and he froze and I was suddenly hyperaware of everything and… and then I felt –“ Grace paused again, trying to take a deep breath and find her words.
“I felt… something… kind of stiff, and hard pressed against me…” Grace started again slowly. “And…and I asked him if he happened to have something in his pocket, I thought maybe it got shifted around from all that snogging and… then he realized it and got really embarrassed and nearly fell off the bed, and I got really embarrassed and – and I don’t know I – I couldn’t breathe or think clearly… I – I don’t even know what happened, and why –“
Grace was cut off by Tonks laughing hysterically. “It isn’t funny! Tonks!”
“It’s completely funny!” she cackled. Grace huffed and glared at the woman as she continued to be in hysterics. “Merlin’s beard, I haven’t had a laugh like that in ages,” Tonks said once she managed to calm down.
“Glad to provide you with entertainment,” Grace said dryly.
“Grace… Harry… he… “ Tonks tried to explain but then started laughing again. “Have they gone away with the sex education?” she asked after she calmed down again.
“No,” Grace shook her head. “We had the talk in our first year…”
“No, I mean… have they stopped giving the safe sex discussion?” Tonks asked, and Grace shrugged. “It’s usually in fifth year, right around this time. I had mine after Easter holidays, but I was in Hufflepuff. I know each house does them at different times. If you haven’t had it yet, it’s coming.”
“But none of that is going to help me now!” Grace whined. “Tonks, I couldn’t even look at Harry! I felt so embarrassed and confused and awkward and scared! I – I don’t even know what happened!”
“He got an erection, Grace,” Tonks said with an amused smile. “It happens when a boy gets aroused, turned on, horny…” Grace’s cheeks started burning again.
“But why did he get one now and not before?!”
“If he jumped and nearly fell off the bed as soon as he realized it, he has most definitely had them, and have had them a lot recently. He’s probably just as embarrassed as you are, he probably wasn’t expecting you to notice or feel it since you haven’t before,” she explained, amused. “It’s natural, Grace, there isn’t a reason to be embarrassed about it.”
“So… that means that… us snogging turned him on?” Grace asked slowly, and Tonks nodded. “So… he wanted to have sex?”
“Not exactly,” Tonks shook her head. “It’s the body’s natural reaction to the endorphins and hormones being released. Everyone gets aroused, especially you teenagers. All of you are horny.”
“But…how do you even know?”
“Have you ever been aroused, Grace?”
“I don’t know! That’s why I’m freaking out!”
“Well tell me what you felt,” Tonks said with a curt nod, and Grace’s face went redder. “Oh come on, Gracie! It’s just me.”
“Well….” Grace started nervously. “I get really hot, and I’m breathing heavier and my heart is racing,” Tonks nodded. “And well… when he touches me, it’s like my skin is on fire… and I get this tight feeling in the pit of my stomach, and there’s this weird, pulsing feeling I get…” she continued, and Tonks nodded at her to continue. “Between my… er .. legs..?”
“That, little Gracie, is arousal,” Tonks told her, and Grace didn’t think her face could get any hotter.
“But it’s uncomfortable…”
“Yeah, because as it builds up your body is going to want a release.”
“How do you do that?”
“Either Harry’s got to help you or… well you do it yourself…”
“And how do I do that?”
“…Let’s have that conversation at a later date, I’m not ready for that one,” Tonks quickly shook her head, her own cheeks turning pink. “So… now that you know kind of what you felt… tell me why you stopped again…”
“Well… I felt his fingers below my bra… not under it, but… close… and I don’t know, I just… froze, and he froze and that’s when I noticed the…his… er… thing…” Tonks snorted.
“Remember when you asked me how you know if you’re ready for sex?” she asked and Grace nodded. “Yeah, you aren’t ready,” she laughed, and Grace glared at her. “Harry was about to cup himself a feel, and probably realized he shouldn’t as you realized you didn’t want to be touched there yet.”
“Oh…” Grace said softly.
“It’s okay if you aren’t ready for that step, Grace,” Tonks said softly. "It’s been a stressful year for you both, and you two have only been together for two months. Don’t feel like you two have to let your hormones rush you into doing something you’re not ready to do.”
“It’s scary, Tonks…” Grace whispered “I – I don’t know if I like feeling like this…”
“You will eventually,” Tonks assured her. “It’s just new for you right now, Grace and you’re both inexperienced and this is your first relationship. You two have only been together for, what? Two months now?” Grace nodded. “Don’t stress about it too much… it’s okay if you’re nervous and a little scared. You’ll be okay.”
“I – I don’t want to be nervous every time Harry touches me…”
“Just take things slow and start introducing things when you’re ready and as you get more comfortable keep adding new things.”
“How will I know if I’m ready?” she asked shyly.
“It’s different for everyone,” Tonks shrugged, “but you’ll know. Take groping for example,” Grace’s face flushed at the thought, “when the thought of Harry groping you excites you more than it scares you, it’s usually a sign that you’re ready for that step. When the thought of Harry touching your boobs excites you more than it scares you, you’re ready…”
“Is it the same for sex?”
“…sometimes,” Tonks shrugged again. “The idea of sex will be more exciting than scary once you start being physical and feeling comfortable with being physical with each other, but that doesn’t mean you’ll be ready to have it. It’s hard to say when you’ll be ready, and what it would look like since it’s different for everyone… but honestly, I know it would be uncomfortable for both of you, but I think that’s a conversation you should have with Sirius, Grace.”
“I can’t talk to Dad about this –“
“I’m not saying right now. But… if you ever start thinking about having sex, I really think you should have that conversation with Sirius.”
“He’d kill me. And Harry…”
“No he won’t,” Tonks shook her head. “He acts like he will but I think he just doesn’t like the thought of you and sex. Which is understandable, my Dad was the same way. But I think he already knows what you wanted to talk about, and when you think you’re ready, you should talk to him. Okay?”
“Okay…” Grace nodded.
“You’re going to be fine, Grace. It’s normal to feel this way, don’t think too much about it, all right?” Tonks said softly, and Grace nodded again. “It’s getting late, and you should probably go to sleep. I have to go give Remus and Sirius a heart attack,” she joked, and it made Grace laugh.
“Thanks Tonks… for talking to me.”
“Of course, Gracie,” she grinned. “I told you, I always wanted a little sister.”
The next morning, Grace woke up earlier than usual, mostly due to waking up with a racing heart, breathing heavily, and the strange pulsing feeling between her legs again. She huffed in frustration as she gathered her things and went to take a shower. She had a dream she never had before, one that she didn’t think she’d have, and now she didn’t know how she could look at Harry after last night, and after her dream. She knew she should’ve read a book instead of going straight to sleep after her conversation with Tonks, because all she could think about was Harry.
Grace braided her hair and dabbed what concealer she had left on the love bites that her shirt collar couldn’t cover. Stuffing her cosmetic pouch into her bag, then strapped her bag over her shoulder, she looked in the mirror to make sure that none of the little bruises could still be seen. With a curt nod of self-approval, she made her way downstairs. She froze on the bottom step when she saw Harry sitting on the sofa by the fireplace. He turned around and the two stare at each other, both of their cheeks growing red.
“Morning…” he greeted nervously.
“Morning…” she replied shyly as she approached the sofa. Harry moved his school bag, and she noticed the pieces of parchment and the open books.
“Look… Grace,” Harry started when she sat down. “I’m really sorry about last night –“
“I know,” she nodded. “I’m not mad, Harry… really…” she assured him as she looked at her hands.
“Then how come you won’t look at me…” he asked quietly, and she could hear the guilt in his voice.
“Because…” she paused and took a deep breath. “Because I’m embarrassed and nervous…”
“Me too…” he admitted. “I – I never, ever meant for that to happen, I didn’t realize –“
“I know,” she nodded. Then awkward silence fell between them as they both sat there stiffly.
“I’m sorry I made you uncomfortable,” he apologized softly, glancing at her, “and I’m sorry if… if I took it too far. I didn’t mean to! I – I didn’t even realize what was happening until…until I, er… felt your bra and then I didn’t realize that my, er, was –“
“I know,” she nodded again, then took another deep breath.
“I – I don’t want you to think that’s all I want –“
“I know it isn’t.”
“I care about you Grace – “
“I know, Harry – “
“And I never want to do anything that you’re not comfortable with or ready for. I – I got carried away and it won’t happen again. I’m sorry, I’m really sorry – “
“Harry,” she interrupted, finally turning to him and grabbing his hand. “I know… I’m not upset, or mad, okay?” he nodded, but he still looked like he felt guilty. “I just… I was scared and freaked out. It’s all new to me –“
“It’s new to me too, Grace…” Harry whispered, and she looked surprised.
“Didn’t you… er… do any of that with Cho?”
“No,” he shook his head. “All we ever did was kiss the one time…when you, er, walked in.” Grace felt her chest tighten as she blinked in surprise. “And…we held hands, but… that was it. I never held her, or put my arm around her, or rest my hand on her knee. I never kissed her cheek or her forehead. I never snogged her senseless and I never kissed her neck or gave her love bites,” he said softly, rubbing his thumb against the back of her hand. “I never even thought about touching her…that way. I’ve only thought about… you…” he confessed shyly with red cheeks.
Grace’s heart was racing as she stared at him in surprise. “Really?” she asked, and he nodded.
“So… yeah, this is new to me too, Grace… and I’m nervous too, and I was also embarrassed about what happened, and… I don’t want to make you uncomfortable again. I want to take this slow and… and enjoy just… us. I think… I think we –“
“Got carried away and lost in all the snogging?” she finished, giving him a small smile and he nodded.
“Yeah… and I care about you so much, and I don’t want to do anything that could ruin this and what we have.”
“Me too,” she said. “I think we should… take the snogging down a notch.”
“You mean…take a break from it?”
“Oh no,” Grace shook her head, smiling. “I do like kissing you, a lot,” she said, her cheeks flushing and Harry started smiling. “Maybe we should…limit how much?”
“Yeah…” he nodded. “All right.”
“Just…for right now,” she added. “Our O.W.L.s are also coming up really soon and we should probably…really focus on those.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” he nodded.
“I’m sorry…” she whispered, “I know you’re disappointed –“
“No,” Harry shook his head. “No, I’m not. You’re right… we’ve got our O.W.L.s coming up, and I’m still a little behind in classes, and I’ve still got to practice occlumency and… you’re right. Maybe we’ve been rushing things, getting too caught up in finally being together and we should slow down and focus on school and just… you know – “
“Enjoy each other a bit more?” she finished, with a smile and he nodded. Grace moved closer to him and gave him a quick kiss. “Thank you…” she whispered.
“Anything for you,” he smiled, then wrapped an arm around her shoulder and kissed her forehead. Her heart skipped in her chest and she felt herself beginning to smile wider.
“What were you working on?” she nodded to the papers on the coffee table in front of them.
“Oh…er… potions…” he grimaced.
“I’ll help,” she smiled as she leaned forward and took what he had already done and looked over it.
Maybe a half an hour later, more of their housemates were coming downstairs in the common room, many of them leaving with their friends to go down to the Great Hall, some of them were rushing to finish some of their homework at the last minute.
“Did you two see the notice board?” Ron asked as he approached them, setting his bag down on the floor next to his feet as he sat in the arm chair across from them.
“No,” Harry shook his head. “Why?”
“You two weren’t caught by any teachers, were you?” Ron asked, with a slight smirk on his face. Grace and Harry both looked at each other, confused before shaking their heads.
“Why?” Grace asked. “Is there some new Educational Decree about boys and girls having to be six feet from each other at all times?” she asked dramatically.
“No,” Hermione answered as she sat down on the chair next to Ron’s. “All fifth year Gryffindors are supposed to gather in the Transfiguration classroom tomorrow after classes have finished.”
“Why?” Harry frowned.
“For, well… Sex Education…” Hermione answered awkwardly.
“But we had that first year, didn’t we?” Harry asked, frowning as his neck and cheeks grew hot.
“This one is for…well.. safe sex education,” Hermione clarified. Grace’s face went red and she shifted awkwardly on the sofa. Tonks warned her already, she knew this was coming… but she had hoped it was after holidays.
“I don’t see why we even need to have it,” Ron said. “I mean, what do they think we’re doing? Shagging in empty classrooms or something? Don’t they trust us?”
“No,” Hermione and Grace said at the same time. “All fifth years have to do it, Ron,” Hermione continued. “It’s up to each Head of House to determine when they’re going to go over it.”
“But why do we even need it? We’re too busy with these O.W.L.s, and quidditch and other things. We aren’t thinking about that!” Harry and Grace both suddenly felt awkward.
“Whether we’re thinking about it or not, we’ve still got to know our options,” Hermione huffed.
“Are you thinking about it then?” Ron asked, and Hermione’s face went bright red. Grace raised an eyebrow at her and darted her eyes between the two. Interesting. Grace thought.
“No. I – I just, well… it’s something we need to know, for… you know, the future,” Hermione answered nervously. “This is a really important year for us. Our O.W.L.s, we’re also having career advice coming up. It makes sense that they’re wanting to prepare us for being adults and…and this falls under that…”
“Does it though?” Ron frowned.
“Do you want have twelve little Ron Weasley’s running around by the time your thirty?” Grace asked dryly, and Ron’s ears went red. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”
“Ron can’t have twelve, we’re having twelve,” Harry said lightly, squeezing her shoulder. Grace glared at him.
“We are not having twelve! How many times do I have to tell you?”
“But we’ve already named them!”
“You know, I’m glad we’re having this class because then I’ll be able to make sure we aren’t having twelve!” Grace’s cheeks flushed, as she continued to scowl at him. Harry grinned at her, and brushed her cheek bone with his finger, then kissed her forehead.
“I love it when you blush,” he teased. Grace’s eyes narrowed more, and she grabbed her bag then stood up.
“I’m finding Neville,” she huffed and went to walk away. She paused after a few steps, then turned around and wrapped her arms around his shoulders from behind and kissed his cheek. “I’ll save you a seat,” she smiled.
“Okay,” he nodded, smiling at her. She kissed his cheek once more before pulling away and walking out of the common room.
Notes:
And they made up! See, I told yall it'll be all fine :)
Also, the heat got turned up just a tiny bit there :) Just a small preview of what is to come in HBP.
And I loved the moment with Tonks and Grace, we really get to see how close they're becoming... :)
And also, the talk with Harry and Grace towards the end. Everything they've gone through so far in this part of the fic has been so important for moments (and chapters) like this. Even at the beginning when they made up, both understanding that they both needed to apologize, to when they talked about their boundaries and where they're comfortable and moving forward with their relationship. They would've never done that if they had gotten together without all the bullshit in between.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, I'd love to know what your favorite bit was! :)
Chapter 133: 132
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
Here's chapter 132!!
It's such a fun, and hilarious chapter! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry seemed off when he returned from his occlumency lesson that night. Grace had already finished her homework for the night, and was leisurely sitting in her corner of the sofa with a book propped up against her thighs when Harry came into the common room. He didn’t say anything as he lifted her ankles, sat down beside her and rested her legs over his lap.
“Are you okay?” she asked carefully, looking at him with concern. Harry shook his head. “Do you want to talk about it?” he shook his head. “Do you want to sit here with me and not have to worry about doing anything else?” he nodded. Grace gave him a small smile and reached for his hand, she brought it to her lips and kissed it. “Do you want me to take your mind off whatever it is that’s bothering you?”
“What are you reading?” he asked, clearing his throat.
“I’m rereading Pride and Prejudice,” she answered with pink cheeks. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot recently, so I thought I’d reread it again…”
“How far are you into it?”
“Not far, I’m only on the second chapter,” she shrugged, and Harry nodded as he rubbed the front of her ankle lightly with his thumb. “Do you want me to help you with any of your homework?” she asked, and he shook his head. “Will you be okay?” she asked quietly, and Harry nodded.
“I think so…” he said. “I don’t know…”
“When you’re ready to talk about it… I’m here.”
“I know,” he smiled at her. “Can you – will you read to me? Your book?” he asked. Grace’s eyes widened in surprise and her heart skipped in her chest.
“You want me to read you Pride and Prejudice?” she asked, and he nodded.
“I want to know why you love it, and… I don’t think I’ll be able to read it on my own,” he said lightly, with a small smile.
“Okay,” she nodded, smiling as she flipped back to the beginning of the book.
The next day, Harry still seemed a little off, not quite as distant as he was the previous night but he was still off. He tried to act normal, but Grace could tell whatever happened the previous night was still bothering him that morning. She didn’t press him to tell her, she knew if he wanted to talk about it or when then he would, but she wondered what happened during that occlumency lesson that had made him this withdrawn. She hoped that now that it was Friday, their last day of classes before their Easter Holiday’s that maybe the break would help clear his head.
Unfortunately, it was also the day all fifth year Gryffindors were to have their ‘sex education’ class with Professor McGonagall.
After their final Charms class before the break, they all started making their way down to the Transfiguration classroom. They all waited patiently for either the door to open or for Professor McGonagall to arrive, and a quarter after four, their head of house came walking briskly down the corridor.
“You all may enter and find your seats,” she instructed as the door swung open with a flick of her wand. They all began filing into the room. Harry took Grace’s hand and pulled her to where they usually sat in class. Ron had taken a seat at the desk in front of them, while Hermione took her usual seat as Parvati and Lavender took a seat behind her, and Emma had sat by herself in the front row. Dean and Seamus sat in the set of desks next to Ron, while Neville sat where she had previously sat next to Justin.
“You all are aware as to why you are here,” McGonagall started as she made her way to the front of the classroom. “I know we had a similar class back in your first year, however you all are now at an age where… you may be experiencing feelings that are strange and new to you.” Grace’s face heated up as she shifted awkwardly in her seat. This was horrible and it only just started.
“Some of you, I’m sure, are already beginning to explore these feelings and the physical side of a relationship,” McGonagall said looking straight at Harry and Grace. Both of their faces went red as they stiffened awkwardly in their seats. “I will begin with stressing that under no circumstances is sexual intercourse permitted in this school!” McGonagall said sharply, her eyes still on the two of them, and it seemed the others noticed as well and everyone had glanced at them. Harry instantly took his hand from her knee as Grace slid down in her seat, waiting for the ground to open and swallow her. “However, it is in my experience of thirty-nine years of teaching that I cannot control every hormonal teenager, and I cannot be ever-present in Gryffindor Tower. Things do happen, either planned or in the heat of a moment, and I would be ignorant if I thought that the students of my house were above fornicating at school.”
“What do you mean by fornicating, Professor?” Seamus asked.
“Sex. Mr. Finnigan,” McGonagall answered sharply. “While having sex is prohibited at school, what happens in the dormitories is not something we are able to control.” Grace sunk even lower in her seat. It was almost as if McGonagall knew what her and Harry were doing in his room the other night. “Which is why we have this class, if you’re going to fornicate in school you might as well know how to do it safely,” she said as she then began walking around the room, handing out thin booklets to each of them. When McGonagall approached Harry and Grace’s desk, she rose a thin eyebrow at them almost as if she was accusing them of something. Grace sunk lower in her seat, and that only had her teacher’s eyebrow raise higher. McGonagall placed the booklets in front of them before continuing.
“Do you think she knows?” Harry whispered under his breath.
“Probably,” she whispered back.
“If you all would please, open your booklets, we’ll begin.” McGonagall told them as she opened her own booklet. Grace pulled the book to her and opened it, then immediately hid her face. She should’ve sat with Hermione. This was so awkward.
For such a thin booklet, it was packed with information that honestly, Grace really didn’t want to know. Not yet anyway. Seamus, the immature idiot, made a couple of jokes which resulted in McGonagall’s patience to thin and for Gryffindor to lose points. The first half of the book was about the act. She was surprised that the book was as detailed and informative as it was instead of the basic: penis goes into vagina. Man ejaculates. Sperm meets egg. Egg is fertilized and then there’s a baby. It went into much more detail than that, and Grace wanted nothing more than to fall and hide under the desk and burn the booklet. The other half of the book was all about contraceptive for both women and men. It talked about muggle contraceptive, and magical contraceptive that was much more reliable.
“If at any point during the rest of your academic career that you plan to have sex outside of school, as in during summer holiday, Christmas holiday, etcetera, please – especially you young ladies – come see myself or Madam Pomfrey for a potion to take with you. Even if you are seventeen, the potion is more reliable than the charm.” McGonagall told them, closing her booklet. “Do any of you have any questions?”
There was a long, tense pause before Lavender raised her hand.
“Yes, Miss Brown.”
“How old would you say is it okay to have sex?”
“When you’ve graduated and left Hogwarts,” McGonagall answered sharply, and Lavender’s cheeks flushed.
“Have there ever been… accidental pregnancies at Hogwarts?” Emma asked quietly.
“There have been a few,” McGonagall asked. “However, whether the individuals had sex at school is unknown as the pregnancies were usually discovered toward the end of their final year.”
“So a younger student hasn’t ever gotten pregnant?” Parvati asked.
Grace really wished they would stop asking questions so she could go and hide in her room.
“What would happen to them, Professor?” Lavender asked.
“If by some reason one of you young ladies find yourself pregnant before you’re close to finishing school, we will sit down and discuss options with the Headmaster, and your parents,” McGonagall answered, and Grace nodded. That was good to know… not that she had any plans of winding up pregnant before she finished school. She was sure her dad would actually kill her. And Harry. First Harry, then her. “Are there any other questions?” McGonagall asked, then let out an exasperated sigh at Seamus, who had his hand raised. “Yes, Mr. Finnigan?”
“Is this the reason why we can’t go up the girls staircase?” he asked, and Grace rolled her lips between her teeth at the little switch on McGonagall’s eyebrow.
“Yes, Mr. Finnigan. It is part of the reason why boys aren’t able to climb the staircase to the girls dormitories.” She answered. “Any other ques – what now Mr. Finnigan?”
“Is this also the reason why our beds are so small?” he asked. “So it’s uncomfortable for two people to sleep in them?”
“The beds are the size they are because there is no reason two people should occupy one bed – “
“But Harry and Grace do.” There was silence. Then Grace felt eyes on her as her face burned, not just from embarrassment but from anger and she glared at Seamus. “I mean they make it work.”
“I’m going to kill you.” Grace said evenly, glaring at him.
“That is enough questions. You’re all dismissed,” McGonagall said sharply. Grace stood quickly from her seat and grabbed her bag. “Black. Potter. Stay.”
“Damn, so close,” she muttered under her breath.
“We’ll save you a seat at dinner?” Ron asked awkwardly. Harry only nodded. Ron tried to give them a reassuring smile but it looked more like he was in pain before he and Hermione left the room. Once the classroom door closed, Grace slowly turned to look at McGonagall, who stood there with her arms crossed, lips pursed, and didn’t look pleased in the slightest.
“Is there something the two of you would like to discuss?” McGonagall asked them slowly after a few minutes.
“No, Professor,” Harry and Grace both said as they shook their heads.
“Is there any truth to what Mr. Finnigan said?” she asked. “Have the two of you… shared a bed?”
“No,” Grace shook her head. “Not… not in…that way?”
“What other way is there, Miss Black?”
“You know… the non-physical… kind of way?” she asked, grimacing. Harry let out a pained groan as he clenched his eyes closed from embarrassment.
“…and why are you in Mr. Potter’s bed in any kind of way, Miss Black?”
“His scar was hurting…” Grace said quietly, and Harry turned to her and shook his head, trying to get her to shut up. “And… and he’s too nice to tell people to leave him alone, but I’m not so I brought him upstairs to his room and I stayed with him until he fell asleep and I accidentally fell asleep too. That’s all, Professor, really.”
“…and when was this?” she asked, her eyes turning to Harry. “I thought you were supposed to be practicing occlumency.”
“It was two months ago,” Harry muttered, glaring at Grace. “After the article came out.”
“Are there any other times that Mr. Finnigan would be speaking about?” McGonagall asked evenly, and the two of them shook their heads. “You best make sure there aren’t. I am not above doing nightly bed checks. I’ve done them before and I will do them again if need be.”
“Yes, Professor.”
“Good. You two are dismissed.” Grace didn’t hesitate as she grabbed her bag and stalked out of the classroom with Harry hot on her heels. She turned the corner to head toward the Great Hall when she felt Harry grab her arm and pull her into an empty classroom.
“Why did you tell her!” he snapped.
“I’m sorry! I panicked! Did you want her to think we’ve been up shagging in your bed!?”
“No! I’m – “ Harry paused and took a deep breath to calm his anger. “I told you, I didn’t want anyone to know – “
“It was two months ago, Harry…” she said defeatedly. “She didn’t ask if your scar has hurt since, did she?” she asked, and Harry shook his head. “No, she didn’t.”
“I still didn’t want anyone else to know,” he muttered angrily.
“I’m sorry, I really am…” she said, feeling guilty.
“I know…”
“Forgive me?” she asked as she took his hands and pulled him closer to her.
“Don’t know,” he shrugged, but Grace knew he was playing. “I’m really upset.”
“Would me thinking about having sex with you make it easier?” she asked shyly with rosy cheeks. Harry’s eyes widened and his mouth fell open.
“But I thought you wanted to wait –“
“I do,” she nodded, lacing her fingers with his, “but I can still think about it, and I did…” she continued, her face growing redder.
“You – you did?”
“Kinda?” she smiled. “I thought about… what if I wound up pregnant before I finished school, and how Dad would kill me… and you. He’d kill you first, then me… and then I realized that I want to have sex with you…eventually.”
“But not now?” he asked slowly.
“Exactly.”
“… But… what?” he blinked, and Grace laughed and shook her head at him.
“Harry… I’m not scared of having a relationship anymore, not with you,” she whispered. “I’m not scared of us falling apart like my parents,” his eyes widened and his lips began spreading into a grin. “I’m not ready to be very physical yet but, I’m not scared of… falling in love anymore, not with you,” she confessed softly. Harry smiled at her and pulled his hands free to hold her face.
“I forgive you,” he said teasingly before kissing her.
Notes:
This was one of my favorite chapters!
Comedic gold. Gotta love Seamus for comic relief. I had a blast while writing this. I think I laughed so much I had to take a break at one point. Even looking back and reading, I still laugh. It's so awkward and uncomfortable, but so so so hilarious.
Just a reminder that next month I'll be posting only twice a week. I will be posting on Tuesdays and Fridays! I'm hoping that by the end of the month I'll have a good chunk of DH finished... or at least be when they break into the Ministry but we shall see... I'm still not finished with the 7 Potters... *sigh*. Life has just been so...blah the last few weeks and it's been extremely hard for me to write this past month :/ so I'm hoping to continue on with 3x a week postings in June, but we shall see where I'm at in a month!
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!! :)
Chapter 134: 133
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!!
Here's chapter 133!! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As the Easter holidays rolled by, Grace felt something shift in her relationship with Harry. They hadn’t gotten carried away like they had before, they didn’t dare go back up to his dorm room – not out of fear of bed checks, but because they didn’t want to get lost in the heated frenzy of their kisses again. However, at night they did stay up later in the common room and share sweet, passionate kisses by the fireplace after everyone had gone to bed.
But it wasn’t just that, that had changed.
Harry seemed to be more… openly affectionate. He always had his arm around her, or played with her hair, or would touch her in some way. He often would kiss her forehead, or the back of her hand, and he had even pecked the tip of her nose – which had her smiling and was now something he did often. With these new public displays of affection, Grace wondered where they were before. Was he being this way because they weren’t being physical? Or was he being careful with her before because he knew her fear of love and relationships because of her parents? Did her telling him that she wasn’t afraid of falling in love, and ending up like her parents open up this new door and create this shift in their relationship?
If it did, she was happy, because now it felt real. She knew it was real before, with the snogging, the hand holding, the little dates in the Room of Requirement, it was all real, but it was almost like she was waiting for it to end any moment. Now, however, she could breathe. She felt free, and happy, and… in love.
“I think we need a break,” Grace said as she closed her Transfiguration book and set it on the table.
“Are you saying that because you’re done and you don’t want to rub it in that you’re done?” Ron asked dryly, looking up from his potions book.
“No,” she huffed. “I’m saying it because my eyes are burning and I might tear my hair out if I have to read another word.”
“Don’t do that, I love your hair,” Harry smiled as he tugged on one of her curls.
“Well, let’s take a break and I won’t.”
“What are we going to do? It isn’t like we can go fly around… or go to the Room of Requirement,” Ron started. “Or the kitchens… or, well… anywhere.”
“Let’s go get some fresh air! When was the last time we spent an afternoon outside?” she asked as she stood up and stretched, then rolled up the sleeves of her long sleeved shirt, which was actually Harry’s that she had asked to borrow (and by borrow, she ended up keeping it).
“Er, have you seen the weather?” Ron asked, turning around and looking out the window.
“It’s just a little fog, it hasn’t rained at all today,” Grace rolled her eyes.
“It could…”
“… are you seriously going to choose to stay and study potions then go take a walk outside for a long break?” Grace asked dryly. Ron and Harry looked at each other, then closed their books and stood up instantly.
“So… a walk?” Harry asked, taking her hand.
“That’s what I thought,” Grace nodded, then turned to Hermione, who seemed to have ignored them all and still had her nose in a book. “Hermy, you coming for a walk?” she asked, knowing that nickname would pull her out of her whatever magic space she was in.
“Oh…yes, I suppose,” Hermione sighed as she closed her Ancient Runes book and stood up. “We’re all due for a break.”
“Brilliant, let’s go,” Grace grinned as she tugged on Harry’s hand. “Oi, Neville! We’re going to take a break, want to come?”
“Oh, no thanks,” Neville shook his head as he looked up from his Charms book. “I took a break earlier.”
“Okay, see you at dinner?”
“Yeah,” Neville nodded, giving her a smile.
“C’mon,” Harry pulled on her hand, and they followed Ron and Hermione out of the common room.
Grace shivered a little as they got closer to the bridge. It wasn’t as cold anymore, with it being late April now, however the thick and heavy fog was blocking out the sun and there was a the faint scent of rain in the air. Harry frowned, letting go of her hand he wrapped his arm around her shoulders instead, pulling her close into his side. She smiled and wrapped her arm around his middle.
“I wonder how Betsy is doing,” Grace said casually as she looked out to the lake.
“Who?” Ron asked, his face curling in confusion as he looked over at her.
“Betsy!”
“Who is that?”
“The Giant Squid,” Harry answered dryly, as Grace answered brightly with a big smile.
“You’ve named the Giant Squid?!” Ron asked, and she nodded. “…Why would you give it a name?!”
“We can’t keep calling it the Giant Squid! That’s such a mouthful! It has feelings too you know, I’m sure it’s happy to have a name!”
“How do you even know if it’s a girl?! It could be a boy squid!”
“Well, it’s very friendly,” Grace answered sheepishly. “Male animals tend to be a bit more… aggressive and territorial of their space! And it’s never been known to hurt humans! It didn’t feel threatened by Krum last year when he was training in the lake, and it saved Dennis Creevy! And it lets students feed it bread! It loves bread! Women are known to love carbs more than men!”
“You’re starting to sound like Hagrid, you are!” Ron shook his head, then turned to Harry. “You’re going to end up with a magical creature reserve if you don’t get a control on her now!”
“Oh, shut up!” Grace huffed, her cheeks turning red.
“I’m serious!” Ron exclaimed. “First you have that bloody bird who likes literally no one but you – “
“ Aries likes Hedwig and Ginny!”
“ – You don’t even have to approach … Buckbeak … anymore! You’ve managed to somewhat tame Kreacher to now glare and hiss at you! You’ve named entire litters of nifflers! Now you’re out here naming the Giant Squid as if it’s a pet! What’s next? You’re going to want a Thestral as a pet too?”
“They’re very gentle creatures, and very useful!” Grace argued. Ron’s mouth fell open and he blinked comically then thrusted his hands out toward her as he looked at Harry.
“See! You’re doomed, mate!”
Harry snorted, then started coughing to cover up his laugh when he saw that Grace was narrowing her eyes at him. “Not doomed,” Harry shook his head. “We’ll have space for Grace’s zoo, and with our twelve kids, I reckon we’ll be all ri- ow!” Harry exclaimed, laughing. Grace had pinched his side.
“Psst!” the four of them frowned and looked around to see where the sound came from. “Psst!” they turned again and noticed Hagrid at the other end of the bridge, looking around the archway.
“Hagrid?” Harry asked with a frown. Hagrid looked around nervously and motioned for them to come. The four them shared a look with each other before they began making their way to Hagrid. “Hagrid, what is it?”
“C’mon, follow me,” he said quietly once they got closer.
“Where?” Ron asked, but Hagrid shook his head then turned around and began walking down the hill. “Should we follow him?”
“Hagrid’s never led us into danger before,” Harry shrugged as he dropped his arm from Grace’s shoulder and followed Hagrid.
“C’mon, let’s see what he wants,” Hermione said quietly, then followed after Hagrid and Harry. Ron and Grace both looked at each other, uncertainly. Hagrid’s been spending a lot of time in the forest, and he always looks like he’s banged up with bruises, and for the first time, Grace was a little hesitant to go. Ron’s face curled and glanced at Hermione, Harry and Hagrid, then back at her, and she shrugged her shoulders up to her ears.
“Ron! Grace! C’mon!” Hermione called.
“You wanna go?” Ron asked, and Grace shrugged.
“I mean… I don’t not want to go but…”
“What if it’s his spider friends again?” Ron whimpered.
“Or skrewts…” Grace shivered.
“Hagrid won’t let anything happen to us… right?”
“No… Harry’s right. Hagrid’s never led us into danger…”
“Except to follow the spiders…”
“In his defense he didn’t think Aragog would attack us since we’re his friends… and he wasn’t around to go with us.”
“Right…” Ron nodded and swallowed his nerves. “Well… maybe we should see what he wants…”
“Yeah…” Grace nodded, and the two looked at each other again.
“Will you two hurry up!” Harry called. Grace’s face dropped and curled in annoyance. She then silently mocked Harry.
“C’mon,” she muttered and grabbed Ron’s arm, then the two ran to catch up to Harry, Hermione and Hagrid.
She frowned as they got deeper and deeper into the forest. She hadn’t been this deep into the forest since third year when she was running away from a werewolf Remus.
“Any idea where he’s taking us?” Ron asked quietly as they climbed over large tree roots. Hermione shook her head, then glanced back nervously at Hagrid.
“Hagrid, why can’t you just tell us?” Harry asked, stepping over another root.
“Yeah, why do you have to show us?” Grace asked as her face curled in disgust as she stepped in a soggy pile of mud. “Great… now I’ve got to clean my shoes,” she muttered and went to scrape the excess mud off on a branch before continuing. She gasped as her foot caught onto a root and she fell forward, but Harry caught her. “Thanks,” she muttered as he helped her over the tree root.
“Any time,” he smiled and laced his fingers with hers so she wouldn’t fall behind and trip again.
There was loud neighing in the distance and galloping that sounded as if it was getting louder. Grace gasped in surprise and Harry held her closer as they stepped closer to Hagrid. A herd of centaurs were galloping angrily around them.
“I’ve never seen the centaurs so riled…” Hagrid said, concerned, “and they’re dangerous at the best of times,” he sighed and glanced at them to make sure they were okay. “The ministry restricts their territory much more, they’re gonna have a full uprising on their hands.” Grace frowned as she turned her head to look at the centaurs galloping away. Why would the ministry restrict their territory more? Centaurs kept to themselves, they didn’t like outsiders but they didn’t bother anyone else, and the certainly don’t go out of their way to be hostile toward wizards.
“Hagrid… what’s going on?” Hermione asked nervously.
“I’m sorry ter be so mysterious, you four…” Hagrid started, and looked down nervously at his hands. “I – I wouldn’t be bothering you at all with it, but… with Dumbledore gone… I’ll likely be getting the sack any day now…” he continued, his voice trembling in fear and sadness. Grace’s heart squeezed her chest as she looked at Hagrid. “And… and I just couldn’t leave without telling someone about him.”
“…About who, Hagrid?” Grace asked nervously as she felt anxiety beginning to build in her stomach. She didn’t have a good feeling about this, and she desperately hoped Hagrid wasn’t hiding some beast that was actually a monster…
“This way,” Hagrid tilted his head to the side and started making his way through the large trees again. Grace glanced at Harry nervously, and he squeezed her hand and started following Hagrid, pulling her along with him.
As they made their way through the large trees to a clearing, Grace’s stomach dropped and her chest tightened up. In that clearing, tied to a large tree trunk, was a giant, nearly three times the size of Hagrid. “that’s who…” Grace whispered breathlessly as she gawked up at the giant.
“Grawpy!” Hagrid called, and the giant staggered as it turned around, looking for where the sound was. “Down here you great baffoon!” the giant took a few steps forward, and Grace felt herself being pulled back. She let out a startled yelp as the giant clapped his hands above her and captured a bird. “Grawpy…” Hagrid scolded. “I’ve brought you some company…” Grawp opened his hands and didn’t see anything, but then he took noticed of the four of them before taking giant steps toward them.
Grace felt someone grab the back pockets of her jeans and pull her back again as the giant got closer, then felt arms wrap around her tightly. Her heart nearly stopped when the giant got close, but then jerked back. The rope that he was tied to reached it’s limit. She let out a shaky breath, and let herself relax.
“You okay?” Harry whispered in her ear as he rubbed her arms softly, and she nodded.
“I couldn’t just leave him…because…” Hagrid paused as the giant looked back and tugged on the rope. “Because he’s my brother…”
“Brother?” Grace gasped, blinking in shock.
“Blimey…” Ron whispered.
“Well, half-brother, really…” Hagrid shrugged as the giant turned toward them again. Harry pulled Grace behind him, and she clutched onto his jumper, standing on her tip-toes to look over shoulder. “He’s completely harmless, just like I said…” Hagrid continued as he moved in front of them.
If he’s harmless why are you moving in front of us? Grace asked mentally as she shifted her gaze between Hagrid and his giant half-brother.
“Little…high-spirited, is all…”
“Hagrid, there’s nothing little about him…” Grace said. There was a rustle and Hermione gasped, Grace turned her head to see Hermione about to fall backward then screamed as the giant wrapped his hand around Hermione and lifted her in the air.
“Grawpy! That is not polite!” Hagrid exclaimed.
“Hagrid! Do something!” Ron exclaimed in fear as the three of them stared at Hermione.
“We talked about this!” Hagrid continued. “You do not grab, do you? That’s your new friend, Hermione.”
Grace gasped as Ron picked up a broken tree branch and ran toward the giant. “Ron, no!” she called out and went to stop him but Harry held her closer. Ron hit the giant’s leg, and the branch broke, and Ron stared up at the giant in fear.
“Grawpy!” Hagrid called warningly again as Grawp stared down at Ron, confused, then moved his foot to nudge Ron out of the way. That nudge sent Ron tumbling backwards and he fell on his backside.
“Grawpy!” Hermione called firmly in a tone that reminded Grace a lot like her mother and her aunt Molly. “Put – Me – Down!” she said slowly and firmly, pointing a finger at him. “Now!” They all stood still and stared, waiting for what was going to happen next. Then, Grawpy slowly and gently set Hermione down in front of them. Ron reached over for her as Hermione rubbed her arm.
“Are you okay?” Ron whispered in concern.
“I’m fine,” Hermione answered shakily as they watched Grawpy stumble backward and then turn to look through his…well, what Grace thought would be toys. “He just needs a firm hand, is all…” she added.
Grace’s brows frowned as she watched Grawpy go through his stuff.
“I think you’ve got an admirer, Hermione…” Harry said quietly.
“You stay away from her, all right!” Ron said loudly, stepping in front of Hermione, trying to sound firm and threatening, but the slight tremble to his voice didn’t do much.
Grawpy then picked something up and turned around. Grace squinted her eyes to see what it was he was holding, but then the giant touched something and a small ‘ring’ was heard. Grace blinked. Then Grawpy took a few steps forward and held what looked to be a muggle bike handle out to Hermione. Hermione stared at it, and at Grawpy for a second before slowly reaching out to grab the handles. Grawpy stood back and watched them, patiently waiting to see if Hermione liked it.
“I think he wants to know if you like it,” Grace whispered.
Hermione swallowed nervously and rang the little bell. Instantly Grawpy’s stance straightened and a smile began spreading on his face. The little sight squeezed Grace’s heart and she felt herself smiling. “Aw…” she said softly. “He’s happy! How adorable!” Grawpy turned his eyes toward her, and she held her breath. She really didn’t want to be grabbed next. Grawpy turned around again and squatted down to look through his toys then turned back to face them. He held out a bent and beat up tambourine to her. Grace took a deep breath and took it carefully. Grawpy stared at her with the same look as he gave Hermione, and she shook the tambourine softly, creating a soft ringing. Grawpy’s face brightened again and he smiled.
“He gets his own food and all,” Hagrid started again, “it’s company he’ll be needing when I’m gone…” Thud, Grace looked from Hagrid to Grawpy as he sat down by his tree. “You will look after him, won’t you? I’m the only family he’s got…”
“Yeah…” Grace nodded as she shook the tambourine gently again, and Grawp smiled wider. “We – we’ll try our best Hagrid…” she assured him, then she took a step forward. Harry gripped her arm tighter, but she shook her head at him, giving him an assuring smile. She approached Grawp slowly and held out the tambourine to him. “We’ll come back and play again soon… all right?” she said carefully as Grawp took the tambourine, and ran his finger over the silver zills carefully, making it ring. She smiled at him and nodded. “I like music too,” she said, and Grawp did it again. “We’ll play again soon, promise… all right?” Grawp only nodded as he continued to play with the zills. Hermione carefully set the bicycle handle bars down beside him and pulled her away.
“I’m doomed…” Harry muttered, looking at Ron, who nodded.
CAREER ADVICE
All fifth years will be required to attend a short meeting with their Head of House during the first week of the Summer Term, in which they will be given the opportunity to discuss their future careers. Times of individual appointments are listed below.
Grace scanned the list, and sighed. Of course she was first on the list with the earliest time on Monday morning. A quarter past nine, meaning she was going to be missing a good chunk of History of Magic.
“What time did you get?” Harry asked as she flopped next to him and grabbed a leaflet from the table.
“Monday, a quarter past nine in the morning,” she sighed as she opened it. It was for the Department of Magical Games and Sports. She scanned it and sighed, tossing it back on the table and grabbing another one, this time it was for Department of Magical Education, that one seemed interesting enough. She set that one aside and grabbed another. DIVE INTO THE WORLD OF THE UNKNOWN! She flipped it open and saw that it was about becoming an Unspeakable. She always wanted to know what her mother did. That was one of the things they did use to talk about – well her mother couldn’t talk about what she did, but her mother would tell her about interesting pieces of magic like the pensieve and how it worked. When she had to pick her electives for third year, her mother didn’t scoff or scold her for wanting to learn Divination, and she didn’t push her to study Ancient Runes or Arithmancy either. She wondered if it was because while an unreliable practice of magic, it could be useful as an Unspeakable?
“Well, I don’t fancy healing,” Ron said as he read a leaflet about St. Mungo’s. “It says here you need at least an E at N.E.W.T. level potions, herbology, transfiguration, charms, and Defense Against the Dark Arts. I mean.. blimey… don’t want much, do they?”
“Well, it’s a very important job, isn’t it?” Hermione asked absently, reading over her own leaflet for muggle-relations. “You don’t seem to need many qualifications to liaise with muggles… all they want is an O.W.L. in Muggle Studies… ‘Much more important is your enthusiasm, patience, and a good sense of fun!’”
“You’d need more than a good sense of fun to liaise with my uncle,” Harry said darkly. “Good sense of when to duck, more like…” he added, as he continued to read his own leaflet and draped an arm behind Grace and began playing with her hair. She smiled as she leaned into his side, and glanced to see what he was reading. Her face curled. Wizard banking. “Listen to this: ‘Are you seeking a challenging career involving travel, adventure, and substantial, danger-related reassure bonuses? Then consider a position with Gringotts Wizarding Bank, who are currently recruiting Curse-Breakers of thrilling opportunities abroad…’ they want Arithmancy, though.. you could do it, Hermione!”
“I don’t much fancy banking,” Hermione said vaguely, now looking into a new pamphlet.
“If you took Arithmancy, you’d be a great curse-breaker,” Grace said, resting her hand on his thigh and smiling at him.
“Yeah?” he asked, amused.
“Mhm,” she nodded, and leaned in closer. “You’d be a fit one too,” she whispered, and Harry started grinning.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah,” she nodded again, then Harry leaned down and kissed her.
“Shame I didn’t take Arithmancy then…” he whispered against her lips.
“Real shame,” she smiled and kissed him again.
“Hey!” a familiar voice called, and Harry pulled away and turned to see Fred and George approaching them. “Ginny’s had a word with us about you,” Fred said as plopped down on the empty chair and propped his feet on the table that caused several leaflets to fall off. Grace frowned as she looked from Fred to Harry. Why would Ginny talk to Fred and George about Harry? “She says you need to talk to Sirius?”
Grace only frowned more as she moved away to glare at her pamphlet.
“What?” Hermione asked sharply.
“Yeah…” Harry said, trying to sound casual as he wrapped one of Grace’s curls around his index finger. She sucked in a breath and held it as she gripped her pamphlet tightly. “Yeah, I thought I’d like – “
“Don’t be so ridiculous,” Hermione hissed. “With Umbridge groping around in the fires and frisking all the owls?”
“Well, we think we can find a way around that,” said George as he sat on Harry’s other side. “It’s a simple matter of causing a diversion. Now, you might have noticed that we have been rather quiet on the mayhem front during the Easter holidays?”
“What was the point, we asked ourselves, of disrupting leisure time?” Fred continued, “no point at all, we answered ourselves. And of course, we’d have messed up people’s studying too, which would be the very last thing we’d want to do.”
“But it’s business as usual from tomorrow,” Fred continued briskly. “And if we’re going to be causing a bit of uproar, why not do it so that Harry can have his chat with Sirius?”
“Yes, but still,” Hermione cut in, “even if you do cause a diversion, how is Harry supposed to talk to him?”
“Umbridge’s office…” Harry said quietly. Grace stiffened, and gripped the pamphlet so tightly that there were now tears where her fingers were.
“Are – you – insane?!” Hermione hissed. Grace closed her eyes and took slow, even breaths to keep her anger in control.
“I don’t think so,” Harry shrugged.
“And how are you going to get in there in the first place?”
“Sirius’ knife,” he answered simply.
“Excuse me?”
“Christmas before last, Sirius gave me a knife that’ll open any lock,” Harry said quietly, “so even if she’s bewitched the door so alohomora won’t work, which I bet she has –“
“What do you think about this?” Hermione demanded.
“I dunno,” Ron replied. “If Harry wants to do it, it’s up to him, isn’t it?”
“Spoken like a true friend and Weasley,” Fred said.
“Grace?” Hermione said, “What about you? What do you think?”
Grace took another deep breath before she opened her eyes. She stood up and threw the torn pamphlet onto the table angrily then walked away. She needed to get out of the common room.
“Grace – “Harry called, but she whipped around and glared at him, making him freeze.
“Don’t talk to me,” was all she said before she turned around and walked out of the common room.
Notes:
.... And y'all thought they weren't going to be anymore arguments??? LOL you thought wrooooong.
Again, don't worry, it'll be resolved next chapter. Most of their fights when they have them will always be resolved the next chapter.
Next chapter is also the career advice chapter, so we'll be able to see what Grace wants to do in the future! What do you think Grace is going to want to do in the future? I'd love to see what your guesses are! :)
Chapter 135: 134
Notes:
Hello, Happy Friday!!
Here's chapter 134!
Just a reminder that starting next week I'll be posting on Tuesdays and Friday's for the month of May!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace didn’t speak to Harry the rest of their last day of break, nor did she speak to him the next morning either. He tried to catch her in the morning, and at breakfast, but she had stood up with her plate and moved to sit with Neville, Parvati and Lavender again. They had asked if she and Harry were all right, but she would just say she was mad at him and left it at that. Even Ginny had noticed the tension and sat across from her at breakfast.
“Are you okay? What happened with you and Harry?”
“You should know,” she snapped, glaring at her cousin. Ginny blinked and stared at her, confused. “You seem to know what’s going on with him since now you two talk!”
“Grace…what are you talking about –“ Ginny frowned in concern, but Grace glared at her and stood up from her seat.
“Just… leave me alone right now,” she said in frustration as she took her bag and left the Great Hall. She still had thirty minutes before she had to meet with Professor McGonagall for her career advice, but she sat outside McGonagall’s office anyway with her history of magic book open.
“Miss Black, you’re early,” Grace looked up and saw Professor McGonagall approaching some fifteen minutes later. Grace put her book back into her bag and stood up.
“Sorry… I… I’m just mad at Harry,” she muttered as Professor McGonagall opened her office door.
“Well come in, we get started on your career counseling session early,” she said and motioned for Grace to go inside. Grace nodded and held her bag close and walked into the room. “Have a seat Miss Black, we’ll begin in just a moment.” Grace nodded and set her bag down beside the chair then took a seat. She watched as Professor McGonagall approached her desk, taking the top folder and opening it. Grace figured that was hers.
“You’ve received top marks in all of your classes consistently since first year,” McGonagall started, her eyes scanning the contents of the folder. “You’re hardly late, you’ve hardly missed class, and you’ve only had four detentions – which I must admit is surprising given your history,” she continued, raising an eyebrow at Grace – who blushed. “On paper, you would qualify for almost everywhere…”
“But…” Grace said quietly.
“But?” McGonagall asked, raising an eyebrow.
“There’s a but coming, isn’t there?” she asked. McGonagall peered at her over her classes for a long moment, before finally looking away and picking up a piece of parchment.
“’Miss Black is exceptionally bright, and has a unique way of thinking that allows her to problem solve efficiently and creatively without sacrificing attention to detail. However, her attention to detail could be more of a hinderance than a strength as she tends to spend too much time making sure that her work is nothing less than perfection. However, that much attention to detail and strive for perfection may look like hard work, but often times it comes across as dry, and textbook.’ … Professor Sprout,” McGonagall read, then put the parchment down and grabbed another.
“’Miss Black, while impulsive and unable to control her words and actions, has the capability of succeeding. She’s attentive and follows instructions with perfection. It’s apparent that she understands and knows her material and only asks questions if needing further clarification. However, her interest in the subject ends there. Finding a student who not only has the capability, knowledge, talent, and passion for potion making is rare. Unfortunately, Miss Black lacks one of these four key points and will hinder her if she so wishes to continue a career in potion making.’… Professor Snape,” McGonagall said. Grace blinked in surprise… it sounded almost as if Snape was being… nice.
“Miss Black is a talented young witch, that has a unique ability to think differently than others. Even though she may not have ‘the sight’, she has a strong intuition and should act on it. I was pleased with her performance in class in her third year, however over the past two years, I have noticed her interest dwindling…’... Professor Trelawney.”
“Miss Black is a very intelligent, gifted, and talented young witch and is always a treat to have in class. She works hard and doesn’t stop until something is perfect, however her passion for spell casting is often lost in the shadows of her drive for perfection. I wish I saw the same passion for charms that I do when she’s singing in the Frog Choir’… Professor Flitwick.”
“Grace Black is smart, gifted, and talented. She’s hard working, and attentive in class. She’s confident in her own abilities, however that can only get her so far. She has a habit of allowing her insecurities and jealousy of her classmates drive a personal, one-sided competition. Competition in academia is healthy, however Grace takes it a step further that is on the line of obsessive. Her strive for perfection and out-performing her classmates, and the constant comparison will be what holds her back from a successful future. She lets comparison and perfection take over. She’s a great and talented student, but her lack of passion will get her nowhere…’” McGonagall finished, setting the piece of parchment down.
“Who was that?” Grace asked quietly, almost afraid to know.
“Professor Lupin,” McGonagall answered gently, and Grace felt like she was punched in the stomach. “Miss Black, do you recognize a pattern?” she asked.
“I’m a perfectionist?” Grace asked quietly.
“I think we’ve established that a few months ago, don’t you?” McGonagall asked, raising an eyebrow, and Grace nodded. “Miss Black, all your teachers, past and present, have the same things to say: you’re smart, talented, you work hard… but you lack passion in the classroom. Even Hagrid has said that he’s seen you more passionate about magical creatures when you’ve spent your free time with them, and wishes he saw that passion during class.”
Grace slumped in her seat, suddenly feeling dejected and depressed.
“Now, I know you have passions, Miss Black,” McGonagall continued. “You’re a very talented singer, and most of what Professor Flitwick wrote about was how talented you are, and how passionate you are about music, and helping your choir-mates practice and get better. You’re passionate for dueling and you’re a talented dueler, I’ve seen it last year when you would be in my classroom with Potter, Weasley and Miss Granger. You’re an exceptional tutor and I know you’re passionate about werewolf rights, something you’ve shown in the past,” Grace grimaced, remembering her blow up in the Great Hall at the end of her third year.
“You’re a passionate person, Miss Black, we all just wish that passion would translate into the classroom. Intelligence and talent will only get you so far, but if you don’t have the passion, you’re not going to succeed…” Grace only nodded. “It makes me concerned that your lack of passion in class is transferring into your thoughts for the future… do you have an idea of what you want to do after Hogwarts, Miss Black?”
Grace gave a small shrug, and she could feel McGonagall’s disappointment.
“I would’ve thought you’d want to be an auror, you have the grades and talent to be successful…”
“I don’t want to be an auror,” Grace said quietly.
“If not an auror, a magizoologist, surely,” McGonagall continued. “Hagrid and Professor Grubbly-Plank both expressed how good you are with magical creatures. You’d do well in as a magizoologist of some kind, or even working in the Department and Regulation of Magical Creatures. You would be able to work and fight for werewolf rights too –“ Grace shook her head, and McGonagall raised another eyebrow.
“There is always a musician,” McGonagall said, but Grace could hear the slight bit of disappointment in her tone. “You’re exceptionally talented, and you would do very well – “ but Grace shook her head again. “Miss Black… have you given any thought at all about what you’d like to do?”
“There… there is two things I’ve thought about…” Grace said shyly, looking down at her hands.
“And they are?”
“It doesn’t matter… I won’t be able to do them both.”
“I’m sure we’ll find a way, it isn’t uncommon for people to work in two fields – “
“No, I physically won’t be able to do them both. It would have to be one or the other…” Grace said, and McGonagall frowned.
“I’ll be the judge of that,” she said sharply. “Let’s hear them.”
Grace shifted uncomfortably and stared at her hands. She hadn’t told any one what she wanted to do after school, not her parents, not Remus, not Neville, and not even Harry even though he’s asked a million times.
“You’re going to think I’m wasting my ‘talent’ or whatever…” she muttered.
“I will not, Miss Black,” McGonagall said softly. “What is it that you would like to do after Hogwarts? I’ve said it before Miss Black, whatever you say will stay between us and will not leave this room.”
“Iwannabeamumerandtecher” Grace mumbled quickly.
“Miss Black, you should know by now that I do not condone mumbling,” McGonagall said firmly. “Now, please repeat yourself clearly.”
“I… I want to be a teacher,” Grace said, and picked at her cuticles. “Harry said something last year. He was having trouble with the summoning charm and I was helping him with it and when he finally got it… he said that I’d make a good teacher… and… I don’t know, it kind of… stuck to me, I guess?” she shrugged. “I thought about it a lot since then, especially when I was helping him with the tournament, and… the er… other thing,” she said, her face flushing pink, “and I don’t know… I – I liked helping people learn and get better…”
“And the other interest?”
“I – I want… I want to be a mother…” Grace confessed shyly, glancing up at her teacher. McGonagall stared for a moment, a strange, soft look that she hadn’t seen before was on her face.
“Both are very wonderful and admirable ambitions, Miss Black…” McGonagall said softly.
“But I can’t be both,” Grace shook her head sadly.
“It would be difficult, but not impossible.”
“Have you had a teacher that had children?” Grace asked, and McGonagall didn’t answer. “I thought so…” she sighed in defeat. “I can’t be a teacher, and be a mother… and if I want to be a mother, I’ll have to wait years before being a teacher and… I don’t know… I know I won’t become a mother right after Hogwarts, it’s going to be a while but… I don’t know what I’d want to do until then. Being a teacher or a mother are the only two things I really want to do…”
“Well, let’s discuss what classes you would like to take on for N.E.W.T. level,” McGonagall began again.
“I know I don’t want to continue with History of Magic,” Grace said instantly and McGonagall nodded in understanding. “Or… or Astronomy,” she added, and McGonagall nodded, as she wrote on a piece of parchment. “I – I don’t think I’d want to continue with Divination.”
“That’s a class that you’ve usually shown interest in…”
“I know but… I don’t know if I’d want to continue studying it.”
“Are there any other subjects you wouldn’t wish to take next year?”
“Nope…all the others are fine…”
“Well, Professor Snape doesn’t accept N.E.W.T. students who don’t achieve an ‘Outstanding’ in their O.W.L.s, however, Potions is a class that you’ve consistently done well in. Professor’s Sprout, Flitwick and I all accept students who have at least achieved an ‘Exceeds Expectations’. Hagrid accepts N.E.W.T. students who achieved any passing grade.”
“And for Defense Against the Dark Arts?”
“… It would be safe to make sure you achieve at least an ‘Exceeds Expectations’.” Grace nodded. “Do you have any questions, Miss Black?”
“No, Professor,” she shook her head.
“Very well,” McGonagall nodded and closed the folder. “You’re free to go. Miss Brown should be arriving shortly, if you see her in the corridor you can send her in.”
“Okay,” Grace nodded as she picked up her bag and stood up from her seat, then left the room.
The rest of the afternoon, Grace had kept mostly to herself. Ron and Hermione tried talking to her, trying to figure out what was wrong, but she refused to tell them. She was surprised that Harry didn’t join them at lunch, and opted to sit between Neville and Seamus instead. Hermione said it was because Harry was probably tired of her trying to convince him to not go forward with his plan to sneak into Umbridge’s office. Grace remembered why she was mad at Harry again and left the Great Hall.
She couldn’t believe that he would confide in Ginny about what was wrong, and about how he wanted to talk to her dad, instead of coming to her! If even just told her he wanted to talk to her dad, she would’ve helped him! But he told Ginny instead. She knew they were friends… but it stung that he felt like he could talk to Ginny about whatever was bothering him, over her. It bothered her that he told Ginny that he wanted to talk to her father, and not her. Then Ginny went ahead and told Fred and George and now he’s being stupid and risking expulsion to sneak into Umbridge’s office. Did her dad forget to give Harry the mirror? Is that why Harry has to sneak into Umbridge’s office? If he did, why didn’t Harry just tell her! She could’ve loaned him hers!
“What the…” Grace whispered to herself later in the afternoon as she pushed herself through the crowd of people. “What’s going on?” Grace asked. Her eyes widened when she saw Fred and George standing in the middle of the floor.
“So!” Umbridge began triumphantly at the twins, “So… you think it’s amusing to turn a school corridor into a swamp, do you?”
“Pretty amusing, yeah,” Fred said, looking back at her without a single bit of fear.
“I’ve got the form, Headmistress,” Filch said, grinning evilly. Grace’s stomach dropped. He must’ve went into Umbridge’s office… but… but Harry was in there! She quickly scanned the crowd, looking for Harry, and relaxed when she saw him a little bit behind Umbridge. “I’ve got the form, and I’ve got the whips waiting… Oh, let me do it now!”
“Very good, Argus,” Umbridge nodded in approval. “You two,” she continued, staring Fred and George down “are about to learn what happens to wrongdoers in my school.”
“You know what?” said Fred with a smirk, “I don’t think we are,” he looked to George. “George, I think we’ve outgrown full-time education.”
“Yeah, I’ve been feeling that way myself,” George nodded, smiling brightly.
“Time to test our talents in the real word, d’you reckon?” Fred asked.
“Definitely,” George nodded.
Grace’s eyes widened as the twins raised their wands and said together: “Accio Brooms!” Then seconds later two brooms came zooming down with a heavy chain and iron peg trailing behind them.
“We won’t be seeing you,” Fred said to Professor Umbridge as he swung his leg over his broomstick.
“Yeah, don’t bother to keep in touch” George added, mounting his own broom.
“If anyone fancies buying a portable swamp, as demonstrated upstairs, come to number ninety-three, Diagon Alley – Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes,” Fred announced in a loud voice. “Our new premises!”
“Special discounts to Hogwarts students who swear they’re going to use our products to get rid of this old bat!” George added, pointing to Umbridge. Grace snorted, as a grin spread out on her face.
“STOP THEM!” Umbridge shrieked, and the inquisitorial squad started to move in, but they were too slow. Fred and George already kicked off into the air.
“Give her hell from us, Peeves!” Fred called out with a wild grin. Grace’s eyes widened as she watched Peeves take his belled hat from his head and sprang into a salute as the doors opened and Fred and George zoomed out, leaving a trail of booming fireworks behind them. Students cheered and applauded as they ran out to watch them fly away.
“I can’t believe they’ve done it…” Grace shook her head as she grinned, watching the fireworks.
“I know…” she jumped at the sound of Harry’s voice. “Grace, can we talk?”
“Sure you don’t want to talk to Ginny instead?” she asked hotly with a glare.
“Please… Grace…” he pleaded, and she nodded reluctantly. “C’mon,” he said quietly and took her hand. She didn’t question where he was taking her, but when they got onto the seventh floor, he stopped and made sure no one was around before letting her hand go and pacing back and forth three times. She looked at him like he was mad, was he really risking using the Room of Requirement again?!
She watched as a door opened appeared and Harry opened it for her. She quickly stepped inside and looked around, feeling disappointed. She had hoped that Harry might have thought of something special…
“I’m sorry,” Harry started as soon as the door was closed. “I’m really, really sorry –“
“Do you even know why I’m upset?” she asked angrily.
“Because Ginny knew I wanted to talk to Sirius,” Harry answered, and she noticed that he looked genuinely sorry. Still didn’t make her feel better. “And because I didn’t ask you if you wanted to talk to him too –“
“I don’t care about that!” she interrupted. “If you wanted to talk to him you don’t need my permission! What I’m mad about is that you decided to talk to Ginny instead of me!”
“I know and I’m so-“
“No, you don’t know!” she shouted at him. “I asked you if you were okay! I asked you if you wanted to talk about it, but you said no! I was fine with that… but then I find out you went and talked to Ginny!” Grace’s voice echoed in the room. “Do you even understand how much that hurt? Do you get how hurtful that is to know that my boyfriend went to another girl and talked to her about something that upset him but didn’t think to come to me!”
“Grace –“
“No!” she shook her head. “I tell you everything Harry! Everything! It may not be right away, but I tell you everything. I don’t keep anything from you because I’ve seen what keeping secrets and not communicating can do!”
“I know –“
“I don’t want secrets between us!”
“Neither do I –“
“I want us to be comfortable to talk to each other –“
“I do too –“
“SO WHY DIDN’T YOU TALK TO ME INSTEAD?!”
“I DIDN’T CONFIDE IN GINNY!” Harry shouted, and she blinked.
“Then how did she know – “
“All I said was that I felt like I needed to talk to Sirius,” Harry said more calmly, and took a deep breath. “I was in the library, studying while you were at quidditch practice… and it just so happened to be done when Ginny came in to give me the chocolate egg Mrs. Weasley sent for Easter. She noticed I looked down and asked if I was okay, and I said I was fine, I just really needed to talk to Sirius, that was it…”
“…Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Because… I thought if I did, you’d ask why… and I didn’t want to talk about why – “
“Was it about me?” she asked. “Because if it’s about me, you can talk to me –“
“No,” Harry shook his head. “I know I can but it wasn’t… about you, it was about something else – “
“Guy stuff?” she asked.
“No,” he shook his head again. “See! You can be really nosey sometimes and I just… didn’t want to answer any questions!”
“Is it something you can’t tell me, or something you don’t want to tell me?” she asked slowly.
“…Both…”
“Why?”
“Because… it was about our dads…” Harry said quietly, and his shoulders slumped. “I learned something about my Dad and Sirius and… you love Sirius and I didn’t want you to feel the same way about him that I was feeling about my Dad… and I –“
“Does this have to do with Snape?” she asked carefully and Harry blinked at her, surprised.
“How did…”
“That night you were off, and it was the same night that you have occlumency lessons. I know Snape wouldn’t have said you’ve got it, or stopped doing lessons unless you saw something you weren’t supposed to…” Grace started quietly, and Harry shifted awkwardly. “Harry… I’m not naïve enough to think that Dad was some sort of… saint back in school. I know our dads weren’t the kindest…”
“How?”
“I asked,” Grace shrugged. “Over the summer, I asked why Snape and Dad hate each other after the first Order meeting that Snape was in, and Remus told me, and Dad explained somethings…”
“Oh…” he said quietly.
“Feel stupid now, don’t you?” she asked, and Harry nodded. Grace stared at him for a long moment before letting out a sigh. “Next time you feel like you really need to talk to Dad… just tell me, all right? Don’t make me feel like you can’t talk to me again….”
“I promise…” he said softly. “I’m sorry, really sorry that I hurt you. I-I didn’t think it would be a big deal because Ginny and I are friends…”
“It… wouldn’t be if you had also talked to me…” she replied quietly. “I had no idea you wanted to talk to Dad and I only found out because Fred said something… that’s what hurt.”
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, as he rested his hands on her hips and pulled her close.
“Good,” she muttered. Harry rolled his eyes and pecked the tip of her nose.
“Forgive me?”
“…You called me nosey…” she mumbled with her lips in a pout.
“…you can be,” he said sheepishly, and she glared lightly at him. Harry smiled and kissed the tip of her nose again, and that alone had a smile forming on her face. “There’s that beautiful smile I love to see,” he whispered, and her cheeks went pink. “Aw, my beautiful flower is blushing,” he teased as he poked her cheek. Grace’s eyes widened and her face grew hotter. “What?” he asked.
“Your ‘beautiful flower’?” she asked shyly. Harry smiled sheepishly at her and nodded. “Where did that come from?”
“Dunno,” he shrugged, “it just… you like flowers, and you’re beautiful like flowers, and you smell like flowers…so… you are a flower,” he said, and Grace felt herself smiling. “You’re my flower.”
“Just yours?” she whispered, wrapping her arms around him. He smiled and leaned down, brushing his nose against hers.
“All mine,” he whispered softly, then kissed her.
“I also want to apologize…” Grace said quietly after pulling away.
“For what?”
“Getting… so mad about everything and ignoring you and just being bitchy…” she answered, and Harry shrugged and shook his head.
“I know you well enough now that I know to just need to give you some time and let you be snappy before talking to you,” he told her with a grin, and she scoffed and lightly swatted his chest. He laughed before kissing her again.
The rest of May carried on slowly, or at least it felt slow to Grace, who had little to no free time. With the frog choir rehearsing for their summer concert, Grace rehearsing extra due to being given another solo, quidditch practice, homework and studying for O.W.L.s, she had hardly any time for anything else. The only time she really saw Harry was at meals, and when they would study, and she didn’t realize how much she missed being able to just be with him until she gives him a kiss good night and lay in her bed.
Today was the last weekend in May, and it was the last quidditch match of the year and it was Gryffindor against Ravenclaw. Grace had started getting better at catching the snitch, and faster. Even if they didn’t win the quidditch cup, Grace wasn’t going to lose against Ravenclaw – she wasn’t going to give Cho that satisfaction, and the desire to beat Cho was what drove Grace to practice harder and get better.
Grace pulled her hair up in a high ponytail, and fastened it with a red bow that glittered with gold. She took a deep breath as she looked at herself in the mirror of her dorm and nodded in approval. Her mission was to catch the snitch as fast as she could and end the match quickly. Even if they didn’t win the cup, she wasn’t going to lose to Cho. She refused.
Grace made her way down the stairs to the common room and frowned when she didn’t see Harry. He always waited for her before heading off to breakfast. She walked over to Dean, who was putting the finishing touches on Neville’s face paint. “Is Harry upstairs?” she asked.
“No, he went down to the Great Hall with Ron and Hermione,” Neville answered. Grace frowned.
“He never goes down without waiting… unless I tell him too…”
“I think he was preoccupied with trying to give Ron a pep-talk,” Dean added as he finished. “He’s been trying to cheer Ron up and give him confidence since we woke up.”
“Oh…” she nodded, sounding disappointed. “Oh well… I’ll see you all downstairs?” she asked, and the boys nodded. She sighed and made her way out of the common room.
When she finally made it to the Great Hall she spotted Ron and Hermione sitting across Harry, who for some reason was hiding his face. She frowned as she approached the table, Harry had turned his head away from her. Was he mad at her? Why didn’t he wait for her in the common room? Why wasn’t he looking at her? He always looks at her.
“Morning…” she said quietly as she sat down beside Harry.
“Morning,” Hermoine greeted with a smile. Ron only made a sound as he looked pale and like he was giving up.
“Nervous?” she asked Ron, who shook his head. “Ron… you’re going to be fine… it’s the last match of the year. Just make sure Ravenclaw doesn’t score more than like twelve times before I can catch the snitch,” she said, and he nodded. “Main goal is to beat Ravenclaw.”
“What about points?”
“I don’t care about points,” Grace huffed. “I mean, it’ll be great if we won the cup, but the only thing that matters is beating Ravenclaw. They can’t win.”
“…are you saying that because you want to beat Cho more than you want to win the cup?” Harry asked with a grin as he finally turned to look at her.
“…Maybe,” she said nonchalantly, then turned and her heart stopped in her chest. Her eyes widened. Harry grinned at her, she could see his neck and his cheeks turning a light pink color, but that’s not what caught her attention. Harry had a gold zero on one cheek, and a red seven on the other, then her last name painted across his forehead in alternating red and gold letters. “You… you painted your face… with my name and number…” she whispered, and Harry nodded, grinning. “You did that…”
“’Course I did,” he said wrapping an arm around her waist. “Why wouldn’t I support my girlfriend on game day?”
“You didn’t last game…” she whispered.
“It had also been a week, and your first game as a seeker… thought maybe it would be too much,” he shrugged. Grace felt herself grinning as her cheeks turned red. “Do you like it?”
“I love it…” she whispered happily, then leaned and kissed him.
“Ron! Grace! Let’s go!” Angelina called out, and Grace grumbled. She wanted a few more minutes.
“Here,” Harry said under his breath, then pulled her into a deep kiss. “Catch the snitch and –“
“You’ll snog me senseless like that for hours tonight?” she asked hopeful and he nodded with a grin. “Okay,” she grinned.
“Go,” he nudged her, and her smile widened. She stood up and gave him one more kiss before following the rest of the Gryffindor team out of the Great Hall.
“Ignore the singing,” Grace told Ron, who only nodded. “Block it out.” Ron nodded again. “Imagine the quaffle as Umbridge,” she said, and Ron frowned as they followed the others out to the pitch.
“What?”
“Imagine Umbridge is the quaffle. Every time it’s coming toward you, imagine it’s her toad face and you’re making sure she won’t get through.”
“Yeah… yeah that might work,” Ron nodded, and Grace nudged his arm with a smile.
“Captain’s shake hands,” Madam Hooch called, and Angelina and Davies shook hands. “Players, mount your brooms,” Grace mounted, and held onto her brooms handle. Madam Hooch released the snitch, bludgers and then blew her whistle and tossed the quaffle up in the air, and they were off.
Grace grumbled as Davies caught the quaffle and managed to score, not even five minutes into the game. Grace flew high to get a good view of the pitch, she also got a good sight of Cho, on the opposite end, a little lower than her. She wondered if Cho was going to do the same tactic she did with Harry, wait until she caught sight of the snitch and then try to steal it. So she tested that theory. She grinned as she leaned forward and zoomed across the sky.
“Black seems to have already caught sight of the snitch?! Could this be a quick and easy victory for Gryffindor?!” Lee Jordan announced.
Grace glanced behind her and saw that Cho was hot on her heel. She was right, Cho was going to wait until Grace took sight of the snitch; she made a sharp turn to the right and then turned around. Cho, not realizing Grace and turned so quickly, nearly collided into one of her teammates. She grinned as she flew higher to get a good look for the snitch. Grace caught sight of Bradley zooming toward Ron, she held her breath. Bradley raised the quaffle to shoot to the left hoop, but then switched to shoot to the right. She blinked in surprise. Ron blocked the quaffle!
“YES!” Grace shouted as she fist bumped the air. “YES! RON! YES!” she cheered as the Gryffindors did as well. Then something gold shimmered and instantly Grace zoomed across the pitch. She gasped when she felt something hard bump into her side, she held onto her broom firmly so she wouldn’t fall, and she glared at Cho who was trying to get a head of her. Gritting her teeth, Grace shifted and bumped hard into Cho’s side, only for Cho to try and knock her off her broom again.
“Stop piggy-backing!” Grace hissed as she knocked into Cho’s side again. “Can’t you do anything on your own!”
“I landed Harry on my own!” Cho hissed, knocking into her again.
“You cornered Harry!” Grace hissed, knocking back.
“At least I never had to fall off my broom for attention!” Cho sneered, knocking into Grace harder, making the girl hiss in pain.
“At least I don’t cry because a bloody rock reminds me of my dead boyfriend!” Grace snapped, and knocked into Cho just as hard.
“He sought me out!”
“A lapse in his judgement!”
“He liked me longer!”
“I’ve known him longer!”
“I was his first kiss –“
“God you’re such a bitch!” Grace snapped as she knocked into Cho harder and then suddenly stopped midair. Cho, who hadn’t noticed right away kept flying, and then a bludger hit her shoulder. Grace winced, imagining how much it must’ve hurt, but any sympathy was lost when she saw Ron block another attempt from the Ravenclaw team. The score was eighty to ten, and Gryffindor was in the lead.
Grace continued to fly around the pitch looking for the golden snitch but each time she moved, she saw Cho coming up behind her. After a few attempts at trying to catch the snitch, Grace had had enough, she wasn’t going to play this cat and mouse game anymore. Cho was like an angry red, swollen, pus-filled spot that wouldn’t go away. When she started moving again, she was going to do another fake-out to lose Cho.
Grace flew high up, with Cho following close behind her, and as she evened out, Grace took a deep breath. She hadn’t done a dive in months, not since she fell… but right now, she swallowed her fear and nerves. Gripping her broom tightly, Grace tipped her broom down and started doing a nose dive.
“Black’s seen the snitch again! Or is she doing another feint!” Jordan exclaimed. “She’s taking a steep dive, she’s going fast with Chang hot on her tail! This is the first time since her accident that Black’s done a dive! Chang has caught up! The two are neck and neck!”
Grace grinned as they got closer to the ground, and then she saw it: the golden snitch. The snitch fluttered in front of Cho, but before Cho could realize what it was, Grace reached out and snatched the snitch then pulled on her broom and steadied out when she was twenty feet from the ground.
“BLACK’S DONE THE WRONSKI FEINT! CHANG BARELY MAKES IT WITHOUT – BLACK’S CAUGHT THE SNITCH! BLACK’S CAUGHT THE SNITCH!” Jordan shouted excitedly and the Gryffindors roared in applause and cheers. “TWO-HUDNRED-SIXTY TO TEN! GRYFFINDOR WINS!”
Grace grinned as she flew down to ground with the rest of her team. She ran to Ron, dropping her broom and slammed into him with a hug. “YOU DID IT! YOU DID IT!” she shouted as Ron wrapped his arms around her. “YOU WERE AMAIZNG!”
“ME?! YOU! YOU DID THE WRONSKI FEINT!” Ron exclaimed with a big grin.
“YOU’RE WHY WE WON!” Grace cheered as she pulled away. “YOU BLOCKED EVERYTHING!” Ron’s face and ears went red as the rest of the team joined in on cheering.
“YOU DID IT!” Grace turned and saw Harry running up to her with a big grin. She returned it and raced toward him. She didn’t leave any time for him to think as she jumped and wrapped her arms around him. He laughed as he caught her then swung her around. “That was such a great catch!” he said, swinging her around once more. Once he set her down, he held her face in his hands and kissed her hard, not caring that the entire school was watching, not caring that their entire house was running and cheering loudly around them. Grace moaned softly against his lips as she leaned into him. “I’m so proud of you,” he whispered against her lips. Grace’s chest swelled as she pulled him into another kiss. “You were amazing,” he said against her lips. “Beautiful,” kiss, “stunning,” kiss, “amazing,” he kept saying in between kisses.
“We should probably continue to congratulate Ron,” she whispered in between more kisses. “You can kiss me more later…” she started, pulling away from him and she gave him a shy smile, “in your dorm…” she added quietly. Harry’s eyes widened in surprise and she nodded. Harry smiled softly and kissed her nose, then her forehead.
“Weasley is our King. Weasley is our King! He didn’t let the quaffle in! Weasley is our king!” the Gryffindors started singing. Grace shook her head, but her smile only grew as she approached Ron again. The cheering and singing only got louder as McGonagall held out the silver cup. The results were in, and they won. They won the quidditch cup. It was by a hair, but they did it.
“Weasley is our King!” Their housemates started singing, and Grace joined in. “Weasley is our king! He didn’t let the quaffle in! Weasley is our king!” she sang, clapping and bouncing up and down excitedly. “Weasley can save anything! He never leaves a single ring! That’s why Gryffindors all sing: Weasley is our king!”
Notes:
And now we know what Grace wants to doooo!
She wants to be a mother and a teacher, and the poor girl feels like she can't do both... (Don't worry folks, I have a solution for her post hogwarts! She just doesn't know it yet LOL).
Fred and George are gone, but Harry and Grace made up, and we see Harry's little pet name for her!! 🥰🥰🥰 it's so cute! It actually took me a while to figure out what he should call her that's just them... (don't worry he will also have some other pet names for her too for...other things... 😏😉) and in HBP we'll also see what Grace calls him :) (that one took longer to figure out ngl).
And the final Quidditch match!! How many have been waiting for when Grace and Cho played against each other???? show of hands? 🙋♀️🙋♀️🙋♀️ LOL. But how cute was it that Harry used face paint for Grace??? 🥰 just like she did for him! So cute.
I hope you all enjoyed :)
Chapter 136: 135
Notes:
Hello~ Happy Tuesday!
I nearly forgot that I changed my posting days to Tuesday's and Friday's..... whoops!
Anyway, here is chapter 135! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The bliss and cheery festivities of the last quidditch match, and Gryffindor winning the match and the cup was short lived and they came back to reality Monday morning. Every lesson was filled with preparation and revision for what will appear on their O.W.L.s, as they were quickly approaching as May ended and June started.
Fifth years were now starting to panic, or feel panicked as they all began diving into studying. Grace made studying fun, at least for her and Harry. For every right answer, and right attempt at a spell, Grace gave Harry a kiss, and that was the only time she allowed any kind of kisses – so for Harry it was quite the motivator. Until her hair went up into a knot on the top of her head. That was when he knew that she was really trying to concentrate and was taking her studying seriously, so Harry did the same.
Grace let out a heavy sigh and clenched her eyes shut. She could feel a headache beginning to form and there was tight pressure between her shoulders. Harry frowned, glancing over at her and saw her roll her shoulders before pouring over her potions book again. He reached over and started to rub her neck slowly. A soft moan escaped Grace’s lips as her eyes fluttered closed.
“You’re stressing too much,” he said softly as he put a little more pressure on her neck.
“That feels really good,” she whispered, letting herself relax in her seat.
“C’mon, flower, take a break,” he whispered, then pressed a kiss to her shoulder. “It’s nice outside, enjoy the sun a little bit before our break is over.”
“But the forgetfulness potion –“
“You know the forgetfulness potion.”
“But –“
“Gracie… please, pick up the book later,” he stressed. Grace sighed and nodded, closing her book and putting it back into her bag. “Thank you,” he smiled and kissed her cheek.
“Harry…”
“Yeah?”
“Kiss me,” she asked, and Harry grinned; he didn’t need to be asked twice. Harry turned her head toward him and kissed her.
There were some younger girls giggling, but Grace didn’t care as she deepened the kiss. This is what she needed, just a kiss from Harry. She groaned when she heard the bell ring, signaling that breaktime was over and it was now time for Transfiguration.
“C’mon,” he whispered, and gave her another quick kiss before taking her hand. Grace gave a whine as she picked up her bag and let Harry drag her away to class.
The two of them took their seats, and instantly brought out their transfiguration book. Grace also pulled out her notebooks from the previous four years, and started reading them.
“Your O.W.L.s. will begin next week,” McGonagall announced as she flicked her wand and writing appeared on her blackboard. “I would, if I were you, write this schedule down on a piece of parchment that you will not lose, or if you are organized enough to have a diary planner,” she said. Grace reached into her bag and grabbed the diary planner Hermione had gifted her for Christmas and opened it to the weekly view, then grabbed a piece of parchment and began copying the board.
“As you can see,” McGonagall continued, “your O.W.L.s are spread over two successive weeks. You will sit the theory exams in the mornings and the practice in the afternoons. Your practical Astronomy examination will, of course, take place at night.
“Now, I must warn you that the most stringent Anti-Cheating Charms have been applied to your examination papers. Auto-Answer Quils are banned from the examination hall, as are Remembralls, Detachable Cribbing Cuff,s and Self-Correcting ink. Every year, I am afraid to say, seems to harbor at least one student who thinks that he or she can get around the Wizarding Examinations Authority’s rules. Our new… Headmistress – “McGonagall stressed the word with a look that reminded Grace very much of the look her mother had given Rita Skeeter the previous year, “has asked teachers to tell their students that cheating will be punished most severely – because, of course, your examination results will reflect upon the Headmistress’s new regime at school…”
Grace held back a smile when she saw McGonagall’s nostrils flare in annoyance.
“However, that is no reason not to do your very best! You have your own futures to think about.”
“Please, Professor,” Hermione started, raising her hand, “when will we find out our results?”
“An owl will be sent to you some time in July,” McGonagall answered.
“Excellent,” Dean sighed in relief, “so we don’t have to worry about it ‘till the holidays…”
Grace frowned as she started copying the dates from her piece of parchment into her daily diary, using colored ink to block out times for the exams, and time for studying and practicing. She was so focused on making sure her schedule for the next two weeks was perfect, that she let out a yelp when she felt her hair being tugged.
“C’mon, it’s time for lunch,” Harry said, then began helping her gather her things.
“I can’t believe I’ve wasted the whole class…” she mumbled, stuffing everything in her bag. Harry rolled his eyes as he snatched up her diary and looked at it.
“You’ve got the next two weeks completely planned out,” Harry shook his head as they walked out of the classroom. “What’s the blue ink for?”
“Oh, that’s for you,” she answered, smiling.
“Me?”
“Mhm,” she nodded, “I’ve got to fit in time to spend with you, even if it’s only studying. I know you struggle a little in potions so I’ve made sure that when we have to take our potion’s test, that I’m quizzing you to make sure you’re prepared… and I know that you struggle a little with the practical side of transfiguration so I’ve carved room for us to practice together. I want to make sure that you get into all the classes you need so you can be an Auror…”
Harry blinked, confused and touched. He stopped walking and grabbed her hand, forcing her to look at him. “Grace… I’m touched, it means a lot that you care that much but… what about you?”
“What about me?”
“What about your studying for your tests?”
“Well, helping you is also studying,” Grace shrugged.
“But… don’t you need to get into the same classes?”
“Why would I need to get into the same classes?”
“…Aren’t you going to be an auror too?” Harry asked. Grace shifted uncomfortably and looked down at her feet.
“I’ve told you that I don’t want to be one…” she said in a small voice as she wrapped her arms around her middle. Harry blinked, and his heart fell in his chest. She’s told him a few times before that she didn’t want to be one, but he had hoped that she would’ve changed her mind, that maybe all those D.A. meetings would change her mind.
“Then what do you want to be?” he asked softly.
Grace grimaced and hugged herself tighter, still avoiding his eyes. “It doesn’t matter –“
“Yes it does,” he said.
“No, it doesn’t –“
“Yes, it does,” he frowned. “It matters because it’s what you want to do… Grace, you could be anything and you’d be amazing…”
“But you want me to be an auror…”
“Yeah,” he nodded, “I’d love it if we were both able to be aurors together – “ Grace grimaced again as she shifted her weight from one foot to the other. “ – but if that’s not what you want to do, that’s okay… what matters is that you’re doing something that you want to, and knowing you, you’ll be amazing at it…” Harry closed her diary and stuffed it into his bag before resting his hands on her shoulders. “Why do you think what you want to do wouldn’t matter?”
“It’s…it’s silly,” she shook her head.
“No it isn’t,” he frowned.
“You don’t even know what it is,” she rolled her eyes at him.
“It isn’t silly because you want to do it…” Grace glanced up at him, and he gave her a small smile.
“I haven’t decided what exactly I’m going to do after Hogwarts…” she admitted quietly. “Both things I want to do… are things that I’m going to have to wait to do, one way or another…”
“Like what?” he asked confused.
“I’d like to be a teacher…” she said and Harry blinked, surprised. When he didn’t say anything else, she groaned and went to pull away. “See! It’s stupid, and I know you’re probably thinking that it’s a waste of my talent, and that I’d be a better auror, or something! This I why I didn’t want to tell anyone –“
“No,” Harry shook his head as he took her hand. “I was just surprised, that’s all,” he smiled. “Grace… You’d be an amazing teacher! I could see you being the Defense teacher, and only you could break a curse like that,” he grinned, and her cheeks flushed.
“That’s the problem…” she started again, and Harry blinked and frowned in confusion. “I can’t be a teacher…”
“Why can’t you?”
“Because…” she paused, and looked away from him, feeling shy and insecure. “Because… I – I also want to be a mum…” she whispered. Harry blinked as his lips parted and he looked at her in surprise. His heart did a strange little skip and his stomach did a flip at her words. He felt his chest tighten as he began imagining her holding a little baby girl with curly hair and grey eyes that looked just like her, while another little boy with black hair and green eyes that looked like him held onto her leg. He imagined her singing to them, and teaching them how to ride a broom, playing with them… They’ve joked about the twelve kids, but this was the first time that he had imagined it – them having kids. Harry quite liked the idea of Grace being a mother.
“It’s stu-“ Grace started but Harry pulled her into a kiss and deepened it as he held her tightly against him.
“It’s not stupid,” he whispered against her lips and kissed her again. “You’d be an amazing mother,” he smiled, and her cheeks went red as she smiled at him – her own heart doing skips as the butterflies erupted into flutters.
Monday came and none of the fifth years talked at breakfast as they all were still doing last minute studying and practicing for their Charms exam. Grace reviewed her notebooks over and over again as she stuffed a piece of bacon and half a slice of toast into her mouth at once. She felt Harry tug on some of her curls, signaling that breakfast was now over and they had to go wait outside the Great Hall.
As they waited outside, Harry started rubbing her shoulders to try and calm her nerves as she muttered different charms and practiced the wand movement with her finger. Then the doors opened and they were being called forward class by class. When they entered the Great Hall, all the house tables were replaced by rows of desks all facing the staff-table where Professor McGonagall stood facing them. Grace looked at Harry, and he gave her a small, encouraging smile and brought her hand to his lips.
“Good luck,” she whispered.
“You too,” he nodded. Grace gave him a small smile before heading to her desk toward the front of the hall.
She sat down, and stared at McGonagall nervously, wringing her hands on her lap. “You may begin,” McGonagall announced and turned over the enormous hourglass on the desk beside her that also had spare quills, ink bottles and rolls of parchment waiting if they were needed.
Grace turned over her paper and read the first question: a) Give the incantation, and b) describe the wand movement required to make objects fly.
Easy. Grace said to herself as she dipped her quill into the ink and started writing her answer. Then she moved onto the next question: a) give the incantation, and b) describe the wand movement required to lock objects such as doors, windows, trunks, etc.
Also easy. Grace smiled as she wrote her answer. It seemed to be a pattern, and by the time she was half-way through her test, her nerves were being lifted. She knew all of these. She was going to do fine.
“Well, it wasn’t too bad, was it?” Hermione asked as they waited in the entrance hall two hours later, clutching her exam paper. “I’m not sure I did myself justice on cheering charms, I just ran out of time – did you put in the counter-charm for hiccups? I wasn’t sure whether I ought to, it felt like too much - and on question twenty-three – “
“Hermione,” Ron interrupted sternly, “we’ve been through this before... we’re not going through every exam afterward! It’s bad enough doing the once.” Grace snorted and turned to Neville.
“How do you think you did?” she asked, nudging him lightly.
“All right… I think,” Neville nodded. “I think I got some of the wand movements mixed up, and I think I spelt some of the incantations wrong…. But I think I did all right. You?”
“I think I did fine,” she shrugged, and Harry snorted and tried to cover it up with a laugh. “What, Potter?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at him.
“You thinking you did just fine,” he rolled his eyes at her. “You can create a little, floating snow cloud with just a thought and a flick of your wand,” Grace’s cheeks flushed, “so you doing just ‘fine’ is an insult to yourself.”
“Oh shush,” she huffed, giving him a light glare, “it’s just a simple charm, a joke charm!”
“…Grace you tried to teach it to me and I made it rain in common room,” Harry retorted, and her cheeks flushed.
“…Shut up.”
Then the door opened, and everyone froze in anticipation as Professor Flitwick stepped into the Entrance Hall.
“Abbot, Hannah,” he called out, and Hannah took a deep breath and walked forward. “Black, Gracia – “ Grace swallowed the lump her throat, and took a deep breath.
“You’ve got this, Gracie,” Neville whispered and she nodded. The only thing that calmed her nerves – even if it was for a few seconds – was when Harry kissed the back of her hand and squeezed it before letting go.
“Professor Marchbanks is free, Miss Black,” Professor Flitwick motioned to an elderly woman. Grace only nodded and made her way to the elderly woman who sat behind a small table near the far side of the room.
“Black, is it?” the woman said in greeting, raising a thin, white eyebrow. Grace’s cheeks flushed and she nodded. “I had the pleasure of testing both of your parents during their O.W.L.s,” she added and Grace looked surprised, “both incredibly talented. Let’s see if those talents have been passed down –“ Grace’s cheeks flushed a darker pink, “ – please make this eggcup perform cartwheels.”
Grace nodded and took a deep breath, but for some reason holding her wand felt weird in her trembling hands.
“It’s all right to be nervous,” Professor Marchbanks said gently. “Take a moment to calm the nerves,” Grace nodded as she closed her eyes and took another deep breath and shook out her arms. When she exhaled and opened her eyes, she stared at the eggcup and with the proper wand movement and incantation, the eggcup was doing cartwheels and jumps and spins around the table.
The eggcup was replaced with a wine glass, and Grace had to levitate it, and keep it levitated for a minute then use the descending charm to lower it back to the table. After the levitation charm, she was asked to turn a rat from it’s dark brown color to a pink one. Grace’s brows furrowed at this one, and she paused, mouthing the incantation to make sure she got it right and thought of its fur changing color. Grace couldn’t decide which shade of pink to go with, so Professor Marchbanks blinked in surprise as the rats fur changed would slowly fade seamlessly into different shades and tones of pink until Grace chose a nice, pretty, rose color.
“Well, done, Miss Black,” Professor Marchbank nodded in approval. “Now, I’ve seemed to have a dull quill, could you please summon one of the eagle feather quills from the staff-table?” Grace nodded.
“Accio quill,” Grace said confidently, and one of the eagle feather quills from the staff-table zoomed over and Grace caught it effortlessly, then handed it to Professor Marchbanks, who nodded as she took it.
“Please enlarge this chess piece to the size of a common house cat,” Marchbanks instructed, and Grace nodded. She mouthed the incantation a few times to make sure it was correct, before doing the wand movement. The chess piece was a little large, and Marchbanks raised an eyebrow at her.
“Sorry… my friend has a cat who is a little large and fluffy. It’s part kneazle, so it’s larger than normal cats.”
“Interesting,” Marchbanks nodded as she wrote something on her piece of parchment.
Grace continued with her practical exam. She was tested on cheering charms, banishing charms, locking and unlocking charms with a locked jewelry box, lighting and extinguishing charm, mending charm, locomotion and slowing charms, silencing, counter-spells, and she finished with giving a teacup legs, and made it dance gracefully around the table.
“Thank you, Miss Black,” Professor Marchbanks nodded with a small smile as she finished writing on her parchment. Grace nodded as she made her way to the exit behind the staff table, and headed back up to the common room.
She was the first one to return and she went straight up to her room and pulled out her mirror.
“Dad!” she called after casting a muffling charm around her bed.
“Aren’t supposed to be studying?” Sirius asked as his face appeared in her mirror. He raised an eyebrow at her but she only smiled at him.
“I just finished my charms exam,” she said, relaxing into her headboard.
“How did that go?”
“I think it went really well! I had to turn a rat pink and I couldn’t decide which shade of pink because Professor Marchbanks didn’t specify, so I did all kinds of shades and this really pretty fading effect between colors. I also had to give a teacup legs, and I made dance like the muggle ballet. I think it impressed her.” she said excitedly, and Sirius beamed at her in pride.
“That’s my girl! I charmed her too, but with my transfiguration exam. I turned my teacup into a bouquet of flowers.”
“Is that part of the exam?!” Grace asked, her eyes widening. She didn’t remember that.
“No! No, it’s not don’t worry,” he shook his head and she instantly relaxed. “I did it before I left. I think that’s what made my ‘Exceeds Expectations’ into an ‘Outstanding’ if I’m honest,” Grace nodded, feeling a little better. “What do you have tomorrow?”
“… Transfiguration.”
“Ah. Still the same schedule I see,” he nodded. “Well, is there anything you feel like you’re struggling with?”
“I don’t know…” she shrugged. “I’m helping Harry study and practice tonight, I know he struggles a little in Transfiguration and I want to make sure he can get at least an ‘Exceeds Expectations’ –“
“What about you?”
“What about me?”
“It’s wonderful that you are for Harry that much that you want to help him get into his N.E.W.T. level classes, little star… but what about your classes?” Grace’s head was suddenly feeling heavy and dizzy with a sense of déjà vu. “Last time we talked, you didn’t mention your career advice and how that went…”
“It went fine,” she shrugged. “I talked to Professor McGonagall… she doubts I’ll get anything less than ‘Exceeds Expectations’ on any of my exams.”
“But what classes are you taking next year?”
“All of them except for History of Magic, Astronomy and probably Divination…”
“You’re giving up Divination?” Sirius frowned in concern. “You love that class…”
“Yeah…I did… but I don’t like astrology, and that’s mostly what we’ve been doing for two years and… I like Firenze fine, he’s very interesting but… I don’t like astrology. It’s too generic and it really hurts my brain with all the retrogrades, and different signs rising, or in Jupiter or Venus or something and I don’t want to continue that. I’ll just continue with my little hobby of tea leaves and tarot cards.”
“I’d hate for you to give up a class you like…”
“I’m still going to continue with Care of Magical Creatures,” she shrugged. “I have a feeling I’m going to be the only one though…”
“How so?”
“I know Harry, Ron and Hermione aren’t as interested in the subject as I am… and they only enjoy it for Hagrid,” she sighed. “It’s fine, it means I can spend more time with the animals on the reserve.”
“All right…” Sirius nodded, frowning in concern. “As long as you’re taking classes that you need and want to take for what you’re planning on going into…” he said, letting his voice fade in hopes she would tell him. “Which is…..?”
“Which is what?”
“What are you planning on going into?”
“Oh… I talked to McGonagall, we’ve got it sorted… kinda,” Grace shrugged.
“But…what is it?”
“It’s nothing, don’t worry about it.”
“Oh, c’mon, love, you can tell me,” he smiled encouragingly at her. “Let me guess… Auror?”
“Nope.”
“Really?” he asked surprised, and she nodded. “…didn’t see that coming. Okay, er… you’re going to go into the Department of Regulation for Magical Creatures and work for the werewolves?”
“Nope,” Grace shook her head, and Sirius blinked again as he stared at her in shock.
“Really?” he asked, his voice going a little high, and she nodded again. “All right… hmm… Muggle relations?” she shook her head.
“Dad just… drop it okay?” she sighed. “I talked to Professor McGonagall and we have a list of classes for me to take next year.”
“…It’s all right if you still don’t have an idea of what you want to do, little star,” he said softly. “Hell, I didn’t even know what I wanted to do.”
“Really?” she asked surprised. “But didn’t you start the Auror training with James?”
“Only because it seemed like the right thing to do at the time,” he shrugged. “You’ve got to remember, Grace, when I was finishing school Voldemort was beginning to gain power and influence. I had no desire to be an Auror and only did it because it seemed like the right choice. I had the skill and talent for it, but then James and I were recruited into the Order and… well, you know the rest…” he finished, his voice fading. “I never really got a chance to really think about what I wanted to do. Helena and I had plans to travel the world, go to different magical communities… live our life before – well… then I wanted to settle down after a few years…”
Grace’s heart fell in her chest.
“We never got the chance…” he said sadly.
“Because of me…” she whispered.
“No,” he said sharply as he shook his head. “No, not because of you –“
“But you two had plans and… then I happened and your plans changed…”
“We never got the chance because of the war,” he corrected her, “not because we had you.”
“Sure sounded like I was part of the reason…” she muttered. Then there was an awkward silence between them. “If… if you and mum didn’t have me… would you two still be together?” she asked quietly, a thought she’s had for months – ever since she read the letter from her mother.
“No,” Sirius answered somberly after a few moments. “I don’t think we would be…”
“Why?”
“Because… we wanted different things,” he answered simply. “I think even if we didn’t have you, even with the war going on… I would’ve wanted a family after it ended. Seeing James and Lily happy with Harry… I would’ve wanted that…” he shrugged. “Even if there wasn’t a war… after a couple of years, Helena and I would’ve continued to fight about the same things. I would’ve loved to travel, party a little bit, enjoy being young with Helena… but after a few years….” He shook his head. “Seeing Harry grow up, being around Molly’s children… I would’ve wanted my own and Helena…Helena never wanted that. We would’ve split eventually. We would’ve split even if I was never sent to Azkaban…” Grace only nodded. “What brought this on?”
“It… it was something Mum said in a letter…”
“Helena wrote to you?” he asked, surprised.
“Yeah… for my birthday, well it was the day after my birthday,” she shrugged, “but she didn’t want to send it on my birthday because she didn’t want to upset me… but this was the first time she sent me something for my birthday before the twenty-eighth…”
“Helena…wrote to you?” he asked again, and she nodded. “What did she say?”
“She said she was glad I was recovering well, and asked how I was doing…” she started. “Then she… apologized for what happened – well she said she was sorry that I heard her, and that she didn’t want to find out that way – “ Sirius scoffed. “ – and… she said she did try, at first… she tried for you but…” her voice faded, and she didn’t finish but Sirius nodded in understanding. “She said she still wanted a relationship with me… in some way…”
“She did?” he asked, sounding surprised.
“Yeah… but…” she shrugged. “Words only mean so much and I told her that, and that if she wanted to be in my life she had to prove it.” Sirius nodded.
“And…has she?” he asked carefully.
“She’s sent letters, we’ve only exchanged a few since I told her that. It’s hard with the Inquistorial squad going through all the mail. I can’t really tell her a lot…and there’s somethings I just don’t feel comfortable sharing with her – “
“And that’s understandable,” Sirius nodded.
“It’s okay… right?” she asked, and he frowned in confusion. “That… that I’m talking to Mum?”
“Of course it is,” he said quietly. “Grace, I’m not going to tell you that you can’t talk to Helena. She’s your mother, and… if she’s finally starting to come around and trying to talk to you then it’s your choice. Yours and Harrys. I’m not going to tell you – either of you – to choose sides.”
“It’s weird though…” she started, “Harry told me about what happened when she came to see me when I was in the hospital wing… he said she almost started crying.”
“Yeah…” Sirius nodded. “When she came back here to tell me about how you were and what she decided…she started crying. I think seeing you that way did something to her. I’m surprised she reached out, is all. She cares in her own, weird, distant way…”
“But she doesn’t love me…” Grace whispered. “I wasn’t what she wanted…”
“Grace… I want you to know, I need you to know that you weren’t a mistake to me,” he said softly, and she nodded.
“I know…”
“You were a surprise, an unexpected surprise – “
“That’s a nice way of saying accident…” she said quietly.
“A happy one,” he corrected her. “Accident, surprise, it doesn’t matter. What matters is that I love you more than anything on this earth. I was so happy when I found out Helena was pregnant, even if it was sooner than I planned or expected, and I was so happy when you were born…” Grace felt herself smiling. “It’s you and me against the world, remember?”
“Yeah,” she nodded, her smile widening.
“Good,” he nodded curly. “Now, that you’ve had a little break. How about I try and help you with transfiguration?” Grace nodded excitedly as she set the mirror down to grab her transfiguration books and notes.
After another hour, Grace had finally said goodbye to Sirius, then made her way back downstairs to the common room to see Emma, Seamus, Lavender, and Hermione all sitting around one of the larger tables in the common room, all pouring over their transfiguration books.
“How’d it go?” she asked, taking a seat and setting her things down.
“I accidentally set the professors quill on fire…” Seamus sighed and Grace grimaced, “and exploded a plate…”
“I made my examiner laugh a little too long,” Lavender frowned. “And I got the color-changing and growth charms mixed up again!”
“I did too!” Seamus groaned.
“I accidentally blew up a plate… I got confringo and confundo mixed up,” Emma groaned, looking close to tears.
“Oof...” Grace grimaced. “Hermy?” she asked, turning to Hermione.
“I’d not like to talk about it, thank you,” she huffed as she turned the page in her Transfiguration book.
“What did you do?”
“…I made my teacups legs a little too long and a little bigger for the cups size,” Hermione muttered. Grace blinked and stared at her dryly before rolling her eyes and opening her book.
Not long later, Neville came in looking all red faced and jittery as he sat down next to Grace. He didn’t say much, instead he took out his transfiguration book and started studying with them. She reached over and rested her hand on his, and he grabbed it and squeezed it.
“Did you blow anything up or catch anything on fire?” she asked.
“No…”
“Well, it can’t be any worse than that,” Grace assured him with a small smile.
“Gracie!” Seamus exclaimed, mildly annoyed but she only grinned.
A little later, Parvati and Harry both joined them, pulling up more chairs. Everyone started shifting to make room for them, and for Dean and Ron for when they come up. Harry pulled his chair next to her, and Ron’s between himself and Hermione, while Parvati squeezed her chair between Lavender and Emma.
Even at dinner, none of them really talked leisurely. It was nothing but revision between bites of food. Grace was helping both Neville and Harry with their wand movements for some spells, and their pronunciation for others. Then after dinner, they all went back up to the common room and continued studying and practicing for the next days exams.
Notes:
Well, we are only a few chapters from the end of OotP! I can't believe we're almost finished with it! It feels like Ootp was soooo long, but i will say that HBP is a lot longer... there are currently 53 chapters.... And as of right now, based on what i have scheduled, we won't be getting into Deathly Hallows until the end of September, which feels like its far away but it's already May and I can't believe it.
I also can't believe that this Friday, the 9th, it will mark 1 year since I started writing this fic! I can't believe it's been a year already, and I'm already in Deathly Hallows!
I also wanted to say, that NO Harry is not wanting to have kids, nor is he thinking or planning on them right now. However, at this point, it is the first time having kids in the future seriously crossed his mind - and with Grace. This is the only time it really happens in OotP since at this point they've only been together for three and a half months... but you can look forward to the talks in HBP :)
I hope you all enjoyed! :)
Chapter 137: 136
Notes:
Happy Friday!!!
Well, today marks 1 year of writing this fic!! I can't believe it... A year ago, I never thought I would post this fic, it was just something I was doing for myself bc I couldn't find a fic that I wanted to read. Now a year later, here we are! I can't believe it! Thank you all for reading this fic! It really means a lot that you all enjoy it, and have been reading and sticking through all the angst :) Thank you!
I hope you all enjoy this chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning Grace spent the entirety of breakfast quizzing Harry and Neville on definitions and theory, which ended up turning into her quizzing everyone and somehow it wound up into a game. By the time breakfast finished, they didn’t get to find out who had actually won their little study game, but it seemed to have relaxed them all and lightened their anxious moods, even if it was only a little bit.
The written test proved to be harder than the charms exam. Transfiguration was, in general, a more complex form of magic that required a lot of thought and concentration. However, there were a few scratches and scribbles on Grace’s paper from her misspelt words, or her running out of room to fully get her thoughts out. Some spells, she had completely blanked and gave a very simple answer to what it was supposed to do. One question had asked what the theory was, Grace also blanked and even though she knew there was a textbook answer, she wrote down what she does instead to perform the spell.
She had a feeling that she may not get an ‘Outstanding’ in Transfiguration because of that answer.
During the practical portion of the exam, she was relieved that she had completely vanished her iguana. She also had successfully transfigured her hedgehog to a pincushion, teapot to a tortoise, and turning the iguana into a water goblet. The only thing she felt she might have struggled with was the transforming spell. She had to turn a goldfinch into a golden snitch, and use a doubling charm on them, and then she was asked to transform them into golden candle stick holder. She accidentally transformed them into a double candle stick holder. It wasn’t exactly what Professor Tofty asked for, however his brows rose and he looked at her very impressed.
On Wednesday there was Herbology. For the written part of the exam, she felt like she had done well enough. Some things she kept forgetting the correct spelling and Neville had to correct her. However in the practical exam, she knew she had passed. She always found the physical aspect of Herbology was easier than the textbook part.
Thursday was Defense Against the Dark Arts. It was the only subject, that most of the fifth year Gryffindors didn’t lose their minds studying over. Being a part of the D.A. had helped them with that. Of course they still studied, reviewing the ‘theory’ and about dark creatures and the like, but the practical side of it, they only practiced a few things that others still had trouble with. Namely Seamus, who had only been to one meeting. Grace had spent a lot of time helping Seamus and Neville with their spell casting.
“How come you’re helping them but not me?” Harry muttered, somewhat bitterly that night as they lounged on the sofa with their books out.
“…Seriously?” she asked dryly. “You don’t need my help.”
“Sure I do!”
“Oh yeah, with what?”
“…Er… Imps and…and pixies!” Harry said with a nod, “the differences –“
“Harry James Potter, are you purposely acting stupid just so I’ll pay attention to you?” she asked, playfully. Harry looked around them as he rubbed the back of his neck.
“No, no… I really forgot the difference between imps and pixies…”
“You’re cute,” she smiled as she leaned in and kissed him.
“If I don’t get an ‘Outstanding’ on this exam, I’m going to blame you,” he said playfully, and she rolled her eyes at him.
“If that happens, I’ll blame myself too.”
“I would be so incredibly disappointed… how ever would you make it up to me?”
Grace’s cheeks flushed as she leaned in closer. “I’ll let you cup a feel,” she whispered in his ear. Harry sucked in a breath and held it. “And if you get an ‘Outstanding’ I’ll let you cup a feel… no bra.” She grinned and kissed his cheek before pulling away. Harry blinked, his cheeks turning red as a stupid grin started spreading on his face.
When Grace actually took her test, she breezed through the written portion. She also might have gone a little over the top with her answer on werewolves. Her practical was smooth. She performed all her jinxes, counter jinxes, curses, hexes and all the defensive spells she’s learned perfectly. Her examiner said she’d do well in a dueling competition, and highly suggested her to enter one once she’s graduated from school. She glanced at Umbridge as she was leaving, and gave a triumphant smirk as she walked out of the Great Hall. She knew she had to have gotten an ‘Outstanding’.
Friday, Grace embraced a break from exams with open arms. She, with Harry and Ron, decided to take a break from studying for a few hours. Grace had sat the chair beside Harry, moving the chair to face him and rested her feet on his lap. Harry would occasionally rub her ankle or calf gently as he and Ron played wizards chess.
“How were the runes?” Ron asked with a yawn as he stretched in his seat when Hermione returned to the common room looking like she was in a terrible mood.
“I mistranslated ‘ehwaz’,” Hermione grumbled furiously. “It means ‘partnership’, not ‘defense’. I mixed it up with ‘eihwaz’.”
“Wasn’t that the translation that Da-“ Grace instantly shut her mouth when she noticed Hermione’s deadly glare.
“Ah, well…” Ron said lazily. “That’s only one mistake, isn’t it? You’ll still get – “
“Oh shut up!” Hermione snapped angrily. “It could be the one mistake that makes the difference between a pass and a fail! And what’s more, someone’s put another niffler in Umbridge’s office, I don’t know how they got it through that door, but I just walked past there and Umbridge is shrieking her head off – by the sound of it, it tried to take a chunk out of her leg –“
“Good,” Ron and Harry said together.
“Did you see what the niffler looked like? Was it Bo? Or was it Ron? Or was it Franny?” Grace asked eagerly. Hermione glared at the three of them.
“It’s not good!” Hermione said hotly. “And no, I don’t know which of your little nifflers it was! It doesn’t matter because she thinks it’s Hagrid doing it, remember!? And we do not want Hagrid chucked out!”
“He’s teaching at the moment, she can’t blame him,” Harry said, gesturing out the window.
“Oh, you’re so naïve sometimes, Harry! You really think Umbridge will wait for proof?!” Hermione snapped.
“Hey!” Grace snapped, glaring at Hermione. “Just because you’re upset over your test, doesn’t mean you can take your anger out on Harry, or the rest of us! You’re acting like one little mistake is going to make you fail! You don’t have to get an ‘Outstanding’ in everything you know!”
“That’s rich, coming from you! You made yourself so sick you fell off a broom because you wanted to get all ‘Outstanding’s on your O.W.L.s!” Hermione shot back nastily.
“Hermione!” Harry snapped instantly, feeling his neck grow hot from anger. “That was uncalled for…” he said more calmly, rubbing Grace’s leg gently.
“Leave her be, Harry,” Grace huffed, turning away from Hermione. “If she wants to get all huffy and puffy, taking the anger and frustration she has for herself out on us, then let her. I don’t care!”
Hermione let out a sound of anger as she stormed up to the girls dormitories. There was the faint sound of the door slamming shut that could be heard down in the common room.
“Such a lovely, sweet-tempered girl,” Ron said very quietly as he moved his queen forward.
The rest of the weekend they all had spent studying potions. Grace spent a lot of time with both Harry and Neville going over potions, uses, ingredients and the steps to make them. She even went into detail on what some ingredients are used for. She put a lot of emphasis on poisons and antidotes.
The potions exam was probably one of the hardest Grace had to take. Even though she had done all that studying and revision while helping Harry and Neville study, she still felt like she struggled. There were some questions about certain potions that she wasn’t quite sure about. However, during the practical portion of the exam, she was able to relax more. Potion making was much easier than writing about them.
“Only four exams left,” Parvati sighed wearily as they arrived back to the common room.
“Only!” Hermione snapped. “I’ve got Arithmancy and it’s probably the toughest subject there is!”
“Your fault, not ours,” Grace muttered under her breath when Hermione was out of ear shot.
Tuesday was Care of Magical Creatures. The practical took place in the afternoon, outside, and Grace soaked in the fresh air and the sun. She pulled her hair up into a high ponytail when it was her turn to start her exam. She had to correctly identify a knarl from a dozen hedgehogs, which she was able to do by offering milk. Then she had to demonstrate the proper way to handle a bowtruckle, then she had to feed and clean a fire-crab without getting serious burns. Then she selected the correct food she would give a sick unicorn.
Grace sent a grin at Hagrid, and a giant wave as she passed his hut after her exam. She thought it went very well.
Wednesday morning was Astronomy written exam, and she would have the practical that evening. She was looking forward to it because then she could be done with the subject all together. If she wasn’t wanting an ‘Outstanding’ she would’ve stopped caring about the exam, but her stubbornness prevented her.
That afternoon she had her Divination practical. Aside from the astrology aspect of her exam, she felt that she did very well. Her tea leaves portion went smoothly. Her examiner, a witch who had to be close to her mothers age, was very enthusiastic with Grace’s interpretations, not only with her tea leaves, but also with her dream interpretations. The only part of the exam she seemed to struggle with the most was the crystal ball.
She had only seen one thing in the crystal ball before, and that was the night they found out the truth about her father’s innocence and Peter Pettigrew.
“It’s all right, Miss Black,” Professor Hawthorne said calmly. “Take your time.”
Grace nodded. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath in and held it before exhaling slowly. She needed to clear her mind, and put aside any distractions, but it was hard when there was clanking, and whispering from other students. She had to admit, Professor Trelawney had it right when she held her final exam in third year. Just one on one, no other distractions.
When she did open her eyes again, she stared into the smokey crystal ball intensely. The grey fog-like smoke started turning white, and it looked like the ball was glowing. Her brows frowned as she leaned in closer.
“Do you see something, Miss Black?” Professor Hawthorne asked softly.
“It’s glowing…” Grace whispered as she stared at the crystal ball. She blinked a few times when she saw blue, purple, yellow and red sparks of light through the white smoke. She looked around her to see if there were any sparks that would be reflecting off the crystal ball, but there wasn’t any. She turned back to the ball, and frowned as two more red sparks appeared through the white smoke. “Sparks… colored sparks. Blue, yellow, purple and…and red sparks.”
“Like fireworks?”
“No,” Grace shook her head, “like… like spell sparks…” she whispered as she leaned forward, watching the white fog dim back down to grey smoke. Her brows wrinkled as she tilted her head. She watched the smoke swirl around in the crystal ball, watching it swirl into a strange shape… like a face. She leaned in closer as she held her breath, scared that her breath would make the ball fog over and she would miss the face the smoke was trying to make. Her heart stopped and her eyes widened. The grey smoke swirled to form the face of her father.
“Miss Black… what do you see?” Hawthorne asked eagerly, also leaning forward. “Do you see something in the smoke?”
“No,” she shook her head. “I thought I saw a face, but it was just my own,” she lied, her voice lightly trembling. “All I saw was the smoke turn to a fog and it started glowing white, and then those colored sparks… that’s all.”
“Oh,” Hawthorne said, sounding almost disappointed as she sat up straighter in her seat. “Well, that is all Miss Black. You’re free to go.”
Grace only nodded as she stood up from her seat and rushed out of the room. She spent the rest of the evening looking over five years of star carts, and for the first time since their exams started, Grace kept to herself.
Harry, who knew something was wrong, pulled her aside on their way to the Astronomy tower later that evening.
“You okay?” he whispered, “are the exams starting to get to you?”
“No,” she shook her head. “I’m fine – “
“I know something’s wrong,” he cut her off. “Something’s bothering you… you’ve been really quiet all evening.”
“I’m okay, Harry – “ Harry gave her a look and she sighed. “I just… I saw something weird in my crystal ball that’s all.”
“Like what?”
“Colored sparks… and…” Grace paused, and looked around them before leaning closer, “and I saw Dad’s face…”
“What?” he frowned.
“I – I don’t know! I just… I didn’t tell them that I saw his face, I didn’t want to raise any questions but… I don’t know, it kind of… spooked me, I guess,” she shrugged. “Last time I saw something in a crystal ball, Peter Pettigrew was Scabbers and he got away…”
“Grace…”
“Those sparks I saw Harry, they were like spell sparks!” she whispered, feeling her arms begin to hurt from fear. “What if…what if something is going to happen to Dad –“
“Hey, he’s safe,” he whispered as he ran his hands up and down her arms, trying to sooth her nerves. “You look a lot like him, Grace,” he said. “I mean… in that memory I saw, I almost mistook him as you. You probably just saw yourself…”
“Yeah…” she nodded, even though she didn’t really believe him. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. She was going to have to talk to her dad after her exam.
Harry smiled at her then kissed her forehead. “C’mon,” he said, taking her hand and the two of them walked up to join everyone for their Astronomy exam.
Grace had everything set up, and when Professor Marchbanks gave word, she began filling in her star cart. She frowned as she looked at her chart, having finished the Orion constellation, her eyes fell onto the bright star in center of a small constellation to the bottom left of Orion.
Sirius. Grace wrote instantly as she completed the constellation. (Canis Major) she had written under neath it. She stared at her chart for a moment, her heart stinging in her chest and she was hit with a wave of homesickness.
She took a breath and shook the feeling away. She had to finish her star chart. She was almost finished. She looked back through her telescope and frowned when she saw six figures begin making their way across the grounds. Stars and planets forgotten, she followed the six figures, her heart beginning to pound in her ears as they got closer to Hagrid’s hut.
There was a knocking and the barking of a dog was heard in the distance through the silent night. She saw the door open, and then close again. She didn’t like this. She didn’t like this at all… Why were people going to Hagrid’s hut? Especially at this time of night? She forced herself to look away from the telescope to look at her star chart, and filling in the last few things when she heard a loud roar echo through the night. Grace looked back through her telescope, and frowned as she looked at Hagrid’s hut.
“Try and concentrate, now, boys and girls,” Professor Tofty said softly after clearing his throat.
Concentrating was not something Grace was able to do at the moment as she continued to stare at Hagrid’s hut. She jumped when there was a loud BANG, and hissed when she had accidentally poked herself with her telescope. Her heart fell when she saw Hagrid’s door burst open and she could see him clearly from the light flooding out of his hut.
She stared and watched in horror as he tried to fight off the little red sparks of light that came from the end of the wands of those six people. They were trying to stun Hagrid!
“No!” she heard Hermione cry.
“My dear!” Professor Tofty exclaimed, scandalized, “this is an examination!”
Grace gripped her telescope as she watched, frozen in fear and disgust, the jets of light sparks flying toward Hagrid and bouncing off him and his cries echoed the grounds.
“Be reasonable, Hagrid!” someone shouted.
“Reasonable be damned, yeh won’ take me like this, Dawlish!” Hagrid cried.
Grace watched Fang running and attempting to defend Hagrid, leaping at the wizards until a red spark flew at him, stunning him. A pained yelp came from Fang as he hit the ground. Grace gasped in horror, feeling the tears sting her eyes. “Oh my God…” she whispered just as Hagrid gave a loud roar of fury and picked up the person who stunned Fang and threw him hard and far. Grace brought her hands to her mouth as she stared. She had never seen Hagrid so angry. She didn’t even know he was capable of having a temper so bad…
“Look!” Parvati exclaimed, pointing to the foot of the castle when the doors opened again and light flooded the grounds again.
“Now, really!” Professor Tofty said anxiously. “Only sixteen minutes left, you know!”
No one paid him any mind, they kept staring at the tall figure sprinting toward the Hagrid’s hut.
“How dare you!” the figures houted as she ran. “How dare you!”
“It’s McGonagall!” Hermione whispered.
“Leave him alone! Alone, I say!” McGonagall shouted, her voice echoing in the darkness. “ON what grounds are you attacking him!? He has done nothing, nothing to warrant such – “
“NO!” Grace screamed in horror as no less than four stunners were shot from the figures around the cabin, the red sparks hitting McGonagall square in the chest. Professor McGonagall for a moment was illuminated with an eerie red glow as she was lifted from her feet and landed hard on her back. She didn’t get up. “Oh my God…” she whispered, her voice cracking as the tears escaped her eyes.
“Galloping gargoyles!” Professor Tofty shouted. “Not so much as a warning! Outrageous behavior!”
“COWARDS!” Hagrid roared so loud, his voice carried to the top of the tower and lights were starting to turn back on inside the castle. “RUDDY COWARDS! HAVE SOME O’ THAT – AN’ THAT –“
Hagrid took two massive swipes at his closest attackers, and when they instantly collapsed, they were most likely knocked out cold. Grace gasped as she watched Hagrid double over, fearing that the stuns have gotten to him, but he had stood back up straighter with what looked to be like Fang around his neck.
“Get him! Get him!” Umbridge screamed but the remaining auror was stumbling backwards and tripped over his colleague and fell over. Grace watched as Hagrid turned and ran with Fang still around his neck. Umbridge tried to send one last stunning spell, but it missed; and Hagrid was running at full speed toward the gates and then disappeared.
“Um.. five minutes to go, everybody…” Professor Tofty announced, clearing his throat after sever long minutes of silence.
Grace didn’t bother with her star chart, even though it was nearly finished. She stared in horror at the grounds, replaying the horrific scene she had just witnessed. She jumped when she felt someone grab her hand and she turned to see Harry. He already had both of their telescopes packed into their holders. He tugged on her hand, and they followed everyone down the staircase.
“That evil woman!” Hermione gasped, her chest heaving from anger. “Trying to sneak up on Hagrid in the dead of night!”
“She clearly wanted to avoid another scene like Trelawney’s,” Ernie Macmillan added as he squeezed his way over to join them with Justin following.
“Hagrid did well, didn’t he?” Ron said, “how come all those spells bounced off him?”
“It’ll be his giant blood,” Hermione answered shakily. “It’s very hard to stun a giant, they’re like trolls, really tough.. but poor Professor McGonagall… four stuns right in the chest… and she’s not exactly young is she?”
“Dreadful, dreadful,” Ernie said shaking his head. “Well… we’re off to bed.. ‘Night, all…” then him and Justin left.
“At least they didn’t get to take Hagrid off to Azkaban,” Ron said as they started making their way back to the common room. “I ‘spect he’s gone to join Dumbledore, hasn’t he?”
“I suppose so…” Hermione nodded. “Oh this is awful, I really thought Dumbledore would be back before long, but now we’ve lost Hagrid too…”
Grace sniffled, letting the tears continue to fall. She felt Harry wrap an arm around her shoulder and pull her closer to his side. She kept replaying the events over and over in her mind as the tears continued to fall down her cheeks.
“C’mon, sit,” Harry whispered as he guided her to the sofa. When they both sat down, Grace curled into his side and started crying quietly on his shoulder.
Their last exam wasn’t until the afternoon, and Grace had spent all morning studying. By the time the exam came, she was feeling confident. Once the exam started, she turned over her paper and started writing furiously.
She was nearly finished when there was a loud shout of pain. She felt as if she was doused in ice water as she turned around and saw Harry fall from his desk and onto the stone floor, in pain. She gasped as he let out another shout of pain. She went to stand but Professor Marchbanks called to her.
“Stay in your seat, Miss Black!”
“But –“
“Your exam isn’t finished.”
“But –“
“He’ll be fine, focus on your exam,” she ordered. Grace turned to watch another examiner help Harry up and out of the Great Hall. There was this strange, nagging feeling she had building, and even though she turned back to face her test… she couldn’t focus on a single thing.
Once their exam was finished, and they were released, Grace pushed through everyone and ran toward the hospital wing with Ron and Hermione behind her. She started sprinting up the marble staircase when she saw him.
“Harry!” she shouted, nearly knocking him over as she wrapped her arms around him. “Are you all right? What happened?” she asked but Harry shook his head.
“Come with me!” He said quickly as he grabbed Grace’s arms and motioned for Ron and Hermione to follow him into an empty classroom. Once it was closed, he looked at Grace, his eyes shaking in fear.
“You were right…” he said, his voice trembling. “Voldemort’s got Sirius.”
Notes:
....
Grace back at it again with the Crystal Ball!! :) Any ideas what Grace was seeing???? :)
Tee hee.
And what a great place to end?!
We only have a handful of chapters left in OotP, and then the end!! :)
Well, I hope you all enjoyed..... :)
Chapter 138: 137
Chapter Text
The world was spinning. She felt arms wrap around her and catch her before she hit the ground.
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
No. No. No. Grace kept repeating in her mind.
“How d’you – “
“I saw it. Just now. When I fell asleep in the exam.”
“But – but where? How?” Hermione asked.
You were right.
You were right.
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
You were right.
“I dunno how,” she heard Harry’s voice, it was close… she could feel his words. Was it Harry’s arms that were wrapped around her? “But I know exactly where. There’s a room in the Department of Mysteries full of shelves covered in these little glass balls, and they’re at the end of row ninety-seven… He’s trying to use Sirius to get whatever it is he wants from in there… He’s torturing him… says he’ll end by killing him.”
Torturing him….
Killing him…
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
You were right.
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
She felt someone moving her, forcing her to sit down. The words were continuing to echo in her head.
“How’re we going to get there?”
“G-get there?”
“Get to the Department of Mysteries, so we can rescue Sirius!”
“But – Harry …”
“What? What?”
“Harry… er… how… how did Voldemort get into the Ministry of Magic without anybody realizing he was there?”
“How do I know?! The question is how we’re going to get in there!” Grace jumped at how loud Harry’s voice was.
“But… Harry, think about this… it’s five o’clock in the afternoon… the Ministry of Magic must be full of workers. How could Voldemort and Sirius have got in without being seen? Harry... they’re probably the two most wanted wizards in the world. You think they could get into a building full of aurors undetected?” Grace blinked. That was Hermione. It was reasonable.
“I dunno, Voldemort used an invisibility cloak or something!” Harry shouted. “Anyway, the Department of Mysteries has always been completely empty whenever I’ve been – “
“You’ve never been there, Harry…” Hermione said quietly. “You’ve dreamed about the place, that’s all…”
“They’re not normal dreams!” Harry shouted, and Grace jumped.
“Stop…” Grace said, but her voice was too quiet.
“How d’you explain Ron’s dad then, what was all that about? How come I knew what happened to him?”
“He’s got a point…” Ron said quietly.
“But this is just – just so unlikely!” Hermione said desperately. “Harry, how on earth could Voldemort have gotten ahold of Sirius when he’s in Grimmauld Place all the time?”
“Stop…” Grace said again, still too quiet.
“Sirius might’ve cracked and just wanted some fresh air…” Ron said, sounding worried. “He’s been desperate to get out of that house for ages – “
“Stop…” Grace said a little louder.
“But why,” Hermione continued, “why on earth would Voldemort want to use Sirius to get the weapon, or whatever the thing is?”
“Please…stop…” she tried again but her words weren’t heard.
“I dunno, there could be loads of reasons!” Harry shouted. “Maybe Sirius is just someone Voldemort doesn’t care about seeing hurt – “
“You know what, I’ve just thought of something,” Ron spoke up in a hushed voice. “Sirius’ brother was a death eater, wasn’t he? Maybe he told Sirius the secret of how to get the weapon!”
“Yeah – and that’s why Dumbledore’s been so keen to keep Sirius locked up all the time!”
“Look, I’m sorry,” Hermione cried, “but neither of you are making sense, and we’ve got no proof of any of this, no proof Voldemort and Sirius are even there –“
“Hermione, Harry’s seen them!” Ron exclaimed.
“Okay…. I’ve just got to say this…”
“What?”
“You… this isn’t a criticism, Harry! But you… do sort of… I mean – don’t you think you’ve got a bit of a – a – saving-people-thing?”
“And what’s that supposed to mean, a ‘saving-people-thing’?”
“Well… you…” Hermione paused. “I mean.. last year, for instance… in the lake.. during the tournament… you shouldn’t have… I mean, you didn’t need to save that little Delacour girl. You got a bit…carried away.” She paused again. “I mean, it was really great of you and everything,” she added quickly, “everyone thought it was a wonderful thing to do –“
“That’s funny,” Harry started, his voice shaking, “because I definitely remember Ron saying I’d wasted time acting the hero… Is that what you think this is? You reckon I want to act the hero again?”
“Stop, please,” Grace said again.
“No, no, no!” Hermione shook her head. “That’s not what I meant at all!”
“Well, spit out what you’ve got to say, because we’re wasting time here!” Harry shouted.
“Stop.”
“I’m trying to say – Voldemort knows you, Harry! He took Ginny down in the Chamber of Secrets to lure you there! It’s the kind of thing he does, he knows you’re the – the sort of person who’d go to Sirius’ aid! What if he’s just trying to get you into the Department of Myst-“
“Hermione it doesn’t matter if he’s done it to get me there or not – “
“Stop.”
“But Harry – what if your dream was – was just that, a dream?”
“YOU DON’T GET IT!” Harry shouted, making Grace jump. “I’m not having nightmares, I’m not just dreaming!”
“Stop.”
“What d’you think all the occlumency was for, why d’you think Dumbledore wanted me prevented from seeing these things?”
“Stop!”
“Because they’re REAL, Hermione! Sirius is trapped – I’ve seen him – Voldemort’s got him – “
“Stop. Stop. STOP!” Grace screamed, her voice cracking. “Please…please just stop!” The room went quiet. “Please…stop…”
“Gracie…” Ron said softly as he crouched down in front of her. “It’s going to be all right –“
“I – I’ve got…I’ve got to breathe,” she said breathlessly as she stood up, and nearly knocked Ron over.
“Grace – “ Harry started as he tried to reach out for her but she pulled out of his reach.
“I – I need Dad…” she whispered, shaking her head.
“That’s what we’re trying to discuss –“ Harry was cut off by the door to the room opening, and Ginny and Luna peeked in.
“Hi… we recognized Grace and Harry’s voice – what were you two yelling about?”
“Never you mind,” Harry snapped.
“There’s no need to take that tone with me,” Ginny said cooly. “I was only wondering whether I could help.”
“Well, you can’t.”
“You’re being rather rude, you know,” Luna said serenely.
“Wait…” Hermione said suddenly. “Wait, Harry, they can help!”
“Excuse me,” Grace whispered as she squeezed past Luna and Ginny.
“Grace –“
“I need…I need to speak to him,” Grace said urgently.
“That’s what we’re – “ but Grace didn’t hear what Harry was trying to say as she started racing down the corridor.
She pushed through other students in the halls, sprinting as fast as she could to the Gryffindor common room. She shouted the password before she got close, not wanting to waste any time getting up to her room. She ignored the Fat Lady as the portrait swung open. She ignored Lavender and Parvati greeting her as she ran up the stairs. She threw open the door to her dorm room and was glad there was no one in it. She slammed the door shut, and locked it, casting a muffling charm and the imperturbable charm before going to her bed and grabbing her mirror.
“Dad!” she shouted urgently, but there was nothing.
“Dad!” she shouted again. Nothing.
“Dad! Dad!” she shouted, shaking the mirror desperately. Still there was nothing.
“Dad! Please pick up!” she called, her voice trembling. “Please pick up! Pick up! Pick up! Dad! Pick up!” she pleaded desperately. “Dad! Dad! Dad! Dad! Please Dad! PICK UP THE DAMN MIRROR!” she screamed, shaking the mirror so hard, it almost flew out of her hands. Tears blurred her vision as she fell onto her bed, crying. The mirror fell out of her hands and fell to the floor with a clatter.
You were right.
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
Voldemort’s got Sirius.
You were right.
She had to tell Harry. She had to tell him. Her dad was gone. He wasn’t home…
Grace stood from her bed and bolted from the room, down the stairs and out of the common room again. She ran through the corridors, trying to find Harry, or Ron, or Hermione, or Ginny or – or someone!
She couldn’t lose her dad. She couldn’t. She had to save him. She had to.
The thoughts kept repeating in her head as she rounded the corner. She skidded to a halt when she saw Neville try to push Crabbe away as Crabbe tried to take hold of Ginny. Her eyes widened as she watched Crabbe wrap an arm around Neville’s neck.
“Let go of him!” she shouted as she rushed toward them.
“Grace! No!” she heard someone call but Grace latched her hand around Crabbe’s wrist, digging her nails into his skin and yanked as hard as she could. She felt her nails drag against his skin, making him shout in pain as he released Neville.
“You, good-for-nothing, stupid, ugly, bas-“ Grace started as her nails dug deeper into Crabbe’s skin as he tried to get her off. He bent his arm awkwardly to free himself. She went to push him away, but he back-handed her so hard she tumbled to the floor.
“Grace!”
“Oh, good you’ve caught little Black!” Malfoy sneered as he yanked her up from the ground.
“Get off me you bloody cockroa-“
“I’m quite tired of hearing your insults,” Malfoy glared at her as Pansy cackled after saying something. Grace struggled against Malfoy’s grip as she felt something wrap around her wrists and then Malfoy stuffed a cloth into her mouth, and tied it behind her head. “Let’s get this lot to the Headmistress,” he smirked, and yanked Grace along. She glared at him and tried to get out of his grip, but he dug his nails into her arm, holding her tighter.
“In,” he hissed as he pushed her through the doorway into Umbridge’s office. Her eyes widened when she saw Harry cornered into the desk, and Milicent Bulstrode had Hermione pushed up against the wall.
“Got ‘em all,” Warrington said as he shoved Ron into the room. “That one,” he pointed to Neville, who was once again caught in chokehold by Crabbe, “tried to stop Crabbe from taking her,” he pointed to Ginny, who was trying to kick the shins of a large Slytherin girl.
“And this one,” Malfoy sneered as he pushed Grace forward so hard, she stumbled and fell to the ground, “nearly tore Crabbe’s hand off when he grabbed Longbottom.” Grace glared murderously at Malfoy, before she turned her glare to Umbridge.
“Good, good,” Umbridge said happily with an evil grin. “Well, it looks as though Hogwarts will shortly be a Weasley and Black free zone, doesn’t it?”
“So, Potter,” Umbridge said, turning back to him. Grace’s eyes went to Harry, and they shared a quick, desperate look. “You stationed lookouts around my office and you sent this buffoon,” she nodded at Ron, and Malfoy laughed, “to tell me the poltergeist was wrecking havoc in the Transfiguration department when I knew perfectly well that he was busy smearing ink on the eyepieces of all the school telescopes, Mr. Filch having just informed me so.
“Clearly, it was very important for you to talk to somebody. Was it Albus Dumbledore? Or the half-breed, Hagrid?” Grace made a sound as she went to try to stand up but Malfoy pushed her back down, making her yelp from pain as she landed on her knee wonky. “I doubt it was Minerva McGonagall, I hear she is still too ill to talk to anyone…” Grace’s head was pulsing, and she felt as if she was on fire as the Slytherins began laughing. She glared and went to kick Malfoy, but pushed her away with his foot.
“Don’t touch her!” Harry snapped, glaring at Malfoy. Grace looked up at Harry and shook her head at him, silently telling him she was okay.
“Oh…oh,” Umbridge chuckled as she got closer to Harry. “Perhaps Miss Black knows who it is you were trying to talk to? Perhaps I should ask her –“
“It’s none of your business who I talk to,” Harry snarled, his face curling in anger.
“Very well,” Umbridge said in falsely sweet voice. “Very well, Mr. Potter… I offered you the chance to tell me freely. You refused. I have no alternative but to force you. Draco – fetch Professor Snape.”
Malfoy grinned as he left the room. She went to try and stand up, but she felt someone push her down again. She glared over her shoulder at Pansy Parkinson, who grinned at her. Grace wanted to rip the smirk right off her face.
Minutes later, the door opened again and Malfoy entered, followed by Professor Snape.
“You wanted to see me, Headmistress?” Snape asked, looking around at all the students with indifference.
“Ah, Professor Snape,” Umbridge said, smiling widely as she stood straighter. “Yes, I would like another bottle of veritaserum, as quick as you can, please.”
“You took my last bottle to interrogate Potter and Black,” he said, observing her cooly. “Surely you did not use it all? I told you that three drops would be sufficient.”
“You can make some more, can’t you?” she asked, her voice becoming more girlish like it usually did when she got angrier.
“Certainly…” Snape replied, his lips curling. “It take a full moon cycle to mature, so I should have it ready for you in around a month.”
“A month?” Umbridge squawked, and if Grace wasn’t vibrating from anger and fear she would’ve laughed at the sound of it. “A month! But I need it this evening, Snape! I have just found Potter using my fire to communicate with a person or persons unknown!”
“Really?” Snape asked, raising an eyebrow in faint interest at Harry. “Well, it doesn’t surprise me. Potter has never shown much inclination to follow school rules.”
“I wish to interrogate him!” Umbridge shouted angrily, and Snape finally looked away from Harry and back to her. “I wish you to provide me with a potion that will force him to tell me the truth!”
“I have already told you,” Snape said smoothly, “that I have no further stocks of veritaserum. Unless you wish to poison Potter – and I assure you I would have the greatest sympathy with you if you did – I cannot help you. The only trouble is that most venoms act too fast to give the victim much time for truth-telling…”
“You are on probation!” Umbridge shrieked, and Snape looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “You are being deliberately unhelpful! I expected better, Lucius Malfoy always speaks most highly of you! Now get –“
“MMOUH!” Grace shouted, her voice muffled from the gag, and Snape glanced over at her. “GIHMMOUH!” Snape raised an eyebrow at her. “HEHEAAH!MMOUH!”
“What is she saying?” Umbridge asked hotly, glaring at Grace.
“It’s hard to tell what nonsense she’s spewing normally,” Snape began slowly, and Grace glared at him, “however, her being prevented from speaking is making her incoherent. Perhaps if you allow her to speak maybe we can attempt to decipher her gibberish?” he suggested. Umbridge gave a stiff, curt, nod and Grace felt the cloth loosen and pulled from her mouth.
“My mother!” she shouted, looking at Snape desperately. Snape stared at her indifferently. “He was trying to reach my mother!”
“And why would Potter try to reach her?” Umbridge asked tightly.
“I-I had a dream that…that my dog was hurt,” Grace continued, looking directly at Snape, “and I – I was freaking out because I love my dog and – and last I heard –“
“He’s got Padfoot!” Harry cut in, and Grace whipped to Harry and stared at him in surprise. “He’s got Padfoot at the place where it’s hidden!” he continued, and Grace turned back to Snape. She blinked away the tears as she stared at her teacher in desperation. “That’s why I was trying to reach Helena at her house…”
“Padfoot?” cried Umbridge, looking eagerly between the three of them. “What is Padfoot? Where what is hidden? What do they mean, Snape?”
Snape looked between Harry and Grace, his face cool and void of anything. Grace hoped that he understood what they meant, and she desperately hoped that if he did, then he would tell someone.
“I have no idea…” Snape said coldly in a slow drawl. “Potter, Black… when I want nonsense shouted at me I shall give you a babbling beverage. And Crabbe, loosen your hold a little, if Longbottom suffocates it will mean a lot of tedius paperwork, and I am afraid I shall have to mention it on your reference if ever you apply for a job.” Snape’s cold eyes swept the room, and for a second met Graces, before turning.
“PLEASE!” Grace screamed, her voice trembling. “PLEASE! PROFESSOR!” Snape paused for a fraction of a second before continuing out of the room. “PROFESSOR SNAPE! PLEA-“
“Shut up!” Malfoy hissed as he knocked her down as she tried to stand up again.
“Very well,” Umbridge let out a frustrated sigh as she pulled out her wand. “Very well… I am left with no alternative… this is more than a matter of school discipline. This is an issue of Ministry security…” she said, her voice lighter. “You are forcing me, Potter… I do not want to.. but sometimes circumstances justify the use… I am sure the Minister will understand I had no choice.” Grace stared at Umbridge, a sickening feeling beginning to intensify in her stomach.
“The cruciatus curse ought to loosen your tongue,” Umbridge said quietly.
“NO!” Grace screamed as she tried to stand up but Malfoy pinned her down, further and harder into the floor. “THAT’S ILLEGAL!”
“What Cornelius doesn’t know won’t hurt him,” Umbridge said softly as she took the picture of Fudge she had and rested it face down on her desk. “He never knew I ordered dementors after Potter last summer, but he was delighted to be given the chance to expel him, all the same.”
“It was you?!” Harry gasped. “You sent the dementors after me?”
“YOU EVIL HA- GET OF ME!” Grace screamed furiously as Malfoy pinned her harder into the ground.
“Somebody had to act,” Umbridge breathed as she raised her wand, pointing it directly at Harry’s forehead. “They were all bleating about silencing you somehow – discrediting you – but I was the one who actually did something about it… Only you wriggled out of that one, didn’t you, Potter? Not today though, not now…”
“NO!” Grace screamed again as she struggled against Malfoy’s hold.
“Cruc-“
“TELL HER HARRY!” Hermione shouted, and everyone froze and looked at her. “We’ve got to tell her!” Grace’s eyes widened at her and she started shaking her head.
“No way!” Harry shook his head.
“We’ll have to, Harry, she’ll force it out of you anyway, what’s… what’s the point?” Hermione asked as she started cry.
“Well, well, well!” Umbridge grinned triumphantly. “Little Miss Question-All is going to give us some answers! Come on then, girl, come on!”
“Er – my – nee – no!” Ron shouted through his gag.
“Hermione don’t you dare!” Grace shouted at her, glaring murderously. “I’ll never forgive you!”
“I’m – I’m sorry everyone,” Hermione said, “but – I can’t stand it – “
“That’s right, that’s right, girl!” Umbridge said encouragingly as she seized Hermione by the shoulders. “Now then… with whom was Potter really communicating just now?”
“Well…” Hermione gulped into her hands, “well… he was trying to speak to Professor Dumbledore…”
Grace froze and blinked at Hermione. She stared at her friend, and even though Hermione’s voice was uneven, she didn’t see any discoloration in Hermione’s face, or see a single tear. Hermione was improvising… with what, Grace wasn’t entirely sure.
“Dumbledore?” Umbridge asked eagerly. “You know where Dumbledore is, then?”
“Well… no!” Hermione fake sobbed. “We’ve tried the Leaky Cauldron in Diagon Alley and the Three Broomsticks and even the Hog’s Head – “
“Idiot girl, Dumbledore won’t be sitting in a pub when the whole Ministry’s looking for him!” Umbridge shouted.
“But – but we needed to tell him something important!” Hermione wailed.
That seemed to have piqued Umbridge’s interest. “Yes?” she asked. “What was it you wanted to tell him?”
“We…we wanted to tell him it’s re-ready!”
“What’s ready?” Umbridge demanded as she took hold of Hermione’s shoulders and shook her. “What’s ready, girl?!”
“The…the weapon.”
“Weapon? What weapon?” Umbridge asked, her eyes ready to pop out of her head from excitement. “You have been developing some method of resistance? A Weapon you could use against the Ministry? On Professor Dumbledore’s orders, of course?”
“Ye-yes,” Hermione gasped. “But he had to leave before it was finished and n-now we’ve finished it for him, and we ca-can’t find him to-to tell him!”
“What kind of weapon is it?” Umbridge asked harshly as she gripped Hermione tighter.
“It’s… it’s a secret weapon,” Hermione blinked. “We don’t re-really understand it. We just did wha-what Professor Dumbledore told us to-to do…”
“Lead me to the weapon.” Umbridge demanded.
“I’m not showing… them,” Hermione shrilled, looking over at the Slytherins.
“It is not for you to set conditions,” Umbridge hissed. “If you refuse to lead us, then I’ll have to force you to tell me the location –“
“We don’t know it!” Grace shouted, and hissed from pain as Malfoy dug her wrists into her back, stretching her shoulders back more. “We can’t tell you where the location is because we don’t know it! It’s something we only know how to get to… we can find it by sight.” This only seemed to pique Umbridge’s interest more.
“All right,” Umbridge nodded curtly. “Let’s make it just you and me… and we’ll take Potter too, shall we?” Grace’s eyes widened as she tried to get free. “Get up now – “
“Professor,” Malfoy spoke up, “Professor Umbridge, I think some of the squad should come with you to look after –“
“I am a fully qualified Ministry official, Malfoy, do you really think I cannot manage two wandless teenagers alone?” Umbridge asked sharply. “In any case, it does not sound as though this weapon is something that school children should see. You will remain here until I return and make sure none of these – “ she gestured to Grace, Ron, Ginny, Luna and Neville, “ – escape.”
“All right,” Malfoy said sulkily.
“And you two can go ahead of me and show me the way,” Umbridge ordered Harry and Hermione, pointing at them with her wand. “Lead on…”
Grace waited until the door to the office was closed, and then she turned to Ron. The two of them stared at each other for a moment, silently communicating in the same way they did as children. Ron gave a subtle nod, and that was the signal. Grace clenched her eyes shut and took a deep breath.
One.
Two.
Three.
Grace braced herself as she jerked her torso up, and knocked her head back as hard as she could right into Malfoy’s face. Malfoy shouted in surprise and pain as he stumbled off her. The moment his weight was gone, Grace turned on one knee and kicked him hard in the groin, making him tumble over.
“Stop her!” Pansy shouted, but Grace kicked her hard in the knee caps.
Ron took the opportunity of Warrington’s attention being gone, to break free from his grip and elbowed him in the face. Warrington exclaimed in pain and held his nose. Ginny stomped on the Slytherin girls foot so hard her grip on Ginny was released. Neville, and Grace will have to remember to tell him how proud she was of him, elbowed Crabbe so hard in to stomach that the chokehold was released. Ron quickly snatched his wand, and stunned Warrington and Bulstrode – who was fumbling for her own wand – as Neville grabbed his own and Ginny’s. Then Luna, with all the excitement stomped on Goyle’s foot, making him shout in pain, then the girl took her wand and went straight to Grace to unbind her.
“Thanks,” she said breathlessly.
“Of course. It’s hard to do magic if you’re tied up,” Luna said airily and Grace nodded as they stood up. Grace snatched her wand from Malfoy’s robes and pointed it at Pansy.
“Expelliarmus!” Grace shouted and Pansy’s wand flew out of her hand. Grace caught it and chucked it somewhere in the room. “Stupify!” she pointed her wand at Pansy again and a red spark flew out, then a thud as Pansy hit the floor.
“I’ll get you little Black –“ Malfoy hissed through gritted teeth as he went to stand up but then a flash of light flew past Grace and hit Malfoy right in the face. Then slimey, green, flapping wings started flying out of his nose.
“Nice,” Grace grinned, and turned to see who had done it and Ginny grinned in pride. She looked around the room and a few of the Slytherins were out cold, others were groaning on the ground. She went to Umbridge’s desk and snatched Hermione and Harry’s wands. “Let’s go.”
“Where?” Ron asked as the five of them started filing out of the room.
“Forbidden forest,” she answered.
“What’s in the forest?” Ginny asked.
“Harry and Hermione.”
“…Er…why?”
“Showing Umbitch where the ‘secret weapon’ is,” Grace answered as they started down the marble staircases.
“Is there even a secret weapon?” Neville asked.
“No.” Ron and Grace answered as they flew down another flight of stairs. “Not really,” Grace shook her head. “Centaurs live in the forest and they’re furious. Bringing Umbridge out there was smart. They’ll take care of her.” Grace wasn’t going to mention Grawp.
“How do you know that –“
“Look we don’t have time!” Grace snapped. “We’ve got to get Harry and Hermione now! We’ve got to find a way to London – MOVE!” Grace shouted at a crowd of students that were lingering in the entrance way. They got one look at her and scattered.
“How are we going to do that?” Ron asked nervously.
“…Dunno yet, let me think,” she hissed. “What matters right now is that we get to Harry and Hermione because the sooner we get to them the sooner we can get to London and save Dad!”
No one said anything else after that and the five of them ran as fast as they could across the grounds and into the Forbidden Forest. She wasn’t exactly sure where Harry and Hermione had went, she had a faint idea, it was the only one that would’ve made sense, but for the life of her she couldn’t remember how to get there in that moment. Her head was pounding, she could feel her heart beat in the back of her head and the sound drowned everything else around her out.
“This way,” Ron grabbed her arm and pulled her in the other direction. Grace only nodded as she followed Ron through the thick trees.
“Well we can’t do anything without wands,” Hermione’s voice was heard, and Grace’s heart skipped. “Anyway, Harry, how exactly were you planning to get all the way to London?”
“Yeah, we were just wondering that,” Ron said as the five of them made their way through the trees from behind. Harry whipped around and saw Grace. Instantly Grace ran to him and they wrapped their arms around each other tightly.
“Are you okay?” he asked and she nodded.
“So,” Ron spoke up again as pulled out Harry and Hermione’s wands, handing them out. “Had any ideas?”
“How did you get away?” Harry asked finally, looking at Grace and the rest of them.
“Grace knocked Malfoy and Parkinson to the ground which let us get away. A couple of stunners, a disarming charm, Neville sent off a really nice little impediment jinx,” Ron answered with a shrug. “Ginny got Malfoy with a bat-bogey hex – real superb. His whole face was covered in the great flapping things. Anyway… what’ve you done with Umbridge?”
“She got carried away,” Harry answered, “by a herd of centaurs.”
“Called it.” Grace said.
“And they left you behind?” Ginny asked in surprise.
“No, they got chased off by Grawp.” Harry shook his head.
“Who’s Grawp?” Luna asked interestedly.
“Hagrid’s little brother,” Ron answered off-handedly. “Anyway, never mind that now. Harry, what did you find out in the fire? Has You-Know-Who got Sirius or – “
“Yes,” Harry nodded as he winced in pain. “And I’m sure Sirius is still alive, but I can’t see how we’re going to get there to help him!”
“Well,” Luna spoke up airily after a moment of tense silence, “we’ll have to fly, of course.”
“Okay,” Harry huffed irritably. “First of all, ‘we’ aren’t doing anything if you’re including yourself in that, and second of all, Ron and Grace are the only ones with broomsticks that aren’t being guarded by a security troll, so – “
“Yeah, but you’re not coming!” Ron shot angrily.
“Excuse me, but I care about what happens to Sirius just as much as you do! He’s my uncle too!” Ginny snapped at him.
“You’re too – “ Harry started.
“I’m three years older than you were when you fought You-Know-Who over the Philosopher’s Stone!” Ginny hissed.
“Yeah, but – “
“We were all in the D.A. together,” Neville spoke up, his voice quiet but steady as he looked at them with determination. “It was all supposed to be about fighting You-Know-Who, wasn’t it? And this is the first chance we’ve had to do something real – or was that all just a game or something?”
“No – of course it wasn’t – “ Harry shook his head impatiently.
“Then we should come too,” Neville said simply. “We want to help.”
“That’s right,” Luna nodded with a happy smile.
Grace’s heart swelled in pride and appreciation for Luna and Neville.
“Well it doesn’t matter anyway,” Harry huffed in frustration, “because we still don’t know how to get there – “
“I thought we’d settled that?” Luna asked, “we’re flying!”
“Look,” Ron interrupted, frowning, “you might be able to fly without a broomstick but the rest of us can’t sprout wings whenever we – “
“There are other ways of flying than with broomsticks!” Luna said serenely. Grace’s eyes widened in realization. Flying on brooms would take too long to get to London… but not winged beasts.
“Thestrals…” Grace said in realization, and Luna nodded.
“Yes!” Harry beamed, and Grace turned to see where he had been looking and noticed two thestrals peeking from between the trees.
“Is it those mad horse things?” Ron asked uncertainly. “Those ones you can’t see unless you’ve watched someone snuff it?”
“Yeah,” Harry and Grace nodded.
“How many?”
“Just two.”
“Well we need four,” Hermione said.
“Five,” Ginny said hotly.
“I think there are six of us, actually,” Luna said calmly.
“Don’t be stupid, we can’t all go!” Harry said angrily. “Look, you three – “ He looked to Neville, Ginny and Luna. “You’re not involved in this, you’re not – “ the three of them began protesting and Harry grimaced again from pain. “Okay, fine! It’s your choice,” he said curtly. “But unless we can find more thestrals you’re not going to be able to – “
“Oh, more of them will come,” Ginny said confidently.
“What makes you say that?”
“Because you and Hermione are covered in blood,” Grace answered, as she saw another thestral join them. “Hagrid lures them with raw meat, the blood is probably how these two came.”
“Okay, then,” Harry said with a nod. “Ron and I will take these two and go ahead, and –“
“No,” Grace shook her head, glaring at him.
“Grace –“
“That’s my Dad Harry!” she snapped at him. “I’m not going to sit here waiting any longer than I have to!”
“But –“
“No! I’m going and there is nothing you can do or say to make me stay.”
“But there’s only two –“
“We only need four.”
“Why four?” Ron asked. “There are seven of us –“
“Because four of us can see them,” Grace answered. “Three of us will have to double up since you, Hermione and Ginny can’t see them –“
“Look, here come more now… you two must really smell..” Luna said, pointing to five or six more thestrals joining the two.
“All right, pick one and get on, then,” Harry said angrily as he went toward a thestral but Grace held him back. “What –“
“Don’t get that tone with me!” she hissed at him. “Besides, you can’t approach them all huffy and puffy like that! Take a deep breath.”
“Grace – “
“I want to get to Dad as quickly as possible too, Harry!” she glared, “but if you approach a thestral like that they could run away and then we’d be shite out of luck. So approach it calmly,” she told him as she let go and walked to a thestral. “C’mon, Hermione, I’ll help you get on,” she said to Hermione, who quickly made her way over.
Once everyone was situated on their thestral, Harry looked around them and nodded. “Ministry of Magic, visitors’ entrance, London, then…” he said unsurely. “Er… if you know where to go…”
Grace held onto the thestral’s mane as her mounts wings spread and shot up to the air. She held her breath for a moment until they steadied in the air. The cool wind hit her face, and she stared out at the world below them. She was brought back instantly to when she had ridden Buckbeak two years ago… the last time she had rescued her father. Her chest tightened and she held onto the thestral a little tighter. She desperately hoped that they weren’t too late.
As the sun began setting and twilight faded into the sky, her hopes were growing smaller and smaller. Her dad Had to be alive...he had to. He couldn’t be dead, she couldn’t lose him! He had to still be alive. He wouldn’t give up, not without a fight… He had to be alive. She’d know if he wasn’t, wouldn’t she? She’d feel it somehow, she was sure she would. Her and her father had that kind of bond… they just… knew each other. So, he had to still be alive.
But it’s been hours… there’s no telling what could’ve happened. If he was still alive, would he even be himself? What if he was tortured to insanity like Neville’s parents were? What if when they reached the Ministry of Magic, and they were able to find him, and save him… what if what they found was nothing but a shell that looked like her father? She couldn’t imagine a life without him, dead - or just a shell… but she knew that he’d rather die and die fighting than not be himself.
Then she wondered if he was still alive, and if he was still sane… were they keeping him that way so he could watch them torture her, and Harry? Or keep him that way to torture him in front of Harry as another form of torture?
She wasn’t sure, but she tried to find something else to think about as the London skyline came into view.
Her stomach lifted to her throat as the thestrals began to descend and when hers came to a stop, she slid off the thestral and gave it a soft pat. “Thank you,” she whispered, stroking its mane once more before turning to the others.
“Where do we go from here, then?” Luna asked softly.
“Over here,” Harry nodded to an old, battered, red telephone box. He took Grace’s hand and opened the door. “Come on!” he urged. The others hesitated for a moment before they all stuffed themselves into the phone box. Grace’s front was pressed firmly against Harry’s with Hermione’s elbow nudged into her lower back. If this was any other situation, Grace’s face would’ve been a bright red from having been this close to Harry.
“Whoever’s nearest to the receiver, dial six – two – four – four – two!” Harry said.
“Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and business.” A cool, female voice said.
“Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger, Grace Black, Ginny, Weasley, Neville Longbottom, Luna Lovegood… we’re here to save someone!”
“Thank you,” the cool female voice said. “Visitors, please take the badges and attach them to the front of your robes,” the voice instructed as seven badges slid out of the metal chute. Hermione shifted awkwardly, and Grace actually blushed this time when she was pressed firmer into Harry. “Visitor to the Ministry, you are required to submit to a search and present your wand for registration at the security desk, which is located at the far end of the Atrium.”
“Fine!” Harry snapped. Grace rubbed his back softly. “Now can we move?”
Then the floor of the telephone box gave a jerk, and Grace felt this weird feeling like she was being slowly let down somewhere. Grace, being one of the shortest – Luna being just an inch shorter, couldn’t see anything as it got dark around them for a moment before seeing a golden light. She let out a breath of relief when she felt the ground beneath her stop.
“The Ministry of Magic wishes you a pleasant evening,” the woman’s voice said. Then the telephone box door opened. Harry toppled out, pulling Grace with him. When they steadied, she looked around and saw the Atrium was empty, and the only sound was the water running from the large, golden fountain in the center of it.
“Come on,” Harry said quietly, taking Grace’s hand and the seven of them began sprinting down the hall. They passed everything, and everything was empty. It seemed like the entire Ministry was deserted. The lack of any presence had something begin to churn in Grace’s stomach. This didn’t feel right… this didn’t feel right at all. She swallowed the lump that began swelling in her throat as they stuffed themselves into a lift and Harry punched the number nine button and the doors closed.
“Something isn’t right…” Grace whispered to him, and he squeezed her hand. “Harry…something isn’t right…”
“It’ll be okay,” he whispered, bringing her hand up and pressing a soft kiss to the back of it. “He’ll be okay.” She only nodded, even though she felt like she was about to be sick. The lift came to a stop and there was a ‘ding’ as the doors opened.
“Department of Mysteries,” the same cool female voice announced.
The seven of them filed out of the lift and made their way to a plain black door. Grace gulped as they got closer. Harry finally let go of her hand, and she switched her wand from her left to her right, holding it tightly as Harry opened the door.
Everything was black. The floor, the walls, the ceiling, all of it was black. The only light in the room that would show what was walls and doors were branches of candles that burned blue and their blue flames reflected off the black marble floor.
“Someone shut the door,” Harry muttered.
Grace gasped and moved closer to Harry as there was a loud rumbling noise and the candles began to move sideways. The room, or the walls were moving. After a few seconds the blue flames blurred together into lines as everything stilled.
“What was that about?” Ron whispered fearfully.
“It’s to stop us from knowing what door we came in from…” Grace whispered. “It’s called the Department of Mysteries for a reason… only those who are supposed to be here know how to get out…”
“How’re going to get back out?” Neville asked uncomfortably.
“If everything goes right…and we save Dad…” Grace started, her voice unsteady, “He… he’ll be able to contact Mum and…she’ll get us…” she nodded, trying to sound sure but she sounded more like she was trying to convince herself.
“Where do we go, then, Harry?” Ron asked.
“I don’t…” Harry started, but paused. “In the dreams I went through the door at the end of the corridor from the lifts, and into a dark room – that’s this one – and then I went through another door into a room that kind of… glitters. We could try a few doors,” he said hastily. “I’ll know the right way when I see it. C’mon.”
Harry picked a door at random and when they stepped in, Grace knew this couldn’t be it. It was a long rectangular room, but there were no glittering lights. It was empty except for a few desks and in the middle of the room was an enormous glass tank of deep-green water, big enough for all of them to swim in.
“What’re those things?” Ron whispered, looking at the pearly white objects that were drifting about lazily in the water.
“Dunno,” Harry shook his head.
“Are they fish?” Ginny asked.
“Aquavirius maggots!” Luna said excitedly. “Dad said the Ministry were breeding – “
“No,” Hermione cut in as she took a step forward to look through the tank. “They’re…brains….”
“Brains?”
“This isn’t right…” Grace shook her head as she took a step back. “We should get out of here, try another door…”
“Yeah…” Harry nodded as he forced himself to look away from the swimming brains. “Let’s go back and try a different one.” Grace didn’t need to be told twice as she started backing out of the room.
“Wait!” Hermione said sharply as Luna went to close the door. “Flagrate!” she then drew a large, X shape with her wand and then a fiery red X appeared on the door. Once the door clicked shut there was a great rumbling and once again the walls began to revolve very fast.
The next room they tried was larger, and dimly lit and the center was sunken in like a stone pit. Grace frowned as she took a few steps forward to look down and saw a large stone archway upon a dais in the middle of the pit. She frowned, hearing whispers calling out.
“Who’s there?” Harry said as he jumped down onto the bench below. Grace frowned as she followed him, getting closer to the stone archway, watching its silvery veil flow even though there was no wind. There were voices, the whispers, were still calling out… almost.. beckoning her to come closer. “Sirius?” Harry called, but Grace shook her head. “Who’s talking?!”
“We should go…” Ron called as he went to grab Grace. “This isn’t right… let’s go…”
“Harry… let’s go, okay?” Hermione said forcefully as she pulled on Harry’s arm.
“Okay…” Harry said quietly but didn’t move. “What are you saying?” Harry said loudly at the veil.
“Nobody’s talking, Harry!” Hermione said, frowning.
“Someone’s whispering behind there…” he continued, moving closer to the veil. “Is that you, Ron?”
“Mate…I’m right here…” Ron said from behind Grace.
“Can’t anyone else hear it?” Harry demanded.
“I can hear them too…” Luna breathed. Grace nodded as she pulled her arm from Ron and walked closer to the dais.
“Me too…” Grace whispered.
“There are people in there!” Luna gasped.
“What do you mean, ‘in there?” Hermione demanded. “There isn’t any ‘in there’, it’s just an archway, there’s no room for anybody to be there – Harry! Grace stop it! – come away –“
“There are people there…” Grace said softly. “They…they sound like they’re calling for help… I should help them –“
“Grace!” Ron exclaimed as he pulled Grace back to him.
“Harry, we are supposed to be here for Sirius!” Hermione shouted. At the mention of her father, Grace blinked and shook her head. She stared at the strange archway and back up into Ron.
“I don’t like that…” she whispered.
“C’mon…” Ron said quietly as he tugged on her arm.
“Sirius,” Harry repeated to himself as he took a few steps back. “Let’s go,” he said. Grace only nodded and took Luna’s arm. Hermione grabbed Neville and Ron grabbed Ginny, and the seven of them made their way out of the room.
“What do you reckon that arch was?” Harry asked as Hermione put a red X over the door.
“I don’t know… but I didn’t like it…” Grace shivered and leaned closer to Harry as the wall moved again. Once it stopped, Harry approached a door at random and pushed, but it didn’t budge.
“What’s wrong?” Hermione asked.
“Usually when a door doesn’t open, it means it’s locked,” Grace muttered, and Hermione shot her a scowl.
“This is it, then, isn’t it?” Ron asked excitedly. “Bound to be…”
“Only reason to keep something locked is to keep someone out…” Grace nodded as Hermione pointed her wand at the door.
“Alohamora!” Harry went to push on the door but nothing happened.
“…You know, I don’t think a common unlocking charm is going to unlock a door in the Department of Mysteries. It would be almost too easy…” Grace muttered and Hermione shot her another look.
“Sirius’ knife!” Harry exclaimed as he pulled something out from his pockets and slid it into the crack between the door and the wall. When he went to push it open, nothing happened.
“How much are you willing to bet that Mum works in whatever is behind that door,” Grace muttered.
“Probably,” Ginny whispered.
“Right,” Hermione huffed. “We’re leaving that room.”
“But what if that’s the one?” Ron asked, looking at the door in longing.
“It can’t be, Harry could get through all the doors in his dream,” Hermione answered, making the door with an X and then the walls moved again.
“This is it!” Harry exclaimed once the walls stopped and he pushed open another door. Grace gasped as she peeked around Harry at the room. It looked as if it was a beautiful, glittering night sky with all the sparkling white lights. Grace held onto Harry’s shirt as they all began walking down the aisle. Grace blinked a few times, her eyes getting used to the lights reflected off clock faces. There seemed to be clocks everywhere in all various sizes and shapes.
“This way!” Harry nodded to the towering crystal bell jar that stood on the far end of the room. Grace swallowed as she followed him and looked around as they continued down the aisle. They moved past the bell jar and that sickening feeling started rising again.
Something wasn’t right.
“It’s through here!” Harry said, gripping his wand. Grace held hers tighter and raised it, ready for something, for anything. Harry gently pushed on the door and it swung open.
Inside the room was nothing but endless shelves reaching to the ceiling as far as she could see, holding nothing but small, white, glass orbs that glimmered and shined brightly. Grace stared, wide-eyed at them. These glass orbs looked too much like what her crystal ball looked like when she was taking her Divination exam.
“Harry…” Grace whispered as they continued walking between the shelves. “Harry something isn’t right…” she shook her head. “I – I saw this – Harry – I – I don’t like this. Something’s wrong –“
“We’ll save him, flower… it’s okay,” he whispered softly but she shook her head. That nagging, sickening feeling in her stomach was taking over. She could feel the hair on the back of her neck rise, and her arms were beginning to hurt and feel heavy. Something was wrong. Terribly, terribly wrong.
“What row did you say?” Hermione asked quietly.
“Ninety-seven,” Harry answered, as he looked up. Grace followed his gaze and noticed a silver figure 53.
“We need to go right, I think,” Hermione whispered. “Yes… that’s fifty-four…”
“Keep your wands out,” Harry said softly. Then they began creeping forward.
With each step, and each passing row, Grace’s heart was beating harder and faster in her chest as her breathing became heavier. Something was wrong, this wasn’t right. She looked around at all the glass orbs with tiny, yellowing labels hanging from them. Some orbs were shining brightly while others were dull and dark. She didn’t like the look of them, of any of them. What she thought looked beautiful, now felt wrong.
“Ninety-seven!” Hermione whispered. Grace stood between ninety-seven and ninety-eight. There was nobody there. It was empty.
“He’s right down at the end,” Harry said. “You can’t see properly from here…” and then they started making their way down the aisle, but there was nothing… nothing but darkness and glowing orbs. “He should be near here!”
“Harry… Harry something isn’t right…” Grace whispered, her voice trembling. “Dad isn’t here… I don’t think Dad was here…”
“Harry…” Hermione said nervously, but Harry was ignoring them both as they reached the end of the row. There was nothing but dust and silence that was screaming in Grace’s ear.
“Harry…we need to go back,” she said desperately, gripping onto his shirt. “Something’s wrong, Dad isn’t here –“
“He has to be – “ Harry said, looking around them.
“Dad isn’t here….”
“Harry…” Ron called, there was something odd in his voice. “Have you seen this?” he asked, and both Harry and Grace turned to see what he was looking at hoping it was some sign that her father had been there… but Ron was looking at the glass orbs. “It’s… it’s got your name on it…”
“What?” Harry frowned as he took a step closer to see where Ron was looking at. “My name?” Grace squinted and stood on her tip toes to see what they were looking at. It was a glass orb that had a yellow label hanging from it.
S.P.T. to A.P.W.B.D.
Dark Lord and (?) Harry Potter
Grace swallowed the rock in her throat and shook her head. “We need to go,” she whispered, tugging on Harry’s shirt. “Harry, we really need to go right now!”
“What is it?” Ron asked, nervously. “What’s your name doing down here?” he then looked around at some of the other tags. “I’m not here… none of the rest of us are here…”
“Harry, I don’t think you should touch it!” Hermione said sharply.
“Why not?” Harry glared, “it’s something to do with me, isn’t it?”
“Harry… I’m with Hermione on this one,” Grace said nervously. “Please… please don’t! I – I don’t like this Harry. Leave it, and let’s get out of here!”
“Grace…it has to do with me –“
“Don’t, Harry!” Neville called out suddenly and they turned to look at him. His round face was shining from sweat, and he looked about as nervous as she was.
“It’s got my name on it…” Harry said.
“Harry, we need to leave, now,” Grace hissed at him. “Dad isn’t here. Please, let’s just go and…and we’re not far we – we can go see him!”
“Fine… but… I’m taking this,” He said as he reached up and took the orb from the shelf and then held it tightly in his hand.
“Very good, Potter,” Grace sucked in a breath as she felt her body freeze up. “Now turn around, nice and slowly, and give that to me.”
Grace glanced around, and there were black shapes emerging out of thin air all around them, blocking every which way so they couldn’t escape. Her eyes landed on Lucius Malfoy, and she felt something heavy just fall through her.
“To me, Potter,” Lucius repeated. Grace shook her head as she gripped her wand tightly. This was bad. This was very very very bad. They were outnumbered. There was no way they could get out. “To me,” Malfoy said again, holding out his hand, palm up.
“Where’s Sirius?” Harry demanded.
Several of the death eaters began laughing. Grace felt a chill run down her spine at a harsh, female voice carried over the other figures. “The Dark Lord always knows!”
“Always,” echoed Malfoy softly with a twitch of his lips. “Now, give me the prophecy, Potter.”
“I want to know where Sirius is!”
“I want to know where Sirius is!” the same voice shrilled, mimicking Harry, and Grace shivered.
“Where is he!?” Harry asked again. “I know he’s here! I saw him –“
“You only saw what the Dark Lord wanted you to see,” Lucius answered, raising an eyebrow. “You really should learn to tell the difference between dreams and reality,” he added with a smirk. “Now, hand over the Prophecy,” he ordered again, now also holding his wand out.
“Do anything to us, and I’ll break it,” Harry glared. Grace swallowed. She felt like she was going to be sick. She could barely hear what was going on over her heart pounding in her ears.
The woman’s cackle was heard again as she began emerging from the shadows of the other death eaters. “He knows how to play!” she laughed. “Itty – bitty … baby… Potter!” the woman mocked, and Grace held her breath. She knew that sunken face, wild, curly black hair… those cold, dark eyes…
“Bellatrix Lestrange…” Neville said, looking at the woman with wide eyes. Grace shook her head. No… no, no, no, no! This was going all wrong…
“Neville Longbottom, is it?” Bellatrix asked, smirking. “How’s Mum and Dad?”
“Better now that they’re about to be avenged!” Neville hissed as he raised his wand and went to attack. Grace grabbed hold of his arm as Harry raised his own.
“Don’t do anything,” Harry muttered, “not yet – “
“You hear him? You hear him?!” Bellatrix exclaimed, laughing. “Giving instructions to the other children as though he thinks of fighting us!”
“Oh, you don’t know Potter as I do, Bellatrix,” Malfoy said softly. “he has a great weakness in heroics; the Dark Lord understands this about him… Now give me the prophecy, Potter or we start using wands.”
“Go on then,” Harry said, raising his wand to chest height. Grace swallowed again and raised her wand, as did the others as they gathered together.
The death eaters didn’t move.
“Accio prop-“
“Protego!” Harry shouted and gripped the orb tighter.
“I TOLD YOU, NO!” Lucius roared at Bellatrix. “If you smash it – “
“Fine… little baby Potter needs more persuasion,” Bellatrix grinned. “Very well – take her – “ she ordered the death eater beside her as she pointed at Grace, “let him watch while we torture my little cousin. I’ll do it –“ Grace’s heart stopped as ice cold fear fell over her. Neville instantly pulled her back as Harry stood in front of her protectively. This only made Bellatrix cackle.
“Come near her and I’ll smash it,” Harry hissed.
“Now, let’s everybody just calm down…” Lucius said slowly, raising his arms. “Shall, we? All we want is that Prophecy, Potter. Hand it over and no one will get hurt…”
“Why did Voldemort need me to come and get this?” Harry asked sharply.
“You dare speak his name?!” Bellatrix hissed in horror, “You filthy HALF-BLOOD!”
“It’s all right, he’s just a curious lad, aren’t you?” Lucius said evenly, raising his hand to Bellatrix. “Prophecies can only be retrieved by those about whom they are made…” he started, and Grace looked around them as the death eaters were starting to close in around them. She gripped her wand tighter as she held it up, taking slow and steady breaths. “Which is lucky for you, really…” Grace turned to the side, now standing back to back with Neville as she pointed her wand at a shadowy, masked, figure. “Haven’t you wondered what was the reason for the connection between you and the Dark Lord? Hm?” Lucius asked as he took slow steps toward them.
“Why he was unable to kill you when you were just an infant? Don’t you want to know the secret…of your scar?” he continued. “All the answers are there, Potter, in your hand…” Grace turned to look at Lucius. Slowly, Grace rested her hand on Harry’s lower back, and rubbed her thumb softly against him before gripping his shirt, silently telling him to not give in to Lucius Malfoy’s words. “All you have to do is give it to me, and I can show you everything…”
“I’ve waited fourteen years…” Harry started quietly, and Grace held onto his shirt tighter.
“I know,” Lucius nodded, feigning sympathy.
“I guess I can wait a little longer…” Harry said calmly. “Now!”
“Stupify!” Grace shouted, pointing her wand to the death eater and red sparks flew out. She felt Harry move, and she instantly followed him. They ran down the aisle and made a sharp right and continued down the same way they came. They ran as fast as they could toward the glittering bell jar. Grace shot a curse behind her to one of the figures running after them. She felt someone pull on her hard through the door way and she gasped as she almost slammed into Harry.
“Colloportus!” Hermione gasped, and the door sealed itself.
“Where – where are the others?” Harry asked, gasping for air.
“They must’ve gone the wrong way!” Hermione whispered, terrified. Grace shook her head. They – they were with them!
“Listen!” Neville whispered, and she turned and saw that it was him who pulled on her. Grace held her breath, leaning close to Neville as Harry put his ear close to the door.
“Leave Nott! Leave him, I say! The Dark Lord will not care for Nott’s injuries as much as losing that prophecy – Jugson, come back here! We need to organize! We’ll split into pairs and search, and don’t forget, be gentle with Potter until we’ve got the prophecy, you can kill the others if necessary. Bellatrix, Rodolphus, you take the left, Crabbe, Rabastan, go right. Jugson, Dolohov, the door straight ahead. Macnair and Avery, through here – Rookwood, over there – Mulciber, come with me!”
“What do we do?” Hermione whispered.
“Getting away from the door would be a good start!” Grace hissed under her breath.
“Grace is right… let’s get away from the door,” Harry nodded. Then the four of them ran as quietly as they could past bell jar, and toward the exit. Then there was a loud sound of something large and heavy colliding with the door that was charmed shut.
“Stand aside!” someone shouted. “Alohomora!”
As the door flew open, the four of them dived under desks. Grace held her breath as she saw the bottom of two death eater’s robes as they drew closer.
“They might’ve run straight through the hall,” said the same voice that opened the door.
“Check under the desks,” said another voice.
“STUPEFY!” Grace jumped at the sound of Harry’s voice. Grace peeked out from under her desk to see a death eater jump out of the way of Harry’s spell and pointed his wand to Hermione.
“Avada – “ Harry flung himself out from under the desk and grabbed the death eater around the knees, making him fumble and his aim went awry. Grace dashed to Hermione and grabbed her, pulling her out from under the desks.
“EXPELLIARMUS!” Neville shouted. Both Harry’s and the death eater’s wands flew out of their hands and back toward the hall of Prophecy. Grace scrambled to her feet and ran toward where Harry’s wand fell. She dived to the floor as she heard Neville cry out to Harry to move then shout “STUPEFY!”
Grace snatched Harry’s wand from the floor as she stood up. A death eater picked his wand up from the floor and pointed it to Harry, who hadn’t gotten up from the ground yet.
“STUPEFY!” Grace shouted and the death eater froze. “Depulso!” the death eater was flown backward and landed with a loud clunk. She ran toward Harry, breathing heavily and wide-eyed.
“Thanks…” he breathed as he stood up and she handed him his wand.
“You okay?” she asked, and he nodded.
“You?”
“Yeah,” she nodded.
“Look out!” Neville shouted. Grace quickly turned to see where Neville was staring at, and she saw the death eater’s head in the bell jar. The four of them raised their wands again, but they didn’t make a move. They stood there, horror-struck as they watched open mouthed at what was happening to the man’s head.
It was shrinking very fast, growing balder and balder, his thick black facial hair was retracting back into his skull, and his sunken cheeks were smoothing out as his skull became round and was covered in peachlike fuzz…
Grace gaped in horror at the baby’s head now sat grotesquely on top of the thick, muscled neck of the death eater as he struggled to get up again. Then they watched the head begin to swell to it’s previous proportions, his hair sprouting again.
“It’s time…” Hermione said, awestruck. “Time…”
The man tried to pull himself together again but his head shrank back to babyhood again. Then there was a loud shout from a room nearby, then a crash and scream.
“RON?!” Harry yelled.
“RON! GINNY!” Grace screamed, suddenly remembering that her cousins weren’t with her. “LUNA!”
“Harry!” Hermione screamed, and Grace turned her head back to see the death eater had finally pulled his head out of the bell jar. He looked absolutely bizarre. His tiny baby’s head bawling loudly as his thick arms flailed dangerously in all directions. Harry raised his wand but Hermione seized it.
“You can’t hurt a baby!”
“Come on!” Harry said hurriedly when they heard more footsteps growing louder from the Hall of Prophecy. They turned, leaving the ugly, baby-headed death eater, and ran toward door that was ajar on the other end of the room that lead back to the black hallway.
They had gotten halfway to it when there were two more death eaters running across the black room toward them. Harry turned left and they ran into a small, dark cluttered office and slammed the door behind them.
“Collo – “ Hermione began, but the door burst open and the two death eaters came hurtling inside.
“IMPEDIMENTA!” They both shouted. Grace flew backward and let out a yelp as her back slammed into something hard.
“WE’VE GOT HIM!” yelled a death eater. “IN AN OFFICE OFF – “
“Silencio!” Hermione shouted, and the man’s voice vanished. He tried to keep shouting but nothing was coming out, then was shoved aside by the other death eater.
“Pertificus Totalus!” Harry shouted, and the second death eater snapped straight with his arms and legs straight, before falling forward.
“Well done, Ha – “ Hermione started, but was cut off by a purple light hitting Hermione in the chest. Grace’s eyes widened as Hermione fell to the floor.
“HERMIONE!” Harry shouted as he fell to his knees beside her. Grace’s eyes narrowed dangerously as she shifted her gaze to the death eater. She gripped her wand as she stood up. She watched in anger as the death eater kicked Neville in the face.
“DIFFINDO!” Grace shouted, and a red light flew and sliced into the death eater. “Diffindo! Diffindo!” she shouted again, walking closer to him, as two more red lights sliced through the death eater. He stumbled backward, falling onto the floor and Grace raise her wand again as she felt her shoes step into the mans blood.
“Grace!” Harry shouted, pulling her arm down. “You’ve got him,” he whispered.
“Who is he,” Grace hissed as she pulled her arm from him and bent down, ripping the mask from the death eater’s face. Her heart stopped when she saw the familiar face of Antonin Dolohov, the man who killed the uncles she never got to meet. “Diffi-“
“Grace!” Harry said softly, grabbing her arm. “He’s out… he can’t hurt us.”
“He killed them…” she hissed. “He hurt Hermione. He hurt Neville –“
“And you hurt him,” he said.
“Whatddid he do to her?” Neville asked, and Grace forced herself to look away from Dolohov. She watched as Neville crawled out from under the desk and kneeled beside Hermione. Grace felt her face heat again from anger as she saw the blood streaming from his swelling nose.
“I dunno…” Harry shook his head.
“Dat’s a puls, Harry, I’b sure id is…” Neville said as he held Hermione’s wrist. Grace felt herself let out a breath of relief. Hermione was going to be okay.
“Neville, we’re not far from the exist,” Harry whispered. “We’re right next to that circular room.. I few can just get you across it and find the right door before any more death eaters come, I’ll bet you can get Hermione up the corridor and into the lift. Then you can find someone…raise the alarm – “
“And whad are you going do do?” Neville asked as he brought his arm up to his nose, soaking up the blood with his sleeve.
“I’ve got to find the others – “
“Not alone you aren’t!” Grace hissed at him.
“Well, I’b going do find dem wid you, boff of you,” Neville said firmly, and Grace’s heart squeezed in her chest.
“But Hermione – “
“We’ll dake her wid us,” Neville nodded firmly. “I’ll carry her – you two are bedder at fighding dem dan I ab – “ he said as he stood up and seized one of Hermione’s arms and glared at Harry, who hesitated before grabbing Hermione’s other arm and helped hoist her over Neville’s shoulders.
“Wait,” Harry said, snatching Hermione’s wand from the floor and shoving it into Neville’s hand. “You’d better take this…” Neville only nodded and kicked the broken fragments of his own wand away.
“My gran’s going do kill be,” Neville said thickly, “dat was by dad’s old wand…” Grace paused behind them and turned back to the floor. She glanced back at Harry and Neville, who were looking to see if it was clear. She bent down quickly and snatched up the broken wand and stuffed it into her pocket. When they survived this, she’ll give it back to him… he should still have something of his fathers. She knew she would.
“He’s never going to notice us,” Harry whispered. “C’mon… keep close behind me…” Grace nodded as she followed him and Neville out of the office and made their way toward the door that lead to the black hallway.
The door of the time room swung shut behind them and the walls began to rotate once more.
“So which way d’you reck – “
But before they could choose what door to take next, a door to their right swung open and three people fell out of it.
“Ron!” Grace exclaimed. “Ginny!” she felt relief as Ron staggered forward.
“Harry!” Ron said giggling weakly, as he stumbled forward and grabbed Harry’s shit. “There you are… ha ha ha … you look funny, Harry… you’re all messed up…”
“You’re all messed up,” Grace muttered as she looked at Ron, weirded out then turned to Ginny and Luna. “Ginny, what happened?!” Ginny didn’t answer, she only shook her head as she slid to the floor and leaned against the wall, holding her ankle.
“I think her ankle’s broken, I heard something crack,” whispered Luna, who bent down next to Ginny. “Four of the chased us into a dark room full of planets, it was a very odd place, some of the time we were just floating in the dark – “
“Harry, we saw Uranus up close!” Ron giggled. Grace shook her head at him. “Get it, Harry? We saw Uranus – ha ha ha – “
“Anyway, one of them grabbed Ginny’s foot, I used the reductor curse and blew up Pluto in his face but…” Luna gestured hopelessly at Ginny, whose breathing became very shallow.
“What about Ron?”
“I don’t know what they hit him with,” Luna said sadly, “but he’s gone a bit funny, I could hardly get him along at all…”
“Here,” Grace said softly as she crouched down and pointed her wand to Ginny’s ankle. “Episky!” Ginny let out a yelp as there was a soft pop! “How does that feel?”
“It still hurts… but… I think I can manage now,” Ginny answered between heavy pants.
“Let’s get you up,” Grace said as she and Luna took Ginny’s arms and helped her stand to her feet.
“I’m fine,” Ginny said, nodding. Grace and Luna both let go and Ginny went to take a step but stumbled. Luna quicky grabbed her and helped steady her.
“C’mon, we’ve got to get out of here,” Harry said as he pulled Ron’s arm around his shoulder and heaved him toward a door. They were just feet of it when another door swung open across the hall and three death eaters sped toward them, led by Bellatrix Lestrange.
“There they are!” she shrieked in glee.
Red sparks shot across the room. Harry smashed his way through the door ahead and flung Ron away from him and ducked back to help Neville in with Hermione. Grace helped Luna and Ginny over the threshold just as Harry grabbed Grace’s arm and pulled her through, then slammed the door against Bellatrix. She held her breath as she heard three bodies slam against the other side of the door.
“It doesn’t matter!” A man shouted. “There are other ways in – WE’VE GOT THEM, THEY’RE HERE!”
Grace took shallow breaths as she stared around them with wide eyes. They were back in the brain room but there were dozens of doors all around them.
“Help me!” Harry shouted, then pointed his wand to a door. “Colloportus!”
Grace ran to a door, and pointed her wand to a door and shouted the spell. She could hear foot steps running along behind the doors, and there’d be loud thuds as body’s would launch itself against one. “Collo – aaaaaaaaaaah!” Grace whipped around and stared in horror as she saw Luna flying through the air. Five death eaters ran through the room from the door Luna hadn’t been able to reach in time. Luna hit a desk, and slid over it’s surface and onto the floor.
“Get Potter!” Bellatrix shrieked as she ran toward them.
“Hey! Harry!” Ron shouted, giggling. “Harry! There are brains in here! Ha ha ha! Isn’t that weird, Harry?”
“Ron, get out of the way, get down – “ but Ron had already pointed his wand to the tank.
“Honest, Harry, they’re brains – look – Accio Brain!” Grace stared in horror as everything went still. A brain burst from the green liquid like a leaping fish and soared toward Ron, spinning as it came. “Ha ha ha, Harry, look at it – “ Ron said laughing, “Harry come and touch it, bet it’s weird – “
“RON!” Grace screamed, raising her wand to cast the impediment jinx, but she was too late. Ron had already caught the brain in his outstretched hands.
“Harry, look what’s happen – no – no, I don’t like it – no, stop – stop – “ The ribbons were spinning around Ron’s chest now and he tugged and tore at them as the brain was pulled tight against him like an octopus’ body.
“Diffindo!” Harry yelled, trying to sever the feelers wrapping themselves tightly around Ron before his eyes, but they wouldn’t break. Ron then fell over, thrashing about against the bonds.
“Harry, it’ll suffocate him!” Ginny screamed, as she tried to move forward, but struggled due to her ankle. A jet of red light flew past Grace and hit Ginny right in the face. Grace froze, and whipped around to see who had done it.
“STUBEFY!” Neville shouted. “STUBEFY! STUBEFY!”
“Confringo!” Grace shouted, pointing her wand at a death eater, and a loud explosion erupted and the death eater flew backward. “Diffindo!” she shot a red light toward another, slashing them. “Depulso!” she shouted, and another one flew back. She caught sight of Harry holding up the prophecy, and turning to run. She was going to kill him. He was going to lead them away. She gripped her wand and sprinted after him. “Confringo!” She shouted, pointing her wand behind her and there was another explosion.
“GO BACK!” He shouted at her.
“FAT CHANCE!” she shouted back, “Stupefy!” she shouted. “Can’t believe you were going to leave me behind!”
“I’m trying to protect you!”
“I DON’T – REDUCTO! – NEED IT!” she shouted as they ran through the only door that was open. She gasped as her stomach flew up to her throat as they both fell down the stone steps and when her back hit the bottom, all the air was knocked out of her lungs. She heard the familiar whispers of the hidden people of the archway, and those whispers were then lost as laughter echoed around them. Grace stared as five death eaters who had been in the brain room were descending toward them, and many more were emerging from other doors.
Harry and Grace got to their feet, and they held their wands out as they took steps backward, making sure they kept the death eaters within their eyesight. She gasped when she felt her back hit something solid. Grace stepped backward onto the dais that the archway stood on. All the death eaters halted, staring at them.
“Potter, your race is run,” drawled Lucius Malfoy. “Now, hand me the prophecy like a good boy.”
“Let – let the others go, and I’ll give it to you!” Harry said desperately, and Grace glared at him.
“You are not in a position to bargain, Potter,” Malfoy scoffed. “You see, there are ten of us and only two of you… or hasn’t Dumbledore ever taught you how to count?”
“Der dot alone!” Grace’s heart plummeted into her stomach when she saw Neville scrambling down the stone benches toward them with Hermione’s wand in his hand.
“Neville! Neville no!” Grace shouted at him.
“Go back to Ron!” Harry ordered.
“STUBEFY!” Neville shouted, pointing the wand at each death eater. “STUBEFY! STUBE-“ Grace watched in horror as a large death eater seized Neville from behind and Neville struggled and kicked to get out of his grip.
“Longbottom is it?” Malfoy sneered, “well, your grandmother is used to losing family members to our cause… your death will not come as a great shock – “
“You try anything and I’ll – “ Grace started and Bellatrix laughed.
“You’ll what?” she smirked. “’Kill me’? Is that it?” she cackled again. “Oh… no, no, no,” she shook her head as she glanced at Neville. “Let’s see how long Longbottom lasts before he cracks like his parents – unless Potter wants to give us the prophecy – “
“DON’B GIV ID DO DEM!” Neville roared as he thrashed against the death eater. Grace shook her head as Bellatrix raised her wand at Neville.
“Crucio!”
Grace had never heard a sound that shattered her heart more than the sound of Neville’s blood curdling screams as the death eater dropped him to the floor, letting him twitch and scream in agony.
“That’s just tester!” Bellatrix laughed, still pointing her wand at Neville. “Now, Potter, either give us the prophecy, or watch your little friend die the hard way!”
“I’ll kill you,” Grace hissed, glaring as she pointed her wand at Bellatrix. “You try it again –“
“I wouldn’t,” Malfoy sneered pointing his wand at her. “Try anything before Potter hands us the prophecy and I’ll make sure the last thing you see is your little friend and boyfriend suffer – “
“Get the hell away from my daughter,” Grace’s heart stopped at the sound of her father’s voice. She turned and saw her father swing his fist right into Malfoy’s face. Malfoy staggered backward and fell, and she stared at her father in awe. “Are you all right?” Sirius asked her, and she nodded. “Good, now go!”
“I’m not leaving you –“
“You will!” he shouted at her, pushing her back as a purple light flew at them. Grace’s eyes widened as she saw a red light fly toward them.
“Protego!” Grace shouted, flinging her wand and the red light bounced back. “Confringo!” she flicked her wand and an explosion sent a death eating flying back. “Stupefy!” A red spark flew out of her wand at the same time as it did out of her father’s. Sirius grabbed her arm and dragged her off the dais.
“Go!” he ordered her, but she shook her head, but then her attention shifted and she saw Dolohov raise his hand to Harry. Sirius turned to look just as Grace saw her mother ram into Dolohov.
“You’re not taking him too!” she shouted as Dolohov staggered out of the way and Helena stood in front of Harry with her wand out.
“Go, Mum,” Grace whispered in awe.
Sirius flicked his wrist, and a yellow light shot out of his wand toward Dolohov. Dolohov sent another string of curses at them, and Grace flung her wand.
“Protego! - Diffindo! – Stupefy!”
“Pertificus Totatlus!” she heard Harry shout as Dolohov’s arms and legs snapped together.
“Depulso!” she shouted, and Dolohov was flung across the room.
“Nice!” Sirius shouted, then forced Harry’s head down at the same time as Grace felt someone force her head down. “Now I want the two of you to get out of – “ they ducked as a green light shot passed them and across the room.
“No!” Grace shook her head. “We’re not –“
“You are!” Grace jumped and saw her mother, narrowing her eyes at her.
“We want to stay and help!” Grace protested, looking between her parents.
“You all have done more than enough tonight,” Helena said, and there was something in her voice that caught Grace by surprise. For the first time, it didn’t sound like her mother was berating or scolding her. “We can handle it from here –“
“No!” Harry started but Helena held onto his shoulders tightly.
“You’ve done beautifully, both of you,” Helena started, glancing over at Grace. Grace shook her head, looking between her parents. “Harry, you need to get that prophecy out of here – “
“We’re staying with you!” he protested.
“Harry, please!” Helena pleaded. “I – we need you to take Grace, get the others and go!”
“Mum –“ Grace began as Helena let go of Harry’s shoulders and waved her wand. Grace jumped and looked back to see a purple light that was coming straight for her bounce off an invisible shield. She felt a hand wrap around her arm, and shove her toward Harry.
“Go!” Helena shouted as she waved her wand again as another spark of light came toward them.
“Listen to your mother, Grace! Go, the both of you!” Sirius shouted as a red light shot out of his wand toward another death eater. Grace felt someone tug on her arm and begin pulling her away, she turned to see that it was Harry – whose face was curled in the same worried expression as he glanced behind her. She glanced back at her parents, watching them flick their wrists, and wave their wands like swords and colored sparks flying out of the tips of their wands.
“Grace, c’mon!” he hissed and tugged on her again, but she couldn’t take her eyes from the scene. Her mother was ferociously dueling Dolohov on the dais and her father dueled Bellatrix wildly. Her eyes widened as she saw Malfoy shoot a red spark toward her father from behind.
“DAD!” she screamed, staring in horror. Her father wasn’t going to block it in time. He was going to get hurt! Sirius turned and froze just in time to see the red bounce off an invisible shield. His head then turned to her and he stared at her in surprise as if he knew that was her.
“GRACE! HARRY GO-“ Helena screamed at them, and Grace looked at her mother, who had also seemed to see what happened.
“STUPEFY!”
“GO NOW-“ The red spark hit Helena in the chest and she stumbled backward. Grace’s eyes widened in horror.
“STUPEFY!” a second red light came and hit Helena a second time, square in the chest, this time fully knocking her backward
Chapter 139: 138
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Time slowed down.
She was drowning. It sounded like she was drowning. Everything around her was tightening.
"MUM!" Grace felt herself screaming, her voice echoing so loud she felt her throat burn. She didn't know when she moved, or if she even was because even though it looked like she was getting closer to her mother, her mother was falling further into the stone archway with the silvery veil.
"NO!" someone else screamed.
"MUM!" Grace screamed again, as she pushed harder to get through the air that was closing in around her.
"GRACE NO!" she felt strong arms wrap around her.
"HARRY!"
"MUM!"
"HARRY! STOP!!"
"MUM!" Grace screamed again as she fought against the one who had a hold on her. "LET ME GO! MUM!"
"Grace! There's nothing we can do!" but she still struggled to get out of the hold as she stared at the archway, her mother's body was no longer there.
"MUM! MUM! MUUUUM!" she screamed, struggling to break free.
"We can't help her, little star..." she heard her father whisper in her ear as he held on tighter. "She's gone, love..." he continued, his voice trembling. "Mum's gone..."
"NO! MUM!" she screamed trying to get free, but her father's strong arms held her tighter. "SHE'S NOT GONE! SHE'S NOT! MUM!"
"Gracie, love..." Sirius said desperately.
"SHE WAS JUST THERE!" she screamed, her voice breaking into a sob as she took a step forward, but her legs gave out from under her. Sirius held onto her tighter, keeping her from falling to the floor. "She was just...she was just there!" she sobbed.
"I KILLED HELENA BLACK! I KILLED HELENA BLACK!" a shrill, female voice cackled joyously.
"HARRY! NO!" Grace heard Remus scream.
"Mum was just there..." Grace cried, feeling her weight. "...She..."
"I know," Sirius whispered brokenly in her ear. "I know, love..."
Her father's hold on her didn't loosen, even as they both ended up huddled on the stone floor. Every time Grace blinked away the tears and managed to look at the stone archway in hope that her mother was, in fact, still there fighting, a sob only broke out when she saw her mother's figure not there.
"We've got to move –"
"Give them a moment, Mad-Eye!"
"If we don't get going then the Minister is –"
"Mad-Eyes, please just give them a moment!"
"Where are the rest of the children?"
"Neville's leading Hathaway to them now – "
"If we don't move, this room is going to be flooding with peo-"
"GIVE THEM A MOMENT FOR GODS SAKE!" Remus' voice echoed, cracking from emotion.
"They've had enough time –"
"Neither of them are in any position to be moved!" Remus protested.
"And what are we going to tell the Aurors when they come in here and see Sirius Black!"
"Dumbledore would've told the Minister –"
"If Fudge believes him – "
"We've got to get them out –"
"Grace can barely go more than thirty seconds without crying for Helena, you really want to put her in a state by forcing Sirius to let go of her!?"
"Remus... we have to do something – "
"Sirius is the only thing that is keeping Grace from running to that archway! You force him away –"
"There they are! Just as Dumbledore said!" a new, unfamiliar voice said.
"There's Black! What's he holding?"
"Is he bound too – "
"You heard Dumbledore! Black isn't to be touched!"
"We can't just leave him – "
"We are under strict orders from Dumbledore and the Minister to not apprehend Black!"
"What's that he's holding, though?"
"What's going on?"
"We saw him... You-Know-Who in the Atrium... Dumbeldore's taken the Potter boy back to Hogwarts. Should return soon. We were told to come down here and apprehend the death eaters that were caught, but to leave Black until Dumbledore's come to retrieve him. Say's he's innocent. But if he's innocent, then why's he still like that? What's he holding -"
"His daughter," That was Remus' voice, it was sharp and cold.
"Is...is he crying?" someone asked.
"Why's he crying for?"
"I don't think that's him crying. It's the girl, I think..."
"Why's she crying?"
"Helena Black is gone..."
"...How?"
"Lestrange stunned her. She fell through..."
"In front of her..." the voice paused. "...oh..."
Grace then started tuning out the voices as she blinked away the tears again to look over at the stone archway once more. The veil swayed softly, and she held her breath – hoping to see her mother come through, but there was still nothing.
"She was there..." Grace whispered.
"I know," Sirius said into her hair, holding her tighter – even though Grace wasn't sure it was possible.
"Can't she come back?" she asked, her voice cracking. "It's just...it's just a door...she can come back –"
"No, Grace..."
"She said she was going to try..." Grace said, blinking away the tears, still staring at the archway, waiting for her mother to come walking out of it. "She wanted to be in my...she...she was just there..."
"Mum's not coming back, Grace..."
"But she – "
"Sirius..." a gentle voice called.
"I'm not leaving my daughter, Dumbledore!" Sirius snarled.
"Cornelius needs to speak to –"
"I'm – not – leaving – my – daughter!"
"Sirius – "
"I just lost my wife. My daughter just watched her mother die – I'm not leaving her, Dumbledore."
Die.
Die.
Her mother...died.
"She is in no state to be alone, I can't – "
"I'll stay with her, Sirius..." Grace felt her father shake his head as his arms tightened around her.
"I can't..."
"Sirius, you can finally tell the Minister the truth – "
"I can't let her go, Remus..." Sirius' voice cracked. "She's all I've got keeping me together, I can't...." Grace's heart squeezed in her chest, and for the first time in what felt like hours, she let herself relax into him and cry harder.
"Grace will accompany you," she heard Dumbledore say. "As it is her memory that we will be showing Cornelius..." there was a pause. "Perhaps getting her out of this room will help..."
There was a long silence.
"Love... c'mon..." she heard her father whisper.
"He's not....he's not being sent...back...is he?" Grace managed to ask between cries, holding onto her father tightly.
"No, Grace... Sirius will not be sent back to Azkaban," she heard Dumbledore say. She felt herself nod and went to move to stand. Her legs screamed and burned in pain as she moved, they were heavy and stiff from being hunched over on the ground for so long.
"I've got you..." she heard her father say softly as he helped her stand up. Grace held onto him tightly, and Sirius kept his arm firmly around her shoulders as they followed Dumbledore. Grace stopped and turned to look at the stone archway again, the whispers calling out.
"Grace?" she heard her father call, but Grace continued to stare at the archway. "Grace..." she could hear the whispers getting louder... one voice sounding familiar among them, and she felt something tug on her heart.
"She's there...she's in there..." Grace whispered. "Can't we...can't we just take a loo-"
"No!" Grace jumped at the sharpness of her father's voice, finally tearing her eyes away from the archway and to look at him. This was the first time she looked at him since it happened. His bloodshot, glossy, red eyes were narrowed at her, full of pain. He blinked and a tear fell down his tear stained face, and he shook his head. "No..." he said again, his voice softer. "Mum's gone, Grace."
Grace nodded slowly, and let her father guide her out of the room. She ignored the voices calling out. She didn't dare look back at the archway.
When they finally arrived at the Minister's office, Fudge froze at the sight of Sirius – staring in fear for a moment before letting out a heavy breath and nodding. His eyes then fell to Grace, who stared blankly at her tears as they fell to the floor.
"Are you ready, Cornelius?" Dumbledore asked as the door closed, "for the last piece of evidence?"
"Go on then," Fudge nodded, motioning for Sirius to start. Sirius squeezed Grace's shoulder and pressed a kiss to the top of her head before he began his tale.
He started from the beginning, from the first war, all the way to the present. Sirius told Fudge everything, including how he knew Pettigrew was alive, how he escaped Azkaban... that he was an animagus.
Fudge's mouth hung open as he gaped at Sirius, looking between him, to Grace, then to Dumbledore and back again. "I – I can't believe it – "
"It's the truth!" Sirius snapped, but Dumbledore held his hand up toward Sirius to silently tell him to stop.
"Perhaps, Cornelius... seeing the truth unfold will help..." Dumbledore said gently as he reached into his robes and pulled out a small, glass vial that was shimmering silver.
"What – what's that?"
"A memory of a night in June, two years ago," Dumbledore started.
"A – a memory? Whose memory?"
"This memory belongs to someone whom you discredited solely for their age, claiming that they were bewitched," Dumbledore continued and Fudge's eyes shot to Grace, "this memory belongs to Grace. I retrieved it from her – with her permission of course – as I escorted her to the hospital wing. I, unfortunately, do not have a memory that explains or validates Sirius' side of the story of his escaping from the tower at Hogwarts, however you will find that Sirius' testimony and this memory line up flawlessly and itself should validate Sirius' word." Fudge only blinked. "May I?" Dumbledore asked, motioning to the pensieve. Fudge only nodded.
Minutes later Fudge pulled himself from the pensieve and fell backward into his desk chair, looking at Sirius with an unreadable expression.
"...It's true...then..." Fudge whispered. "Everything..."
"Everything, Cornelius..."
"Everything?" Fudge asked again, and Dumbledore nodded.
Silence fell, only Grace's quiet sniffles could be heard.
"Very well..." Fudge spoke up, then cleared his throat. "I... I would like to express my deepest, deepest apologizes from myself and on the behalf of the entire Ministry of Magic for... well, everything. I – I know it probably won't mean much but, I – I admit that it was a mistake on our part for not giving you a trial – "
"A mistake that cost me twelve years of my life," Sirius said angrily, his hand squeezing Grace's shoulder.
"Yes... and I know nothing we can offer you could make it right, or give you that time back," Fudge nodded. "I – I also would like to apologize for how I spoke to you, Miss Black," Fudge said, directing his words to Grace – who continued to stare blankly at the ground, "You tried to tell me the truth and in my own...arrogance, I refused to listen... perhaps if I did, then..."
"I could've lived freely with my family," Sirius snarled, and Fudge nodded quickly.
"Yes... yes, you could have... I'm sorry," Fudge said quietly, his voice full of guilt. "An official announcement will be released tomorrow in the Daily Prophet of your exoneration," Grace blinked in surprise, she finally looked up at Fudge. "I'll give a statement...and...it should be in the paper tomorrow morning."
"...Ex...exonerated?" Sirius asked, and Fudge nodded.
"Exonerated, completely cleared of all crimes and charges," Fudge told him. "Fourteen years will be completely cleared. The thirteen counts of murder, cleared completely, as will the twelve years you served in Azkaban."
"Twelve?" Sirius asked, frowning. "But...I'm an unregistered animagus, that's at least two years – "
"The twelve years you served in Azkaban were for the murders of Pettigrew and the twelve muggles," Fudge started, and Grace shook her head, fearing that her father would have to go back to Azakaban. "Being an unregistered animagus is the only crime that you have admitted to being guilty of. However, given the circumstances... I'm going to overlook your being an unregistered animagus, you've endured – suffered enough from the Ministry. The least I could do is not charge you for that count," Grace felt herself relax instantly and lean fully into her father, who she felt let out long, heavy breath. "You will, of course, have to register now – "
"Of course," Sirius nodded.
"He's free?" Grace whispered, and they all looked at her. "Dad...Dad's free?"
"Yes, Miss Black..." Fudge nodded. Grace's chest felt a little lighter as she looked up at her father with wide, hopeful eyes, and she felt her lips spread into a small smile.
"We can finally be a family, a proper family now!" she said. "All we need to do is tell Mu – " Grace stopped, her voice dying.
Sirius stared at her for a moment, lost on what to say and completely overwhelmed. He was free, finally free! However, his freedom came with a heavy cost.
"We can't tell Mum...can we?" she asked, in a sad, broken, whisper.
"No, love... we can't."
MINISTER OF MAGIC EXONERATES SIRIUS BLACK!
Last night, Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge announced to the Daily Prophet and other Ministry of Magic officials that Sirius Black, who had been sentenced to life in Azkaban for the murder of thirteen people – twelve of which were muggles – and who escaped nearly three years ago, is innocent.
"After had been given irrefutable evidence, I can say that Black is innocent and has been exonerated. Tomorrow I will give a full statement on the matter and the events that occurred tonight in the Ministry of Magic. However for right now, it is of the upmost importance that the Wizarding community is aware of this news. I ask everyone to please give the Black family privacy if seen tomorrow before my official statement is released."
The Minister had not clarified why the Black family need privacy at this time, nor did he go into anymore details on Black's exoneration.
SIRIUS BLACK WRONGFULLY IMPRISONED!
THE TRUTH THAT WAS HIDDEN BEHIND BARS!
(FULL STORY ON PAGE 3 & 4)
HELENA BLACK KILLED BY BELLATRIX LESTRANGE
(FULL STORY ON PAGE 5)
HE-WHO-MUST-NOT-BE-NAMED RETURNS!
Grace stared at the newspaper that Sunday morning. Her eyes scanned the article about her father, but they landed on the moving pictures on page five, under the story about her mother's death. It was a picture of her parents when they were young. Next was a picture of Helena, Grace and Harry that was taken after the first task.
The entire school had been whispering since Friday morning, and Grace felt eyes on her everywhere she went once she had returned to school from St. Mungo's with the others on Friday afternoon. She hadn't spoken to anyone about what happened in the Death chamber. She hadn't really spoken to anyone.
When she woke up in St. Mungo's Friday morning, she had almost forgotten about what happened to her mother... until she heard her aunts loud, heart-breaking wails as she heard her father break the news. She watched her father hold her aunt tightly as she cried, noticing his own eyes get glossy again. Her uncle Arthur's face curled in pain as he blinked away tears, and then wiped them from his cheeks before he rubbed Molly's back saying: "I'll... I'll go tell the children..."
When they arrived back at school, Ron and Hermione were taken straight to the hospital wing now that they were out of any real harm and could finish their recovery at school. Luna had given Grace a hug – something that touched Grace deeply since it seemed like Luna was not one for physical affection – and said that she understood the pain of losing a mother. Grace didn't ask, she only hugged Luna back. Ginny and Neville tried to talk to Grace, but she just let them talk. There was nothing they could say or do to help her except just be there...
However, the one person she wanted, that she desperately needed the most, was Harry. Remus told her that Harry broke free from his hold and ran after Bellatrix Lestrange. He told her what happened in the Atrium, and what happened to Harry. If there was anyone that could fully understand her feelings, her pain... it was Harry. But Harry wasn't there. She hadn't seen him since the Ministry of Magic... Ginny told her that she thinks that Harry is feeling guilty about what happened, or that he probably thinks she just wants to be alone, but Grace shook her head.
She wasn't sure if Ginny understood what she meant, she hoped Ginny did...
"It doesn't feel right..." Grace's heart skipped in her chest as she felt Harry sit down beside her. She didn't move, or turn to look at him, she continued to stare out at the Black Lake. "Being back here, with good weather and people swimming and having fun... not when..." his voice faded.
"I'm sorry..." he whispered, his voice full of emotion. "I'm so sorry... it... it was all my fault. I – I should've gone to Snape, or Professor Flitwick right away... or if I had been better at Occlumency... or... or if I had just opened that damn gift Sirius gave me for Christmas, I could've reached out to him as soon as I left the Great Hall after that stupid dream... if...If I had done any of that then...then Helena would be...I'm so sorry..."
"It's not your fault..." Grace whispered.
"Yes, it is – "
"No, it isn't," she shook her head, finally looking at him.
"That's what Sirius said..." he whispered.
"You talked to Dad?"
"Yeah..." Harry nodded. "He asked how you were doing and... and I didn't know because... because I was avoiding you," Grace's heart fell to her stomach. "I – I was scared that you would hate me because it's my fault Helena is dead and – "
"I don't blame you, Harry..." she shook her head, resting her hand on his.
"You should..."
"Well, I don't... I blame Bellatrix Lestrange. She was the one that killed Mum..." she said firmly, but her voice cracked just a little.
"...I'm so sorry, Flower..." Harry whispered. Grace's chin trembled as she felt the tears begin to swell and sting her eyes again. Harry wrapped his arms around her as she rested her head on his shoulder and started crying again.
Harry stayed there with her, holding her as she cried off and on for the rest of the afternoon. He would run his fingers through her hair and played with it. And the times she did manage to stop crying, he gave her little kisses either on the top of her head, her forehead, or her cheeks. She tried to tell him she was ugly crying, and she was gross but he did it anyway, saying: "I don't care."
It was only when the sun had finally set did Harry pull away. "We should head up to the common room..." Grace shook her head. "Do you want to go to the kitchens? I think we missed dinner..."
"Not really..."
"You're turning down the chance to eat dessert for dinner?" he asked, and she nodded. He frowned in concern, but he kissed her forehead. "C'mon..." he said softly, and Grace nodded knowing that she couldn't stay outside all night. He wrapped an arm around her and the two made their way to the castle.
Students stopped and stared at the two of them as they made their way through the castle. Some were whispering, other's just gawked. When they entered the common room, it went quiet.
"C'mon..." Harry whispered and guided her to the boys staircase. "Let's go to my room..." he said and she nodded as they began climbing the stairs. Grace laid down on Harry's bed once the door to the fifth year dorms were closed. She sighed and closed her eyes, letting herself be consumed by Harry's scent. "We can stay here until everyone starts going to bed – "
"Harry..." she said, interrupting him.
"Yeah?"
"...can I just stay here with you?" she asked. Harry froze, unsure of what to say or do. "For tonight... please... I – I really don't want to be alone again tonight..."
"Yeah...of course," he nodded and rubbed her leg softly. "I – I can go ask Ginny if she could get you something to sleep in..." Grace shook her head as she closed her eyes. "I – I could give you something of – of mine to sleep in...if you want?" he asked hesitantly. Grace's eyes opened slowly. She was going to say no, but she knew she couldn't sleep in jeans and the shirt she was wearing. So she nodded.
"O-okay," he nodded as he stood up. He went into his trunk and shuffled around and pulled out light grey t-shirt and a pair of black pajama trousers. "Er... here. They'll probably be too big but..." Grace forced herself to sit up as she took the clothing from Harry's hands.
"Thank you..."
"You can, er... change in there..." he pointed to their bathroom. Then his eyes widened as she stood up from the bed, she shouldn't really go in there. "Wait... er..." Grace frowned at him. "I'll er, I'll step outside instead... make sure no one comes in."
"It's just a bathroom..." she said slowly but Harry's cheeks went pink and he looked away awkwardly. "Unless the said bathroom is nearly inhabitable to the female species..." Grace said dryly, and Harry felt himself trying not to smile. Her quick-witted remarks didn't seem to have disappeared from grief. That was good.
"Maybe?" he answered, grimacing. Grace felt herself beginning to smile. "My sink is clean but..."
"I'll change in here then..." she said, and Harry nodded. "I'll only be two minutes...then you can come back in."
"Okay," he nodded again then left the room. Once the door clicked shut, Grace let out a long, heavy breath. She looked at the clothes Harry had given her and set them on his trunk then began getting changed. She folded her jeans and shirt neatly, but paused at her bra. She had contemplated on if she should keep it on or take it off, but if she slept with it on she would've been uncomfortable. Now she was stuck on what to do with it. She honestly didn't want it out in the open on his trunk for the other boys to see. Harry was going to be the only boy that would see her bra – when she was ready for him to see it that is. She carefully opened the lid to his trunk slightly and stuffed it inside. She'll just grab it in the morning.
Pulling back his blankets, she slipped into the bed and sighed.
"Grace...?" she heard Harry call as the door creaked open.
"You can come in," she said, then heard the door open then close again.
"I'm going to get changed now," he said softly and Grace nodded. She heard another door close as she looked at the pictures on Harry's bedside table. Her eyes fell to one picture, it was a new addition to his little collection, and she knew it was one he had taken from his photo album since it had no frame but was leaning against another frame. It was a picture that was taken the summer before fourth year, it was a picture of the five of them. Him, her, Remus, her Dad...and her Mum. All of them smiling at the camera in the sitting room of the house at Little Whinging. It was the only picture of the five of them.
The tight, heavy feeling returned to her chest as she stared at the picture and she could feel the returning sting of tears in her eyes. The bed dipped and she felt warm arms wrap around her. "I'm here..." Harry whispered softly in her ear. "I'm here, Flower...it's okay..." then he pressed a kiss to her shoulder.
And for the millionth time in three days, she let out another sob.
The rest of the last week of term went by uneventfully. Grace didn't hide away from everyone, but she didn't speak up much either. No one pushed her to speak, her joining everyone in of itself was a welcomed sight. Harry didn't speak a whole lot either. When Ron and Hermione were finally released from the hospital wing, Hermione wanted to desperately tell Grace how sorry she was but Harry gave her a look that told her to be quiet. Ron, however, wrapped his arms around Grace tightly and buried his face in her hair. There was a slight tremble of Ron's shoulders, and a quiet whimper and sniffle could be heard.
Harry sometimes forgot that Ron and Grace were cousins, that Helena was Ron's aunt. He felt guilty for not asking Ron how he was feeling but when he brought it up on that evening before bed and apologized for not asking sooner, Ron shrugged him off and assured Harry that he understood.
Neither Grace or Harry went to the end of year feast. They stayed in the common room that night. Harry stretched out along the sofa, and Grace laying between his legs, resting her head on his chest as he played with her hair. For the first time ever, Grace dreading going home... because going home meant that everything was real.
The train ride home was a generally quiet affair, except when Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle tried attack him on the train. Their compartment was quiet. Ginny was doing a quiz in The Quibbler, Neville was tending to his Mimbulus mimbletonia, Hermione was reading the Daily Prophet, Harry and Ron spent most of the train ride playing wizard chess, while Grace curled into a ball on the seat, resting her head on Harry's lap and watched them play. She felt her eyes flutter closed as she focused on the soft, leisurely movements of his fingers through her hair.
"Grace... we've arrived," she heard Harry whisper as he shook her awake. She blinked a few times and yawned as she sat up. "Ron and Neville's already got your things down," he told her and she nodded, rubbing her eyes. She pulled her trunk and Aries' cage along behind her as she followed Harry and the others off the train.
When they walked through the other side of the magical barrier, Grace stared in surprise at the rather odd looking group waiting for them. Mad-Eye Moody was looking quite sinister with his bowler hat pulled low over his magical eye. Tonks was vibrant as always with her bubble-gum pink hair wearing patched up jeans and a The Weird Sisters t-shirt. It was a strange sight to see someone so bright and vibrant stand next to someone like Remus who was usually very grey and neutral. Remus gave her a small, sad smile – to which she returned. Her aunt and Uncle stood next to Fred and George and greeted them warmly.
"Oh...oh Gracie, dear," she felt her aunt Molly wrap her arms around her tightly and she returned the hug. For a second, she wondered if everything was just a really bad dream. Remus and Tonks were going to take her to Grimmauld Place because her mother was at work again, and she was going to see her dad... yes... it was all a bad dream.
"Sirius!" she heard Harry exclaim, and Grace pulled away from her aunt and saw Harry hug her dad tightly.
Her dad was here.
Her dad was here.
Her dad was here... at Kings Cross.
When Sirius and Harry pulled away, Sirius' eyes scanned everyone looking for something, then they landed on her. He gave her a smile and held out his arms. Grace dropped her bag and ran to him.
"Oof," he let out as she nearly knocked him over. "I'm here, little star..." he whispered into her hair. "I'm here." Grace clenched her eyes shut and squeezed him as hard as she could. "Careful, with that grip you'll break my back and I'm rather fond of standing," he teased lightly.
"I'm just... I'm glad you're here... that...that you're free," she said quietly as she pulled away and Sirius smiled at her.
"Me too..." he pushed some of her hair back.
Someone cleared their throat, and Grace turned to see Harry giving her a sheepish smile.
"Do you have to go?" she asked, and Harry nodded.
"Yeah, best if I do before Uncle Vernon pops a blood vessel in his head," he said and she felt herself smile. "Aunt Petunia looks like she's about to faint too..."
"Yeah... wouldn't want that," she chuckled. The two of them stood awkwardly, not knowing what to do or say. It was the first time they felt awkward with each other about their relationship, but this was also the first time they would show any kind of affection in front of Sirius. Grace wrapped her arms around his middle and hid her face in his neck as he rested his hands on her waist "I'll write when I know where I'm staying," she whispered.
"I'll just pop round tomorrow afternoon," he said lightly.
"Sounds like a plan," she nodded and lifted her head to look up at him.
Harry smiled, and kissed her forehead. "We'll be okay," he whispered, his thumbs gently rubbing her sides, and she nodded. "I'll see you..."
"Yeah..." she said sadly as Harry let go and she forced herself to also let go. He gave her one more smile before he turned and started his way to his aunt and uncle. "Harry!" Grace called, and he looked at her. She caught up to him and before he could ask anything, she pulled him into a passionate kiss, not caring who was watching. There was a soft sound from his throat as he held onto her waist tightly.
This is what she needed... a kiss, a real kiss from Harry. She felt lighter in his arms, letting her thoughts disappear into the kiss. She felt as if everything was going fine, that things were going to be better.
When they finally pulled apart, Harry rested his forehead against hers. "The swings..." she said between pants. "Meet me at the swings tomorrow afternoon..."
"Okay," Harry nodded. Grace smiled, and pulled him into one more kiss before forcing herself away.
"When did they get together?!" Arthur whispered excitedly.
"February," Sirius, Remus, Tonks, Fred and George all answered.
"Really!?" Molly gasped. "When?!"
"The fifteenth," Fred and George answered grinning. "That means Bill and Charlie owe us galleons." Fred added.
"You too, Mad-Eye," George grinned and Mad-Eye grumbled, and thrusted a handful of gold to George. "Pleasure doing business with you."
Notes:
And that's a wrap!! Order of the Phoenix is officially over!!!
How much of a shock was the end of last chapter??? I didn't leave a note at the end bc I wanted to leave it unsaid, and let everyone kind of stew in the shock of what happened. I've been trying really hard to not hint or give away Sirius living, or Helena dying... bc it was supposed to be a big, punch in the gut kind of moment. The build up Helena wanting to be back in Grace's life after realizing how much of a shit mother she was... and Idk if any of you caught it, but in every chapter with Helena... Helena never once said Grace, it has always been Gracia until those final moments. Helena had started accepting Grace for who she is and who she was becoming and did that by calling her Grace. It was always the plan to have Helena die in Sirius' place, and it was always the plan to do it during her redemption period too. That unfinished journey kind of thing, you know?
Last chapter was also the longest chapter in this fic to date. It was 32 pages, and 13k+ words. And I always knew I was gonna end it that way, and start the next chapter with the reaction. Hit you once with the shock, then hit you again with the feels :)
How are you all feeling now that OotP is finished??? Especially after the last two chapters?? I know it's a lot :)
Also, lol... I had to add that little bit with the twins and bet, a little bit of comic relief before... well...
If you all haven't noticed, I did start posting the authors note for vol. 2! As well as the new cover! :) I will say the next handful of chapters will be really angsty and sad, so if please have tissues ready if you cry or tear up or get really emotional easily :)
I can't wait to see you all in Half-Blood Prince~!!!
Chapter 140: 139
Notes:
Happy Friday~
You've all been spoiled this week... but mostly bc I'm done being in order of the phoenix and really wanted to jump into HBP already lol.
Disclaimer, if you cry or tear up easily... please read with tissues because it does get emotional :)
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The only downside to Sirius being free, was well… he and Grace had no where to really go. He didn’t want to go back to Grimmauld Place, and would only go back for Order meetings. Remus told him that they were of course welcomed to stay at Blue Cottage, but even the past week it had felt odd being back in that house, and Remus was inclined to agree. There was a heavy sadness that lingered in Blue Cottage.
That only left one option: Magnolia Crescent.
Sirius pulled Grace’s trunk off the Knight Bus, and then it was off. Grace stood there on the curb, staring at the cookie-cutter house. The last time she was here it was eleven months ago, but it had been nearly two years since she had last seen the outside.
“C’mon, love,” he whispered as he nudged her forward. He pulled out his wand and pointed it to the door, there was a soft click of the lock being released. Sirius opened the door and Grace took a step into the house.
Grace swallowed the lump in her throat as she looked around. All the lights were off, and there was still a faint smell of tea coming from the kitchen. Her mother must have made tea that morning and the smell lingered.
“Are you hungry?” Sirius asked. “I – I can probably whip something up… or I can pop to that little corner shop real quick to get something to make for dinner…”
“Not all that hungry…” she said, looking at the banister. It had a thin layer of dust on it, like it did the last time she was here… signs of no one’s cleaned it in at least week. Her Mum must’ve forgotten to dust. She’ll do it tomorrow.
“Eat too many sweets on the train?” he asked lightly, and she nodded.
“If…if you don’t want to stay here, Grace… we can go to Blue Cottage. Remus doesn’t mind, he even invited –“
“It’s fine…”
“It’s only temporary…” he said, rubbing her shoulder gently. “Until I can get us a flat or something. We should only be here no more than a week. We’ll go flat-hunting tomorrow, or – or Monday. How does that sound?” Grace nodded. “We’ll find one close by, so Harry can come over whenever… it’ll only be a bus ride or a train stop away. Not far…”
“Okay,” she nodded, and forced a smile on her face.
“Looks like Helena still has that muggle tellie up… I think I can remember how to work it. We could watch a muggle film or something –“
“I just want to unpack…” she said quietly, and Sirius’ shoulders slumped.
“Okay,” he nodded. “Want any help?”
“…Sure,” she nodded, forcing another smile on her face. Sirius flicked his wand and her trunk levitated off the floor and the two made their way up the stairs.
Grace stood in the center of her bedroom and looked around. Her room was covered in dust, it was obvious that no one had touched her room in over a year. Sirius coughed as he waved his hand around, trying to shew the dust-bunnies that were flying about.
“I, er, don’t know a lot of cleaning charms, but I think I can manage charming some dust away,” Sirius said, lowering her trunk on the floor at the foot of her bed.
“It’s fine… I’ll dust tomorrow,” she said as she set Aries’ cage on her desk, and opened it for him. Aries screeched, and flew out and to the top of her wardrobe. He gave another screech and flapped his wings.
“Grace, don’t worry about it. I’ll get everything cleaned up tomorrow – “
“It’s fine, really,” Grace shook her head and opened her trunk. “Mum just forgot to dust last week. I’ll do it tomorrow, it’s fine…” Sirius watched her sadly as she started to unpack her trunk. He suddenly wondered if it was a good idea bringing her here… they should’ve went to Blue Cottage with Remus.
“Grace… stop,” Sirius said, grabbing her hands. “Let’s… let’s just go stay with Remus – “
“It’s fine, Dad, really,” Grace assured him. “Besides… I’m seeing Harry tomorrow afternoon.”
“Love, I can always bring you back here to see him – “
“It’s fine,” she shook her head, forcing a smile on her face. “Dad… really.”
“Okay…” Sirius nodded slowly as he let go of her hands and stepped back. “You’ll tell me if…if you can’t stay here right?”
“Of course…” she nodded. “You said it’s only temporary, right?” he nodded.
“At least a week.”
“It’s just a week… I survived a whole summer at Grimmauld Place.”
“Maybe I should’ve brought you there…” he sighed as he sat down on her bed and ran his hands down his face.
“You hate being in that house.”
“You hate being in this house.”
“I don’t hate it…” she said quietly, putting her clothes into her dresser. “Harry is only two streets and a corner away… I like the park. The swings are my favorite…”
Sirius didn’t say anything else, he just watched her sadly as she continued unpacking her trunk. He felt stuck, lost on what to do. This is what he wanted… to be with her freely. He wanted to pick her up from Kings Cross station and bring her home. He wanted to help her unpack as she talked about the train ride home, about the last few weeks of school… He knew it was going to be difficult when Helena left – when he forced her to leave that is – he was lost on what was going to happen and how he was going to do it… But that was before…
It wasn’t supposed to be like this. He wanted these moments with Grace… but not like this. He didn’t want the first time he picked her up from Kings Cross as a free man be because her mother was dead and couldn’t pick her up anymore… He didn’t want the first time he brought her home be the home that her mother owned. He was supposed to have this stuff figured out as a free man but now… now he was a free man with a daughter who had just lost her mother and he…he had just lost his wife. He’s had no time to figure anything out.
“Grace…” Sirius said softly.
“Yeah?”
“…Do you want to talk about it?”
“Talk about what?”
“…About Mum?” he asked carefully. Grace paused for a few seconds before she closed her wardrobe door.
“No.”
“Are you sure?” Grace nodded. “I – I know this is hard, Grace… but you can’t keep things bottled up – “
“I’m not,” she shook her head as she went into her trunk again and started pulling out her books. “I’ve talked about it.”
“…You have?” he asked, confused, and she nodded.
“I’m fine,” she said with a forced smile. Sirius blinked and stared at her with concern. There was a prickly, naggy feeling in the back of his mind that was telling him that she was the opposite of fine.
“You know you can talk to me too…”
“I know,” she nodded. “But… I’m fine, Dad… really.” Sirius nodded slowly, watching her put the last of her books on the top of her bookshelf. “Anyway… I’m really tired… and it’s getting late…”
“Right…” Sirius nodded as he stood up from her bed. “I’ll… I’ll be in that third bedroom, the er – the guest bedroom, down the hall…” because that’s what Sirius always was in Helena’s house… a guest. He couldn’t go into Helena’s bedroom…it felt wrong, like an invasion of privacy for a ghost.
“Okay,” she nodded. Sirius let out a sigh and wrapped his arms around her. Grace clenched her eyes closed as she hugged him back.
“I love you,” he whispered.
“I love you too,” she whispered back. Sirius smiled bitterly and kissed the top of her head.
“Good night.” Sirius said, pulling away.
“Night, Dad,” she said, giving him a small – real smile.
When Sirius closed her door, Grace’s shoulders slumped and she pulled out a t-shirt and a pair of loose pajama pants. She quickly got changed and slipped into her, stiff, cold bed. The moment her head hit her pillow and she closed her eyes, the world around her disappeared.
Grace groaned as she rolled over and rubbed her eyes sleepily. Grace opened her eyes and rubbed the sleep from them then blinked twice. She stared up at the ceiling and laid there in silence. She felt weird… she couldn’t explain it, she couldn’t even describe it, but something felt… weird, off… something wasn’t right. She didn’t know if it’s because she momentarily forgot she was in her bedroom in Little Whinging, or if it’s because the room suddenly felt incredibly small.
CRASH.
Grace’s face scrunched as she sat up in her bed. There was some sort of commotion downstairs. There was another clank and clatter, and then there was a bitter smell, it smelt like burning food. She pushed the blankets off to get out of bed, then she opened her door. She was hit with the smell of something burning. As she made her way down the stairs the smell grew stronger, and she could see some smoke coming from the kitchen.
“Shite, shite, shite, shite, shite!” she heard her dad hiss urgently. “Damn it!” he cursed and there was a loud clank of metal. “Mother fuck – I hate these damn muggle stoves!”
Grace blinked and stared at her dad tossing something into the bin, and putting the frying pan back on the lit burner.
“Are you trying to burn the house down?” she asked. Sirius jumped and turned around to look at her.
“No,” he huffed. “I’m trying to make eggs… for breakfast.”
“…I thought you knew how to make eggs? You’ve made them before…”
“Oh, yeah, sure I can…on a magic stove. This muggle stove is burning everything! I’ve already went through a dozen eggs… I might have to run to the corner shop again…”
“…you have the temperature on too high, Dad,” Grace said lightly as she made her way over to the stove and turned the knob from high heat to low heat. “You can’t have it up that high, it’ll burn everything.”
“Oh… I thought it meant that it’ll cook things faster…”
“Yeah, it’ll cook it faster, but that doesn’t mean the food would be edible.”
“The cheek is not appreciated,” he huffed, narrowing his eyes at her. It was a little appreciated. It meant that maybe she was fine, and she just had to adjust. It meant that things were going to be okay.
“Why didn’t you just go to the coffee shop a couple miles away?”
“… I wanted to surprise you with breakfast. I didn’t want it to be obvious that I bought it…” Sirius shrugged as he turned back to the stove and took another egg from the carton. “’Sides, I want to do this Dad thing properly, now that…now that I’m free…” Now that it’s just you and me, he almost said. “And proper Dads make their daughters breakfast, so that’s what I’m doing.”
“…You’re burning the eggs again.”
“Shite!” Sirius hissed as he took the pan off the stove and tried to scrape it off into the bin. “Why’s it not coming off! This pan is a piece of shite…”
“…You’ve got to put butter or oil in the pan before cooking anything…”
“Why’ve I got to do that for?”
“…because that pan isn’t non-stick… the food will get caked on there if you don’t use butter or oil.”
“…Bloody hell,” Sirius sighed as he tossed the pan into the sink in frustration. “I’ll try again.”
Grace felt herself smiling at him. Sirius caught it, and gave her a grin.
“Go sit down, I’ll bring you a cup of tea.”
“Okay,” Grace nodded. She made her way to the sitting room, pausing in the door way to glance back at her dad, who was searching for the kettle and the tea. “Kettle’s in the cabinet behind you, the tea is in the drawer by the sink.”
“…Thanks,” he smiled, and she returned it.
She looked around the sitting room. It was almost the same as when she last saw it a year ago. There was an empty teacup with dried tea rings around the inside next to a book that was laid open, face down. A throw blanket was tossed half-hazzardly along the back of the sofa, as if her mother had finished drinking a cup of tea with a blanket on her lap while reading a book. She must’ve forgot to cleanup before she left for work…
For work… her mother worked in the Department of Mysteries.
Grace blinked and shook her head as she pressed her hand to her chest. Her chest was beginning to tighten up. She looked away for the sofa, and looked at the mantle… it was full of pictures. That was new… there weren’t ever a lot of pictures before…
She saw one, it was a picture of her and her mother the last Christmas she had before she went to Hogwarts. They were sitting on the sofa with the tree behind them, smiling at the camera as Grace showed off a book of piano music that her mother had bought her. Her mother was very flawed, their relationship never the best… but her mother was always different for birthdays and Christmas. Her mother always gave good gifts, and always made Christmas special. She always loved Christmas, spending it with her mother and Remus, and her cousins… then she started Hogwarts and had spent the first four Christmas’ there.
Grace remembered her first Christmas at Hogwarts. She sent long letters to both her mother and Remus repeating the words: “I’m sorry, please forgive me. I’m sorry,” because she felt so guilty for wanting to stay at school with her cousins and Harry and stay in the castle. Remus had told her it was fine, and he understood and for her to not feel guilty at all for wanting to stay at school. Her mother told her she had expected her to stay. “Hogwarts is the visual embodiment of magic, and Christmas is the most magical time of the year. Hogwarts during Christmas is the most magical experience you’ll ever have.” She remembered her mother telling her in a letter. Her mother was right… Hogwarts at Christmas time was the most beautiful, magical thing in the world.
Unfortunately last Christmas was a disaster. Even with her uncle Arthur being in St. Mungo’s, it could’ve been a good Christmas. She was with her dad, and Remus, and everyone was at Grimmauld Place. It was full of magic, decorations, music, and laughter… except for the fact that her and Harry were fighting and her heart was ripped to pieces. Not that mattered anymore now, but she was so consumed with sadness and anger and heartbreak that… that she wished she could’ve enjoyed the holiday. If she knew… if she knew that was going to be the last Christmas she’d have with her mother –
Grace’s heart seized up and her chest tightened painfully. Whatever breath she had solidified in her throat. She felt like she was drowning again, like she did in the Department of Mysteries… the Death Chamber… the archway… Grace blinked and stared at the picture on the mantle. That was the last Christmas in this house… the last happy Christmas she had with her mother… in this house.
This house… she hadn’t been in this house for a year… but that – that didn’t count. She was only here for a few hours. She hadn’t lived in this house for two years… she hadn’t been here in two years…
Everything was still the same, like nothing changed… Nothing did change…
She looked around the sitting room. Her mothers book was left… her teacup left empty but uncleaned… the blanket throw along the back… her mother forgot to pick up before going to work…
Work…work at the Ministry of Magic. Work in the Department of Mysteries… the Death Chamber… the archway… .the voices. Her mother’s voice…
“GRACE! HARRY! GO NOW!” her mother’s voice echoed in her head. Grace clenched her eyes shut and shook her head. No… that couldn’t have been her mother. It was someone disguised as her mother… it had to be. Her mother never called her Grace… there was never a time in her life that her mother ever called her anything but Gracia… no… that wasn’t her mother…
But where was she?
Why was the house not dusted?
Why was her cup still on the coffee table?
Grace blinked and looked at the mantle again.. at the picture of them on Christmas day six years ago. She blinked again, and again, and again… red sparks flashing behind her eyes and she turned away.
“GRACE! HARRY! GO NOW” that was her mothers voice.. but her mother… she was there.. but she was here… her stuff was here…
It was Saturday… her mother didn’t work on Saturdays…
Work… Work at the Department of Mysteries… Death Chamber… archway… her mother…
She couldn’t breathe… why couldn’t she breathe?
Grace looked around in panic. It all looked like it was getting closer, or larger… the room was closing in around her… she was dreaming. This was just a nightmare… all of it… all of it was a nightmare. She’s just been stressed with O.W.L.s … she’ll wake up…she’ll wake up in her bed, in her dorm, in Gryffindor tower…
Empty teacup.
Forgotten book.
Thrown blanket.
Dust…
Her mother…work… Department of Mysteries… Death Chamber… Archway… Red sparks… Her mother… her mother…
“GRACE! HARRY! GO NOW!”
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK! I KILLED HELENA BLACK!”
Killed…
Killed…
Her mother… killed…
Everything was closing in on her.
She felt like she was drowning.
Her chest was on fire and she couldn’t breathe.
Why couldn’t she breathe?!
Black spots appeared as the room around her shifted, and she felt her stomach shoot up into her chest and the air was finally knocked out of her lungs as a sharp pain erupted through her body.
The black spots were gone… like her mother..
Her mother was gone…
Killed…
“GRACE!”
Her mother called her Grace… no, Gracia… never Grace…
“Grace! Love, what’s wrong – Gracie! Come on, love, breathe!”
She was breathing… wasn’t she?
“Grace… love, c’mon…” that was her dad… her dad was here… in the house. Her mother’s house… where was her mother…
“GRACE! HARRY! GO NOW!”
Red sparks… two red sparks…
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK! I KILLED HELENA BLACK!”
Her mother was killed… her mother isn’t home… her mother is never coming back home… her mother was gone… killed… dead…
Her mother wasn’t home… her mother was dead…
Green… no… not green.. Red… red sparks, there were red sparks when her mother… not green.
“REMUS!”
“Sirius?! What is – “
“I NEED YOU HERE NOW!”
“Sirius what – “
“It’s Grace!”
Crack.
“What – what’s wrong with her?”
“I – I don’t know! I was trying to make her breakfast but I was burning the eggs, but then I was going to make her some tea but…but I heard something and I came in here and she’s like this…”
“Grace… little niffler…” that was Remus’ voice… what was Remus doing there? “Gracie… come on…” someone was touching her… their hands were warm and rough… it was Remus. “What’s she staring at?”
“This…” the picture… no… the picture was moving. Her mother was moving…
No… her mother was gone… dead…
“…I shouldn’t have brought her here! I – I should’ve said yes to stay with you – “
“We don’t know if this would’ve happened at the cottage either, Sirius – “
“I don’t… she’s not moving, Remus! She’s not blinking! She – she… I should’ve never brought her here!”
“Sirius! Calm down!
“I CAN’T CALM DOWN! MY DAUGTHER IS BROKEN! I BROKE HER!”
“Get Molly.”
“What?”
“Get Molly! She’ll know what to do.”
“Has she ever been in a state like this?”
“…not like this, no… She used to have panic attacks six years ago when she would stay at the Burrow. If anyone can figure out how to help her, it’ll be Molly.”
“I – I can’t – “
“I’ll stay with her Sirius, just go get Molly!”
Crack.
“Gracie…” she felt Remus stroke her hair. “It’ll be all right…”
Crack.
Crack.
“Oh…oh… oh dear,” she knew that voice… “Let me see her…” Grace blinked and her heart stopped and her chest tightened. Her mother…
“Mum…” Grace whispered.
“No…no, dear,” Grace blinked again… it was her aunt Molly… not her mother. She never realized how alike they looked before. She felt Molly stroke her hair gently before taking her wrist and holding it for a moment, the rested a hand on her forehead.
“What happened?” Molly asked, stroking Grace’s hair.
“I – I was making – burning, breakfast and making her tea and I – I heard something and I came to see if she was all right and I found her on the floor like this, not moving,” Sirius answered, his voice shaking.
“She appears to be in shock,” Molly said softly.
“Shock?!” Sirius exclaimed, and Molly nodded. “Ho-how? Why?”
“Grief,” Molly answered sadly. “I think the reality of Helena’s death is finally hitting her.”
“…I shouldn’t have brought here. I shouldn’t have! I knew I shouldn’t have brought her here! I should’ve… We should’ve gone to Blue Cottage – “
“Sirius, you can’t blame yourself for this,” Remus said softly.
“Can’t I!” Sirius snapped, glaring at Remus then began pacing. “I brought her here! I thought – I thought it’ll be okay! We weren’t going to be here long, a week maybe until I could get us a place! I – I… My first decision as a single parent and…and I broke her! I – “
“It’s not your fault, Sirius,” Molly assured him firmly. “You couldn’t have known this would happen. None of us could.”
“But… but we should’ve stayed at Blue Cottage! This wouldn’t have happened if – “
“I’m afraid it probably would have,” Molly sighed sadly. “Grace and Helena never lived here for very long, Grace didn’t spend a lot of time here. Most of the memories she has of Helena are of the cottage.”
“What…what do I do? How long will she be like this? How long does this last? Do I need to take her to St. Mungo’s? I – I can’t take her to Grimmauld Place. Maybe… maybe we could get a room at The Leaky Cauldron for a while – “
“Sirius, calm down…” Remus said gently, grabbing a hold of Sirius’ shoulders. “It’s going to be all right.”
“It wasn’t supposed to be like this, Remus…” Sirius said, his voice cracking.
“Grace is going to be all right,” Molly spoke up softly. “It’s hard to say how long she’ll be in this state, right now it’s a waiting game. The only things we can do for her is to be there for her and try to take care of her the best we can,” she said. “You two will not be staying in that awful place, or at The Leaky Cauldron. You’ll come stay with us at the Burrow.”
“Molly, I appreciate the offer, but – I – we can’t impose – “
“You aren’t imposing at all,” Molly cut in. “You allowed us to stay with you over Christmas and into the New Year until Arthur fully recovered.”
“Molly, you’ve already done so much for – “
“She is my niece, Sirius, and I love her as my own – “
“I know you do, Molly – “
“And honestly, neither of you should be alone right now,” Molly said firmly. Sirius blinked and looked at her in surprise. “Your lives have changed so drastically in such a short amount of time I’m surprised that you aren’t in a state yourself.”
“I…I can’t. I’ve got Grace…” Sirius said quietly.
“Well that settles it, then, doesn’t it?” Molly nodded curtly. “You two are staying at the Burrow. Fred and George now live in a flat above their store so we’ve got an empty bedroom the two of you can share.”
“Molly – “
“There is no room for argument, Sirius! You’re staying and that’s final!” Molly snapped at him. The two stared at each other, before Sirius let out a sigh of defeat and nodded.
“Thank you, Molly,” Sirius said softly. “Really… thank you. I know… in the past we haven’t seen eye to eye on much but…”
“I know,” Molly nodded, giving him a small smile. “Now, lets get her home – “
“How?” Sirius asked nervously.
“…Carrying her of course.”
“…You mean apparating with her?” Sirius’ eyes widened in surprise, then he started shaking his head. “No… no, I can’t.”
“You have no problems apparating, Sirius,” Remus frowned.
“I know I don’t, but… I – I can’t, holding her, not with her like this and I’m not in the right space for apparating two people – “
“It’s all right,” Molly nodded as she stood up. “I’ll get Bill.” Sirius nodded silently.
Crack.
Sirius let out a long, heavy, sigh as he sat on the floor beside Grace, who was still staring blankly at the fireplace. His lips trembled as he stared at her, he reached out and stroked her hair softly.
“I’ll start packing her things,” Remus said softly. “Do you need your things – “
“No, I haven’t even unpacked anything.”
“Okay. I’ll start getting her things together to take over later…”
“Shite,” Sirius cursed, his eyes clenching shut as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
“What?”
“Grace was supposed to meet Harry this afternoon.”
“Where?”
“At the park I think? Or he was going to pop round here I – I don’t remember.”
“I’ll tell Harry.”
“And what are you going to tell him?” Sirius glowered. “If you tell him she’s had a fit, or an accident he’s going to demand to see her. If you tell him she’s not doing well or having a bad day, he’s going to demand to see her.” Sirius sighed and ran his hands down his face. “He’s worse than James was.”
“No, Grace is worse than James. Harry is…Harry is about the same as James,” Remus said lightly, and Sirius scoffed out a laugh. “I’ll… I’ll just tell Harry that the two of you need some time to figure things out.” Sirius nodded.
Green flames erupted from the fireplace and they turned to see Bill step out. He froze, and stared down at Grace – shocked for a moment before blinking. “Mum’s just told me…” Bill said softly. “Sorry it took me this long to get here, they’re fixing up the room now.”
“’Sall right,” Sirius shook his head.
“Ron and Ginny won’t stop asking questions,” Bill said, and Sirius nodded slowly.
“As expected,” Sirius sighed as he moved to pick Grace up carefully. “Got her?” Sirius asked as Bill held outstretched his arms.
“Yeah,” he nodded as Sirius passed Grace to him. “Hey, there, Gracie-Ve…” Bill said softly. Grace only blinked, her head falling to rest of Bill’s shoulder. “Gonna take you home now, okay?” he asked but Grace only blinked.
“You got her?” Sirius asked nervously, stroking her hair gently.
“Yeah, I got her,” Bill nodded.
“Okay. I’ll be right over,” Sirius told him, and Bill nodded.
Crack.
“I’ll be back later for – “
“I’ll drop it off, don’t worry,” Remus shook his head. “Go.”
Sirius nodded.
“Remus… thanks.”
“Of course,” Remus gave him a small, sad smile.
Crack.
Sirius appeared once again in the front room of the Burrow.
“What’s wrong with her?!”
“Where are you taking her?!”
“Mum, what’s going on!?”
“SIRIUS!”
“SIRIUS!” he blinked and saw both Ginny and Ron rushing to him. “What’s wrong with Grace? What happened?”
“Why does she look like that?”
“Mum won’t tell us anything!”
“Yeah, all she did when she came back was tell Bill and Phlegm to help her with Fred and George’s room, and then Bill leaves, and then comes back with Grace looking like a shell!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Phlegm?” Sirius asked, blinking and then his brows wrinkled in confusion. “Who the bloody hell is Phlegm?”
“Bill’s fiancé,” Ginny rolled her eyes.
“…Now, I know wizards use strange names but – “
“Her name is Fleur,” Ron shot Ginny a glare.
“That beautiful, French girl from the tournament? The one he’s been seeing?” Sirius asked, and they both nodded. “Nice job, Bill,” he felt himself grinning. Ginny rolled her eyes.
“What happened to Grace?” Ginny asked.
“Grace is…” Sirius paused, not knowing how to tell them.
“Will the two of you leave him alone!” Molly’s voice carried through the room from the stairs. “I’ve told you, Sirius and Grace will be staying with us for the time being. Now, you two go on with yourselves!”
“But – “ Ron and Ginny began.
“NOW!” Molly shouted. The two let out frustrated groans, Ginny’s was louder as she stomped off and Ron flung himself onto the sofa. “Sirius, dear, this way,” Molly called to him.
“I’ll be right there,” he called back. He looked down to see Ron glaring at the floor with his arms crossed over his chest. “Remus should be round soon with Grace’s things, and probably mine…” Ron gave a stiff nod. “I’ll ask Molly if it’s all right for you and Ginny to go over and help him pack up Grace’s stuff…” Ron only nodded again. “Let… let us get her settled and then you two can see her,” he added softly, and Ron nodded again, but his face had softened.
“Is she okay?” Ron asked quietly, looking up at him.
“I don’t know,” Sirius shook his head and Ron’s shoulders slumped. Sirius let out a heavy sigh and patted Ron’s shoulder twice then squeezed it before heading up the stairs. He followed the voices to a room that had boxes of stuff stacked to one side, and two double beds pushed together to make one large bed, and Grace laid on one side.
“We ‘aven’t finished with ze cleaning of ze ‘oom – “ a soft, pretty, French voice said, and Sirius blinked again and turned to the blonde. This must be Fleur.
“It’s fine, thank you,” he smiled.
“When will ‘er clothes be ‘ere?” Fleur asked. “I can get ‘er out of zose.”
“Not ‘till later,” Sirius answered, then cleared his throat. “Speaking, of, Molly,” he called and Molly paused from making the other side of the bed. “If it’s all right with you, maybe… Ron and Ginny can help Remus pack Grace’s things?” Molly hesitated for a moment and looked nervous before nodding.
“Yes… that will get them out of the house while we finish up here,” Molly nodded. “I’ll go and tell them,” she nodded again and squeezed by them all and out of the room.
Sirius looked around the room again, most of it was bunch of boxes to the one side and he frowned.
“Fred and George have been using this room as their storage space,” Bill rolled his eyes as Fleur began tucking Grace into the bed. “I’ll swing by the shop later and tell them they need to take it out – “
“It’s fine,” Sirius shook his head. “Maybe I’ll find something that will get her to snap out of it.”
“Maybe…” Bill said quietly. Sirius sighed as he stared at Grace, who was staring blankly at the ceiling.
“Ron and Ginny are helping Remus,” Molly said, returning into the room. Sirius looked up and saw the tears in her eyes.
“Molly…” Sirius whispered, but the woman cleared her throat and tried to blink away the tears. Sirius pulled Molly into a hug, and the woman started crying.
“C’mon,” Bill whispered to Fleur, pulling on her arm and out of the room.
“I know..” Sirius whispered, rubbing her back.
“My – my baby sister…” Molly cried into his shoulder. “Tha-that house is…is – “
“I know…” he whispered again, not needing her to continue. Magnolia Crescent from the outside was the complete opposite of Helena… but the inside? It was Helena. Everything screamed Helena. The paint, the furniture, how it was laid out, the decor…everything screamed Helena.
Harry frowned as he looked at his watch. It was half past one, and Grace didn’t show. He looked over at her house, none of the lights were on. He saw no one through the curtains. It was appeared just as it did a year ago. He sighed and stood up from the swing then made his way across the street.
He had an odd sense of familiarity, like déjà vu as he stood in front of the door. Last time he was here it was in the middle of the night on his birthday…
Before that he had become familiar with it, knocking on it almost every day the summer before fourth year.
He remembered the first time he ever knocked on this door… the summer before third year. He remembered Grace opening the door, staring at him, her grey eyes were wide in surprise – like she never expected him to knock on her door. Then he remembered hearing Helena’s voice for the first time and trying not to laugh at Grace’s face falling comically. He could remember the first time he saw her and how she reminded him so much of Mrs. Weasley.
Harry swallowed the lump in his throat, then he knocked. He didn’t expect anyone to open the door. He honestly didn’t expect anyone to be there… he wondered if Sirius and Grace got caught up in something. He wondered if Grace was even all right… maybe today had been one of the days where she didn’t want to get out of bed?
Then there was a click, and Harry blinked in surprise as the door swung open. A hint of disappointment came of him when he saw Remus open the door. He thought it would be Grace, or Sirius… even a small part of him and hoped that maybe Helena wasn’t really dead and she’d open the door.
“Hello, Harry…” Remus greeted sadly.
“Hi…” Harry replied. “Is…er, Grace here? We were supposed to meet…”
“Do you want to come in?” Remus asked quietly, and something hard settled in Harry’s gut. He had a feeling that Grace wasn’t here.
“Sure…” he nodded. Remus opened the door wider as he stepped aside to let Harry in.
Harry swallowed as he looked around. There was a strange smell coming from the kitchen, like burnt food.
“C’mon,” Remus nodded to the sitting room and rested a hand on his shoulder. Harry followed him and something in Harry’s chest tugged at the sight of the room. It looked like Helena was just here earlier that morning. Harry looked at the pictures on the mantle, and felt himself smiling at the picture of Helena and a ten year old Grace smiling on the couch with a Christmas tree behind them. He looked at another picture of Helena and Remus, who looked at least ten years younger. A picture, the same picture he had, of the five of them in this very room from two summers ago. Then his heart squeezed in his chest when he looked at the picture of just the two of them. Harry reached up and held the frame in his hands, watching Helena smile down at him, pull him a little closer by the shoulders as she kissed the top of his head before smiling at the camera. It was taken days before New Years Eve… the last time he saw her before the Department of Mysteries…
The lump in his throat grew and the knot in his stomach tightened.
“Grace isn’t here, is she?” Harry found himself asking, his voice quiet because he was afraid if he spoke any louder it would break.
“No…” Remus answered sadly. Harry nodded numbly as he continued to stare at the picture in his hands.
“Is she…is she all right?” he asked. Remus didn’t answer right away, and that was all the answer that Harry needed.
“She’s grieving,” Remus finally answered. Harry nodded as he sat down in the arm chair, still staring at the picture.
“There was a day last week… Monday actually… Grace… she didn’t want to get out of bed,” Harry said. “I stayed with her most of the day, until she was ready to get up.” Remus wasn’t going to ask what bed Grace was laying in, even though he had a feeling he knew the answer. “Is it…is it a day like that?” he asked.
“…Sort of,” Remus nodded. “Sirius is with her.”
Harry nodded.
“Can I see her tomorrow?”
“…I – I don’t know, Harry…” Remus answered.
Harry’s heart fell in his chest and he only nodded.
“It’s weird… sitting here,” Harry spoke up after a few minutes of heavy silence, “it feels… “
“Wrong,” Remus finished, and Harry nodded. “I know… it’s… it’s hard being here, even being at Blue Cottage it feels wrong. Like…there’s a sadness lingering.”
“She wrote to me,” Harry said, clearing his throat. “Helena… we wrote back and forth the last few months. Not a whole lot, because of Umbridge… but… she wrote to me before exams started…” he continued slowly, the lump in his throat swelling and it was making it hard to keep his words steady. “She was giving me advice, you know… read through the questions and then answer the ones I knew first… That’s what my Mum did, and to relax and take my time during the practical… she told me make sure Grace…make sure Grace ate before each exam…” Harry blinked, feeling tears sting his eyes. “She told me…she told me she couldn’t wait to know my results… I never got to reply back to her – “ Harry’s voice cracked and closed his eyes. “I thought I could do it when I was done…I – I should’ve –“
He felt a warm arm wrap around him and squeeze his shoulder. “Don’t…” Remus whispered. “She wouldn’t expect a reply before your exams started. If she got one, she would’ve sent you one right back saying to focus on your exams,” he continued.
“She’s really gone… isn’t she?” Harry asked a few minutes later, pulling his glasses from his face and wiping his eyes.
“Yeah… she is.”
“Grace isn’t okay…is she?”
“…she will be.”
Notes:
A/N: And we are officially in HBP~ Kinda... sorta... pre-HBP :)
This chapter... I'm sure was very emotional... it was emotional writing it, and it's emotional rereading it, and it was really emotional editing it....
This is honestly only the beginning and it only gets sadder from here. We're gonna be in sad hours for quite a bit, so please have tissues handy if you cry or get teary easily. Especially next chapter, it's a very emotional one...
Remember we're not just going to be seeing Grace's grief, but we're seeing Sirius' as well, and glimpses of Remus' and Molly's and Harry's too :)
So ALL THE FEELS~! :)
Well, I hope you all enjoyed! :)
Chapter 141: 140
Notes:
Hello hello! Happy Tuesday!!
Here's chapter 140!! Please have some tissues handy!
If you dont have any right this minute go get some... I'll wait....
I hope you enjoy~ :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Grace, time to wake up,” Grace grunted when she felt someone shake her gently. “C’mon, love… you’ve got to eat breakfast.” She didn’t respond.
Sirius sighed as he rubbed his eyes.
“Grace…” he said softly as he pushed her hair from her face. “Do you want eggs or fruit?” he asked, but Grace didn’t respond, nor did she open her eyes. “Do you want some tea?” he asked, but her eyes were still closed. “…Roasted potatoes?” he asked hopeful, but still nothing. “Pumpkin pasties? Chocolate?” Nothing.
“All right,” he sighed, running his hands through her hair. It was greasy, and his fingers got caught in a knot. Her curls were frizzy and tangled from her hair not being washed in days.
“After breakfast, we’ll try for a bath, all right?” he asked. “A nice, hot, bath…how does that sound?”
Silence.
“All right…” he sighed, then kissed her forehead before he stood up. He froze mid-turn when he felt Grace grab his shirt. “Yes, love?”
“Fruit…” she responded in a hoarse, voice that was so quiet that Sirius almost missed it.
“All right… I’ll get some fruit for you,” he smiled sadly. Grace let go of his shirt and her hand retreated under the blanket. Sirius took a deep breath and forced himself out of the room and down the stairs.
“Please, Mum!” Ginny asked desperately. “Please! Please! Please!”
“I said no, Ginny!”
“Why not?! Bills said it’s amazing!” Ron said.
“Please! I want to get something for Grace! Maybe it’ll cheer her up!” Ginny suggested.
“Yeah! She’ll like those little fireworks they’ve got!” Ron nodded.
Sirius felt his heart squeeze in his chest.
“I’ve said no! – Oh! Sirius!” Molly greeted; her eyes hopeful as he entered the kitchen. Ron and Ginny both turned to look at him with the same look. Sirius only shook his head. All three of them deflated in disappointment.
“She spoke though…” Sirius said as he sank into the chair at the table. “And she’ll eat… fruit though, that’s what she wanted… so that’s good…right?” he asked, turning to Molly.
“Yes… yes, that’s good,” Molly nodded with a smile, but Sirius knew it was forced.
He and Grace had been staying at the Burrow for nearly a week. Grace had thankfully recovered from her shock after a dreamless sleeping draught that Sirius had administered to her that first night. She slept most of the next day and when she woke up she no longer had that vacant look. However now she spent her days in bed, either sleeping, or staring blankly at the wall. She didn’t speak, she hardly made sounds, she barely moved, she appeared to be a shell.
That is, until night time when Sirius came to bed. She rolled over and would curl into his side and stay like that until she fell asleep. Every night he’s been waiting for her to cry, but she doesn’t. She just lays there curled next to him.
“I will cut ze fruit,” Fleur said softly as she stood up from the table.
“You don’t have to do that – “ Molly started but Fleur shook her head.
“I don’ mind at all,” she said firmly as she started picking some fruit from bowl. “I am done eeting. I will cut ze fruit and I will go give eet to ‘er.”
“Thank you, Fleur,” Sirius smiled gratefully, and the blonde nodded with a small smile. “Could… could you perhaps help her with a bath?” he asked.
“Of coorse!” Fleur nodded. “Zome fresh fruit, a nice, hot, bath and zome fresh clothes will make ‘er feel much better!”
“Thank you,” Sirius nodded. He didn’t think any of those would make Grace feel better. He raised an eyebrow when he noticed Ginny’s face curl and she silently mocked Fleur. Ginny noticed he was staring at her and her cheeks flushed then she continued to eat her breakfast. It was obvious that Ginny couldn’t stand Fleur, and he knew that Molly wasn’t the biggest fan of the French girl either. However, he didn’t find her all that bad – of course Ginny would argue it was because of how attractive she was or because she was part veela, but that wasn’t it.
The past week Fleur had been helping him with Grace. She would bring Grace food so he could eat, she would sit and talk to Grace and keep her company even though Grace was unresponsive. She had stepped up to help and be there for the times that, honestly, Sirius needed a break. He hated thinking that he needed a break from taking care of his daughter, but he would remember why Grace was an empty shell and that tight feeling would return to his chest.
There was a screech and a dark owl flew through the window and dropped a stack of letters on the table before resting on the back of the chair next to Sirius. “Thanks, Aries…” Sirius said softy as he tore a piece of sausage and held it out to the owl. Aries screeched and took it. The only good thing to come from this disaster was that Aries wasn’t acting evil. The bird seemed to know that Grace wasn’t okay. Sirius wasn’t stupid to pet the bird, but Aries didn’t try to take his finger off when Sirius tried to feed him anymore and that was a good start.
“They’re from Harry,” Ron said as he opened a letter addressed to him. “There’s one for you and there’s one for…”
“Grace…” Sirius nodded as he took the letters, eyeing the letter with Grace’s name on it.
“That’s what, the twentieth one this week?” Ginny asked.
“No…” Ron shook his head, then paused. “Is it?”
“Just about,” Sirius sighed as he set it aside. “He writes her at least twice a day…”
“What do they even say?” Ron asked curiously. Sirius shrugged. “You haven’t opened them?”
“No…”
“Then how does she know what he’s said?” Ginny asked.
“She doesn’t,” Sirius answered as he set his own letter down. Ginny, Ron and Molly stared at him, surprised.
“You haven’t given Grace any of Harry’s letters?” Ron asked, frowning. Sirius shook his head. “Why?”
“She’s going to remember that she didn’t get to see Harry when she said she would, and she’ll get upset and force herself out of bed when she isn’t ready and then she’ll risk falling back into this and… and I can’t watch her do that. Not again.”
“Sirius… I know that you want to help her… but do you really think that keeping the letters from her is a good idea?” Molly asked, uncertainly.
“She needs to grieve and work on herself and not worry about her boyfriend,” Sirius answered sharply as he stabbed his breakfast.
“She’s not focusing on anything!” Molly protested. “She’s a blank shell, Sirius!”
“Well focusing on her boyfriend isn’t going to make her feelings for her mother’s death disappear!”
“You’re right, it isn’t,” Molly argued, “but treating her as if she’s broken isn’t helping either, Sirius! She needs to start feeling normal, and if the letters from Harry will help her – “
“I’m sorry, Molly but – “
“I think you underestimate how much they mean to each other…” Ron spoke up, his eyes on his breakfast. Sirius paused and looked over at him. “When we got back to Hogwarts I didn’t even see Grace for three days. Ginny and Neville couldn’t get a word out of her, she was like she was upstairs except she was moving and around people. Then… then Harry finally went and talked to her and… well, she didn’t say much but…she wasn’t like that…” Ron paused. Sirius frowned as his eyes fell to the letters that laid on the table beside his plate. “Harry’s always known how to comfort Grace, better than anyone… If there’s one person that could help, it would be Harry…”
Sirius hated it, he didn’t want to admit it, but he knew Ron was right. He knew Molly was right… but there was a part of him that hoped that Grace would start to pull out of this on her own.
“Come, let’s geet you eento ze bath,” Fleur said softly as she pulled the blankets off Grace. Grace only blinked then shifted her eyes to the blonde. “Oh, don’ geeve me zat look! You are beginning too smell and zat ees not cute, no, no,” Fleur shook her head.
“Don’t matter…” Grace muttered as she looked back at the wall.
Fleur’s shoulders dropped as she looked at Grace sadly.
“Eet will make you feel better!” Grace shook her head. “Come, Gracie,” Fleur said softly as she pulled Grace up from the bed. “A nice, ‘ot bath, clean ‘air, fresh clothes! Eet won’t take make ze sadness go away but eet will help make you feel better.” Grace didn’t say anything, she only blinked, and Fleur tugged on her again Grace realized that Fleur was right. She smelled and so she let the blonde take her to bathroom where there was a bath full of hot water.
Walking hurt, moving hurt. Her legs were stiff and ached as she moved, and even when she sat in the tub, the hot water didn’t seem to help her muscles. She closed her eyes when she felt the water cascade down the back of her head as Fleur washed her hair.
“I will go get you zome clothes,” Fleur said once she was finished with Grace’s hair. Grace only nodded. When the door clicked shut, Grace grabbed the wash cloth and some soap and continued to wash her body.
She closed her eyes, and took a deep breath before she sunk under the water. Everything felt heavy, and there was a strange loud silence under the water. Her heart pounded in her ears, and her chest was beginning to tighten.
“Gracia what are you doing?” her mother asked with a sigh. “You’re not a mermaid! Now come out from under the water before you drown.”
Grace grinned as she flung herself up, splashing water all over the floor and her mother. Helena exclaimed as she tried to shield herself from the water as Grace laughed loudly. “Got you!!”
“Yes, yes, you got me,” Helena sighed as she waved her wand and the water dried up. “How many times do I have to tell you not to do that! You could drown.”
“No I wont! I come up when my chest hurts, or when I hear you!” a six year old Grace smiled up at her mother.
“So you purposely wait until I come back with your clothes to turn the bathroom into a lake?”
“Yeah,” Grace nodded. Helena rolled her eyes, but a small smile was on her face. Grace screamed when Helena flung the water at her. “MUM! STOP!” Grace laughed.
Grace’s chest began to have that tight, burning sensation, her heart raced, and then she pushed herself up. She gasped when she broke through the surface and pushed her hair from her face. She fumbled around for her towel, then she brought it to her face and wiped her eyes.
“I’ve got you zome clothes,” Fleurs said as she opened the door and slipped inside. “Do you need ‘elp getting changed?” Grace shook her head. Fleur nodded and set the folded clothes on the stool where she previously sat. Grace unstopped the tub and watched the water slowly begin to drain, and when there wasn’t anymore water, she finally gripped the tub and pushed herself to her feet. She wrapped the towel around herself as she stepped out of the tub.
Once she had finished dressing, she opened the door to see Fleur talking quietly to Bill. Bill was the first to notice her, and he gave her a small smile.
“Hey there, Gracie-ve,” Bill greeted her softly. “Have a nice bath?” Grace only nodded. “Want to come join us downstairs? Might go fly around a bit outside.” Grace shook her head and made her way to Fred and George’s – well now her and her father’s room.
She closed the door behind her, and noticed that the sheets and blankets have been changed. She let out a silent sigh and slipped back into bed, pulling the blanket up to her chin. She was hit with a heavy wave of exhaustion, getting out of bed and taking a bath took more out of her than she thought. Her eyes started feeling heavy and it was becoming a struggle to keep them open. A nap will help…
“Mummy can I please have some stuwah-buwwies?” a four year old Grace asked as she dragged a chair across the tile floor to the kitchen counter.
“It’s ST - oo - RAW – bear-ees,” Helena said slowly, over enunciating the sounds as she rinsed off a large colander filled of strawberries.
“St – oo – aah – bay – ees?” Grace said slowly, her face curling and her mouth widening dramatically as she tried to sound out the word correctly.
“Strawberries.”
“Stuwahbuwwies,” she repeated, her lips blowing little spit bubbles as she said it, it made Helena laugh lightly.
“… Still having trouble with your ‘r’s?”
“Yeah… Fwed and Geoahge keep making fun of me,” she pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. “They keep making fun of how I saw Won!”
“What sound does a pirate make?” Helena asked lightly as she started patting the strawberries drive.
“AAARRRGH!!” Grace exclaimed loudly and excitedly as she held up her little hand, hooking her index finger to look like a pirate hook.
“’Ar’ is right,” Helena nodded. “Now, what sound does a frog make?”
“Eeerrribbit!” Grace exclaimed happily, and Helena nodded.
“And what do dogs do?”
“Woof!”
“Noooo, silly girl,” Helena shook her head smiling. “What is that called?”
“Ba-arrrr-king?!” Helena nodded.
“And what sound does a cat make when it’s happy?”
“It makes a – a pu-pu… a p-errrrr-ing sound?” Helena nodded, her smile growing as she started cutting the stems off the strawberries.
“And what sound does a lion make?” Helena asked, her smile widening.
“It…ROOOAAAARS!” Grace shouted, pretending to roar like a lion as she hopped on the chair.
“Yes it does!” Helena laughed, “and we’re Gryffindor’s in this house, aren’t we?”
“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Grace cheered. “G-errr-yffindoh-errrs!”
“And what do Gryffindor’s do?”
“We RRROOOAAAR!” Grace roared again, shooting her hands up in the air.
“Grace!” Grace blinked, looking at her bowl of freshly cut strawberries, and then looked up to see Tonks looking at her in concern. “Do you want me to get you something else?” Grace shook her head and stabbed a cut strawberry with her fork. She stared at it blankly for a second before taking the bite. The sweet strawberry juice exploded in her mouth as she chewed, and even though it was sweet there was something bitter about it as she chewed. She tried to swallow but the lump in her throat made it hard.
“I can get you something else if you don’t want strawberries…” Tonks said softly, but Grace shook her head and took another bite. “Do you want anything else? Water? Tea? Pumpkin juice?” she asked. Grace shook her head as she took another bite. “Do you want me to get you a book to read?” she shook her head. “Do you want me to read you a book?” Grace shook her head again. “Do you want me to turn into a duck and quack around?” Tonks asked hopefully, but her shoulders slumped in disappointment when Grace shook her head again.
“Grace… I know you’re sad, and it’s okay to be sad…” she said softly as she leaned forward in the chair beside the bed. “But this isn’t healthy… you’ve got us all worried about you…”
Grace blinked and took another bite, then forced herself to swallow again even though it was hard and it hurt.
“Why don’t you just come downstairs. You don’t have to talk, or participate… but just come downstairs and sit with me, yeah?” Tonks whispered but Grace took another bite of her strawberries. “Just for a little bit?” she asked as Grace chewed. “Just until I’ve got to go and pick up Hermione?” Grace swallowed and stared at her now half empty plate of strawberries, then she took another bite. “Just for an hour, Gracie… just one hour and then we’ll bring you back up here…” Grace chewed slowly then shook her head before swallowing again.
“Gracie… your mum wouldn’t want you to be like this…” Tonks said quietly. Grace’s grip on the bowl tightened. “She wouldn’t want you to cut yourself off from everyone – “ SHASH! Grace threw the bowl across the room and against the wall, shattering it. Taking a deep breath, Grace laid back down, her back to Tonks and pulled the blanket over her head.
Tonks was wrong… that was exactly what her mother would’ve wanted… her quiet, closed off… a shell… her mother hated her… and it only made the grief worse… because despite everything… Grace didn’t hate her mother. She loved her anyway.
Tonks frowned in concern as she watched the blanket rise and fall slowly. She took her wand and waved it, the shattered bowl repaired, and strawberries strewn across the floor vanished. Tonks stood up and made her way out of the room.
“We heard something, is she okay?” Sirius asked worried as Tonks made her way downstairs.
“She’s… not hurt,” Tonks answered. “I think I said something that upset her…she threw the bowl across the room and laid back down.”
“What did you say?” Remus asked, a little harshly and Tonks shifted uncomfortably.
“I just said that Helena wouldn’t want her to be like that – “
“Well no wonder she got upset,” Remus huffed. “Next time you want to try and say something to help – don’t,” he snapped.
“I’m just trying to help – “
“Real good job you’re doing –“
“Will you two stop!” Sirius snapped at them. “I don’t know what the hell is going on between the two of you but can you at least keep it together in the house?! Fight all you want outside, but don’t bring it in here. There’s enough going on and we don’t need the two of you fighting on top of it! Understand?” he asked, his grey eyes narrowing at the two of them and they nodded.
“I’m going to Hermione’s, she might need help packing,” Tonks said shortly, then with a crack Tonks was gone.
Sirius pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long, exhausted sigh before glaring at Remus. “You’re a right, bloody, idiot you know that!”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Remus muttered as he walked outside the Burrow. Sirius rolled his eyes and followed after him.
“You know bloody well what I’m talking about, Remus!” Sirius called after him. “She’s mad about you! And here you are, acting like a prat – “
“She’s delusional –“
“No, she isn’t!”
“Yes, she is! She’s twenty-three, she doesn’t know what she’s wanting – “
“That was the same argument I made with myself about Helena!” Sirius snapped as he stopped walking through the field. “That is the same thing I kept telling myself for months, and look what happened!”
“That’s different, Sirius!”
“No it’s not! The situation is different but the point is the same! She’s an adult, a very good Auror, and it sounds like she knows pretty damn well what she wants and she wants you!”
“She’s young and it’s infatuation – “
“No, it isn’t! She loves you, and you feel the same but you’re being so bloody stupid – “
“I can’t give her what she wants, Sirius!” Remus snapped. “I’m a werewolf, I can’t exactly give her home. I can’t give her a family – “
“You’re being an idiot – “
“I’m being realistic! She should be with someone closer to her age! Someone…someone normal who doesn’t turn into a monster once a month! I can’t give her what she wants, Sirius – “
“You were ready to marry Helena for twelve years!”
“That was for Grace!” Remus argued. “That was so she could have some resemblance of a normal family! Not because I – … not because I wanted to marry her.”
“You’re an idiot. You’re self-sabotaging yourself again!”
“No, I’m not – “
“Yes you are! You did this too in fifth year when the two of you started dating. After two months you started being distant and snappy and purposely being a shite boyfriend to get her to breakup with you – “
“I was doing that because I knew you had feelings for her!”
“That’s a load of shite and you know it because I didn’t realize I had feelings for her until you started doing all of that and hurting her!” Remus shifted uncomfortably and looked away. “How many times do we have to tell you that your werewolf side doesn’t mean anything to us, you’re still Remus! We still love you the way you are, we don’t care about your damn furry problem! So get over your whole ‘I don’t deserve love’ shite and let yourself be fucking happy for once!”
“’We’…” Remus said quietly after a few tense minutes as he looked back at Sirius.
“What?”
“You said ‘we’… Sirius…” Remus said, and Sirius’ shoulders slacked. “…It’s just you and I now… we’re all that’s left…”
A heaviness fell over Sirius as he realized he used present tense. Remus was right… There was no more ‘is’, ‘will’, ‘still’… there was no more ‘we’. It was just the two of them. He felt the lump in his throat swell, and his eyes begin to burn as he clenched them shut.
“She’d tell you that you’re being an idiot…” Sirius whispered, his voice unsteady. “She’d tell you that you deserve to be happy and that you more than anyone deserve to be with someone who genuinely loves you… she’d tell you to stop being bloody stupid.”
“She would…” Remus nodded.
“Grace would too,” Sirius added, clearing his throat. “If Grace heard that, and she wasn’t some… blank shell, she’s yell at you and tell you to stop being stupid and go after Tonks.”
“I know…” Remus nodded again.
“So stop being so stupid,” Sirius sighed in defeat. “Life is too short to live like this, Remus… especially now. Helena would tell you to try… so try.”
“What’s this, Mummy?” a five year old Grace asked as she climbed up the sofa and leaned into Helena’s side.
“It’s music, Gracia.”
“I knooooow, Mummy!” Grace said dramatically, then giggled. “What song is it?”
“It’s a muggle song,” Helena answered with a small, sad smile as she wrapped an arm around Grace’s small frame.
“Whatsit called?” Grace asked.
“It’s called ‘Your Song’ it’s by a muggle singer named Elton John.”
“I like it… it’s pretty.”
“It is,” Helena nodded.
“Do you like it Mummy?”
“I do.”
“Then why do you look sad?” she asked innocently, and Helena looked over at Remus, who appeared to be reading in his arm chair.
“Someone I cared for very much used to love this song, and another one used to sing me this song…”
“Was it my Daddy?” Grace asked curiously, and Helena stiffened before she nodded. “Oh…” Grace’s small shoulders slumped and she pouted a little. No one spoke after that, they just listened to the song. “Can I learn how to play that?” she asked a few seconds later.
“Play what?” Helena asked, confused. “The song?”
“No, that – “ Grace pointed to the gramophone. “How he plays the song!”
“That’s a gramophone, Gracia – “
“Noooooo, silly Mummy!” Grace shook her head, with a smile, “I wanna learn how to play that thing he plays to make the music!”
“You want to learn the piano?”
“Yeah! And I wanna sing too!” she said excitedly as she jumped up on the couch. “I wanna make music and play the piano so I can make you songs that don’t make you sad!” she said happily, jumping on the cushion. “So can I? Can I, Mummy? Huh? Huh?! Can I!?”
“Gracia, stop jumping! You’re going to fall and hurt yourself!” Helena sighed as she tried to grab hold of Grace.
“Please! Can I play piano! Please!” Grace continued to ask.
“Can’t you help?” Helena asked, sending Remus and exasperated look.
“She’s going to continue until you answer her,” Remus shrugged with an amused look.
“PLLEEAASSEEE Mummy! Can I learn piano! Please!?”
“Yes, yes, you can learn!” Helena sighed in defeat as Grace cheered happily and plopping back down on the couch. “I’ll look for a teacher tomorrow.”
“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
“You’ve got to take this seriously, Gracia!” Helena said seriously. “If I sign you up for piano lessons, you have to practice every day and take it very seriously! I don’t want to pay for them if you’re just going to give up after three lessons, do you understand?”
“Yes, Mummy! I want to learn! I’ll be super super SUUUUPER good! And I’ll make good songs that you’ll love and that will make you happy! I prooooooomise!”
Grace blinked, staring at the wall blankly as ‘Your Song’ by Elton John played softly in the room. The whispering of her friends stopped as she sat up, and stood from her bed to make her way over to her gramophone. She lifted the needle and turned it off. Then she went and laid back in her bed, pulling the blanket up to her chin.
“Grace… do you want us to play something different?” Hermione asked gently, and Grace shook her head.
“We can play one of those muggle rock bands – “ Ginny started but Grace shook her head.
“We can play The Weird Sisters if you want?” Ron suggested, but Grace shook her head again. The three of them shared a look.
Hermione had arrived at the Burrow a couple of days ago, and today was the first day that Sirius would let her in to see Grace. They had hoped that playing some of her favorite music would help her… but it seems it hasn’t.
“Grace… we’re worried about you…” Hermione said softly as she crouched down in front of Grace. “You’re going to make yourself sick again… Helena wouldn’t – “
“Get out.” Grace said quietly, then rolled over away from them then pulled her blanket over her head. She was getting tired of people who didn’t know her mother telling her what her mother would or wouldn’t want from her.
Hermione looked at Ron and Ginny, surprised and worried. The two Weasley’s looked at Grace sadly and Ron motioned to the door.
“I’m sorry, Grace…” Hermione whispered as she rested a hand on Grace’s shoulder. Hermione stood up and followed Ron and Ginny out of the room. “I don’t know what I did – “
“Don’t be upset,” Ron shrugged as they made their way downstairs. “Every time someone says Aunt Helena’s name she gets like that…”
“She threw a bowl of strawberries the other day when Tonks said something,” Ginny said. “We’ve just learned to not mention Aunt Helena at all… we should’ve warned you, I’m sorry.”
“But this isn’t healthy!” Hermione exclaimed. “She’s shutting down! I understand she’s grieving but she’s being selfish, acting like this! She isn’t the only one that’s grieving Helena’s dea – “
“Hermione, please,” Ron interrupted, giving her a look. “We all grieve differently.”
“I know – “
“Aunt Helena and Grace had a weird relationship…” Ginnay started quietly as they sat down on the sofa. “I mean, we all saw it growing up that she was harder on Grace, but… there were still good memories, and she was still Grace’s mum…”
“And did you forget about what happened on New Years Eve?” Ron asked, sounding a little angry. “Hearing all of that and then watching her…” Ron paused and flexed his hands that had balled into fists. “She has a lot to process through. She probably doesn’t know how to feel…”
“That’s why she needs to get up and talk – “
“You weren’t here when Sirius appeared out of nowhere shouting for Mum!” Ron snapped, and Hermione stared at him in shock. “You weren’t here when Bill apparates back with Grace in his arms not moving! She wasn’t blinking, she was barely breathing, she was just frozen! You weren’t here for that Hermione… I – I never want to see that again…” Ron swallowed the lump in is throat and stood back up. “So just… don’t mention Aunt Helena again okay?”
“Okay…” Hermione nodded. Ron didn’t say anything else as he made his way back up stairs. He knocked on the door before pushing it open.
“I’m sorry about Hermione…” Ron whispered as he took the seat next to the bed. “You know how she is…” he added, staring at Grace’s back. “She just wants to help… we all do…” he continued. “I know you probably feel alone right now, but… you’re not Gracie. We’re all here too. You don’t have to go through this alone, and you don’t have to hurt alone either…”
There was a shuffle and a small creek as Grace rolled over and faced Ron. He gave her a small, sad smile as he slumped in the chair, resting his hands on his lap. Grace stuck her hand out and looked at him. Ron moved his char closer to the bed and took her hand. His heart warmed in his chest as he squeezed her hand gently. Other than Sirius and Remus, Grace hadn’t made any other move of affection to anyone else.
“It’s okay, Gracie…” Ron whispered. “I know…”
“How is she?” Sirius whispered as Fleur left the room with a food tray.
“Ze same,” Fleur whispered. “She did eat more of her potatoes tonight,” she added, raising the tray with a small smile. “Zat ees a good sign.”
“Yeah,” he sighed sadly with a nod. “Thank you, Fleur… really, thank you…”
“O’ Coorse,” Fleur nodded. “Eet ees no problem. I am ‘appy to ‘elp ‘er. She was always very kind when I was at ‘Ogwarts.”
“Yeah… she’s like that,” Sirius smiled. “If you head down to the shed, you might be able to have a little alone time with ol’ Bill before Molly searches for you two,” he told her with a wink. Fleur’s cheeks flushed and she gave him a grateful smile before heading down stairs.
Sirius opened the door again and slipped inside. Grace was laying down, facing the wall and staring at it blankly. He slipped into the bed next to her and rubbed her side softly. Grace rolled over and shimmied across the bed to curl into him.
“Fleur told me you ate more of your potatoes tonight,” he said softly. Grace gripped his shirt and hid her face in his neck. “I’m proud of you, that was a big step for you, little star,” he smiled as he stroked her hair.
“What day is it?” Grace asked.
Sirius froze. He hadn’t heard her ask anything, or say more than two words for two and a half weeks. “It’s…it’s the twelfth of July.”
“Okay…” she nodded and her hand relaxed.
“You know I love you,” he whispered, and she nodded. “And… whenever you’re ready to talk, I’m here okay?” she nodded. Sirius kissed the top of her head and held her tighter. “Do you want me to read you anything? Talk about anything?” he asked.
“Hobbit…” Grace whispered. Sirius forced himself to not groan out loud. He should’ve had a book already chosen before he suggested it.
“Accio Hobbit book,” Sirius said, and a book came flying across the room. “Lumos,” he said softly and a soft blue light shined from the tip of his wand as he opened the book. “You like this book too much, you know that?” he asked lightly. “Look at all these markings! You’re worse than Moony,” he teased. Grace blinked and shifted to be more comfortable. Sirius kissed the top of her head again and began reading.
After a couple of hours, Sirius paused his reading and looked down to see that Grace had fallen asleep. He wasn’t sure when she had fallen asleep, and he wondered if it was a while ago and he was just left reading this long book for the hell of it? Carefully, he moved from the bed and made sure not to wake her. He placed the book on the bedside table then pulled the blanket up to her chin before kissing her forehead.
Quietly he made his way out of the room and closed the door. He was going to drink a glass of firewhiskey, talk to Molly and Arthur about what to do for when Harry arrived, then have another glass of firewhiskey and go to sleep. Sirius paused when he reached the bottom of the stairs, Molly was talking to someone. Was Tonks still here? He frowned as made his way to the kitchen.
“Is Mr. Weasley still at work?” Sirius’ froze, his heart stopping and his chest tightened up at the sound of Harry’s voice. He was not expecting Harry here until later in the morning.
“Yes, he is,” he heard Molly say. “As a matter of fact, he’s a tiny bit late… he said he’d be back around midnight…”
“I’m sure he’s fine, Molly,” Sirius said softly as he walked into the kitchen. Harry instantly turned around and stared at him with wide eyes, and a smile started to spread on his face.
“Sirius!” Harry exclaimed happily as he stood from his seat.
“Hi, Harry,” Sirius greeted softly as he returned Harry’s hug.
“I didn’t know you were here!”
“Yeah… we… Molly and Arthur have been very gracious to let Grace and I stay here…” Sirius answered as he pulled away.
“Where is Grace?” Harry asked instantly, looking between them. “I – I haven’t heard from her at all. She hasn’t returned any of my letters – “
“She’s upstairs sleeping,” Sirius interrupted, “with everyone else.”
“Why hasn’t she returned any of my letters?”
Sirius paused, and glanced over at Molly who gave him a look that said: ‘you’re problem’. “Harry… lets not talk about this right now,” Sirius started carefully. “Why don’t you finish up and head to bed. We’ll catch up in the morning, all right?”
“But – “ Harry started.
“Oh, he’s coming!” Molly exclaimed, and Sirius turned to watch Arthur’s hand move to ‘traveling’. Then there was a knock on the door. Molly jumped and hurried to the back door and gripped the doorhandle. “Arthur, is that you?”
“Yes,” Arthur’s voice was heard from the other side of the door. “But I would say that even if I were a death eater, dear. Ask the question!”
“Oh, honestly…”
“Molly!”
“All right, all right… what is your dearest ambition?”
“To find out how airplanes stay up.” Sirius rose an eyebrow and glanced at Harry, who returned his look with a small grin.
Molly nodded and went to open the door but it wouldn’t budge.
“Molly! I’ve got to ask you your question first!”
“Arthur, really, this is just silly…”
“What do you like me to call you when we’re alone together?” Sirius rolled his lips between his teeth to keep himself from laughing, at not only Molly’s embarrassment but Harry’s red ears and neck. He raised an eyebrow at the boy, he wondered if Harry had a little pet name for Grace. On second thought, Sirius didn’t really want to know.
“Mollywobbles,” Molly whispered completely horrified into the door.
“Correct! Now you can let me in.” Molly let out a huff as she opened the door and Arthur took a step in.
“I still don’t see why we have to go through that every time you come home,” Molly huffed, her cheeks still pink. “I mean, a death eater might have forced the answer out of you before impersonating you!”
“I know, dear, but it’s Ministry procedure, and I have to set an example. Something smells good – onion soup? Oh, Sirius! Time for the nightly glass?” Arthur asked and Sirius nodded. “How is Gracie this eve – Oh! Harry!” Arthur quickly greeted with a smile. “We didn’t expect you until morning!”
“Hi, Mr. Weasley,” Harry shook Arthurs hand and went back to his soup. Sirius shot Arthur a look before pouring himself a glass of firewhiskey, when he went to set it down, he poured a little bit more into his glass.
“Come on dear, your trunks already upstairs,” Molly said a few minutes later, motioning Harry to follow her.
“Night, Mr. Weasley,” Harry said as he stood back up.
“Night, Harry,” Arthur nodded.
“Night, Sirius,” Harry said to him, and Sirius gave him a small smile.
“Night, Harry…” Harry looked back at him, and Sirius gave him a small nod to follow Molly up the stairs.
“He’s earlier than expected,” Arthur said quietly, and Sirius nodded and took another huge gulp of his drink.
“Thought I’d have a bit more time to think of what to tell him…”
“The truth might be best…” Arthur suggested lightly. Sirius let out a sigh, knowing that he and Molly were right, but there was something in the back of his mind that kept telling him no. He could help Grace, he was her father… he could help her, not her boyfriend… him. “Sirius… he’s going to find out tomorrow. Either from you telling him, or Ron telling him…”
“I know,” Sirius sighed in defeat.
“You can’t hide her from him either…”
“I know,” Sirius replied, giving Arthur a dry look.
“Dumbledore read Helena’s will to Harry…” Arthur said quietly a few minutes later. Sirius reached for the bottle of firewhiskey and poured more into his glass before taking a large drink then filled the glass up. “You all will have to talk about it at some point…”
“Yeah, preferably when my daughter isn’t a lifeless shell,” Sirius muttered then downed the rest of his drink before washing it out in the sink. “Good night, Arthur.”
“Good night.”
Notes:
Do you hurt yet????
This chapter hurt a lot to write... because we're finally seeing the glimpses of Helena being a decent mother. We do learn a bit more about Helena, and her as a mother and we get to see that it wasn't all bad. We will learn in a few chapters what point she changed, and why.
There is a lot happening in this chapter. We have Grace grieving, we have her memories. We're also seeing Ron grieving a little, the only person in the house that seems to really understand her. We're seeing Remus and Sirius begin grieving a little... it's all alot and it continues. These first handful of chapters are very heavy with alot going on.
We're also seeing Harry really quick too! How long do you think it's gonna be until he see's Grace??? :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 142
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
I wanted to make a note about some of the negativity revolving around Sirius from last chapter. It isn't just on here, but also on Wattpad and FFN too.
Please remember that Sirius is human, and he's not perfect, he's going to make mistakes especially since he's now a single parent, who hasn't had to really parent before.
In OotP he was starting to learn, slowly with the time that he was able to. He lost so much time of learning to be a parent with Grace, and when he can learn it's hard because he's in hiding, and he's still grieving and healing from the trauma of the war and Azkaban, and working on himself - only to have Voldemort come back and everything is shifting and changing and he's in this toxic situationship with Helena, stuck in a house that is nothing but horrible memories and negative and dark energy... and learning the truth about helena, having to figure out how to be a dad when he's in hiding.
Then Helena dies and they never really reconciled or got on a good page before she died, then he gains his freedom the same night. He's thrown headfirst into being a single dad and learning how to juggle that, on top of trying to take care of her and her grief, while grieving himself, and learning how to do all of this. So he's going to make mistakes, he's going to make some bad decisions... but he's trying.
He also, and this is going to be a common theme for the HBP chapters, struggling with letting Grace go. He's finally able to be the father he wants to be with her but it's time to start letting her go and handing her to Harry. This is ON TOP of the already struggling emotions he's dealing with. He is a little selfish - but that's Sirius' character. He can be selfish, and even though he is putting Grace first - he is learning as a father to know what she needs and hes struggling with knowing that what she needs isn't so much him anymore. He missed all of that. It's a lot of heavy and deep emotions that aren't realized at first, but it's seen throughout HBP. (Because we do see a lot more of Sirius :) )
So please remember, that Sirius isn't perfect, he can be selfish and make mistakes and he's going to make some decisions that maybe aren't for the best... but hes also learning to be Grace's dad, her parent and provider for the first time. He knows he isn't alone, he knows he has Remus and the Weasley's but Sirius is also proud, very very proud, so he's going to want to learn and do things his own way until he realizes he can't - like with this chapter. He realized he was in the wrong for keeping Harry from Grace even tho his intensions were in the right place, he didn't know that their relationship had gotten that deep.
Sorry for the long rant! Sirius in this fic just really makes me emotional because he grows so much, and you see a lot of his growth in HBP. And I've seen some negative-ish comments everywhere from the last chapter kind of dogging on Sirius (pun kind of is intended lol), so I kind of wanted to explain further what's going on with him, and assure that he grows as a father as he heals. Not just as Grace's father, but also Harry's godfather too, and they become this strange little family :)
... for now :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry felt the bed move, or was it him who was moving? He groaned and felt around for his glasses. “Wuzzgoinon?” he asked sleepily.
“Ron!” he heard Hermione hiss as Ron continued to shake him furiously. Then finally the shaking stopped and Harry finally grabbed his glasses and slid them onto his face. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes under his glasses and blinked twice for his eyes to focus.
“All right?” Ron asked with a grin.
“Never been better,” Harry answered as he sat up and moved the pillows behind him. “You?”
“Not bad…” Ron shrugged as he sat on the end of Harry’s bed. “When did you get here? I woke up and you were already here but Mum told me not to wake you up.”
“About one in the morning,” Harry answered.
“Were the muggles all right? Did they treat you okay?”
“Same as usual,” Harry shrugged as Hermione moved to sit in the corner of his bed. “They didn’t talk to me much, but I like it better that way. How’re you Hermione?”
“Oh, I’m fine,” she answered.
“What time is it? Have I missed breakfast?” Harry asked.
“Don’t worry about it, Mum’s bringing you up a tray; she reckons you look underfed,” Ron said, rolling his eyes. “So… what’s been going on?”
“Nothing much, I’ve just been stuck at my aunt and uncles, haven’t I?” Harry grumbled.
“Come off it!” Ron exclaimed. “You’ve been off with Dumbledore!”
“It wasn’t that exciting. He just wanted me to help him persuade this old teacher to come out of retirement. His name’s Horace Slughorn.”
“Oh…” Ron said in disappointment. “We thought – “ he paused and noticed the look that Hermione was giving him, “ – we thought it’d be something like that.”
“You did, did you?” Harry asked, amused.
“Yeah… yeah, now Umbridge has left, obviously we need a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, don’t’ we? So, er, what’s he like?”
“He looks a bit like a walrus, but he used to be Head of Slytherin,” Harry said, the noticed Hermione’s face. “Something wrong, Hermione?”
“No, of course not! So, um, did Slughorn seem like he’ll be a good teacher?”
“Dunno,” Harry shrugged. “He can’t be worse than Umbridge, can he?”
“I know someone who’s worse than Umbridge,” Ginny huffed as she entered the room and took seat on Ron’s bed. “Hi, Harry.” Harry’s gave her a smile, then his eyes went to the door again waiting for Grace to appear any second. His heart fell when no one came.
“What’s up with you?” Ron asked.
“It’s her,” Ginny hissed. “She’s driving me mad!”
“What’s she done now?” Hermione asked sympathetically.
“It’s the way she talks to me – you’d think I was about three!”
“I know,” Hermione nodded, her voice dropping lower, “she’s so full of herself.”
“Can you two lay off her for five seconds?!” Ron said angrily, glaring at the two of them. Harry blinked, confused, who were they talking about? And where was Grace?
“Oh, that’s right, defend her!” snapped Ginny. “We all know you can’t get enough of her!”
“Who are you – “ Harry started to ask but then the bedroom door flew open. He held his breath, hoping that it was Grace, but his heart fell when he saw that it wasn’t. Instead, he blinked in surprise at the familiar blonde French girl as she entered the room with a tray.
“’Arry!” she greeted. “Eet ‘as been too long!” she walked more into the room with Molly looking rather cross.
“There was no need to bring up the tray, I was just about to do it myself!”
“Eet was no trouble!” Fleur waved Molly off as she placed the food tray over Harry’s lap and swept down to kiss both of his cheeks. He didn’t know how he felt about that, at first his skin burned where her lips had been but then he remembered Grace and eagerly looked around for her, but she still wasn’t in the room. “I was already on my way up. I ‘ave been longing to see ‘im. You remember my seester, Gabrielle? She never stops talking about ‘Arry Potter! She will be delighted to see you again.”
“Oh…” Harry blinked a few times, “is she here too?”
“No, no, silly boy,” Fleur laughed. “I mean next summer, when we – but do you not know?”
“We hadn’t got around to telling him yet,” Molly said stiffly.
“Bill and I are going to be married!” Fleur announced happily.
“Oh…” Harry said, surprised. “Wow… er – congratulations!”
Fleur smiled brightly at him and gave him another quick kiss on the cheek before swept herself out of the room, the door closing behind her. Molly’s face went pink as she made a strangled sound.
“Mum hates her,” Ginny said quietly.
“I do not hate her!” Molly hissed at her. “I just think they’ve hurried into this engagement, that’s all!”
“They’ve known each other for a year,” Ron argued.
“Well, that’s not very long! I know why it’s happened, of course. It’s all this uncertainty with You-Know-Who coming back, people think they might be dead tomorrow, so they’re rushing all sorts of decision they’d normally take time over. It was the same last time he was power, people eloping left, right and center – “
“Including you and Dad,” Ginny said slyly and Molly glared at her.
“Yes, well, your father and I were made for each other, what was the point in waiting?” Molly huffed. “Whereas Bill and Fleur.. well… what have they really got in common? He’s a hardworking, down-to-earth sort of person, whereas she’s – “
“A cow,” Ginny said nodding. “But Bill’s not that down-to-earth. He’s a curse-breaker, isn’t he, he likes a bit of adventure, a bit of glamour… I expect that’s why he’s gone for Phlegm.”
“Stop calling her that, Ginny!” Molly hissed sharply. “Well, I’d better get on.. eat your eggs while they’re warm, Harry.”
With that, Molly had left the room and the door closed with a click.
“Don’t you get used to her if she’s staying in the same house?” Harry asked Ron, who still looked a little out of it.
“Well, you do…” Ron said. “But if she jumps out at you unexpedly, like then…”
“It’s pathetic,” Hermione hissed, turning away from Ron.
“Hey she isn’t all bad!” Ron argued again. “She’s been a real help with - …” suddenly Ron stopped talking, and Harry frowned in confusion as he looked all of them. Hermione and Ginny shot Ron matching looks that said: shut up.
“Been a real help with what?” Harry asked, looking between the three of them. “Help with what?”
“It’s nothing, Harry,” Hermione shook her head. “Really, don’t worry about it, eat your breakfast – “
“Where’s Grace?” Harry asked, not caring about his eggs. “Why isn’t she in here? I know she’s here. I saw Sirius before I came to bed.”
Hermione, Ginny and Ron all shared looks, all of then not sure on what to say or if they should say anything.
“What is it?” Harry asked as an unsettling feeling curled in the bottom of his stomach. “Does it have to do with why she hasn’t been returning my letters?” he asked, and they all avoided looking at him. “What is it? What’s wrong with her? Is she okay?” Harry asked urgently, taking the tray off his lap and setting it on the floor.
“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed as she and Ron went to stop Harry.
“NO!” He snapped, pulling his arm away from them. “What’s going on!? Where’s Grace!? Why won’t anyone tell me anything!?”
“Harry – “ Hermione started.
“No, Hermione! I’ve been waiting for her everyday for two and a half weeks! Last I heard was the day after we got back and Remus told me she was grieving!”
“She is –“ Ron started.
“I haven’t seen her. I haven’t heard from her! I don’t know what’s wrong! No one is telling me anything! She’s not just my girlfriend, she’s my – “
“We know!” the three of them exclaimed. “If you would just sit down and be quiet we can tell you!” Ginny snapped at him. Harry glared at them but sat back down on his bed anyway.
“Well… go on, then,” he huffed in frustration after a few minutes of silence.
“Well… you see…” Hermione started nervously. “Grace…isn’t doing to well…”
“What’s wrong with her?” Harry asked.
“She’s grieving,” Hermione answered.
“I know that! But no one will let me see – “
“She’s not doing well, mate…” Ron interrupted, and Harry’s shoulders slacked when he noticed the look on Ron’s face. “The day after we all came home, we’re all eating breakfast and Bill’s told us the news about him and Fleur then Sirius appears out of nowhere shouting for Mum and said something’s happened to Grace. Mum leaves instantly with him and bit later she comes back and asks Bill to help her with Fred and George’s room to get it ready. Then Bill leaves, and a few minutes later he comes back with Grace in his arms and is rushing upstairs…”
“What happened?” Harry asked, that unsettling feeling was only growing.
“Dunno,” Ron shrugged. “She looked like she had been petrified. She wasn’t blinking, or moving… if I hadn’t seen her breathing, I would’ve thought she’d been petrified. She was in some state of shock…”
“Shock from what?”
“Helena’s death…” Hermione answered gently.
“But… but she knew Helena had died – “
“We over heard them talking,” Ron continued, “they reckon it was some delayed response or something.”
“Can that happen?” Harry asked, frowning.
“It can,” Hermione nodded. “It sounds like Helena’s death finally hit her and she went into shock.”
“Is she all right now?” Harry asked, and they nodded. “So why can’t I see her – “
“We’re barely allowed to see her, Harry…” Ginny said softly.
“Why not? Grace needs to be around her people – “
“She isn’t Grace…” Ron said sadly. “At least not our Grace… she just lays there staring blankly. She doesn’t talk… she doesn’t do anything. She’s…she’s a shell.”
“But if we could just all be with – “
“We’ve tried, Harry!” Hermione said. “We’ve all tried spending time with her, individually and together… but nothing changes. She’s grieving and we’ve got to let her be until she’s ready – Harry!” Hermione exclaimed as Harry went to leave the room.
“Harry where are you going?!” Ron called as he followed Harry out into the hallway. “Harry, really, we can’t –“
“I’m not going to sit here only feet away and not see her!” Harry snapped.
“What’s going on?” Harry turned around and saw Sirius standing in the hallway, looking at them with a stoic expression and his arms crossed over his chest.
“I want to see Grace.”
“No,” Sirius shook his head.
“Please, Sirius! I just need her to know I’m here –“
“No.”
“Please? Just for five minutes – “
“No,” Sirius shook his head.
“She needs me – “
“She needs to grieve for her mother her way,” Sirius said sharply, his eyes narrowing at Harry. Harry blinked, surprised that Sirius spoke to him that way. He had only see Sirius like this a handful of times in the last year. “I know you want to see her, Harry, I do. But if she knows you’re here, she’s going to feel guilty for not seeing you, and she’s going to push herself to be around you and everyone else when she’s obviously not ready. I will not risk her going back into a lifeless state again. She needs to worry about herself, not her boyfriend.”
“But I know how to help her –“
“And so do I!” Sirius snapped. “I am her father, Harry, I know how to comfort my daughter.”
“I know you do but –“
“That’s enough,” he said sharply. “You can see Grace when I say you can.” Sirius didn’t leave any room for argument before turned around and walked down the hall and out of sight.
“…He can’t really ban me from seeing her!” Harry asked offended, turning to the others who all shifted nervously. “Can he?”
“I mean… kind of?” Ron shrugged. “Like we said, he hardly lets us see her… the only people she sees more than once a day is Mum, Fleur, and Sirius – and Lupin when he’s here.”
“And Tonks!” Ginny spoke up.
“Yeah, and Tonks when she’s here…but after Grace threw that bowl of strawberries, I don’t think Tonks has been alone with her…” Ron frowned.
“Do you think he’d let me see her if he was with me?” Harry asked, and they shook their heads.
“Doubt it,” Hermione sighed. “Look, Harry… I understand you want to see her… but maybe Sirius has a point?”
“What’s that supposed to mean?!” Harry snapped at her.
“Well… I mean… you two have this… habit of putting the other first and acting rashly. Take last summer for example! Grace snuck out just to see you and could’ve gotten caught, couldn’t gotten everyone caught! And then well… when Grace had her accident you hardly left her side! I took McGonagall forcing you out of the hospital wing to keep you away long enough until you could see her again! And in third year when she went missing, you were ready to run out of the castle to find her!”
“But this is different, Hermione,” Harry sighed. “None of you understand or… or get it! Grace can’t be left alone to sink into herself! She needs someone there just to be there. She hates being alone, she hates feeling she’s alone! I’ve got to see her, just for a few minutes!”
“I don’t know Harry…” Hermione shook her head.
“He’s right,” Ron said, and Harry nodded.
“You heard Sirius – “
“Yeah, I did, and I also know Harry’s right too!” Ron argued. “Grace doesn’t like being alone…she never has. The other day I went and just sat with her, that was it… she responds better if someone’s there…”
“And how do you expect to sneak Harry into Grace’s room without Sirius finding out?” Hermione huffed.
Ron and Harry both turned to look at each other and Harry’s face spread into a grin. “I think it’s time to pull out the cloak.”
“Sirius knows about the cloak!”
“Yeah, so?”
“Don’t you think he would know that you’d try to use it?”
“I’ve got to try, Hermione,” Harry said desperately. “She…she’s… just knowing she’s here and she’s hurting… I’ve got to try.”
Hermione let out a defeated sigh after a few minutes. Harry grinned.
Throughout the next week, they noticed that there was a certain time of day where no one was with Grace. It was after she had her lunch, and before Sirius would come up to see her. There was about an hour to two hour time frame that she was completely alone. Harry had snuck away upstairs when Ginny distracted Sirius and Tonks.
“Ahem,” Harry jumped as he tried to close Ron’s door. He turned around and saw Remus leaning against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest and looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “And what are you doing up here? With that?” he asked, looking at the cloak in Harry’s hands.
“…Er…” Harry paused. The two stared at each other for a moment, then Remus nodded his head toward Fred and George’s room.
“You’ve got an hour and a half. I’ll try and keep him longer but I can’t make promises. He has Grace on a strict schedule.”
“How did you – “
“You’re wasting time,” Remus told him as he pushed himself off the door. “Hurry up. Like I said, you have about an hour and a half.”
Harry nodded as he made his way down to Fred and George’s room then paused at the door. “Remus…” he said, and Remus turned. “Thanks.” Remus gave him a small smile and a nod, then Harry opened the door quietly.
Once Harry entered the room, he turned and saw Grace laying still on the bed. She was curled up facing the wall, and didn’t make a move to see who had entered the room. He stepped quietly to see if she was awake, but her eyes were closed. He set his cloak on the end of the bed as he made his way around to the empty side. Carefully and slowly, he laid down next to her. He wanted to reach out for her, touch her in some way so she’d know he was there… but he didn’t want to wake her up. And there was a small voice in the back of his mind that made him think that maybe Sirius had a point… maybe seeing him would hurt her more than help her? So he stayed like that, just laying next to her on the bed, watching her body rise and fall slowly.
Grace’s eyes fluttered open when she felt the bed dip, but there was no other movement, and whoever it was didn’t touch her. There were only two people who come and lay on the bed with her, and both of those people would either stroke her hair or rub her arm. There was one other person who would come and stay next to her…
She closed her eyes again and took a deep breath in. Sandalwood… fresh laundry… and polish…. She knew that scent. Grace took in the scent again just to make sure it wasn’t her imagination. Sandalwood, fresh laundry and polish…
Grace rolled over in the bed and opened her eyes to see emerald green ones staring back at her. Her heart squeezed in her chest when she saw him. Her jaw trembled and she felt her eyes begin to burn from the tears.
“C’mere,” Harry whispered as he lifted his arm to her. Grace shimmied closer and wrapped her arm around him and hid her face in his chest. When his arms wrapped tightly around her, Grace felt like she was able to breathe for the first time in two weeks and the heavy feeling on her chest was being lifted. She fisted his shirt tightly and clenched her eyes shut, trying not to cry, but it was hard. “It’s okay…” Harry whispered softly, running his fingers up and down her back softly. “I’m here…”
He’s here… Grace thought, holding onto him tighter as she pressed herself into him. He’s here.
“I’m here, Grace,” Harry whispered and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “I’m not going anywhere, I’m here now…”
Grace’s breathing became heavier as she held onto him tighter, trying to fight the tears that were trying to come. She didn’t want to cry. She didn’t want to cry. She didn’t want to cry. But when she felt his fingertips graze up her back softly and his arm pull her closer and he pressed another kiss to her head, she couldn’t hold them back anymore. A sob broke through her lips. She felt safe to cry, and so she did.
“Shhh… it’s okay,” he whispered. “It’s okay, flower…I’m here…”
“Where’s Harry?” Sirius asked, now noticing the boy wasn’t around.
“Bathroom, I think,” Ron said quickly, and Hermione and Ginny nodded. Sirius eyed them suspiciously, then he noticed Remus coming down the stairs.
“Remus, have you seen Harry?” Sirius asked, not believing Ron. Remus paused, and Sirius’ eyes narrowed at his friend as he watched his eyes quickly look away before looking back at him.
“No – “
“Don’t lie to me, Remus,” Sirius said angrily through clenched teeth.
“Sirius –“
“I’ve told him specifically –“ Sirius hissed as he pushed past Remus and started making his way up stairs.
“Sirius!” Remus called as he followed him. “Stop! You’re being ridiculous!”
“No, I’m not, Remus. She needs to heal on her own –“ Sirius stopped when he heard crying. Quietly they made their way down the hall and stopped outside Fred and George’s room. Sirius’ chest tightened at the sound of Grace crying.
“Has she cried yet for you?” Remus asked under his breath and Sirius shook his head.
“It’s okay, flower… I’m here,” they heard Harry say softly.
Something in Sirius’ chest tightened and he stared at the door feeling tears begin to sting his eyes. Flower… so Harry does have a pet name for Grace… The apple doesn’t fall too far from the tree, does it James? Sirius thought as he blinked away the tears and forced himself to step away from the door. He felt his arm being tugged on and he let Remus drag him down the stairs. They ignored the looks from everyone as they stepped outside and walked. When they got a good ways away from the house, Sirius stopped.
“Flower…” he whispered, his voice cracking. “James used – used to call Lily that all the time and it drove her mad…”
“Until it didn’t,” Remus nodded, smiling sadly.
“Helena used to make fun of James all the time for calling Lily that, saying it was so unoriginal…”
“James didn’t care.”
“Not one bit…”
“Remember when he started calling Helena ‘Hell’ just for the fun of it?”
Sirius let out a bark of laughter. “God she hated it when he called her that. He used to call her and Lily Hell Flower all the time when he saw them together.”
“Do you remember at your wedding when James gave his speech?” Remus asked, chuckling.
“’You’re life is Hell now, while mine is full of Flowers!’” the two said before laughing. But halfway through their laughter, Sirius’ voice cracked and that laugh turned into a sob. Sirius felt himself sit on the ground, elbows resting on his knees as he held his head in his hands. Remus sat down next to him and stayed there with a heavy heart as his best friend sobbed, finally allowing himself to let it out.
“She’s gone…” Sirius whispered brokenly. “She’s gone… she’s gone… and I never got to apologize… My wife is gone…the mother of my child is gone…. She’s gone…”
“She’s gone, Sirius…” Remus whispered, resting a hand on his shoulder and squeezing. “It’s time for you to grieve too. You’ve been putting Grace first this whole time, trying to be strong for her but she’s going to be okay now… Now it’s your turn to let it out, and let go.”
And so Sirius did.
“I’ve thought about you,” Harry whispered as he played with her hair. “Every day…” she only nodded. Grace had finally stopped crying, but she hadn’t let go of Harry and he wasn’t ready to let go either. He didn’t know how long he’d been in there, but he knew it was more than an hour and a half. “It’s going to be all right,” he said, and she nodded.
There was a soft knock on the door and Harry tensed and his stomach sunk in dread. The door opened and he stared in fear as he saw Sirius enter the room. Sirius shook his head at him, and gave him a sad look and Harry instantly relaxed. He noticed Sirius’ eyes were red and his face was blotchy just like Grace’s.
“Grace,” Sirius said softly as he sat at Grace’s feet. “Harry’s got to go down for dinner now,” Grace held onto Harry tighter. “Don’t worry… he’ll be back tomorrow morning after you’ve had a bath, all right?” he said softly, rubbing her side. Grace only nodded and loosened her grip on Harry.
Harry swallowed nervously, afraid of how bad Sirius was going to yell at him once they’ve left the room.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, flower,” he whispered, “okay?” Grace nodded, and looked at him. Harry gave her a small smile, and kissed her forehead. “Good night.”
“Night…” she said quietly. Harry gave her one more kiss on the forehead before he forced himself off the bed, and out of the room. Sirius watched him go and let out a heavy sigh.
“I’ll be right back, little star,” he said and she nodded. Sirius stood up and took the invisibility cloak and walked into the hall, shutting the door behind him.
“I’m sorry! I – I just, I needed to see her! I knew she needed me. I can’t explain it, I just know – “
“I know,” Sirius said quietly, and Harry paused and looked at him. Sirius looked tired – no – exhausted with red eyes and a tear stained face. “I shouldn’t have kept you from her, I know that now, but I was trying to do what I thought was best for my daughter – “
“I know –“
“Good,” Sirius nodded. “This is the only time I let this slide,” he started again, and Harry nodded instantly. “Next time you go behind my back like that… well, let’s just say you best be glad you’re my godson. Do you understand?”
“Yes,” Harry nodded instantly.
“Good.” Sirius gave him a curt nod. “Now there are rules – “
“Of course, yeah…”
“You will see her when I say you can see her, and when I say it’s time to leave, you leave.”
“Okay.”
“When you are with her that door stays open. Not half-open, not open just a crack, I mean open.”
“Right, of course,” Harry nodded quickly.
“There will be no inappropriate touching – “ Harry’s neck went red, “ – there will be no snogging. Hands where I can see them at all times.”
“Yeah.”
“These rules apply all the time,” Sirius continued, his eyes narrowing at him, and Harry nodded. “Whether we’re here at the Burrow, at wherever Grave and I call home, or when I come to see you two in Hogsmeade. Understand?”
“Yes.”
“…Good.” Sirius nodded, and the two stood there for a moment. “Now, go down for dinner.” Harry nodded and turned to leave.
“Hey,” Sirius called, his voice softer and more gentler now. Harry turned and looked at him. Sirius gave him a small, sad smile and held his arms out, and Harry didn’t think twice before he wrapped his arms around Sirius tightly. “I’m here for you too, Harry,” Sirius said quietly, and Harry nodded as he pressed his forehead into Sirius’ shoulder. “You know that, don’t you?” Harry nodded again. “I’m sorry I haven’t been…”
“I understand,” Harry muttered into Sirius’ shirt. “Remus helped a lot when I came round, when he told me about Grace…”
“I should’ve been there for you too…”
“I understand,” Harry said again, and Sirius held him tighter. “I miss her…”
“Me too,” Sirius gave Harry one more squeeze before letting go. “We’ll talk more later,” Harry nodded as he reached up and wiped his eyes. “Go on, I’m sure Molly is waiting for you,” he said lightly, with a small smile and Harry returned it, before turning around.
Harry reached the top of the stairs and paused.
“Sirius…” Harry called and Sirius looked at him. “I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have gone behind your back but… but I had to see her – “
“I know,” Sirius nodded. “Love makes you do crazy and stupid things.” Harry’s cheeks went red and he just nodded before turning around and heading downstairs. Sirius opened the door and stepped back inside.
He stared sadly at Grace, who was curled up in the same position she was a few moments ago. He sighed and slipped into the bed next to her and raised his arm. Grace shimmied close to him and rested her head on his chest. They both laid there in silence for a while. Sirius ran his fingers through her hair and she focused on his heart beat.
“She’s gone, little star…” he said sadly. Grace’s eyes clenched shut and she gripped his shirt. “She’s gone, and she can’t come back…” she took a deep breath and held onto his shirt tighter.
“I know…” she whispered unevenly. “I miss her…” she said, and Sirius held onto her tighter. “She – she didn’t love me… and I feel like I shouldn’t miss her because she didn’t love me…but I can’t help but miss her! She didn’t love me but…but I loved her…and it hurts!” she cried. Sirius closed his eyes, and held her tighter as she cried.
“It’s okay to miss her,” he said quietly, afraid of his own voice cracking. “She was your mum, Grace… Just because you heard some hurtful things, doesn’t mean you should let it overshadow everything. She was still your mum, and she still cared about you… and you had some good memories didn’t you?”
“Ye-yeah…”
“Then hold onto those,” he said. “I know it’s easy to remember all the bad that’s happened recently… but remember those good moments, those happy memories you had with her. Okay?” she nodded.
“Okay…”
“Good… because I’ll give you a little bit longer in here, but after that… you need to get up and live, Grace,” he said softly. “She fought for you to get a chance and get out so you could live, not lay here and become an empty shell from grief. So make her proud, and live.”
Notes:
This one wasn't as sad, or angsty.... well... lol. It wasn't that sad or angsty on Grace's part at least :) We get some cuteness with them, but the angst is all Sirius, the man has to grieve. This really was the first time he really let himself grieve and let out the emotions he's been holding in because he was putting Grace's care above himself.
Don't worry, next chapter - while still gonna be sad - will have a lot more cute moments :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 143: 142
Notes:
Hello Happy Tuesday!
It honestly feels like a Monday since I had off work yesterday due to it being Memorial Day.
I wanted to let everyone know that in June I will be continuing the twice a week updates on Tuesdays and Friday's. I was hoping that I'd have more written than I do, however due to my ADHD meds being out of stock the past two weeks have been really hard to get any writing done or to really do anything so that's why I've decided to push twice a week posting back through June as well. I'm hoping come July we can resume three times a week, but I'll keep y'all posted on that!
Any way, I hope you enjoy today's chapter! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day at ten am, Harry was already waiting outside Grace’s door. Sirius gave him a weirded out look when he stepped out of the room.
“You’re too eager,” he said, “you’re too much like James.”
“Is that a good thing?”
“…Right now?” Sirius asked. “I don’t know. At least I know you’re nothing like me, if you were there is no way in hell I’d let you near Grace.”
“Why?”
“…I breezed through girls,” Sirius shrugged. “Until… until Helena.”
“Oh…”
“Yeah… James though,” Sirius chuckled, “he only had eyes for Lily. Couldn’t get him to look at, let alone think about another girl… yeah, maybe it’s a good thing you’re like him,” Sirius gave him a small smile and patted his shoulder. “Remember the – “
“Door stays open, yeah,” Harry nodded. Sirius narrowed his eyes at him for a moment before turning away. Harry shook his head and knocked on the door gently before opening it.
Grace laid on the bed, her hair still wet and tied up in a knot, staring at the wall with the blanket tucked in under her chin. When she heard the door open, she turned her head and gave the smallest, faintest, smiles at Harry.
“Morning,” he smiled.
“Morning…” she replied.
“Do you want to just lay and…er…” Harry grimaced awkwardly, “cuddle?” he asked, and if Grace wasn’t feeling as sad as she was, she would’ve laughed. “Or… er, do you want me to turn on your gramophone? Or…or we can continue reading Pride and Prejudice? Of course you don’t have to read it out loud. I’ll do that… if you want…” she nodded. “Want me to read to you?” she nodded. “Okay… yeah… er, where’s the book?” he asked stupidly. Grace pointed to her trunk and Harry nodded. He opened it and rummaged around for the familiar book. Once he found it, he closed it again and moved to lay on the bed. He lifted his arm and Grace shimmied close to him and rested her head on his chest.
“What chapter were we on again?” he asked as he flipped through the book to where her bookmark was. “Right, chapter five,” he said, then kissed the top of her head, not caring about her wet hair before started reading.
A few hours and several chapters later, there was a soft knock on the door frame. They both looked up to see Ron and Hermione in the doorway. “Mum says lunch is done,” Ron said, and Harry nodded. He reached for the bookmark and placed it in the crease of the book before closing it.
“I’ll be back later, okay?” Harry said softly, and Grace nodded as she moved enough so he could sit up. Harry kissed her forehead and smiled at her.
“Do you want to come too, Grace?” Hermione asked, but Grace shook her head. She wanted to, she really did… but the thought of getting up made her feel heavier.
“That’s okay,” Harry said, brushing his finger along her cheek. “We’ll come see you later, okay?” she nodded, giving him a small smile.
The next few days were just like that. Harry would come see her after breakfast around ten and he’d lay with her. Some mornings, they would just lay in the bed, with her head on his chest and he would play with her hair or draw little shapes on her back with his fingertips. Other mornings he would read to her while she laid on his chest. In the afternoons, the others would join them. Ginny would come up on Grace’s other side and lay next to her while Ron sat on the chair, and Hermione would sit at the foot of the bed. They would just talk about what was going on in the wizarding world, or when they were going to get their O.W.L.s results back and what classes they were planning on taking next year – or hoping to take.
Grace didn’t speak up much at all, only a few words here and there. She’d nod or shake her head if she was asked something, but she still found it hard to speak. She was sitting up in bed now, but that had taken four days for her to muster the strength to do. Her arms would feel weak and would tremble. Her whole body felt ten times heavier than what it was. Sirius told her it was because she had barely moved for a month, except to use the bathroom and take a bath, but even then she always had help getting up and out of bed.
“Fleur…” Grace said softly as she set her fork down.
“Oui, Gracie?”
“What’s the date today?”
“Oh… eet ees ze Zirtieth,” Fleur answered, her perfect blonde brows curled in confusion.
“Of July?”
“Oui,” Fleur nodded. “Why?”
“No reason,” she shook her head, and gave Fleur a small smile, then went back to her plate. “Has a school owl come yet?”
“No, not yet.”
“Okay,” she nodded again. They were supposed to find out their O.W.L.s results by the end of July… they would come tomorrow, she was sure…
“Are you done?” Fleur asked a few minutes later, and Grace nodded. “You must be feeling better, you are now eating most of your plate!” she beamed happily, and Grace nodded. “Would you like dessert?” Grace shook her head. “All right… well I will take zis downstairs… do you want me to send anyone up? ‘Arry perhaps for a good night kiss?” Fleur teased, but Grace shook her head.
“No, not tonight… thank you, though…” Grace said quietly as she pulled her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them.
“All right…” Fleur nodded as she stood up. “Good night, Grace… and I am glad you are feeling better,” with that, Fleur had left the room.
She was feeling better, but she wasn’t either. However, her dad was right… she couldn’t keep being a shell and staying in this room and in her bed. She glanced out the window, at the sun setting behind the trees. She missed the fresh air, she missed feeling the sun on her face, she missed feeling the wind through her hair… She missed playing the piano. She missed listening to music. She missed singing. She missed everything, even though everything was tied to a memory of her mother – either good or bad. But her dad was right… she couldn’t keep living like this.
“GRACE! HARRY! GO!” she remembered her mother screaming.
Grace… her mother had finally called her Grace… the only time she heard it was before her mother died.
She closed her eyes and rested her forehead on her knees. There was a purple light hurling toward them, and she saw her mother stand and flick her wand, and the purple light bounced off. That purple light was coming to Grace… her mother protected her.
“Harry, please!” Helena pleaded. “I – we need you to take Grace, get the others and go!”
“Take Grace…”
Grace…
“GRACE! HARRY! GO!”
Grace…
Her mother had finally called her Grace, not Gracia…
Her mother protected her…
Grace’s chest tightened up as she squeezed her legs closer to her.
“Take Grace…”
“GRACE! HARRY! GO!”
Grace…
A sob broke through and Grace cried hard into her knees.
Her mother didn’t want her.
Her mother didn’t love her.
But her mother cared…
Her mother protected her…
Her mother finally called her Grace. Not Gracia… Grace.
And now she was gone, and Grace will never hear her mother say her name again.
So she sat there, curled up against her pillows, crying for what felt like the billionth time. She didn’t know she could produce so many tears. But each sob released a little bit of pressure from her chest. Each tear made her feel just a little bit lighter.
“Grace… little star, what is it?” she heard her dad whisper softly as he wrapped an arm around her. Grace moved into him and held onto him tightly as her crying intensified. “Shh… it’s okay… it’s okay… let it out, little star…” he whispered soothingly as he rubbed her back and started to rock her back and forth.
Grace groaned as she rolled over and cracked her eyes open. They stung, and felt crusty. She reached up and rubbed the sleep and dried tears from them. She pushed herself to sit up and stared out of the window. It wasn’t bright and sunny, but she could see the soft hues of the sun rising. She reached over for her necklace and looked at the time. It was just past seven in the morning. She looked over and saw that the other side of the bed was empty, that meant her dad was up. Grace pushed the blankets off and shifted, resting her feet on the cool wood floor.
“Okay…” she whispered to herself and took a deep breath before pushing herself to stand up. She felt her body and joints crack in so many places she sounded like one of the twins’ fire crackers. She took her hair tie, and pulled her curly hair up onto the top of her head and tied it into a loose knot before making her way out of the room.
The hall was quiet, and she knew the others were most likely still sleeping. She made her way down the hall and began down the stairs. She could hear soft talking and quiet clanking going about from the kitchen. She made her way to the kitchen and saw her father and her aunt Molly moving around the kitchen. She thought it was odd, seeing her dad working in the kitchen since the last time she saw him in one, he was burning eggs.
“Grace…” Sirius said softly, freezing when he noticed her standing in the door way. Molly gasped and turned around and stared at her with wide eyes and a large smile forming on her face. “What… what are you doing up?”
“I wanted to help with breakfast…” she said quietly, her voice sounded weird and it felt weird to talk. “I – I also wanted to, er, start getting the crust for the treacle tart ready…” she continued, shifting her weight onto her right foot. “That is…if – if Harry and I could use the kitchen and make it?”
“What?” Sirius asked confused, blinking a few times as he continued to stare at her.
“It’s Harry’s birthday… we – him and I – make a treacle tart. I – I mean last year we couldn’t, we – aunt Molly and I did, I mean… but he had one…”
“Gracie… love, don’t push yourself –“
“I’m fine,” Grace nodded, giving him a small smile. “You were right… I – I can’t keep living like that and…and Mum’s gone and… I’ve got to learn how to be normal again…”
“Are you sure, dear?” Molly asked softly, and Grace nodded.
“Can I help?” she asked, and Molly nodded with a bright smile.
“Of course you can, Gracie! It’ll be nice to have some help that knows what they’re doing.”
“Oi!” Sirius exclaimed in offense. “I’m learning!”
“Not quickly enough,” Molly retorted, and Grace felt herself starting to smile. “He’s only managed to make eggs for more than two people without burning them, and has managed to not over cook the bacon,” Molly told her and Grace smiled. An easiness fell over her as she started helping her dad prepare breakfast as Molly started gathering the ingredients for a cake and for the tart crust.
“Grace, dear, why don’t you start with the eggs while I do the sausage?” Molly said and Grace nodded as they switched places.
“What would you like me to do, Molly?” Sirius asked, rolling onto the balls of his feet.
“…Why don’t you make the toast, Sirius?” Molly asked sweetly, and Sirius’ face dropped.
“Fine,” he sighed in defeat as he started working on the toast. Grace let out a quiet laugh, that she quickly covered up with a cough when she noticed her dad narrow his eyes at her.
“What smells so delicious?” Ron’s voice was heard over the loud noise of the iron skillet.
“Breakfast, Ron,” Molly answered as she moved the cooked sausages onto a charmed serving plate before putting more onto the pan. “Is everyone awake?”
“Just about. I think Harry is the only one that isn’t awake yet,” he answered through a yawn as he sat at the table. “Or if he is, he’s faking it so he could sneak – I mean, wait to see if he could see Grace before breakfast.” Ron cleared his throat when he noticed Sirius raising an accusatory brow at him.
“Nice save,” Sirius said dryly as he sliced more toast in half. “He hasn’t been using that cloak to sneak into her room has he?” Grace felt her cheeks heat up as she moved the eggs to another charmed plate.
“Here, I’ll leave Harry’s for you dear,” Molly whispered teasingly in her ear, and Grace’s cheeks grew darker as she smiled.
“No!” Ron answered, shaking his head. “No, he hasn’t, honest! He just… sometimes lingers until someone goes in so he could wave or smile at her… it’s a bit disgusting really.”
“Ah, to be young and in love again,” Molly sighed dreamily. Grace’s face heated up even more. “There’s nothing like that first love.”
“How many times have you been in love then, Molly?” Sirius asked with a smirk. Molly’s cheeks turned pink as she focused back on the stove.
“Sometimes that first love is true love and you don’t need to experience another one,” she said shortly, and Grace couldn’t help but laugh.
“Wha - !” Ron gasped as he finally noticed Grace at the stove. “You – you’re… you’re up!”
“Yeah,” she nodded as she cracked egg into the iron pan. “I’m up…”
“I’m going to go tell – “
“Don’t you dare!” Molly hissed, glaring at Ron. Ron stared at his mother with wide, fear filled eyes and he froze. “You are going to start setting the table and you are going to keep your mouth shut! This is going to be a nice surprise for everyone, especially Harry!”
“Okay,” Ron nodded, swallowing nervously.
“Now, put this on the table!” Molly ordered, handing Ron a full plate of sausage.
“That smells delicious, Mum,” Bill said with a smile as he kissed Molly on the cheek. “Sirius, er, Fleur and I went to check on Grace but she isn’t in her –“ Bill paused when he finally noticed Grace standing beside his mother. “Well, good morning, Gracie-Ve,” Bill said softly, giving her a small smile.
“Morning,” she greeted back, putting some salt and pepper on the eggs.
“Bill, could you please start putting these plates on the table?” Molly asked as she handed Bill two plates.
“’Course,” he smiled.
“That’s enough toast, Sirius,” Molly said as her dad finished cutting the last bit of toast he had just made. “Could you cut up some fruit now?”
“Sure,” Sirius nodded as he started gathering some fruit and putting it into a colander to rinse off. “Although, I could help with the potatoes – “
“No, no, that’s quite all right,” Molly interrupted as she started pouring the cubed potatoes into the iron pan she was just using to cook the sausage. “Last time I had him do the potatoes, he burnt half of them,” Molly whispered.
“I heard that!” Sirius barked, sending Molly a glare. Grace tried not to grin as she moved the egg to a plate.
“Ron! Come get these plates! We’re running out of room!” Molly called. Grace heard Ron grumble under his breath as he shuffled over and took two plates from the counter. “Oi, you come back here! You’re not done!” Ron grumbled some more. “Don’t give me that, you know the rules! Whoever is up first helps with breakfast, and who is up second sets the table!”
“Who was up first?” Grace’s heart skipped in her chest, and she felt her breath get caught in her throat at the sound of Harry’s voice. She should really be used to it by now, but whenever she hears it out of nowhere, it excites her.
“Me,” Sirius answered with a grin. “Again, of course. I’m Molly’s helper – “
“Mmm,” Molly made a sound, and Sirius shot her a look.
“…We’re not going to have burnt eggs and over cooked bacon again are we?” Harry asked as he went to sit down.
“Oi!” Sirius scoffed as he threw a grape at Harry’s head, making him laugh. Grace’s heart fluttered in her chest, and she felt herself smiling as she placed the second egg on Harry’s plate.
“Go on, dear,” Molly whispered and nudged her gently. “I’ll finish up here.”
“You sure?” Grace asked, and Molly nodded as she handed Harry’s plate to Grace. Grace gave her aunt a small smile as she squeezed past her and her dad, who was cutting up some fruit on the other side of the counter.
Harry was sitting one seat from the end of the table with Ginny on his other side, Ron and Hermione across from them. She held the back of his chair as she leaned over to set his plate down in front of him. Harry stopped mid-sentence when he saw a plate being set down, but that’s not what he noticed. He noticed the hand that placed it, and the pink cord bracelet that was tied around the wrist. Harry’s eyes widened as he stood up immediately, nearly knocking the chair over as he did then turned. There stood Grace. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun that was starting to flop to the side, she wore the light grey t-shirt and black pajama pants he had given her the last week of term, and even though she looked tired and worn out… she was beautiful.
“Happy –“ Grace gasped as Harry pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. She smiled as her heart did flips in her chest and she hugged him back.
“You’re up,” he whispered in her ear, and she nodded.
“It’s your birthday,” she said as she pulled away to look up at him. “We’ve got to make your treacle tart.”
Harry’s chest tightened and his heart swelled as he looked at her. Yesterday, she had barely spoken, she had only started sitting up in the afternoon… she was laying on his chest as he read to her… But here she was, out of bed and making breakfast… because it was his birthday and she wanted them to make the treacle tart… A strange, yet familiar emotion filled his chest as he looked at her. He realized before what that emotion was, weeks ago when he sat at Privet Drive writing to her, but now he was feeling it again. He looked at her and even though she looked like an exhausted mess, she was the most beautiful thing in the world to him and he… he was in love with her.
Harry held her face in his hands gently, his thumbs brushing along her cheeks and he smiled at her softly before leaning down and kissing her. A soft sound came from Grace’s throat as the kiss deepened and she fisted his shirt.
“Does this happen a lot?” Bill whispered to Hermione.
“The snogging?”
“No, them forgetting there are other people in the room?”
“All the time,” Ginny, Ron and Hermione answered quietly.
“’Ow romantic,” Fleur sighed, leaning into Bill’s side.
“Ah, young love,” Molly sighed happily with her hand on her heart. Sirius frowned as he looked up, and his frowned turned into a glare.
“Oi! What did I say!” he exclaimed. “Rule number four, Harry!”
Harry pulled away as soon as he heard Sirius’ voice, and his face went red. “Right, sorry!” he cleared his throat. Grace blinked as her eyes fluttered open, then she looked at him.
“Rule number four?” she asked, confused.
“Don’t worry about it,” Harry shook his head with a smile as he pulled her down to sit next to him.
“Do I want to know?”
“…Probably not,” Harry shook his head, resting his hand on her knee. Grace’s cheeks flushed and she scooted her chair closer to him.
“I’ve missed those…” she whispered.
“Missed what?”
“Your kisses,” she confessed shyly, and Harry grinned at her.
“Me too.”
“You miss your kisses?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.
“No, thick-head, I miss yours,” he rolled his eyes at her. She scoffed lightly as she started piling food on his plate.
“Oi! Hands where I can see them!” Sirius exclaimed as he placed the large bowl of assorted fruit down on the table. Grace rolled her eyes at him and gave him a look. “Don’t give me that. That’s rule number five.”
“His hand is only on my knee!”
“I don’t care. Hands – table – now!” he ordered, pointing to Harry. Grace rolled her eyes and started scooping some fruit onto her plate. Harry sighed as he took his hand from Grace’s knee and rested it on the table.
“You’re being ridicu – “
“OH! Are those owls!?” Hermione exclaimed excitedly as she looked out of the window. Harry and Grace turned around in their seat to see what Hermione was looking at, and sure enough there were four owls flying closer.
“They’re definitely owls,” Ron nodded as he straightened his back to take a better look over Harry and Grace’s heads.
“There’s four of them,” Harry said, now turning completely over in his chair.
“One for each… are those – “ Grace started, her eyes widening. “Oooooh, no… I’m not ready. I just decided to brave people, I can’t brave test results!”
“Where’s that Gryffindor bravery?” Sirius asked lightly, and Grace glared at him.
“It’s left for holiday, it’ll be back September first,” she replied dryly.
“Well, good to know your cheek is back,” Sirius muttered as he took a seat at the end side of the table next to her.
One. Two. Three. And four owls swooped into the kitchen and dropped four, large, square envelopes in front of Harry, Grace, Ron and Hermione. Grace swallowed her nerves as she took the envelope and opened it, then took a deep breath and unfolded it as she exhaled.
Ordinary Wizarding Level Results
Pass Grades
Outstanding (O)
Exceeds Expectations (E)
Acceptable (A)
Fail Grades
Poor (P)
Dreadful (D)
Troll (T)
Gracia Venus Black has achieved:
Astronomy O
Care of Magical Creatures O
Charms O
Defense Against the Dark Arts O
Divination E
Herbology O
History of Magic O
Potions O
Transfiguration O
Grace reread her results over and over and over again until she memorized her results. All O’s except for Divination (which she didn’t expect to get an O, she hoped but didn’t expect). She did it…
“Only failed Divination and History of Magic, and who cares about them?” Ron said happily. “Here – swap – “ he continued as he held his results out to Harry and they switched. Grace was still staring a her results.
“How’d you do, little star?” Sirius asked as he leaned over. His eyes scanned the parchment, and he let out a slow, low, whistle. “That’s my girl,” he smiled proudly and kissed the top of her head. She flushed and smiled at him.
“What? How did you do?” Harry asked as he leaned over on her other side but she quicky hid it from him. “Oi! I want to see.”
“Nope, we switch!” Grace said sternly, and Harry rolled his eyes as he gave Ron back his results.
“Well done!” Molly exclaimed proudly as she ruffled Ron’s hair. “Seven O.W.L.s, that’s more than Fred and George got together!” Ron’s ears went red, but he still had a proud smile on his face.
“Hermione?” Ginny asked, looking across the table. Grace tore her eyes from her results again to look at Hermione. “How did you do?”
“I – not bad,” Hermione said in a small voice. Grace raised an eyebrow at her, not believing her at all.
“Oh, come off it,” Ron rolled his eyes as he plucked the parchment from her hands and scanned over it. “Yep – nine ‘Outstandings’ and one ‘Exceeds Expectations’ at Defense Against the Dark Arts! You’re actually disappointed, aren’t you?”
“No,” Hermione shook her head.
Grace frowned as she looked at her results again. That bitter, sour, feeling started to stir up in her stomach as she looked at her results. Hermione got nine ‘Outstandings’ and one ‘Exceeds Expectations’… Grace only got eight ‘Outstandings’… She stared at that single ‘E’ with disappointment. She should’ve studied more on Astrology, and revised more on fire omens… She had hoped that her seeing something in her crystal ball would’ve been enough to impress the examiner. If she had revised more on Astrology then maybe she would’ve gotten a ‘O’.
No. No. Grace told herself. Hermione was taking one extra class than I was. So really, we’ve got the same amount of O.W.L.s! she thought, still staring at her results. But I got an ‘Outstanding’ on my Defense Against the Dark Arts exams… she got an ‘Exceeds Expectations’… I got a better score than Hermione!
“Hey,” she jumped when she felt Harry nudge her arm. “Switch,” he said, holding out his results. She only nodded and forced herself to hand her parchment over and take his.
She looked down his results, and nodded at each one, feeling proud that he had gotten a the minimum grade he needed for his N.E.W.T. classes, until she saw the potions grade. “Oh, no, Harry…” she said softly. “I’m…I’m sorry! I know how much you wanted to be an Auror!”
“It’s fine,” Harry shrugged, but she could tell he was disappointed. “I knew getting an ‘Outstanding’ in potions would be nearly impossible anyway.”
“But we went over everything!” Grace frowned. “We went over ingredients, potions and their uses, how to make each one – you had everything correct when I went over it with you!”
“Grace – “
“It – it had to have been the most stupidest, simplest, little mistake – maybe you misspelt something on your written exam? Or – or you let the potion simmer a second too long –“
“Grace, it’s all right,” Harry said gently, resting his hand on hers. “Really… I’ll just talk to McGonagall about my other options,” he assured her. Grace’s lips formed a pout as she slouched in her seat. “Besides, maybe we could be teachers together?” he whispered in her ear. “Teach the same subject and take turns teaching a class so one of us could always be with our twelve children,” he teased. Grace’s cheeks went bright red as she glared at the table and kicked him lightly in the ankle under the table. “Ow, that hurt!”
“Did not, you big baby,” she huffed. However, she kept thinking about what he said… them both being teachers together. Professor Potter… Grace’s heart started racing in her chest as she thought about him teaching with a smile, and a confident swagger that he had developed in the D.A., him writing things on the black board… his hands as he did it, as he showed the wand movements. Her eyes wondered to his hands, and her cheeks flushed even hotter as her chest tightened. She’d really like it if his hands did other things besides -
“How did you do, Gracie?!” Grace jumped as Ron’s voice broke through her thoughts as he eagerly leaned over the table, hoping to see Grace’s results from Harry. Hermione even leaned forward a little in interest.
“I did fine,” Grace shrugged nonchalantly.
“Fine,” Harry scoffed as he looked at her results. “Grace you’ve got one ‘Exceeds Expectations’ and that’s in Divination. You’ve got ‘Outstandings’ in everything else!”
“What?!” Hermione exclaimed, her eyes widening, nostrils flaring and her cheeks started turning pink.
“You’ve got an ‘Outstanding’ in Defense Against the Dark Arts too?!” Ron exclaimed as he snatched the results from Harry and scanned them, as did Hermione. Her cheeks only started getting redder and her eyes narrowed. “That’s no surprise, you’re the best in our year after Harry!”
“Hmph,” Hermione huffed as she focused on her breakfast, stabbing it slightly aggressively. Grace, Ron and Harry shared a look as Ron handed her back her results.
“I’m proud of you, little star,” Sirius whispered and kissed the top of her head again as he stood up. “Mum would be proud of you too,” he added softly, and Grace smiled.
Notes:
So Grace is finally out of her room and socializing with everyone~! I wanted you all know that Grace will still be grieving throughout the fic, there will be chapters where we see that grief, especially the Christmas chapters coming up! :)
And the OWLS have coooome~! Is any one surprised by her results??????
But also... Harry admitting to himself that he loves her!!!! AAAHHHH :)
Next chapter is going to be really cute and funny~ it's part 2 of Harry's birthday! :)
I wanted to let everyone know that in June I will be continuing the twice a week updates on Tuesdays and Friday's. I was hoping that I'd have more written than I do, however due to my ADHD meds being out of stock the past two weeks have been really hard to get any writing done or to really do anything so that's why I've decided to push twice a week posting back through June as well. I'm hoping come July we can resume three times a week, but I'll keep y'all posted on that!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~!!
Chapter 144: 143
Notes:
Hello, hello! Happy Friday!!
Here's chapter 143! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Want to get started on the crust?” Grace asked Harry a little while later. All of them were lounging outside, enjoying the nice sunny weather. “Everything should be room temperature now.”
“Yeah,” Harry nodded with a grin as Grace sat forward as Harry stood up and held his hand out for her.
“Crust? Crust for what?” Ron asked, looking up at them.
“For Harry’s treacle tart,” Grace answered as she stood up.
“I thought Mum was making a birthday cake…” Ron frowned, confused.
“She is,” Grace nodded. “It’s just… well –“
“Grace and I make a treacle tart together every year,” Harry answered, smiling at her as his thumb rubbed the back of her hand softly. “Except well… last year but…”
“Yeah…” Grace nodded, “and we’ve got to start on the crust because it’s got to chill for at least an hour.”
“I want to – ow!” Ron hissed, and glared at Ginny who punched him and gave him a look. “What?”
“Let them be alone!” Ginny hissed. Grace’s cheeks flushed as she tried not to smile. She took Harry’s hand and tugged him toward the Burrow.
“Didn’t think they’d ever let us be able to leave,” Grace whispered to him, and Harry grinned.
“Neither did I. I’ve been waiting since breakfast!” Grace’s cheeks flushed pink and she couldn’t help but smile wider.
When they walked into the kitchen and saw everything they needed except for the butter already laid out on the counter. “Thanks aunt Molly,” Grace said to herself as she and Harry went to wash her hands. Then once her hands were dry she, started measuring the flour. “Harry, can you get the butter from the chiller?” Harry made a sound and kissed her cheek before grabbing the butter.
“Do you want me to cut it up?” he asked and she nodded. “Into little cubes?”
“You remember,” she smiled at him, and Harry’s cheeks had a dusting of pink. “You’re cute when you blush,” she teased lightly as she poured the flour into the bowl.
“I’m not cute,” Harry huffed, his brows frowning. “Blokes aren’t cute.”
“You are.”
“No I’m not.”
“Yes you are.”
“I said blokes aren’t cute.”
“What are they supposed to be then?”
“Er… you know, fit,” Harry nodded as he started dropping the cold cubes of butter into the bowl as she sprinkled the little bit of salt in the bowl, “handsome…” he added, coming up behind her and wrapping his arms around her.
“…sexy…” Grace whispered shyly as she started mixing the flour and butter with her hands.
“What?” Harry asked, then cleared his throat.
“Sexy… that’s another thing you boys want to be called…” she said, her cheeks burning.
“Er… I – I guess – I – where did you hear that?”
“I heard Bill and Dad talking about Fleur one afternoon. They thought I was asleep,” she shrugged. Harry’s cheeks and his neck started to warm up as he wondered if she thought that way about him. “Hey, can you help me mix this?” she asked, and Harry nodded as he unwrapped his arms and pressed his front further into her back and started mixing the flour and the butter. Grace’s breath hitched in her throat, and she felt her entire body heat up and tingle.
“What about you?” he asked quietly.
“What about me?”
“What do you – girls – prefer to be called?” his voice was quieter, lower, and his hot breath against her ear sent shivers down her back. “Do you prefer…cute?” he whispered, and she shivered when she felt his lips against her ear. “Or… pretty?” he asked, leaning forward a little to press a kiss to her cheek. “Or beautiful?” he kissed her jaw and she sucked in a breath. “Or gorgeous?” he kissed the spot on her neck just below her jaw. “Or stunning?” he then started kissing down her neck. Grace’s eyes fluttered closed and her heart started to race as she tilted her head to the side for him, allowing him to continue giving her kisses along her neck. “Or… sexy?” her breath hitched when he started suck on her sweet spot. Her breathing shallowed, and she started imagining his lips trailing further down her body. “Or breath-taking,” he whispered, then kissed the light pink spot he had just attended to. “You’re all of them,” he kissed the spot between her neck and shoulder.
“Ahem!” Harry and Grace both jumped and looked up with wide eyes – Grace from horror and Harry from just being caught – to see Sirius, leaning against the door way with his arms crossed over his chest and his eyes narrowed at them. “What are you doing?”
“Baking,” they both answered quickly. Sirius raised an eyebrow at them.
“…Doesn’t look like baking to me.”
“It’s baking, see,” Grace said nervously as she held up her dough covered hands.
“I may not be savvy in the kitchen yet,” Sirius started, his eyes narrowing more at them – mostly at Harry, “but it’s to my understanding that there is no kissing involved with baking.”
“But what if the baker is as beautiful and lovely as Gra – “ Harry started and then stopped when he noticed the dangerous look on Sirius’ face. “Right, there’s no kissing in baking.”
“Do I have to supervise you two?” Sirius asked.
“No,” they both said, shaking their heads.
“If I come in here and there is snogging, or any kissing below the chin, I’ll separate you two. Do you understand?” he asked.
“Yes,” Harry nodded.
“Why are you being so weird? I thought you liked that Harry and I are together?” Grace asked.
“I may like that you two are together, that doesn’t mean I want to see you two be together,” Sirius answered, his face curling awkwardly.
“…is that why I was never allowed to have my door closed when Harry came to see me in the morning?” Grace asked, and Sirius nodded. “Seriously? Do you really think Harry would try anything when I’m ugly crying on him? Or that I would want my boyfriend to touch me –“
“AH AH AH!” Sirius shouted, covering his ears. “I don’t want to see it. I don’t want to hear it. I don’t want to think about it! You two being… physical does not exist when I’m around!”
“… so you’re going to ignore your grandchildren?” she asked dryly.
“No,” Sirius scoffed. “Why would I ignore my perfect grandchildren?”
“Because every time you see them and love on them you’re constantly going to be reminded that we – “ Grace nodded her head to Harry, “ – had sex to make those grandchildren.”
Sirius’ face curled in disgust. “How could you do that to me? I don’t want those mental images! Ew! No! No! No! You give me grandchildren the safe way! Through little owls that deliver babies on the doorsteps of parents houses! Not – not – No.”
“You’re being ridiculous,” Grace rolled her eyes as she scraped the dough off her hands and fingers. “Keep mixing! I’ve got to add a bit more water,” she said to Harry as she ducked under his arms to the sink. Harry, who was red faced and feeling a little extra warm, nodded as he continued to massage the flour and butter together.
“You will understand in thirty years when your children are sixteen, you’re not going to want to see them be all… touchy,” Sirius’ face scrunched up. Grace rolled her eyes at him. Harry, on the other hand, continued to stare at the bowl. He had to agree with Sirius. He thought about thirty years in the future and his own children, the same little boy and girl he imagined when Grace told him she wanted to be a mother but much older. It wasn’t his future son being…touchy that made him uncomfortable, it was his future, imaginary daughter that was only just a figment of his imagination right now being touched that made him uncomfortable.
“You’re still being ridiculous. You’re going to have to get used to it.”
“No I don’t.”
“Yeah, you do! Are you going to keep us at arms length from each other at all times?”
“If I have to!”
“…You’re ridiculous.”
“I’m not having this argument with you,” Sirius shook his head. “No inappropriate touching, or snogging, no kissing below the chin!” he said sharply then he left the room. Grace made a face as he left before coming back to the bowl and pouring a dash of water into the bowl.
“He’s ridiculous.”
“I – er… maybe he’s got a point?” Harry said slowly, keeping his eyes on the dough mixture. Grace raised an eyebrow at him, and he felt his neck grow hot again.
“Are you saying we should be arms-length apart for the next month?”
“No,” Harry replied instantly, shaking his head. “I’m just saying that… maybe we should keep things… simple…” Grace blinked at him.
“Are you scared of Dad?”
“No!” Yes… a little. Harry thought.
“Well, what Dad doesn’t know won’t hurt him,” Grace smirked at him as she leaned against the counter. “I know some good hiding places around here we could sneak off too – “
“I promised I wouldn’t go behind his back again,” Harry shook his head, and Grace’s looked at him confused. “Sneaking around to snog and…other stuff – “ he shook his head again, “I would be going behind his back and I can’t.”
Grace stared at him for a moment before nodding.
“Besides, we’re taking things slow anyway, right?” he asked, and she nodded as she started helping him mix the dough together again. “We’ve got to focus on finishing school so we can both be teachers and save to build a house in Hogsmeade big enough to house our twelve children.”
“Oh my God!” Grace groaned. “Not the twelve kids again! And what’s this teacher business?”
“I told you, earlier,” he said, scraping his hands free of the dough. “I’ll become a teacher too, and we’ll teach the same subject but teach separate classes so one of us will always be with the children once we have them. We can’t keep them at Hogwarts, can we?” Grace paused and looked at him. Her heart did that skipping thing and her stomach did that familiar fluttery thing.
“I thought you were joking…” she said softly.
“At first,” Harry shrugged. “But I thought about it some more and… well, I didn’t hate helping everyone in the D.A. I actually kind of enjoyed it. And the more I thought about it, the more I liked the idea of if I can’t be an auror, maybe I’ll be a teacher. We could teach the same subject, but different classes, or you teach one day and I’ll teach the next so there’ll always be someone with our kids when they’re little. Or maybe I’ll stop teaching and be the stay-at-home dad while you teach during the day. We’ll live in Hogsmeade, or just outside of Hogsmeade or – “
Grace cut him off with a kiss. “You’re… you’re perfect, you know that?” she said softly as she pulled away. “Professor Potter,” she added, smiling at him. Harry’s cheeks flushed as he smiled at her.
“Not as perfect as you, Professor Po-Black,” Harry caught himself, his smile widening as he poked her nose, purposely leaving the dough on the tip of it. Grace blinked and her mouth dropped in shock.
“Did you just?” she asked, aghast. Harry only grinned. Grace shook her head and reached up, wiping her hand on his cheek.
“Oi! I just poked your nose!” he exclaimed in mock offense. He wiped his hands as clean as possible and reached into the flour.
“Harry… Harry no!”
“Harry, yes!” He laughed as he flicked flour at her. She screamed and tried to turn away but the white powder flew into her face and covered.
“HARRY!” Grace laughed loudly. Harry’s heart nearly flew from his chest as he looked at her, covered in flour, hair tied in a knot and limp to the side, her head falling back as she laughed loudly. It was the first time in a month he’s heard her laugh and it was his favorite sound…
Yeah… I’m in love with her.
Notes:
A/N: Aaaaahh this chapter is honestly one of the cutest chapters, and it makes me so happy every time I read it. It's a little on the shortish side, but there's so much cute going on that I hope it can be over looked :)
I'm finally getting into the canon plot of deathly hallows, I've had a pretty decent writing week this past week despite the holiday! 3 chapters are done, so its looking like we'll resume 3x a week posting in July!
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! And I can't wait to share the next chapter on Tuesday! :)
Chapter 145: 144
Notes:
Happy Tuesday~!
Here's chapter 144!
We're getting close to them going back to Hogwarts and all the drama will begin!!
Don't worry, we're not gonna have the drama and angst of OotP! But there's gonna be more teen drama for sure! (and a sprinkle of Jealous and possessive Grace :) )
There's also gonna be SOME family drama, and Sirius drama... but nothing TOO much :)
Honestly, HBP is so different than all the others (even canon wise) and as much as HBP stressed me out to write, over all it's probably one of my favorites so far :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next couple of days felt odd to Grace. She was worn out come lunch time, and she usually stopped talking and would lean into Harry. On his birthday she had actually fallen asleep on his lap once they finished the treacle tart. He didn’t mind, of course, he let her sleep and he played with the stray curls that had managed to escape her make-shift bun. She managed to join everyone for dinner – which had unfortunately turned into a glum affair once news broke out about Mr. Fortescue and Mr. Ollivander, as well as finding out about Igor Karkaroff’s body.
The days that followed, it was hard for Grace to get out of bed, but she pushed herself through it even though everyone told her to take it easy. Just like on Harry’s birthday, halfway through the day she would get worn out and would end up falling asleep somewhere, but everyone let her be. She’d wake up after an hour or so feeling better and slightly recharged.
On the first Thursday of August, Grace didn’t struggle as much to get out of bed and get ready for the day. It was the first day she wore something other than her pajamas. She pulled her hair back and started weaving it into a braid. She looked at herself in the mirror and nodded. She didn’t look exhausted, and she didn’t look half dead inside anymore either. That was a good sign.
When she arrived downstairs into the kitchen, she took her usual seat at the end corner of the table and then started piling fruit onto her plate.
“Morning,” she smiled when she felt Harry kiss her cheek from behind before sitting next to her, and resting his hand on her knee.
“Morning,” she greeted, and leaned over to kiss him but Sirius cleared his throat from the counter. “It’s above the chin, you maniac!”
“No! Hands!” Sirius pointed the spatula at them.
“Sirius, the eggs,” Molly said.
“Dammit,” Sirius cursed and turned back to the stove. Grace rolled her eyes and turned back to Harry, who was trying not to laugh.
“You don’t get your good morning kiss anymore,” she huffed as she sat straight in her seat.
“Awe, no, come on!”
“Nope! Kisses have been revoked until further notice.”
“Rude,” Harry muttered playfully, and she rolled her eyes at him.
“Mail’s here!” Ron exclaimed as he shot up and opened the window. Two owls swooped in and dropped to bundles of letters before flying off. Grace frowned, they usually just sent one owl, but as Ron started handing them out, she noticed that two of them seemed to be larger and then the others. One of the thick envelopes was handed to Grace and she looked at it confused. Why was it so thick?
She opened it, and pulled out a thick wad of folded parchment, and out came a silver badge with three music notes that read: Student Director. She blinked and stared at it. Student Director… she had been made… Student Director?!
Grace tossed the parchment with her booklist and supply list aside, not caring where the parchment had floated, and read the third sheet of parchment.
Miss Black,
It is my absolute pleasure to inform you that you have been chosen to be the Frog Choir’s new Student Director.
Student Director’s duties are, but not limited to:
- Leading rehearsal when Professor Flitwick is not present, or is working with another student.
- Record rehearsal student attendance.
- Organize auditions, and extra rehearsal times.
- Provide support for fellow choir members i.e. extra rehearsals if needed, help, and general feedback when Professor Flitwick is not able to provide them.
- Assist Professor Flitwick in song choices for performances, duets, and solos, as well as recommend students for individual performances. (Professor Flitwick still makes all final decisions regarding song choices, and individual performances.)
- Being a face and representing the Frog Choir with integrity and passion.
- Providing any other support and assistance to Professor Flitwick if needed.
As Student Director, you are given the same status as Prefects and Quidditch Captain, however like Quidditch Captain you are not able to dock points.
I have also provided the songs we will be performing during the Welcome Feast. You will meet for rehearsal on the Hogwarts Express at 11:30, in the compartment after the Prefects compartment. As you may remember, rehearsals on the train should not run for more than an hour. We will also be meeting in classroom nine on the first floor for a quick run through before joining the others for the rest of the Sorting Ceremony.
I would like to be the first to also congratulate you, Miss Black. You are a wonderful and talented singer, and I am absolutely pleased to have you as my Student Director for your remaining time at Hogwarts.
Professor Flitwick.
Grace re-read the parchment over and over again. She couldn’t believe it… Professor made her Student Director. She thought it would’ve gone to one of the seventh years… not her, especially since she couldn’t perform her solo at the farewell feast (although, Professor Flitwick had asked her privately if she still wanted to perform given the circumstances. She had declined and he understood).
“Grace… what is it?” Harry asked, concerned. This had caught the others’ attention as well, making Ron, Ginny and Hermione (who was still being cold to Grace for doing better than her in Defense Against the Dark Arts) look at her. She didn’t say anything as she continued to stare at the parchment and her new silver badge. “What’s that?” he asked as he leaned in closer.
“I’ve been made Student Director…” Grace said, her voice soft and quiet.
“Congratulations,” Harry grinned at her as he draped an arm around her shoulder and kissed her cheek. “Knew you would, we all did.”
“I – I thought it’d be given to someone else…”
“Yeah, right,” Ron scoffed. “Everyone knows you’re the best in the school, and you put in too many extra practice hours. It’s not really a surprise to anyone that Flitwick finally made you Student Director.”
“That gives you equal status with prefects!” Hermione said, speaking to Grace for the first time in nearly a week. “You can use our special bathroom now and everything! Just like Harry!”
“Yeah – wait – “ Grace blinked and shook her head. “Just like… Harry – what?” she turned to look at him and he grinned at her, holding up a silver badge that read: Quidditch Captain. “YOU MADE CAPTAIN!?” she exclaimed happily, and Harry nodded. “Oh, Harry! Congratulations!” she finally set her own badge down before turning in her seat and wrapping her arms around his neck, not caring if their knees bumped awkwardly. “I told you that you’d be playing quidditch this year! I can finally give up being Seeker!”
“But you were really good at it,” Harry teased as she pulled away, and he laughed at the look she gave him.
“I’ll stick to being a chaser thank you very much. It’s where I belong.”
“Hey,” Sirius grinned as he patted Harry’s shoulder and looked over at the badge. “Congratulations, Harry. James was captain too in our last few years. I think I have his old play book somewhere, it’s yours if you want it?”
“Really?” Harry asked excitedly, and Sirius nodded.
“Yeah, I’ll search around for it. Not sure where it is, but you’ll have it before you head back to school,” he smiled and ruffled Harry’s hair. “What’s this?” Sirius frowned as he leaned over Grace and picked up the silver badge. “Student Director. That’s my girl,” Sirius beamed as he kissed the top of Grace’s head. “I’d hope after three years ol’ Filly would make you Student Director.”
“Well, I don’t suppose we can put off a trip to Diagon Alley much longer now that you’ve got these,” Molly sighed as she took Ron’s booklist. Sirius frowned as he leaned over Grace again and looked at her list. “We’ll go on Saturday as long as your father doesn’t have to go into work again. I’m not going there without him.”
“Mum, d’you honestly think You-Know-Who’s going to be hiding behind a bookshelf in Flourish and Blotts?” Ron sniggered.
“Fortescue and Ollivander went on holiday, did they?” Molly said sharply. “If you think security’s a laughing matter you can stay behind and I’ll get your things myself – “
“No, I wanna come! I want to see Fred and George’s shop!”
“Then you just buck up your ideas, young man, before I decide you’re too immature to come with us! And that goes for returning to Hogwarts as well!” Ron blinked, and turned to look at Harry and Grace in disbelief, then turned to Sirius.
“Don’t look at me,” Sirius shook his head as he placed Grace’s booklist down. “I’m with Molly. While I don’t think Voldemort or his death eaters will be lurking about behind bookshelves, people still shouldn’t be out and about in small groups – especially you kids,” he said seriously, rubbing Grace’s shoulder gently. “Having as many of wizards – of age wizards around would be best. Ideally having at least one adult per student is what we want but…” Sirius shrugged. “We can make do with what we’ve got.”
There were a lot of different ways Grace imagined the first time her and her dad walking around Diagon Alley for the first time together would go. She imagined they’d get lunch at the Leaky Cauldron, then head to Gringotts before shopping for her books and robes, get some ice cream. Sometimes she imagined them starting with Gringotts, then ice cream, then the quidditch supply shop, then her books. Or starting with her robes, then ice cream, then books and then finish with dinner at the Leaky Cauldron. She did not, however, imagine the Leaky Cauldron being completely empty, and the usual lively, packed, cobblestone streets of Diagon Alley were bare as people scurried as fast as they could to where they needed to go.
There were shops boarded up with the purple Ministry posters blown up over them. Other windows had the black and white, moving wanted posters of death eaters that were still on the loose. Grace stopped walking as she stared at the picture of Bellatrix Lestrange laughing madly as she jerked on her chains. Her chest tightened as her breathing grew shallow and she balled her hands into tight fists.
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK! I KILLED HELENA BLACK!” Her voice echoed in Grace’s head as she glared at the poster.
“C’mon love,” Sirius whispered as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her away from the window. Harry looked at her with worry, silently asking if she was okay but she just nodded.
“I think we’d better do Madam Malkin’s first, Hermione wants new dress robes. Ron and Harry are showing too much ankle. And Grace… well, Gracie, you er…” Grace’s cheeks flushed.
“Keep filling out,” she said dryly. “Yeah, I know. None of my school shirts fit right anymore,” she huffed, her cheeks growing darker. “I need them to stop,” she muttered.
“I don’t,” Harry mumbled under his breath, and she felt her neck heat up. She shot Harry a glare to tell him to shut up as Sirius knocked him up on the back of his head and glared. Harry only shot her a goofy grin.
“Molly, it doesn’t make sense for all of us to go to Madam Malkin’s,” Arthur spoke up. “Why don’t those three go with Hagrid and we can go to Flourish and Blotts and get everyone’s school books?”
“I don’t know…” Molly said anxiously. Something shot through Grace and she gripped her dad’s shirt tightly, and Sirius rubbed her shoulder. “Hagrid, do you think – ?”
“Don’ fret, they’ll be fine with me, Molly,” Hagrid assured her soothingly with a wave of his hand. Molly didn’t look entirely convinced.
“I’ll go with them,” Sirius spoke up, rubbing Grace’s shoulder and pulling her closer to his side. “It’s my first time school shopping with Grace, I’m not going to miss any of it.” This seemed to ease Molly’s nerves a little, having at least one other capable adult with them.
Grace looked around as they made their way down the cobblestone street to Madam Malkin’s. People were huddled together in their small groups, rushing to where they needed to be and not lingering out too long to talk. It was strange to see Diagon Alley the way that it is now, people being in too much fear to go about their normal lives, and enjoy the small moments like shopping for school things.
“Migh’ be a bit of a squeeze in there with all of us,” Hagrid said once they arrived outside of the shop and he bent down to peer through the window. “I’ll stand guard outside, all right?”
“All right,” Sirius nodded as he opened the door, allowing Hermione and Ron to enter first. Harry took Grace’s hand and pulled her in behind them. Her chest tightened up at the familiar voice and she froze.
“… not a child, in case you haven’t noticed, Mother. I am perfectly capable of doing my shopping alone.”
“Now, dear, your mother’s quite right, none of us is supposed to go wandering around on our own anymore, it’s nothing to do with being a child – “
“Watch where you’re sticking that pin, will you!”
Grace squeezed Harry’s hand tightly as her other balled into a fist so tight she could feel her nails digging into her palm. Not even her father’s soothing touch on her shoulder helped ease the tightness in her chest as she tried to hold back the anger she felt when she saw Draco Malfoy appear from behind the racks and look in the mirror.
She never noticed it before, not even last year when she found out they were cousins. She could see it now as she glared at him through his reflection. Their cheekbones were similar, they had similar chins… they had the same light grey eyes. Those were Black family genes, and he got those from his mother.
“If you’re wondering what that smell is, Mother, a mudblood just walked in,” Malfoy sneered. Grace felt her chest burn as she dug her nails further into her palm and she felt her father’s hand on her shoulder tighten. Harry and Ron instantly drew their wands and pointed them at Malfoy.
“I don’t think there’s any need for language like that!” Madam Malkin exclaimed as she rushed from behind a rack of clothes with her wand tape measure. “And I don’t want wands drawn in my shop either!”
“Ron. Harry,” Sirius said in a low, serious tone. “Wands away. Now.” That was Sirius’ ‘parent’ voice.
“Yeah, like any of you’d dare use magic out of school,” Malfoy scoffed, but a nasty little smirk formed on his face. “Who blacked your eye, Granger? I want to send them flowers –“
“Shut up you nasty, little bastard!” Grace snapped at him. “I’ll black your eye next. Wouldn’t be the first time –“
“Grace, enough.” Sirius hissed at her, squeezing her shoulder.
“Yes, that’s quite enough,” Madam Malkin nodded sharply. “Madam – please –“
“Put those away,” a cold, feminine voice said and Grace turned to see Narcissa Malfoy appear from behind the racks. She felt her father tense beside her and his grip on her shoulder tightened more. “If you attack my son again, I shall ensure that it is the last thing you ever do.” Narcissa’s cool grey eyes landed on her, but then trailed to the owner of the hand and her entire stance straightened and tensed.
“Sirius.” Narcissa said, her voice cold and stiff.
“Cissy.” Sirius replied, his low and tight.
A thick, cold, tension filled the shop as everyone stared at Sirius and Narcissa.
“Nice to see that Azkaban didn’t completely ruin you,” Narcissa said coldly. Sirius’ eyes narrowed.
“I’d like to give advice so you can share with your husband, but he can rot in that hell hole.” Sirius bit back, his voice dangerously low. Narcissa’s stance tensed as her nostrils flared just a bit, but she kept the rest of her composure under control. “Shame that I didn’t get to give him what he deserves before they locked him away.”
“Wrong place, wrong time – “ Narcissa started, her voice wavering only slightly.
“He threatened my daughter,” Sirius snarled.
“And they – “ Narcissa nodded to Grace, Harry and Ron, “threatened my son.”
“Only because he deserved it and opened his fat mou – “
“Grace, quiet!” Sirius barked, squeezing her shoulder in warning. “As far as I’m concerned, they’ve done nothing wrong, and they weren’t the ones that instigated it.”
“Really? And how do you think it looks with two boys having their wands raised and pointed at one unarmed, innocent boy?” Narcissa asked, her eyes narrowing. “Who do you think the Ministry will believe –“
“The one who isn’t married to a known death eater,” Sirius glared. “Face it Cissy, your family doesn’t hold the same power over the Ministry anymore.”
“At least I have a family,” Narcissa smirked. “Yours just keeps being taken from you. Soon, and rather unfortunately, there won’t be anymore members of the ‘Most Noble and Ancient House of Black’, and you know how much family means to me, Sirius, I’d hate to see that beautiful daughter of yours reunite with her mother. Or even lose her father so soon after being reunited.”
“Is that a threat?” Sirius snarled as he moved around Grace and Harry pulled her behind him, raising his wand higher at Narcissa Malfoy.
“It’ll be a promise if those boys don’t lower their wands,” Narcissa hissed, her cool eyes darting to Harry, who was now gripping his wand tightly.
“Ron. Harry. Wands away,” Sirius ordered. Ron lowered his wand, still glaring at Malfoy, but Harry still had his raised. “Harry, now.”
“Harry, please,” Grace whispered as she rested her hand on his arm, and reluctantly, Harry lowered his arm.
“Come near her and they’ll have to find a double cell for you to share with your loser of a husband!” Harry snarled.
“Don’t you dare talk to my mother like that, Potter!” Malfoy snapped as he made a move toward them.
“It’s all right, Draco,” Narcissa said cooly as she restrained him, her grey eyes still narrowed in on Sirius. “I expect Potter will be reunited with his parents and dear Helena before I am reunited with Lucius.”
“Unfortunately,” Sirius started in a dangerously low voice as he stepped protectively in front of Harry and Grace. “One thing Bella and I have in common is that we won’t hesitate to kill family. You, or your son come any where near my daughter and, or, Harry, I will not hesitate to kill either of you. Do you understand?” he asked slowly in a voice that sent shivers down Grace’s spine.
“Come, Draco,” Narcissa said cooly after a tense minute of silence, “now that I know what kind of… scum that shops here, we’ll do better at Twilfitt and Tatting’s.” Draco glared at them as he tore the robes off and over his head and tossed them to the floor. Sirius stepped aside for Narciss and Draco to leave, before he turned around.
“And Cissy,” he called. Narcissa paused and looked over her shoulder at him. “That promise extends to the Weasley’s and Hermione. So make sure your son understands.” Narcissa blinked once before turning around and guiding Draco out of the shop.
“If you ever,” Sirius started again, turning his attention to the four of them, glaring at them dangerously in warning, “ignore an order like that again so help me God,” he hissed. “You’re lucky I’m not going to tell Molly and Arthur about this little incident but it if ever happens again I will. Do you understand?” the four of them nodded.
Notes:
Did any of you expect Grace to be Student Director?? Or were you surprised like Grace???? I almost didn't make it happen but I was like: Naaaaahh I gotta do it. I think its time for her to be in that role of leadership. This means we'll also see a bit more of Justin! Actually we'll see a lot more of Justin than what you may think - he's become one of my favorite canon characters to write for in this fic. He becomes sooo important later on in HBP and for DH as well! Don't worry, there won't be any jealousy coming from Harry anymore when it comes to Justin! I promise! Well... not any real jealousy...but you'll see when the time comes in like...30 chapters :) (it's the cute kind of jealousy i promise!)
Also... Can we talk about that family reunion in Madam Malkins?! Sirius and Narcissa coming face to face for the first time in years! It was one of my favorite parts to write, and I was so excited to get to write it last October... I think? Or was in November?? I can't quite remember I just now it was around that time last year.
Honestly this chapter and the next chapter are two of my favorites because we really get to have those Dadfoot moments. I also loved the chapter after the next one (146) too for the same reason. We get to see more Dadfoot but more towards Harry, and its such a special scene between them and I can't wait until next week when you can read it!
Anyway, I'm sorry for the shortish chapter, but next chapter we get to see the rest of Diagon Alley (aka Weasley Wizard Wheezes) and we get to have a nice cute moment between Sirius and Grace alone as they spend some time together in Diagon Alley!
I would love to know what you thought or liked for this chapter, but also some things that you're excited that may be coming in the next few chapters!
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 146: 145
Notes:
Hello, hello! Happy Saturday
I'm sorry I didn't post yesterday. My cat Manners passed away on Thursday morning. I've had him for seventeen years, since he was a kitten. He was declining fast and I had sat with him for a while Wednesday night and comforting him through numerous seizures. I found him on Thursday morning and he had passed during the night. It was really hard on me and my family, and even now I get emotional thinking about him. I had taken the day from work on thursday, so when I went back to work yesterday I had a bit of catchup on a normally busy day of the month (I work property management and the 6th is always the busiest) so it completely escaped me to post. I'm really sorry!
With all that said, here's chapter 145 and I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Everyone all right?” Molly asked as they met up halfway.
“Everyone’s fine,” Sirius assured her.
“Everyone’s got their robes?” she asked, and he nodded. “Right then, we can pop in at the Apothecary and Eeylops on the way to Fred and George’s – stick close now…”
Grace let go of Harry’s hand and he looked at her concern, but she nodded to Ron and Hermione and then tilted her head to her dad and he nodded.
“Why did you call her ‘Cissy’ and… and Bellatrix ‘Bella’?” Grace asked quietly as they followed behind the others.
“Habit,” Sirius answered. “Andromeda was Andy, Bellatrix was Bella, Narcissa was always Cissy and Regulus… he was Reg, or Reggie,” he continued with a shrug. “Knew I was always the black sheep of the Black family because I was the only one that didn’t get a nickname growing up.”
“But … but they’re awful – “
“Bellatrix is,” Sirius said, and she glowered at him. “Narcissa was all right if you got her away from Bellatrix, she still believed in that purebloods were the elite but… she allowed Bellatrix to influence her too much. Then she married Malfoy and… well, her thoughts and opinions mirrored her husbands and her life became about him and their son,” he sighed, and she noticed there was a glint of sadness in his eyes. “I can’t really blame her for what happened in Madam Malkin’s, not when I did the same thing.”
“It wasn’t the same thing,” Grace huffed. “You were defending us because Malfoy was the instigator. She can’t see that her son is the problem –“
“And that’s where she’s blinded by family bias,” Sirius interrupted. “Instigator or not, I threatened her just as she threatened you lot. As a parent your first instinct is to always protect your child, and you’ll do that in anyway possible – “
“Even threaten your own family?” Grace asked in disbelief.
“I’ll always be your father, Molly and Arthur will always be your aunt and uncle, your cousins will always be your cousins, we’ll always be ‘family’, but once you get married your family becomes your husband, and your children once you have them.”
“That’s stupid!” Grace frowned. “I could never threaten Ron or Ginny like that even if their children threatened mine! I couldn’t just… abandon you, or aunt Molly and uncle Arthur just because I got married –“
“I’m not saying that, Grace,” Sirius shook his head. “You can’t compare your relationship with your cousins to the relationship I have – had with mine. Our family was cold and distant and… evil, I hated them but whenever someone good came around they were disowned like Andromeda, and my uncle Alfred… and… well me. You were fortunate to not know my side of the family, and you got to know your mothers. You got to know and experience warmth, and love and that creates a bond that my side couldn’t give you. A lot of things are relative and circumstantial but… what I’m trying to say is that, once you get married your priorities change. It doesn’t mean you’ll stop caring, or stop spending time or helping your cousins, or me, or Remus… it just means that your husband comes first. You two will be a team and your teammate, your partner is your priority. And then when you have children they will become your priority and you will do anything to protect them…” he explained and she continued to stare at the cobblestone streets as they walked. They had slowed down and were now a good ways behind the others.
“Your instincts change, just like they’re doing now –“
“What do you mean?” she asked, looking at him.
“Two years ago, if you were separated from your friends and you saw someone shoot an exploding curse toward them what would have been your first thing to do?”
“Check to see if Neville was all right…” she answered instantly and Sirius nodded.
“But today, if you were separated from your friends and you knew they were all in the same place and that place caught on fire what is the first thing you would do?”
“To see if Harry was okay – “ she paused, and her eyes widened a little in realization. “Oh…” Sirius nodded slowly. “But… but I’d still want to make sure the others are okay too – “
“And that will never change. You’ll always care for your friends and your family but… love changes you. It changes your instincts and your priorities… Just because you’re with Harry doesn’t mean you’ll stop spending time or caring for your friends, it just means that your partner kind of jumps the line in front of everyone else…” Grace’s frowned deepened as they walked. “You’ll understand when you get married, and when you become a parent.”
“Now come on, let’s get you your potion supplies,” he said, changing the subject as he opened the door to the Apothecary for her. Because Harry wasn’t taking potions, Grace made him her designated supply carrier. Everything she needed and wanted (she wanted a new cauldron, a nicer one) and Harry muttered, asking why she wanted everything that wasn’t on the list, and why he had to carry it.
“Never ask a woman questions on shopping, Harry,” Sirius told him, patting his shoulder. “You just keep your mouth shut, nod your head, and hold her things.” So Harry did just that.
Even when they had went into Eeyops Owl Emporium, Grace had started gathering large boxes of different types of owl treats for Aries. “Does the little bastard need this many treats?” Sirius grumbled as he handed over the money to the girl behind the counter – who Grace noticed couldn’t keep her eyes off her dad. She couldn’t tell if it was because of who he was and this is really the first time he’s been out and about since the news of his exoneration… or if it was because she thought he was good looking.
“Yes he does,” she rolled his eyes. “I’ve got to butter him up again so he knows that I’m sorry for disappearing on him.”
“He’s a smart bird, evil, but smart. He knows you didn’t just disappear on him. He was actually polite,” Sirius said as he took the bag of owl treats from the girl. Grace knew that the girl was looking at her dad because he was good looking because she saw the girls cheeks turn pink when her dad smiled at her.
“Do you have to do that?” Grace asked as they followed the others out of the shop.
“Do what?”
“Smile at girls?”
“I was being polite.”
“Well she wouldn’t stop staring at you and she was blushing!”
“Was she?” he asked, frowning as he looked over his shoulder and tried to peek back into the shop through the windows.
“You seriously didn’t notice her looking at you and how she blushed when she handed you the bag?”
“No,” Sirius shook his head. Grace blinked at him in disbelief.
“How? She was being so obvious!”
“Dunno,” he shrugged. “I’m just used to it I guess. Women used to stare and blush around me all the time, it drove Helena mad, especially when it would happen when I was with her. I never really noticed or cared because I only had eyes for her.”
“But it was obvious you were with Mum! And – and just now it’s obvious that you’re with your daughter and everyone knows Mum just died – and – why would she think it’s okay to gawk and blush at you when – “
“Because women want what they can’t have, especially if what they want belongs to someone else. It’s like the more unavailable a man is, the more women find them attractive and want them.”
“That’s stupid.”
“Oh, I bet there’s going to be loads of girls trying to get to Harry this year,” he said, and Grace couldn’t tell if he was being serious or if he was joking.
“Every one knows we’re together,” she said anyway.
“Doesn’t matter,” Sirius shook his head. “The Ministry is making him out to be ‘The Chosen One’, he went through the Department of Mysteries, fought death eaters – “
“We did too!”
“Yes, but again… Harry’s ‘The Chosen One’,” Sirius rolled his eyes. “Girls are already going to find him more desirable, and knowing that he’s unavailable because he’s with you is only going to make them want him more. They won’t care that he’s in a serious, committed relationship with you, they are going to see you as competition and a challenge to work around. Some may even try to get you out of the way completely.”
“Bitches,” Grace hissed, as she glared at the back of Harry’s head. As if he could tell that Grace was staring at him, Harry turned to look over his shoulder and he looked at her with concern and stopped for them to catch up.
“Yeah, yeah, women can be,” Sirius chuckled.
“Why are you looking at me like that?” Harry asked, falling into step with her. “And are you two done? I’d really like to hold your hand now.”
“Good,” she nodded curtly as she took his hand, lacing their fingers together. “Because you’re my Harry, and my boyfriend and just… you’re mine and no other girl can have you and any girl that tries well… I’ve perfected the balding jinx.” Grace huffed. Harry blinked, feeling very confused and he looked to Sirius, who only smirked at them.
“Of course I’m yours, Grace. Everyone knows that, why would anyone try – “
“Because you’re handsome, and you’re brave, and you’re kind, and you’re an amazing quidditch player and – and you’re perfect. Of course those stupid cows would try to steal you –“ Harry forced her to stop walking and to face him, then he interrupted her little rant with a kiss.
“I’m all yours, Flower,” he said softly, giving him a smile. Her cheeks flushed as her heart did a skip in her chest and felt the familiar fluttering in her stomach.
“Oi!” Ron shouted. “Are you lot coming or what?!”
Grace stopped and stared in awe as they got closer to Fred and George’s shop. It was the liveliest building in the entire alley. The shop itself was lit up, and there was a giant bust of their face, taking off a top hat and putting back on, and there were firework displays that has Grace gasping in amazement.
“What’s the poster say?” Grace asked as she stood on her tip toes to try and read it.
“Why are you worrying about You-Know-Who? You should be worrying about U-No-Poo – The constipation sensation that’s gripping the nation!” Sirius read, and he had tried so hard to read the entire thing with a straight face so when he finally finished he had burst into laughter. Grace snorted and Harry started laughing.
“They’ll be murdered in their beds!” Molly whispered, rereading the sign and she shook her head.
“No they wont! This is brilliant!” Ron said laughing.
“They’ll be all right, Molly,” Sirius assured her once he got his laughter under control. “You’ve got to admit, it’s pretty funny.”
“C’mon,” Harry whispered in her ear as he tugged on her hand.
“Dad, we’re going to inside!” she said and Sirius nodded, and eyed the two of them suspiciously.
“Not that I need to worry, but stay together,” he told them and they nodded.
Grace stared in wide-eyed wonder as they entered the crowded shop. It was so packed with people – adults and students alike, that they couldn’t get near the shelves. There were boxes of their Skiving Snackboxes piled high. “Ooooh! Harry!” Grace exclaimed as she pulled him to where the quills were. “They went with my ideas!” she grinned as she grabbed some self-inking quills. “Have you got a basket?”
“…er… no,” Harry shook his head and she sighed. “I can get one – “
“No, it’s fine, I’ll hold them for right now and grab one in a moment,” she said. “Oi, Hermy, you want some of these?”
“Are those self-inking quills?” she asked and Grace nodded. “Oh – well, yes, I’ll try one.”
“Get me some of those too, will you Gracie?” Ron asked. Grace rolled her eyes and handed him one of each quill.
“You want some, Harry?” Grace asked, and he shrugged. She rolled her eyes and grabbed a few more of the others just in case. “Oooh! What is that!” she exclaimed as she pulled his hand and followed Hermione to a display near the counter. Her eyes widened as she looked at the moving picture of a very handsome man and swooning woman standing on the deck of a pirate ship. “Whoa…” she whispered in awe.
“’One simple incantation and you will enter a top-quality, highly, realistic, thirty-minute daydream, easy to fit into the average school lesson and virtually undetectable (side effects include vacant expression and minor drooling). Not for sale to under-sixteens’. You know,” Hermione said after reading the advert, “that really is extraordinary magic!”
Grace nodded as she stared at the product. Her cheeks flushed as she thought about what kind of daydreams it would give her. She wanted to try it and see.
“For that, Hermione,” a voice said behind them, “you can have one for free.” Fred beamed at them.
“How are you, Harry?” Fred asked, shaking Harry’s hand, then his smile widened when he noticed Grace. “Well, well, Gracie-Racie, it’s nice to see you in smiles again!”
“Yeah,” she nodded. “Hey, how much for that daydream stuff?”
“For you, my favorite cousin – “
“I’m your only cousin – “
“You can have one for free. We’ve been trying to think of something that could cheer you up and this’ll do the trick!” Grace’s eyes widened as she turned back to the daydream charms. “C’mon Harry, I’ll give you a tour.”
“Oh, er…” Harry paused and looked at Grace.
“Go on, I’m going to look more at these,” Grace said as she let of his hand and waved him off.
“You sure? Sirius said – “
“Harry, go,” she rolled her eyes. Harry hesitated, and she leaned up and gave him a quick kiss. “Go.” She whispered and he nodded. She watched Fred lead him through the crowd of people before she turned back to the daydream charms.
“How do you reckon they work?” Grace asked as she looked at them. “Is there specific daydreams you can have? Or does it just create one in your head?” she asked. Her cheeks flushed again at the thought of one of these creating one. With how some of her thoughts have been going around Harry, those daydream charms would be dangerous. Then she looked at the advert and her cheeks grew darker as she thought of Harry as a handsome, rugged pirate and she, a swooning damsel…
“It seems it’s already working, and you haven’t even had one yet!” Ginny teased.
“What?” Grace blinked, turning to her. Both Hermione and Ginny started giggling. “What!?”
“Were you thinking about Harry again?” Ginny asked, and Grace’s cheeks burned as she turned her attention back to the charms.
“…Maybe. Shut up.” She huffed as she took a handful of the charms. She was going to have fun this year, and if these little daydreams will help with that then she was going to use them.
“Haven’t you girls found our special WonderWitch products yet?” Fred asked as he reappeared.
“You did them?!” Grace asked excitedly and Fred winked at her.
“Follow me, ladies!”
Grace eagerly followed Fred, nearly hopping in excitement. She gasped as she saw the corner of pink displays and a bunch of giggling girls. “’Everlasting Lip-tint’?” she asked, turning to Fred.
“Yeah, a lipstick that won’t come off unless you use the lipstick remover,” Fred grinned. “It’s food, drink and kiss proof! It’s also to use on your friends who fall asleep since you can’t get it off without the remover.”
“Woooow!” Grace grinned as she looked at all the colors. “And you’ve got so many!”
“You, Gracie-Racie were our inspiration,” George spoke up, appearing on her other side. “Now, you can wear your lipstick and not worry about Harry snogging it off, here, have a red one on us.”
“Cheers,” she whispered in awe as she struggled to take the lip-tint from George. Her hands were full from the daydream charms and the quills.
“Here,” Fred said as he flicked his wand and a basket came zooming through customers.
“Thanks!” she beamed as she dumped everything into the basket. “I’m going to get one of each color now,” she said happily as she started dropping the tints in her basket.
“Hey,” she jumped when she heard Harry whisper in her ear as his arms wrapped around her. “What’s this?”
“’Everlasting Lip-tints’!” Grace answered excitedly as she held up a dark scarlet red one. “They’re kiss proof, so now I can have pretty lips and still kiss you!”
“You always have pretty lips,” he said lowly, then kissed her. A soft sound came from her throat as he pulled away. “I love your lips,” he added and kissed her again. “I especially love kissing them,” he kissed her again.
“Well… now you can kiss them in different colors,” she smiled, “and not worry about getting lipstick all smudged on your face.” Harry chuckled then looked into her basket.
“This one,” he said as he held up the red that George had handed to her. “Wear this one first.”
“Why this one?”
“It’s the same red as the dress you wore at the Yule Ball, and the same red lipstick you wore…” he answered with a smirk, and her heart skipped in her chest.
“Okay,” she nodded. Harry leaned in and kissed her again.
“Oi, this is a public place and there are children present,” Grace groaned as Harry pulled away and she glared at her dad. “Anyway, what’ve you got there, little star?”
“Stuff,” she huffed as she moved her basket away from her dad’s view. Then something pink and furry caught Grace’s eye as she gasped. “Ohmygosh!” she squealed as she pushed her way to stand next to Ginny, who was glaring at one of the twins for something. “They’re so cute! What are they? How much are they? Can I have a pink one?!”
“They’re pygmy puffs,” Fred answered. “They’re miniature puffskeins, and we can’t breed them fast enough - that’s three galleons, nine sickles and a knut,” Fred said, looking at Ron who appeared with his arms full. “Cough up.”
“I’m your brother!”
“And that’s our stuff you’re nicking. Three galleons, nine sickles. I’ll knock off the knut.”
“You’ve given Gracie free stuff!”
“Gracie here is one of our top contributors. She hasn’t been able to sample our products due to family business,” George shrugged. “Now, three galleons and nine sickles!”
“I don’t have three galleons and nine sickles!”
“You’d better put it back then, mind you put it on the right shelves!” Fred warned.
Ron glared and with a large huff, he dropped the boxes and swore, giving Fred a rude hand gesture which unfortunately had been spotted by Molly. Grace turned her attention to the purple and pink little balls of fur and smiled. Then she felt someone tug her hand.
“Get under here, quick,” Harry whispered, pulling his cloak out of his bag.
“Er… where are you going?” she asked quietly, looking around to make sure no one was paying attention. Molly and Ginny were looking at the pygmy puffs, Arthur was looking at the muggle tricks and her dad was entertaining a few giggling girls with some of the joke items.
“I just saw Malfoy walk past without his mother. We’re going to follow him.”
“I don’t know Harry…” Hermione said, looking nervous.
“You go ahead,” Grace said and Harry frowned. “I’ll stay here. I want a pygmy puff and I want to hang out with Dad some more before we head back…”
“Okay,” Harry nodded, a little disappointed.
“Be careful,” Grace said softly and he nodded. “Oi, hold up,” she said before he disappeared under his cloak.
“Yeah?”
“Kiss,” she ordered, and Harry grinned. He leaned down and gave her a quick kiss before pulling away and disappearing under the cloak.
Grace let out a breath as she turned her attention back to the pygmy puffs. There was now only one pink one left and she was determined to have it.
“Dad!” she called, turning to him. “Stop charming the girls and come over here!”
“All right, all right,” Sirius nodded as he set down the dancing fireworks and the girls whined and protested. “What is it?” he asked as he came up behind her.
“Can I have a pygmy puff?”
“A what puff?” he frowned.
“A pygmy puff!” she grinned, pointing to the fur balls. “They’re so cute! I want the pink one!”
“… You want a pink cotton ball?” he asked dryly and Grace nodded, giving him a big, pleading smile.
“They’re so cute and lovely!”
“Aren’t you worried that Aries is going to eat it?” he asked.
“Aries stays in the owlry. This little one will stay with me.”
“…Aren’t you worried that Crookshanks will eat it?”
“Crookshanks won’t eat it.”
“… You do realize that you’re going to have your own zoo before long.”
“Yeah, I know,” she nodded. “Harry’s already planning on us having the space for it.”
Something in Sirius’ chest tightened at that. He could see that the two of them were in love, at least in the beginning stages. He was sure neither of them have fully realized it yet, but he could see it – all of the adults could see it. He knew that they had their little joke of twelve children (which he wasn’t sure what started it, but he really didn’t think he wanted to know either), and they had named them all… but he wasn’t aware that the two of them had started talking about having a future together – a real future. Had they talked about marriage? And children? They were only sixteen, they hadn’t even been dating for too long – just under six months! They shouldn’t be thinking about marriage, and houses, and kids yet! If they were talking about that…then… Sirius felt like a bucket of ice water was dumped over him. Were Grace and Harry having…were they having sex?!
“Dad?”
“What?” Sirius blinked, finally coming out of his thoughts.
“Can I have the pink one?” she asked, pointing to the pink fur ball.
“Yeah… yeah, sure,” he nodded. Grace beamed at him, and he found himself smiling. A bittersweet feeling fell over him. He was happy that he was finally spending the day with her out in the open, in Diagon Alley like he’s always wanted… but he hated that she was older. He looked around the shop and saw a bunch of parents smiling and laughing with their younger children, and he wished he had that. “Hey, let’s go pay and get something to eat,” he said, turning back to her as Fred put the last remaining pink, pygmy puff in a little carrier. “Just you and me, how does that sound?”
“…Okay,” she nodded, smiling. Sirius returned it and wrapped an arm around her shoulder and followed her to the counter.
“Grace and I are going to head to the Leaky Cauldron,” Sirius told Molly quietly as one of the twins was bagging all of Grace’s things up.
“Is everything all right? Is it that time to go?” Molly asked frantically but he shook his head.
“No, no, everything’s fine…” he assured her. “I just… I just want to spend some time with her, just us.”
“Oh…okay,” Molly nodded. “You’ll – “
“Be careful, yes, Molly,” Sirius gave her a small smile. “We’ll see you in a bit,” he told her before returning to Grace’s side. “Ready to go?”
“Yeah,” she nodded and grinned at Fred. “Thanks! I’ll take good care of Sophie!” Sirius shook his head. “See you!” she waved at Fred as Sirius put his arm around her.
Grace looked back at the joke shop nervously. She hadn’t seen Harry return yet, and she really hoped that they make it back soon. When they entered the Leaky Cauldron, Sirius set their things down on a table. “Two butterbeers, Tom and large plate of chips,” he said. Tom, who sighed in relief and looked grateful, nodded. A few minutes later, Tom came over and set down the two glasses of butterbeer down before leaving for the kitchen.
“Can we talk?” Sirius asked, and there was something in his voice that caught Graces attention, and she knew that whatever it was, it was serious.
“Yeah…” she nodded as she brought her glass to her lips.
“I want to talk about you and Harry…” he started. A heavy brick fell in Grace’s stomach and she was not liking where this conversation was going to go.
“We’ll keep the physical affection down… a lot more,” Grace said instantly but he shook his head.
“No, it’s not that – well it is but it’s not…” Sirius paused and took a deep breath. “I’m happy that you two are finally together, last year was…”
“Hard?” she asked and Sirius scuffed.
“That’s putting it lightly,” he chuckled. “I’m happy and I know if James and Lily were here, they’d be happy too…”
“I feel a but coming along…”
“But… I want to make sure that you two aren’t moving too fast…” he continued slowly. “I know this is new and exciting, and you two have been dancing around each other for over a year, but… I don’t want you two moving too fast,” he said softly, looking at her. “I know you’re sixteen, and you two I’m sure have… already started exploring the physical side of your relationship – “ Grace’s neck heated up and she slumped in her seat a little, “ – and you have,” Sirius grimaced and took another deep breath. “I know right now the world is dark, and… it’s a little scary and you’re young and you’re falling in love for the first time and it’s so easy to get caught up and… and make decisions that maybe you’re not ready for…”
“Dad – “
“No,” he shook his head. “Please… let me finish, okay?” he asked, and she nodded. “And I can see it… the way you two look at each other. I can see that every time you walk into a room, Harry some how knows and he instantly looks at you as if you’re his whole world,” Grace’s cheeks flushed and she felt the butterflies fluttering again. “And I can see it when you look over at him. You two… it’s like the world doesn’t exist when you two are around each other and… I remember how that felt, and it’s so easy to get lost in that and let that feeling, and your physical…feelings, take over and you’re falling deeper and deeper into something that you think is love and…” he paused and took another breath.
“Helena and I were in love at sixteen, and six months in we were … we were getting carried away and having sex and planning our futures before we had a clue about anything. We had every place we wanted to go planned out, we had our wedding planned… we thought we had it all figured out and… not even six months after finishing Hogwarts we got married, and our marriage was staring to rip at the seams before we had a chance, then she got pregnant with you and… even though I hoped having you would fix our marriage…It only seemed to make it worse.
“And… Helena and I fell apart … what happened with Helena… letting her go hurt me in a way that I can’t really explain. I loved her, I loved her so much and I wanted to make it work so badly, I wanted us to be a family more than anything but we were never on the same page about anything that really mattered. We seemed to get lost in our infatuation and lust, and the sex and the fear of the war that… that we didn’t bother with the things that were important. We let ourselves get lost in the world and in the moment, and I… I don’t want to see that happen to you and Harry, Grace..”
“It won’t,” she said quietly, shaking her head.
“I know you say that, and I know right now you believe that and that’s okay. I just… I want to make sure you two aren’t moving too fast. You’re only sixteen. You don’t need to plan your wedding, or your future house, or children… you two just need to be kids a little while longer.”
“The twelve kids is a joke,” she muttered, her cheeks growing darker.
“I know,” he chuckled. Then Tom appeared and set the large plate of fresh chips on the table. “Cheers, Tom,” Sirius said, and Tom nodded before walking away. “I don’t want to know how that became a joke but… that’s not – what I’m trying to say is… you don’t have to have it all figured out yet. Have fun, and take things slow…”
“We are,” she said, reaching forward and taking a chip and stuffing it into her mouth. Sirius raised an eyebrow at her. “Something happened before Easter holidays…” Sirius grimaced, he already had an idea of what it was. “And… nothing happened! I just… we both realized we were moving a little fast and we talked about it…” she continued nervously, reaching for another chip. “We are taking things slow.”
“You two aren’t… you aren’t having sex are you?” Sirius asked slowly and awkwardly.
“No!” Grace answered quickly shaking her head, and Sirius let out a long, heavy breath and relaxed in his seat. “No… we aren’t. We haven’t…really done much.”
“I’m going to regret asking this,” he groaned and closed his eyes. “What constitutes as much?”
“He gives me little love bites on my neck…” Grace answered uncomfortably in a small voice. Sirius nodded, relaxing a little, it wasn’t too bad. “That’s it…really.”
“Well… I already figured that,” he said, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. “I don’t want details – I really don’t want details,” he twitched awkwardly at the thought, “but… you’d tell me if you and Harry were… or… had sex?”
“Yeah,” she nodded, then stuffed two chips into her mouth.
“Okay, good talk,” he nodded and took a chip and ate it.
“Dad…” Grace said a few minutes later. Sirius looked at her. “Is it too early to be falling in love? I mean… it’s only been six months…”
“No,” he shook his head, then took a drink of his butterbeer. “Every relationship is different. Sometimes you aren’t sure if it’s love so you wait, sometimes you think it’s love… and sometimes you just… know.”
“Like Aunt Molly and Uncle Arthur?” she asked, and he nodded. “What about James and Lily?”
“James knew he loved Lily before they started dating. He had feelings for her for years, it started as a joke, that turned into a crush that… blossomed into something more and he chased her and straightened up for her to win her heart and when he did…” Sirius chuckled, smiling sadly at the table. “I knew from their first date, their first kiss… that Lily had fallen in love. She was just too proud to admit it for the longest time. They lived and loved in the moment but… they were always on the same page – well for the important things at least. I always envied that about them…” Sirius let out a breathly laugh. “Actually… you and Harry remind me of them – James and Lily I mean.”
“Really?” Grace asked, surprised.
“Yeah,” he nodded. “Especially when you two look at each other… and the way you look at each other. It reminds me so much of them.”
“How do you know if you love someone?” she asked.
“Well… love looks different for everyone,” he started. “But… usually when that person is the first person you think of when you wake up, and the last you think about when you fall asleep. When just their presence is enough to calm whatever storm is in your head. When just a simple touch can make you feel like you’re on fire, and a look will make you feel like you’re floating. With real love, I don’t think the butterflies will ever end, and you wait everyday to feel them and even though you have them every day, it’s always still a surprise that they’re still there. It’s when something good happens and they’re the first person you want to tell.
“It’s when you are stuck and don’t know what to do and their opinion is all that matters. It’s when you can feel free and safe in their arms. Love is you letting your walls down completely, allowing yourself to be so vulnerable with someone and knowing that your heart is safe. Its… when you’ve become a shell and you’re so sad that nothing can seem to make the world brighter, but they do and they make you feel like you can let it out and that everything will be okay…”
Grace didn’t say anything. She kept repeating his words and letting them sink in as she continued to eat the chips on the plate. She thought about how everything he said, she’s felt. She remembers the first time she thought she might be falling in love, the night in the Room of Requirement… and then she thought about her patronus, how it changed… she thought about how the only person she wanted to be around after her mother died was Harry. She thought about how the only person left she needed to see to know everything was going to be okay was Harry. Everything started feeling better once she knew he was there…
She thought about how her heart still has a blip every time he laughs and smiles at her. How she feels like she’s watching a firework show every time he kisses her. How she felt content and complete with his arms around her… how those twelve, imaginary kids, made her smile and happy every time they talked about them…
“I think I’m falling in love with Harry…” she said softly, looking at her dad. Sirius gave her a soft, almost sad, smile as he nodded.
He knew, he could see it… and it was just another reminder that his little girl, is not a little girl. His daughter was growing up.
Notes:
A/N: So much Dadfoot in this chapter, I love it!!
There wasn't a whole lot of cute Harry and Grace stuff in this chapter, I'm sorry :/ but I hope all the Dadfoot made up for it!
But we've officially met Sophie! I'm not sure if anyone remembers the little snippet or sneaky bit i posted or said months back, I think november??? about Sophie :) but here she is! We've officially met her lol.
We also finally have the Weasley Wizard Wheezes scene! I'm sorry if any of you were expecting the whole scene like the book or the film, but I wanted to have Grace experience the shop on her own, instead of the same tour as Harry :)
How did you guys feel about this chapter??? I know it's different than the previous ones, but... idk, I want to know what you guys thought.
Also, how do you guys feel about me posting on Saturday's instead of Fridays??? Do you prefer Saturday's over Fridays? Or do you prefer Fridays?? And what about Tuesday?? Do you guys like the Tuesdays? Or should I post on a different day? I'm hoping to go back to 3x a week postings in July since I've finally got my meds back...but we shall see!
Chapter 147: 146
Notes:
Hello, hello!
Here's chapter 146!
I hope you all enjoy! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next couple of weeks, Grace had been in the little shed that Sirius had conjured up for her with a piano so she could rehearse privately and focus. She not only had to rehearse herself, but she had to know all the parts of the songs so she could go over all of them. She would spend longer in the little hut than she would plan because a few times Harry had to come out and reminded her dinner was ready, or to remind her to take a break. Most of the times when Harry would come out and see her, he would sit and just listen to her sing and play the piano; and each time she would finish a run through of each song, he’d grin like an idiot and stand up clapping. Her cheeks would always flush and she would tell him to stop being stupid.
He still did it every time.
There were two times, however, that he came to see her… and he became a bit of a distraction. Once he sat beside her at the piano, and while she was talking about the different parts (mostly talking to herself to audibly process her thoughts), he’d play random keys and ask if he was doing it right, or he would try to play a song based on what he remembered it sounding like and it always came out as awful. Grace would laugh and try and to get him to stop but he’d keep doing it until she would put her hands over his and show him the right notes, guiding his fingers to the right notes. Harry took this opportunity to take her hand and kiss it, before leaning in and kissing her, and they sat there kissing for a long time until her Dad interrupted.
Then one night when Harry went to fetch her for dinner, he surprised her. Instead of leaving the little shed, he pressed her against the wall and kissed her. It wasn’t a simple or sweet kiss, it was a slow, deep, passionate kiss – the kind of kiss that leads to him kissing down her neck and leaving little bruises. It was the kind of kiss that they got lost in with his lips wandering her exposed skin, her soft, quiet moans between heavy breaths, his hands slipping under her shirt and his fingers dancing against the skin of her stomach. Luckily when they were interrupted, they weren’t interrupted by Sirius, instead it was Ron – which still ended up being a little awkward since Harry’s hand was half up her shirt and her stomach was showing.
The times when Harry joined Grace out in the little shed were the only times the two of the were able to have any kind of time alone. Grace was sure the only reason they were alone was because it was probably her aunt Molly that told Sirius to leave them be for a little while, because when they were in the Burrow, Sirius made sure that they weren’t ever left alone. He also made sure that every time Harry moved to touch Grace, he could see where Harry’s hands went or he made sure that they weren’t too close. And while Harry did understand where Sirius was coming from – it had gotten to the point that now he couldn’t wait until the first of September came because his godfather was becoming annoying.
“Hey,” Harry turned and saw Sirius standing a little bit behind them with his hands in his pockets. “Can we talk for a minute?” Sirius asked, nodding his head away from Grace, Hermione and Ron who were all tossing some twigs and fallen branches and old newspapers into a pile.
“Er… yeah,” Harry nodded, tossing one of the broken branches into the pile and made his way over to Sirius.
“I kind of already had a similar conversation with Grace,” Sirius started after a few minutes of them walking in silence, “and I wanted to talk to you about it too.”
Harry nodded slowly, a strange feeling knotting up in the pit of his stomach. He wondered if Sirius overheard Ron saying something about the other night when Ron walked in on him and Grace…
“I want to make sure you and Grace are taking things slow,” Sirius started and Harry nodded. “I know she says you two are but… this is your first real relationship – for both you, and it’s easy to get lost in your feelings – emotional and physical. You might think you two are taking things slow by taking steps but – “
“Grace sets the pace,” Harry interrupted as he kicked a small rock out of the way. “We talked about it last term, before Easter holidays and I’ve decided that I’m going to let her set the pace. I won’t do anything she doesn’t want me to – “
“And that’s what I’m worried about,” Sirius sighed exasperatedly, running his hand down his face. “Everyone says she’s just like me… but I think people forget she’s like Helena too,” he said sadly. “There were a lot of things we did in our relationship that Helena suggested or brought up and I was foolishly in love with her that I went ahead with it and agreed and I let our impulses take control. I thought we were ready for marriage – it seemed like the right thing, the right timing. It was ‘now or never’ for us – for a lot of people back then. We weren’t guaranteed a tomorrow, and… with everything starting to look the same…” he paused and took a breath. “I just want to make sure that you two are going slow and being responsible – “
“We are,” Harry nodded. “I know I joke about Grace and I having twelve kids and a big house with a lot of space for her zoo – “ he continued, with a small smile on his face and Sirius felt himself begin to smile, “ – but, I promised her when I first told her how I felt that…that we wouldn’t … that we weren’t …”
“Going to turn into me and Helena?” Sirius asked and Harry nodded.
“She was scared and I said I’d wait for her but I was an idiot and didn’t really understand what waiting would look like or what it meant until… until it was too late…” he said regretfully, and Sirius nodded in understanding. “I know what waiting looks like now, and what it means. If I have to wait five years for us to get married, I will. If I have to wait ten years after we finish Hogwarts for us to start a family because she wants to teach, then I will… if she wants to wait until we get married and have our life figured out before we have sex then we’ll wait…” Harry continued, and Sirius felt his chest tighten and a warm sense of pride in Harry. Sirius stopped walking and stared at Harry, and for a moment he saw and heard his best friend, then he blinked and James was gone and Harry stood there instead.
“Your father said something similar too…” Sirius said softly, and Harry turned and looked at him in surprise.
“Really?”
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded, chuckling. “James used to make wild, over the top, scenarios and tell them to Lily all the time. At first Lily hated it, she would get so embarrassed and one day she had enough and snapped at him in the common room. They had only been dating for four and a half months and she felt he was moving too fast and if he kept it up they were through but…” Sirius smiled sadly at the memory, “James told her he was only joking, that he wasn’t being serious – the only thing he said that he was serious about was wanting to spend forever with her. He told her that whatever she wanted, he’ll do no matter how long he has to wait. He waited years for her already, and he’ll continue waiting for her in every stage of their life.”
Harry felt himself smiling as a warm feeling filled his chest.
“James… he’d be proud of you,” Sirius continued, nodding slowly. “So would Lily. They’d both be proud of you. Not just about this… but for – for everything. The Tournament, how you’ve handled the Ministry last year, for your O.W.L.s results… they’d both be so proud of you…”
“Really?” Harry asked in a small voice, and Sirius nodded again. “Sometimes – a lot of times, especially recently… I really wish they were here, that I could talk to them about… stuff.”
“I know,” Sirius nodded as he rested his arm around Harry’s shoulder. “And… I know I may not have been the best godfather, I’ve said and done some things I know for a fact I probably shouldn’t have…” Harry nodded. “But that doesn’t change how much I care about you. I love you too, you know that, don’t you?”
Something in Harry’s chest tightened as he looked up at Sirius, and he nodded with a small smile. It was the first time Sirius had ever said those words to him.
“I don’t want you to think or feel like you can’t come to me about things…” Sirius continued. “Especially if it’s about women, and relationships and…” Sirius grimaced, “… and sex.” It was Harry’s turn to wince uncomfortably as his neck grew hot. “As much as I would love to think that you two wouldn’t be physical, and that Grace wouldn’t ever think about that… I’d be an idiot. I can’t pretend and think that way anymore,” he continued slowly. “I just ask that if you’re thinking about it – about having sex – then at least tell me so I can – “ Sirius’ face curled uncomfortably, “so I can give you some advice.”
“You’re going to give me advice on how to have sex with Grace?” Harry asked slowly.
“Don’t say it like that,” Sirius shook his head as he shivered – feeling awkward and a little grossed out. “Just… if you have questions on…what to do, or how to make it… enjoyable for you both just…ask. If my daughter is going to have sex, I’d at least want her to be comfortable and enjoy it.”
“Right… yeah,” Harry said, clearing his throat and nodding.
“So, we’re on the same page about…” Sirius started.
“Yup, yeah… same page,” Harry answered quickly.
“Good… well, you can go back doing…whatever it is you four are doing,” Sirius said as he dropped his arm. “Which is…what?”
“Grace wanted a campfire,” Harry shrugged. “Actually, can you light it? I’d really rather not watch Grace try to light a campfire with one of Fred and George’s self-igniting fireworks to prove a point to Hermione.”
Sirius closed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh as he nodded. While he typically would love to start a campfire with a self-igniting firework because he could, and it would be fun… he couldn’t let Grace do that – at least not without parental supervision… right? He shook his head. No, he can’t. She could get hurt – one of them could get hurt. And Grace had a habit of going through with half thought up ideas, which she gets honestly… but maybe he could light the campfire with the firework? No… no, not this time. He’ll use a fire charm.
He paused as he looked at the four of them, watching Grace’s face brighten up as she saw him and Harry return. He wondered at what point did he – Sirius Black – become … responsible? A year ago – hell, two years ago – he would’ve jumped at the chance to letting loose a firework just to light up a campfire just for the fun of it. However now, as he watches Grace’s cheeks flush when she smiles at Harry, holding up one of the Twins’ fireworks, he couldn’t let her do it. He couldn’t do it. He suddenly understood – fully understood – what Molly had meant last year: Sirius couldn’t be Grace’s father and her friend. He knew that, of course, but now he understood. It didn’t mean that his relationship with Grace had to change, he didn’t want it to change, but it meant that he could no longer be the fun parent. He understood what Helena always meant by how he could never discipline her, how he always allowed her to do what she wanted.
Sirius can’t be the father he was last year, too much has changed… and now he was a single parent. He wasn’t alone, he knew Molly and Arthur would help if he needed it, and he knew Remus would too… but now, everything has changed.
“Oi! No, leave my fireworks alone,” Grace hissed playfully as Harry held up the firework high above his head. “Give it back, I need it to light the campfire you dollup head!”
“No, I asked Sirius to do it.”
“Why? This will work!”
“Why are all your plans half-thought up ideas?” Harry teased. Grace rolled her eyes and held onto him as she tried to jump up to grab the firework.
“Why didn’t you just ask if I could light it for you?” Sirius asked, giving her an amused smirk.
“Because these should work just fine,” Grace replied.
“… Godric, you are my daughter,” Sirius sighed, shaking his head as he snagged the firework box from Harry’s hand. “Why don’t we save the fireworks for another night.”
“But it’s our last night before school,” Grace grumbled.
“We’ll set them off for New Year’s, how does that sound?” Sirius offered with a grin. “I’ll make sure to get more, and bigger ones.”
“You just don’t want me to set them off.”
“…Partially,” he shrugged as he pointed his wand to the pile they built for their fire. “I’ll let you set any self-igniting ones for New Years, deal?”
“Ugh, fine,” Grace sighed in defeat. “But next summer I’m setting these off by myself.”
“Next summer you all would be of age and could light a campfire yourself,” he reminded her and she grinned. Suddenly, the thought of her being able to set things on fire terrified him just a little bit. Then an orange spark flew from Sirius’ wand and the pile of old newspapers and sticks ignited into flames. “Let me know when you want it extinguished – “
“We can just get some water from the pond or the marsh,” Grace said with a shrug.
“No,” Sirius said sharply, shaking his head. “You all need to stay where we could have clear sight of you – “ Grace went to protest but he shot her a look, “I don’t care how safe we feel, you do not leave where I can’t see you. Understand?”
“Yeah,” she muttered, crossing her arms over her chest. Sirius rolled his eyes at her.
“Children,” Sirius muttered under his breath as he made his way back to the Burrow. He paused, halfway to the house and turned to look back at them. He smiled sadly as he watched Grace wrap an arm around Harry’s middle as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder and kissed the top of her head. For a second, and for the first time, Sirius wished Grace inherited Helena’s copper hair because watching them reminded him of the time in his life when everything was good. He looked at them and saw Lily and James… and when he looked at Grace, he saw Helena and not himself for the first time.
Despite everything, all the shouting, the fights, the doubts, the lies, the heartbreak… Sirius missed her. He missed her smile and her laugh. He missed the way her nose would crinkle when she laughed too hard. He missed watching how her hair always seemed to flow magically around her, and how there was always one lock of hair that would always find itself in her face no matter how many times it’s pushed back or pulled up. He missed how a small, almost inaudible sigh of happiness came from her when she took the first sip of her morning tea or coffee. He missed the feeling of her hands, and her arms around him. He missed their jokes, their late night talks, he missed how she knew when he just needed someone to be there. He missed the girl he fell in love with, the girl he married. Even though the last two years was hard, and ugly… he missed her.
He never got to apologize for the hurtful – but true – things he said to her. He never got the chance to make things right between them. Outside of the order meetings, the only time they sat together and didn’t fight was when she returned from Hogwarts after seeing Grace. She returned and sat on the couch in the drawing room and after two minutes of silence, she burst into tears. He hoped after that they could move on from their fight on New Years Eve, but the wounds were still too fresh for them both. They were supposed to talk in June, come to some agreement when they were told the children had left for the Ministry.
“Sirius?” he blinked and turned to see Molly looking at him in concern. “Are you all right, dear?”
“Yeah,” Sirius cleared his throat, and nodded. “Yeah, I’m… I’m fine.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m sure, Molly,” he gave her a small, forced smile before turning back to look at Grace. Molly continued to stare at him, concerned, not fully believing him. “Everyone says she looks just like me… but I see so much of Helena in her…”
“It’s amazing what you see when you no longer have the other person,” Molly said softly. Sirius frowned and looked at her, confused. “Once Grace reached a certain age, about seven or eight, Helena started distancing herself from her. Leaving her here or with Remus more, stopped showing up for her piano recitals, Remus even had to convince her to continue letting Grace have her lessons….” she started, and Sirius’ frown deepened, “It was around that age that Grace started developing more of a personality, when her features really started setting in… all Helena could see in Grace was you. Every day she was reminded that you weren’t there, that you – before learning the truth – sold out your best friends, and killed thirteen people. Every day it hurt her to continue on. I’m not saying this to excuse my sister for how she treated her daughter, it was wrong and I’ve told her that myself… but Helena lost sight of herself in Grace.
“She couldn’t see how Grace’s nose would crinkle the same way hers did. She couldn’t see that Grace curled up with a book the same way she did. She couldn’t see that even though Grace’s hair was dark and curly like yours, it still moved and laid the same way as hers. She couldn’t see the glint in Grace’s eyes when she would get mad, or passionate, it was the same as hers. She couldn’t see that Grace was kind and thoughtful. And she didn’t see that they had so much in common because all she could see was what she didn’t have, what she lost…
“There were times when I thought that maybe Helena could be a good mother,” Molly continued after a minute of sad silence. “When she would try and help Grace with her ‘R’ sounds. Or when she would give Grace a bath and they’d play with the water… but then Grace got older, and she tried to find a way out. She never did like responsibility, having to be responsible for someone other than herself for more than a period of time. It was why she was so good with the boys when they were so young – why, I think, you wanted a family with her. Am I right?” she asked, and Sirius nodded. “She stopped seeing a little girl, instead she saw you because she no longer had you.”
“You always want what you can’t have…” Sirius said sadly, and Molly nodded. “I miss her. Despite everything that happened between us… I miss her so much.”
“You loved her for twenty years, Sirius,” Molly said softly. “She was – technically – your wife. She’s the mother of your child… love like that doesn’t simply end when the relationship falls apart. Of course you’re going to miss her, I’d be surprised if you didn’t.”
“There’s just so much I – I wish I could’ve said to her before… If I had known, or – or thought that one of us wouldn’t come back – “
“Don’t, Sirius,” Molly interrupted sharply. Sirius rolled his lips between his teeth and closed his eyes, feeling them beginning to burn from tears again. He knew what was coming, because Remus had told him the same thing: ‘You can’t live in the what ifs. You can’t keep thinking about the regrets’. “Helena gave you two of the most precious gifts she could,” she continued, and he could feel her rest her hand on his back. “She gave you Grace, and… and she gave you your freedom,” Molly whispered.
Sirius opened his eyes, blinking away the tears and looked at her. “What?”
“Helena knew what was in the Department of Mysteries, she worked in the Death Chamber,” she continued. Sirius’ chest tightened up as a lump swelled in his throat. “She knew there was a chance of someone not coming back if the children were in that room, if any one were in that room… and she made sure that someone wasn’t you, Sirius. Helena over plans and is always at least two steps ahead of a situation – something Grace also gets from her – and I think she knew there was a possibility that you were going to walk out of the Ministry with your freedom and she made sure it could happen… She made sure you could have your freedom. At least, that’s what I believe.
“Once the children leave for school, you’ll finally be able to allow yourself to grieve properly,” she said softly, and rubbed his back gently. “Grace is finally letting herself start to move on, it’s time that you do too.”
“Can’t believe we’re going into sixth year,” Ron said as he tossed a crumpled up piece of an old newspaper into the fire.
“It feels like first year wasn’t that long ago,” Grace said lightly as she rested her head on Harry’s shoulder.
“It feels ages ago!” Hermione exclaimed, her eyes widening at her. “So much has happened, I can’t remember what it was like to be a first year!”
“Yeah, a lot’s happened, but it doesn’t feel like its only been six years!” Grace added, and Harry scoffed. “What?!”
“Only six years,” he shook his head. “In those six years we fought a troll, survived a three headed dog, devil’s snare, a giant chess game, saved the philosopher’s stone!” Harry started.
“Let’s not forget about the basilisk roaming the school petrifying people, and we were nearly eaten by giant spiders!” Ron chimed in.
“The dementors and Sirius causing chaos at school trying to kill Pettigrew,” Harry continued. “The Quidditch World Cup! The Triwizard Tournament! Then everything that happened last year! Last year felt like two years in one with Umbridge and the Ministry – “
“Not to mention the two of you fighting most of the year,” Ron added.
“We did not fight most of the year!” Grace protested, and both Ron and Hermione scoffed.
“Before you two got together, we might have had maybe two weeks where you two were speaking to each other and weren’t fighting!” Ron exclaimed. “Even in fourth year you two fought a lot!”
“That’s not true,” Grace huffed. “We weren’t fighting a lot in fourth year! That was all you and Harry! You two were being stupid.”
“No, you and Harry fought a bit in fourth year too, but only after he and Ron made up,” Hermione added.
“We only fought because Harry was a stupid git,” Grace said lightly, then let out a yelp and jumped when Harry pinched her side.
“Excuse me? No,” Harry protested, shaking his head. “You were as much to blame for our fights as I was – “ he paused and noticed how one of her brows raised, and her lips pursed giving him a look that clearly expressed how wrong he was. “Okay, I’ll admit that the Yule Ball disaster was one hundred percent my fault, I’ve already apologized for being an idiot for that.”
“And what happened after the second task!” Grace brought up. Harry’s eyes widened and he shook his head.
“No!” he exclaimed in protest. “Nooo! We weren’t fighting after the second task! You assumed something and over thought everything and decided to be stupid!”
“You were the reason!”
“I didn’t do anything!”
“You wanted to be the stupid, chivalrous, hero that you are and wanted to save Cho too because you liked her!”
“I liked you too!”
“Still wanted to save her.”
“I would’ve saved you first if you were down there –“
“Oi!” Ron exclaimed, mildly offended but his protest was ignored.
“I know, but doesn’t change the fact that you wanted to save Cho, and you kept looking at her.”
“That’s because I was stupid!”
“Exactly. You were being stupid, which caused me to feel insecure and over think things and assume and thus made me feel like I had to stop talking to you because I was hurt.” She said simply. Harry gaped at her and blinked.
“…That makes no bloody sense.”
“Sure it does.”
“To you!”
“And that’s all that matters,” Grace grinned at him.
“You’re lucky you’re pretty,” Harry mumbled as he rolled his eyes, then he kissed the side of her head. Grace only grinned stupidly and leaned more into his side.
Ron and Hermione both stared at them silently and blinked, before sharing a look with each other.
“You two are exhausting,” Ron said with an exaggerated sigh.
“Us?!” Grace scoffed. “What about you and Hermione?! You two were at each other’s throats all of third year!”
“You two were fighting too!” Ron argued.
“Not as much as you two!” Grace shot back. “And don’t get me started on the whole Yule Ball!”
“What did I do?!”
“You were the absolute worst! You were a complete prick the entire night!”
“Was not!”
“Was too!”
“Was not!”
“Was too!” Grace hissed. “You were all moody and broody! Refused to acknowledge poor Padma all because you were upset that Hermione was going with someone – who ended up being Viktor and that only pissed you off more!” she continued, and Ron’s ears – which already had a orange tint due to the flames – went red. “And you just had to be a prick about it! Then you interrupted her magical, romantic, moment with Vickor and you two started fighting!”
“He was too old for her!”
“You realize that Harry and I could’ve been together a lot sooner, and the last year we could’ve had nearly no fighting, if you hadn’t been a jealous git!”
“What?!” Ron shouted, now looking offended.
“You made Hermione upset and made her shout at you, which interrupted Harry and I!”
“What’s that got – “
“We were having a nice, magical, romantic moment and he was about to kiss me when we heard Hermione shout at you!” Grace continued with a huff.
“No!” Ron gasped, his eyes widening and he looked between Harry and Grace. “I – I…”
“Why are you so surprised?” Hermione asked, frowning, “I told you this the first Hogsmeade trip after Christmas!”
“You expect me to remember that when so much has happened since then?!” Ron exclaimed, bewildered, then turned back to Harry and Grace. “So… so you mean to say that – that if you two had kissed at the Yule Ball then… then you two would have – “
“Probably.”
“Yes.” Harry and Grace both said at the same, then they looked at each other.
“Probably?”
“Yes?” they asked.
“I mean, there was a lot going on with the tournament, and after what we talked about I thought maybe it would be unofficial until the tournament ended,” Grace answered.
“I wanted to kiss you, I wanted to do it the entire night since the moment I first saw you appear at the top of the steps,” Harry answered with a shrug. “If we’d kiss… then, well, of course we’d’ve been together. I would’ve wanted you to be my girlfriend after that kiss.”
“Really?” Grace asked breathlessly, staring up at him in awe as a small smile formed on her lips.
“Yeah,” Harry smiled, but as he leaned in to kiss her, Ron groaned.
“Must you two be like this all the time?” he asked.
“Yes,” Harry and Grace both answered with a grin. Ron groaned, making Grace laugh.
“You complain when they fight, and now you complain when they’re being affectionate. Will you ever be happy?” Hermione asked, rolling her eyes.
“No,” Ron, Harry and Grace all said at the same time, which only made Hermione huff again. They all paused and shared a look before they all began laughing.
“This year is going to be our year,” Grace said a few minutes later. “We deserve this year! After the hell we went through last year, with Umbridge, and the Ministry, and all the drama and our O.W.L.s… we deserve this year! This year is going to be fun, it’s going to be mostly stress free, there’s going to be no fighting – actual fighting! The only year we’ve had where there wasn’t two of us not talking to each other was second year! Not this year! This year we’re going to have fun! We’re going to have more Gryffindor parties. We’re going to not let the outside world dampen our spirits and ruin this. We’re only this young once and… and we only have two more years left of school and… we’re going to enjoy them.” Grace said firmly with a curt nod.
“…You really think we’re going to go the entire year without anyone fighting?” Ron asked, not believing her.
“Having an argument and having a fight that results in not talking are two very different things,” Grace replied. “I’m saying no to the latter.”
“I’ll be surprised if there isn’t a silent treatment going on between at least two of us by Christmas,” Hermione rolled her eyes. “Always seems to happen in the first three months of school, doesn’t?”
“Shhhhh,” Grace glared. “You’re going to put a jinx on it! Stop being such a buzzkill! That should be your goal this year!” Hermione glowered at her, but it only made Ron and Harry laugh.
Notes:
Such a bittersweet chapter!!
There's a lot going on and to digest in this chapter! It's a very Sirius centric chapter, I realize as I read back to edit a little. It's definitely a chapter that is needed for his character - and for the growth he'll have later on for things to make sense! Don't worry, we'll be seeing a lot of Sirius through out HBP!
We also get such a great moment of him and Harry too, and him being there and assuring Harry! Another great Dadfoot moment :) It was one of my favorite scenes to write - but don't worry there will be more of Harry and Sirius to come!
But also, the scene with Molly 😭it's such a beautiful scene between them - especially if you look at where they were a year previous! They've come so far together it's one of my favorite things and favorite relationships that grow!
I also loved writing the moment at the end, it's almost kind of bittersweet for them. While we know this is the last time they'll be going to Hogwarts on September first, they don't. But also, look at how hopeful they are that everything is going to go smooth this year lol. Biggest joke ever, but lets let them have this moment for now!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, I'd love to know what your favorite bits were!
Chapter 148: 147
Notes:
Hello!
Surprise!! It's a surprise update! It has officially be ONE YEAR since I first posted this fic, and I can't believe how far it's come! I can't believe it's been a whole year. I never expected the fic to be this long. I'm currently writing chapter 213 in Deathly Hallows, so I certainly didn't expect to be posting the same fic for a whole year!
There are some of you who have been here, reading and commenting since the beginning and I just want to say thank you for sticking with this fic for this long, it truly means so much to me that you like this fic that much to keep with it after a year and it STILL not be finished. Harry and Grace have come along way since a year ago, and I'm so happy that you all enjoy their story so much to continue reading it! Thank you so much, it truly does mean so much to me!
I really hope you enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Have you got everything?” Sirius asked the next morning, leaning against the door way.
“Yeah, I think so…” Grace nodded as she stuffed a couple books into her bag – being careful to not bend the covers or ruin her sheet music for choir rehearsal.
“If there’s anything you’ve forgotten that you want or need, just let me know and I’ll send it,” Sirius told her and she nodded. “I do have something for you though,” he added.
“What is it?” she asked, looking over at him with a frown. Sirius pushed himself from the door frame and pulled something from behind his back, holding it out to her. Her frown deepened as she took the light purpleish-grey book that read ‘Advanced Potion Making’. The cover was lightly faded, and the corners and edges were slightly frayed from age. “I thought we’ve already got my book?” she asked.
“That was Helena’s book,” Sirius said softly as he sat on the edge of the bed, giving her a small, sad smile. Grace opened it, the familiar crack of the book opening after a long time of being unused. On the first page was her mother’s name. ‘Helena Prewett’ in her dainty, script. She smiled when she saw her father’s familiar writing under: ‘soon to be Black’ written in small letters under her mother’s name. There were little hearts drawn in faded ink around the page – they were thicker and matched the same thickness as her father’s handwriting. On the bottom corner, closest to the spine was her parents initials inside a heart – matching the same heart on her tree by the lake.
“Potions was her favorite class,” Sirius said softly. “It was a dream of hers to one day own an apothecary… she wanted to brew all kinds of potions, learn all kinds too… that’s why she wanted to travel. She was always experimenting with potions, different ways to do them or make them easier to brew – ways that it would make sense. She wrote everything in that book,” he nodded to it. Grace flipped through the yellow-aged pages, recognizing her mother’s handwriting. There were pieces of parchment that were taped to the pages of the book, some were tucked neatly into the crack.
“I went back ho – to Magnolia Crescent last night because I wanted to see if she still had it, and she did… I wanted – she would have wanted you to have it,” Sirius told her and Grace sat beside him, looking through the book.
“No she wouldn’t,” Grace muttered as she flipped the pages, and looked at an old, folded, piece of parchment.
“Yes she would. Helena was a lot of things… and she wasn’t the best – okay she wasn’t a good mother at all, but she knew you liked potions and that you were good at it. Remus told me that you used to help her make the wolfsbane potion – “
“I only handed her ingredients,” Grace muttered.
“ - She would’ve wanted you to have this – if anything you could use it to beat Hermione in class,” he grinned. Grace felt herself beginning to grin as she took the folded piece of parchment and unfolded it.
‘Felix Felicius – Liquid Luck. Attempts until right: | | | |
- Add Ashwinder egg –‘
Grace read the recipe and the directions and she could almost hear her mother’s voice in her head reading it off to her. She folded the parchment back up and stuck it into the spine of the book before closing it.
“Thanks, Dad,” she smiled, turning to look at him.
“You’re welcome,” he smiled, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her into a side hug, then he kissed the top of her head.
“Mrs. Weasley said we’re getting ready to leave,” Sirius and Grace both turned to see Harry standing in the doorway, “says that the Ministry cars are going to be arriving soon.”
“All right, thanks, Harry,” Sirius said with a small smile as he stood up from the bed. “You’ve got everything?” he asked and Harry nodded.
“Everything’s already downstairs. We’re just waiting for you two,” he said and Grace let out a quiet sigh as she stood up, placing her mother’s old potion book into her trunk before closing and locking it.
“I’ll get this down, you get your bloody bird and the fluff ball,” Sirius shook his head as he flicked his wand and her trunk floated off the ground. Once the trunk was out of the room, Harry looked at her with concern.
“You okay?” he asked softly, coming up behind her and resting a hand on her back.
“Yeah,” she nodded as she took Sophie, the pink pygmy puff, and placed her in her small cage with a few treats.
“Gracie…” he said quietly, rubbing her back.
“Really, I’m fine,” she assured him. “It’s just… it’s a little weird, going to Kings Cross and not having Mum… she always picked me up and dropped me off… She was late first year, but she was there…”
“But now you’ve got Sirius,” he reminded her, and she nodded.
“Yeah, I know, and I’m glad! Really, I’m so happy… it’s just – “
“Still a little sad?” he finished, and she nodded. “Why don’t I get Sophie, you get Aries,” he offered, taking the small cage from her hands.
“Okay,” she nodded, giving him a small smile. She lifted the bird cage from floor and set it on the bed before turning to Aries, who was perched on the top of the wardrobe and was glaring at her. “In.”
Aries screeched at her.
“In!” she repeated, and he screeched again. “I’ll leave you here. You’ll have to wait until Dad sends me a letter or something before you can come to Hogwarts.” Aries screeched again but then flew down and rested on her arm that she held up for him. “That’s what I thought,” she huffed, turning to lead him into the cage. He screeched loudly, and glared at her as she closed the cage. “Don’t give me that look. I’ll still leave you here.” Aries then turned away from her. “Bloody bird,” she muttered, grabbing her bag and tossing it over her shoulder and lifting the bird cage.
“He’s your bird,” Harry mumbled and she glared at him to shut up. He only smiled at her and left the room.
“Oh there you two are! The cars are arriving!” Molly exclaimed as she ushered them to the door where the others were now waiting outside with their things.
Once all the cars were packed, everyone had gotten into a car and they were off to Kings Cross. They were met with two aurors who looked as if they would rather be anywhere else but here. The aurors were annoying, and even though both she and Harry expressed this to Sirius he simply told them: “I understand, it’s a little over the top for me personally, but it’s for your safety. I admit, I have peace of mind knowing they’re here in case it’s needed.”
In June when she saw her father waiting for her on the other side of the barrier, she was surprised because she wasn’t expecting him. Now, however, it seemed like every single eye was on them – not just because Harry was there. Grace felt eyes on her, and as she turned her head she saw that a lot of people – parents and children – were looking at them.
“It’s Harry Potter – he’s the Chosen One – “
“Is that Sirius Black?!”
“I didn’t expect him to be that handsome!” one girl whispered nearby.
“Who? Harry Potter or Sirius Black?” the girls mother asked.
“Both,” Grace shot the girl a glare, the girl was in Ginny’s year and she instantly stopped talking when she noticed Grace’s icy stare.
“It’s sad, what happened to their family – “
“They never had the chance to be a family – “
“I couldn’t imagine how hard it must be – “
“Being free at the cost of losing your wife.”
“It’s nice to see that they’re together – despite everything. I sure hope she’s –“
“Ignore them,” Sirius said softly, squeezing her shoulder.
“It’s going to be worse at school,” she sighed.
“Well ignore them then too,” he shrugged and Grace rolled her eyes.
“Hey, Sirius… can I talk to you and Mr. Weasley?” Harry asked quietly, “just for a minute…” Grace raised an eyebrow at him, she already knew what this was going to be about; Draco Malfoy and him being a death eater.
“Er – “
“Go, I’ll say bye to Aunt Molly,” Grace said, and nodded her head to Molly, who was sayin goodbye to Ron.
“Okay, I’ll be right back,” Sirius said. “Not going to miss a proper goodbye.”
Grace only nodded. She hated that word… ‘goodbye’. She hated how now she can get a proper send off hug from her father, when she should’ve been able to do it the past few years – or well, all along really. She hated how now when her mother was gone, she could finally get a goodbye hug from her dad, seeing her off at the train. She hated it.
“You’ll be coming home for Christmas,” Molly said, pulling Grace into her arms and breaking her from her thoughts. “I’ve already told Sirius there will be no arguments. The two of you will be staying, and Harry of course.”
“Okay,” Grace nodded. She can’t remember the last time she had Christmas at the Burrow. It had been years.
“Now, you be good – “
“Always am,” she said, and Molly gave her a pointed look but Grace smiled.
“Don’t let the boys get into too much trouble – “
“I try, but they’re stupid and don’t listen to me.”
“And don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,” Molly whispered, giving Grace a wink. Grace’s cheeks burned and she shifted uncomfortably.
“Not going to happen.”
“You’re young and in love, I’m sure it will, but don’t go rushing into anything!” Molly teased, and Grace huffed from embarrassment before turning to look for her dad and Harry. She smiled as she watched her dad say something to Harry – who’s neck turned red and he nodded – then pulled Harry into a hug.
“Watch out for her, yeah?” she heard her dad ask quietly.
“I always do,” Harry answered as he pulled away.
“I can take care of myself,” Grace said lightly with a small smile.
“We know,” they both said, and she rolled her eyes.
“That doesn’t mean you have to,” Sirius added with a small smile. “Besides, you’re too much like me and need someone to watch out for you – at least to keep you in line.”
“Excuse me?” Grace scoffed, completely offended. “I’ll have you know that I have less detentions on my record than Harry does! You should be telling me to watch out for him!”
“I don’t need to because I already know you will,” Sirius grinned at her and she scoffed again.
“Harry, dear – “ Molly called out, pulling Harry into a hug as the train’s whistle blew. A heavy, melancholic feeling sunk in Grace’s stomach when she realized that this was it. She looked at Sirius, who gave her a small, sad, smile and opened his arms.
Grace wrapped her arms around him tightly, clenching her eyes shut tightly when she felt the lump in her throat swell and the tears sting her eyes. She hid her face in his chest as he held her tightly. “It’s all right, little star…” he whispered softly. “Write me tomorrow, tell me all about the feast and your first day of classes, okay?” she only nodded and held onto him tighter. “I’ll come up and visit the first Hogsmeade trip, just let me know what day that is okay?”
“Okay,” she whispered.
“We’ll have some fun together. You and me, and we’ll meet up with the others before you’ve got to go back to school…” he suggested and she nodded, afraid to say anything as the lump in her throat grew. This is what she wanted. What she’s always wanted… but… not like this. “Soon Christmas holidays will be here, and we’ll all be together…” she nodded again. The train whistle blew again, now signaling for last minute boarders to board before it leaves.
“I’ll miss you,” she whispered.
“I’ll miss you too, little star,” he smiled. “Be good, study hard – not too hard!” he continued, forcing himself to pull away and she tried to smile. His heart squeezed in his chest when he noticed the glittering of tears in her eyes. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” she smiled sadly.
“Go on. I don’t think Harry’s strong enough to hold the train. It might rip his arm off,” Sirius teased lightly as he cleared his throat, but Grace could see that he was holding back his own emotions.
“Bye, I’ll see you soon?” she asked, hopeful even though she knew the answer.
“Just tell me the date, and I’ll be there,” he nodded. This eased the tightness in her chest and she turned to head to the train. Harry extended his hand, and hauled her up. They moved to the window and she turned to wave goodbye to her dad one more time but couldn’t see him. There was a loud bark that was heard right before the loud clank of the breaks being released and the train jerked forward. She spotted her dad’s animagus form, standing there with his tail waging back and forth and his ears perked up with his canine smile. Slowly the train started moving, and just like last year, she watched as her father ran along the platform, following the train, barking loudly.
Grace smiled as she waved at him, the lump swelled in her throat as she watched him continue to run next to the train as fast as he could, barking until he reached the end of the platform. The dog transformed into man, and he grinned widely at her and cupped his hands around his mouth.
“I LOVE YOU!” Sirius shouted loudly.
“I LOVE YOU TOO!” She shouted back, with her head hanging out of the window. She waved at him and he waved back with his whole body, and it was only when the train had turned and she could no longer see him was when she pulled herself back in and closed the window. Grace sniffled as she felt the tears fall down her cheeks.
“It’s okay,” Harry whispered softly, wiping the tears from her cheeks. She nodded. “Let’s go find a compartment,” he said.
Harry grabbed his and Grace’s bag, as well as Sophie’s cage while Grace grabbed Hedwig’s and Aries’ cages and they started making their way down the aisle. It didn’t escape Grace’s notice that a lot of girls were staring at Harry with mesmerized looks in their eyes, some even whispered and giggled. All of it came to a halt when they noticed Grace’s sharp glare at them.
“Let’s go find Neville, or Luna… or maybe we can crash on Dean and Ginny,” Grace suggested and Harry frowned.
“Er…why?” Harry asked, looking at her. “I was actually hoping we could have a compartment to ourselves for a while to…you know…have alone time before Ron and Hermione join us.”
“I’ve got choir rehearsal,” she reminded him in a small voice, and Harry’s shoulders slumped in disappointment. “It’s the first one I’m leading on my own…”
“Right… yeah, I forgot…” he muttered. “I’ll just wait for you then, you’ll be back before Ron and Hermione – “
“I’m not leaving you to sit in a compartment all by yourself,” she huffed.
“Er…why?”
“Because! If you haven’t noticed, Harry, you’re being stared at,” she hissed, shooting a younger girl a glare. Harry then stopped and looked around and finally noticed the groups of giggling girls from one of the compartments, as well as the other students who were just gawking at him – at the both of them. “And I am not going to let one of these cows try to bombard you and try to steal you away from me,” she huffed. Harry snorted and tried to hide his laughter.
“No one will steal me away from you,” he assured her, sending her a smile. “I’m all yours, flower.”
“I know,” she nodded. “But I’m not giving them the chance. So if we can’t find a friend to share with, then you’re just going to have to come with me to choir rehearsal.”
“Am I even allowed?”
“Sure,” she shrugged. “Katie Fitz brought her boyfriend with her last year to rehearsal.” Harry only nodded.
“Hi, Harry! Gracie!” Grace’s heart lifted in her chest as she turned and grinned at the familiar face of her best friend.
“Neville!” Grace greeted happily. “Perfect! I was just telling Harry I hope we could find you so we can share a compartment!”
Harry shot her a look, raising an eyebrow at her. That was not what she was saying but Harry was relieved to see the boy nonetheless.
“Hello, Harry, Grace,” a soft, airy voice said from behind Neville and Grace smiled at Luna brightly.
“Luna, hi, how are you?” Harry asked.
“Very well, thank you,” she nodded.
“Quibbler still going strong, then?” Harry asked, nodding to the magazine that was clutched to Luna’s chest. Grace’s brows frowned as she looked at the cover, noticing the pinkish, strange looking glasses on the cover. The cover said they were Spectrespecs.
“Oh, yes, circulation’s well up,” Luna nodded happily.
“What are those?” Grace asked, nodding to the cover.
“Oh, they’re Spectrespecs,” Luna answered brightly as she held up a magazine. “They’re used to see wrackspurts.”
“What are wrackspurts?” Grace asked.
“They’re little invisible creatures that fly around your ears and make your brain go all fuzzy,” Luna answered. “Would you like one?”
“Oh, please,” Grace nodded enthusiastically. She didn’t think anything about the wrackspurts, she just wanted the cool looking pink glasses.
“Let’s go find seats,” Harry said quickly, when there was the faint sound of giggling girls heard from the compartment behind them. Grace shot them a glare and they instantly stopped and turned away. As they made their way down the aisle more people looked out of their compartment doors and at them. Grace felt the back of her neck grow hot as people stared at her. She was used to the stares and whispers, but nothing like this. People were out right gawking at her, and Harry, as well as Neville and Luna. “In here,” Harry finally said as he slid open a compartment door.
“They’re even staring at us!” Neville said in surprise as he gestured between him and Luna. “Because we’re with you!”
“They’re staring at you because you were at the Ministry too,” Harry said as he hoisted his and Grace’s bag onto the top rack. “Our little adventure there was all over the Daily Prophet, you must’ve seen it.”
“Yes, I thought Gran would be angry about all the publicity,” Neville said, “but she was really pleased! Says I’m starting to live up to my dad at long last – “ Grace glowered at the words as she set Aries and Hedwig’s cages down by the window, “She even bought me a new wand, look!” Grace turned and watched Neville pull out his new wand and hold up it proudly. “Cherry and unicorn hair!” he said proudly. “We think it was one of the last Ollivander ever sold, he vanished the next day – oi, come back here, Trevor!” he exclaimed as he dived under the seat to get his toad.
“Are we still doing D.A. meetings this year, Harry?” Luna asked as she detatched the Specterspecs from the cover. Grace grinned as she set Sophie down and did the same. She pushed them on her face and hooked the legs around her ears. Everything had turned a purple-pink hue.
“No point now we’ve got rid of Umbridge, is there?” Harry said as he sat down. He looked over at Grace, who was still standing and looking around the compartment with her mouth hanging open. He shook his head at her and how fascinated she was by the glasses.
“I liked the D.A.! I learned loads with you!” Neville said in disappointment as he emerged from under the seat.
“I enjoyed the meetings too,” Luna said serenely. “It was like having friends.”
“We are your friends, Luna,” Grace said instantly, turning to her with a big smile. That smile fell the moment when the sound of giggling girls were heard on the other side of the glass.
“You ask him!”
“No, you!”
“I’ll do it!” one bold girl with dark, almost black, and curly hair that was more curly than her own, opened the door.
“Hi, Harry, I’m Romilda, Romilda Vane,” she said loudly and confidently. Grace’s brows frowned and her eyes narrowed dangerously behind the psychedelic glasses. “Why don’t you join us in our compartment? You don’t have to sit with them,” she added in a stage whisper as she nodded to Neville, Luna and herself. Grace then pushed the glasses up her face to rest on the top of her head and the girl’s eyes widened when she saw her.
“Neville and Luna are finds of mine,” Harry said coldly.
“And by the look on your face, you’re not stupid enough to forget that I’m Harry’s girlfriend,” Grace snapped at her, her nose crinkling as her glare grew colder. “So why don’t you slags just go ahead and sod off!”
Romilda Vane sent her a glare and then let the door slide shut and strutted off with her friends with her nose in the air.
“Stupid cow,” Grace hissed glaring at the window. “How dare she try and think you’d fall for – for that!”
“I’ve already told you, Grace,” Harry said lightly, with a goofy grin, “I’m all yours.”
“Damn right you are,” Grace nodded curtly, then she turned to Neville. “I’ll take Trevor now,” she said as she held out her hands and Neville carefully placed Trevor into her hands, hoping that he wouldn’t jump away but Grace had a firm grip on him. “I’ve got to go to choir rehearsal now, I’ll be back,” she said, to Harry. He only nodded, with a look of disappointment. “I’ll be back soon, don’t worry,” she rolled her eyes. “Now kiss,” she ordered and Harry rolled his eyes with a grin as she leaned down and kissed him.
Then she left the compartment. Harry blinked and realized she had forgotten her bag. He stood up and pulled her bag down and left the compartment just as she had turned around. He held it up with a smile, and her cheeks flushed. “Thanks,” she said, pulling the bag over her shoulder.
“Of course,” he nodded. “See you soon?”
“Yeah,” she smiled at him the turned around and made her way down the aisle.
Along the way she came across Justin and his friends, and when he saw her he stood up and opened the compartment. “Is it time for rehearsal?” he asked.
“Yeah, I’m heading there now,” she nodded. Justin said goodbye to his friends and the two started down the aisle.
“Congratulations,” he spoke up, “for making Student Director! We all knew it’d be you this year.”
“Thanks… I didn’t,” she chuckled nervously. “I thought it’d be given to someone else –“
“No,” Justin scoffed. “There’s no one else that Professor Flitwick would’ve wanted to be Student Director other than you.”
“I guess I just didn’t expect it this year…” she shrugged. “I thought it’d be next year or something…” Justin only nodded and silence fell between them.
“I’m sorry… about your mum,” Justin said quietly. “I never got to tell you that in June… I’m really sorry…”
“Thanks…” she nodded.
“I’m also really sorry about everything my friends said about you in fourth year, and about your father,” he continued and she nodded again. “Are you adjusting well? I mean… with your father. You got to know him didn’t you, this summer?”
“I’ve known he’s innocent for two and a half years,” she said quietly and Justin stopped walking.
“What?”
“In third year… I found out he was innocent at the end of the year,” she repeated, turning to look at him. He blinked and stared at her in surprise. She didn’t know if she could say anything, but she didn’t care. She was tired of secrets, and she didn’t want the looks and the whispers from people. She didn’t want to tell the whole story to everyone, but Justin was her friend and she knew his heart was in the right place.
“You…you did?” he asked and she nodded. “So this whole time…”
“I’ve known,” she nodded again. “I’ve… he’s been living with us – my mum, Remus and I for two years until… until Mum died. So… I’ve gotten to know him, and I love my dad, he’s the best. I’m not living with a stranger. I didn’t have this big shock or change or whatever this summer. The biggest change I’ve had is to live with the fact my mother is gone and she’s never coming back.”
Justin only nodded, but he still looked surprised. “So… all those times people whispered about you, about Sirius Black…all those horrible things… you – you just let them?”
“I couldn’t really tell them the truth now could I?” she asked as they continued down the aisle toward their compartment. “Dad was a fugitive, and everyone thought him mad and dangerous… everyone thought me mad and dangerous…”
“Why tell me all this?” he asked, grabbing her arm before they could reach the compartment.
“You’re my friend,” she shrugged. “And… and I’m tired of keeping secrets and… I don’t want people to look at me the way you did… look at me like I’m this sad, soap story. I don’t want people feeling sorry for me and thinking things that aren’t true. I lost my mum, my dad’s innocent… but I didn’t have to deal with living with a stranger and grieving my mum and that’s what people think, and I don’t want that so… I already knew my dad was innocent. I’ve known this whole time, and the hardest part of all of this was never being able to say anything. I don’t care that my mums dead, she left me and Dad during the Christmas holiday’s, it was just going to be the two of us anyway so –“ Grace’s voice cracked, and she looked away from Justin and took a deep breath.
“I’m sorry…” he whispered softly. “For…for everything.”
“Thanks,” she nodded, and then she forced a smile on her face. “Well… let’s get rehearsal started,” she said as she opened the door to the compartment.
Everyone was already sitting and waiting, the ones who usually held toads were holding their music companion. Any of the chatter that filled the compartment before went silent as they stared at her.
“Er… hi,” Grace greeted them with a small wave. “As you all may know… Professor Flitwick has appointed me Student Director this year –“ There were some quiet clapping, but there were two scoffs. One from Marietta Edgecomb – no surprise – who huffed with a heavy face of makeup that still couldn’t fully cover the scaring from the spots. The other was from Blaise Zabini. Grace’s eyes narrowed at them both coldly. “If either of you have a problem with it, then you two can leave and take it up with Professor Flitwick!” she said sharply, but both of them didn’t say anything.
“Okay,” she nodded as she set Trevor down, and went into her bag and pulled out the sheet music. “We’ll do a few vocal warm ups, and then I want us to do a full run through – “
“What about the parts we have trouble with?” Jessica Mitchel, a fifth year Hufflepuff, asked.
“We’ll go over them after the run through. I want to see how we sound so I know what parts we need to work on a little more as a group, and then we’ll start working on all the little kinks and trouble areas,” Grace answered, and a majority of the students nodded. “Then if there’s any parts that you’re having trouble with then I’ll help you and anyone else the best I can after. Okay?” Jessica nodded.
“Okay…” Grace took a deep breath as she picked up Trevor again. “Let’s start with vocal warm ups!”
Notes:
I hate it when Grace and Sirius have to say goodbye! 😭😭😭
But don't worry, we'll be seeing Sirius again in a few chapters!! .... I think??? I honestly can't remember how many more chapters it'll be until Hogsmeade but oh well lol.
We're also starting to see jealous Grace again, but don't worry it's a healthy jealousy. It doesn't really cause issues between them (until Romilda Vane later on :) ). She can be a little cute and funny when she's jealous and a little possessive like she is rn.
I'm sorry if the last quarter of the chapter was a bit boring, and uninteresting with the choir stuff, but I wanted to have that moment with Justin and Grace. Even though we don't see Justin as much in HBP as we did in the last two, he will become such an important character later on and this moment is important for later things!
Chapter 149: 148
Notes:
Hello hello! Happy Friday!!
Here is chapter 148, I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A little more than an hour and four run throughs later, Grace dismissed everyone after saying they sounded great. There were a few shaky bits, but they were with the students who would be going into their second year on the choir and they were parts that she knew Professor Flitwick could work on. She also knew that once the orchestra started playing, the shakiness wouldn’t be very noticeable. She walked back with Justin, and finally saying goodbye when they reached his compartment.
“As always, Trevor was phenomenal!” Grace grinned as she opened the door to her own compartment and held out Trevor to Neville. Trevor let out a croak.
“How did your first rehearsal go as Student Director?” Harry asked, grinning as Grace took the seat next to him and he rested his arm over her shoulder.
“I wish I had the power to kick people out,” she answered as she stroked Hedwigs feathers, then moved to Aries.
“What happened?” Neville asked, not looking up from Trevor.
“Just a couple of people not happy that I was made Student Director,” she shrugged.
“Who? I’ll hex them,” Harry teased, wrapping some of her hair around his finger.
“Blaise Zabini,” Harry scoffed, “and Marietta Edgecombe….”
“The one who snitched on the D.A.?” Neville asked, looking up.
“Yup,” she nodded. Harry’s eyes narrowed and he pulled her closer to his side. “She just doesn’t like me at all. She hates me actually, so finding out that I made student director and she still hasn’t gotten a solo probably stung,” she shrugged. “It’s fine. I told them they could leave and take it up with Flitwick if they wanted. That got them to shut up.”
“Good,” Harry nodded curly, and played with her hair. “Other than that, it went well then?”
“Oh yes,” Grace nodded happily as she opened Sophie’s cage and the little fur ball waddled out and onto her lap. “I think Professor Flitwick will be pleased with us when we do a quick run through,” she added, as she stroked Sophie’s pink fur, and the puff let out a soft sound of delight. Sophie blinked and turned her little body to look up at Harry, then squeaked before waddling to him. “Awe, she wants you to pet her!” Harry sighed and looked at Sophie, who squeaked again and blinked up at him with her beaty black eyes.
“She always wants me to pet her,” he said as he reached over with his other hand and stroked the top of her head, or body? He wasn’t quite sure.
“It’s because she likes you!” Grace smiled, leaning into him more. “You’re her dad,” she added with a grin. Harry’s cheeks flushed as he stroked Sophie’s soft, pink fur.
“When was this established?” Harry asked lightly with a small smile.
“When you started playing with her the day after I got her,” Grace answered, smirking. “You rolled her around in your hands, so now she likes you.”
“That makes me her dad, now?” he asked, playfully and she nodded. “Well…we’ve got fourteen, what’s one more,” he shrugged.
“You hear that, Sophie, you’re now Sophie Potter,” Grace teased, as she tickled under Sophie’s chin, making the pink puff squeak. Something twisted and jumped in Harry’s stomach and he felt himself grinning at Grace.
“Wish the lunch trolley would hurry up, I’m starving!” Ron groaned as he and Hermione entered the compartment and he slumped into the seat on Harry’s other side, rubbing his stomach. Grace’s face dropped at the interruption, and she glared at him. “Hi, Neville. Hi Luna. Guess what?” he added, turning to look at Harry. “Malfoy’s not doing prefect duty. He’s just sitting in his compartment with the other Slytherins, we saw him when we passed.”
Harry sat up straighter in interest at Ron’s words. Grace rolled her eyes and shook her head as she continued to play with Sophie, letting the pink fluff roll between her hands. “What did he do when he saw you?”
“The usual,” Ron said indifferently as he demonstrated a rude gesture. “Not like him, though, is it? Well – that is” he paused and did the gesture again – “but why isn’t he out there bullying first years?”
“Probably because his daddy is in Azkaban for being a murderous death eater,” Grace hissed angrily as she rolled Sophie onto her left hand. Harry rubbed her shoulder soothingly.
“Dunno,” Harry said with a frown.
“Maybe he preferred the Inquisitorial Squad,” Hermione said from her spot beside Neville. “Maybe being a prefect seems a bit tame after that.”
“Don’t think so,” Harry shook his head. “I think he’s – “
Harry was cut off by their compartment door opening and a breathless third-year girl stepped inside. “I’m supposed to deliver these to Neville Longbottom, Gracia Bla-Black and Harry Po-Potter…” her voice faded. Grace looked up and noticed that the girls face went bright red as she held out three scrolls of parchment tied with a violet ribbon. The girl’s eyes then met Grace’s and they widened in fear and once the boys had taken the scrolls, the girl backed out of the compartment and quicky left.
“What is it?” Ron asked as Harry handed Grace her own roll of parchment. Grace set Sophie on her lap and unrolled it.
Gracia Black,
I would be delighted if you would join me for a bite of lunch in compartment C.
Sincerely,
Professor H.E.F. Slughorn.
“Who’s Professor Slughorn?” Neville asked, looking perplexed at his own invitation. Grace frowned as she re-read hers. She had asked her dad who Slughorn was and if he was a good teacher. All he said that he was a good teacher, he didn’t care for Slughorn much but that was because Slughorn liked to rub elbows with people of influence and popularity, and those who he saw would go far in life. Other than that, he was fine.
“New teacher,” Harry answered. “Well, I suppose we’ll have to go, won’t we?”
“But what does he want me for?” asked Neville nervously.
“No idea,” Harry shrugged but Grace raised an eyebrow at him. She had an idea on why Slughorn wanted to meet Neville – his parents, and – or, from the papers. “Listen,” he started up again, “let’s go under the Invisibility Cloak, then we might get a good look at Malfoy on the way, see what he’s up to?”
“Oh Harry, honestly,” Grace sighed, rolling her eyes as she stood up. Harry ignored her and held the cloak up for her. “I’m not getting under there. If you haven’t noticed, the two of you are at least a head taller than me. My feet and ankles would be showing! I’m going like a normal, sane person,” she said pointedly as she handed Sophie to Luna and walked out of the compartment. She looked down the aisle and smirked, looking at Harry who stepped out behind her and noticed the same thing she did: the corridor was packed with people waiting for the lunch trolly. “Well, looks like you’ll have to wait.”
“Shut up,” Harry muttered as he stuffed his cloak into his bag. She rolled her eyes at him and took his hand. Although, now that they made their way through the crowd, she wished they could use the cloak, just to avoid all the stares that they got – both her and Harry. She frowned when she heard a few other girls giggling and whispering about Harry and how tall he had gotten over the summer, and he looked more attractive. She stopped walking, making Harry nearly walk into her, he frowned at her in concern. She ignored the look and pulled him down and into a deep kiss. A quiet, muffled sound came from Harry’s throat when she pulled away. He blinked a few times to get his eyes to focus back.
“I think I quite like this side of you,” Harry muttered as his lips spread into a grin. She rolled her eyes, and glared at the girls who were now quickly looking away from them.
“I need them to know you’re completely taken, and you’re mine and only mine.” She huffed.
“Of course I’m yours, flower,” he grinned at her and kissed her nose, making her blush and smile. Suddenly feeling better about the whispers, she turned around but they froze again when they saw Cho Chang. The older girl stared for a second then darted back into her compartment.
“Yeah, go back to your compartment,” Grace huffed, as she pulled Harry along the corridor. She did peek into the compartment and saw that Cho was in a deep conversation with Marietta – who then turned to look out of the window and glared at her. Grace returned it.
When they arrived at compartment C, they saw that they were not Slughorn’s only invitees, but by Slughorn’s face instantly brightening when he saw Harry and the warm welcome, Harry was definitely the most anticipated guest.
“Harry, m’boy!” Slughorn greeted instantly at the sight of them. Grace blinked at the man. He was old, and rather large and round with a shiny bald head, and silver mustache. “Good to see you, good to see you! And you must be Mr. Longbottom?” he greeted, and Neville nodded, his cheeks turning a light pink. Then Slughorn’s eyes landed on her, and there was a softness in them as he gave her a warm smile. “And there is no mistaking who you are!” Grace’s cheeks flushed. “Harry’s told me all about you already, Miss Black! Absolutely smitten he is,” he said and her cheeks grew hotter as she looked at Harry with a raised eyebrow. Harry looked everywhere else but her, but she saw that small smirk anyway. “Please, please, have a seat!” Slughorn motioned to the three remaining seats – all by the door.
Grace sat down between Harry and Neville, and instantly Harry’s hand went straight to her knee.
“Now, do you know everyone?” Slughorn asked them. Grace now looked around the compartment and recognized only a few faces – Blaise Zabini, Cormac McLaggen and Ginny – who looked very confused on why she was there. “Blaise is in your year, of course – “ Blaise didn’t make any move to acknowledge them, Grace wasn’t surprised. “This is Cormac McLaggen, perhaps you’ve come across each other - ?”
Cormac glanced over at Harry and Neville and nodded in greeting, then his eyes landed on her. He smirked at her and gave a not-so-subtle wink. Harry had seen this and glared at the older boy and moved his hand from her knee to around her shoulder. Grace smirked and leaned into him and rested her own hand on his knee. She’s always liked Harry’s little possessive side.
“And this is Marcus Belby, I don’t know whether – and this charming young lady tells me she knows you!” Slughorn finished, gesturing to Ginny who grimaced at them from behind Slughorn’s back. “Well of course she’d know you, Miss Black. You two are cousins after all!” Grace only nodded.
“Well now, this is most pleasant,” he continued cozily. “A chance to get to know you all a bit better. Here, take a napkin. I’ve packed my own lunch,; the trolly, as I remember it, is heavy on licorice wands, and a poor old man’s digestive system isn’t quite up to such things… Pheasant, Belby?” Belby looked startled but accepted the half of a cold pheasant.
“I was just telling young Marcus here that I had the pleasure of teaching his Uncle Damocles,” Slughorn told them, now passing a basket of rolls. “Outstanding wizard, outstanding, and his Order of Merlin most well-deserved. Do you see much of your uncle, Marcus?” Slughorn asked right as Belby had taken a large mouthful of pheasant. Belby had swallowed his food too fast in wanting to answer Slughorn and his face began turning purple.
“Anapneo,” Slughorn said calmly, pointing his wand at Belby, whose airway cleared up at once.
“Not… not much of him, no,” Belby gasped, blinking away the tears from his eyes.
“Well, of course, I daresay he’s busy!” Slughorn said. “I doubt he invented the Wolfsbane Potion without considerable hard work!” at this Grace’s interest piqued and she stared at Belby with interest. She wondered if she could meet his uncle…
“I suppose…” Belby said slowly, afraid to take another bite. “Er…he and my dad don’t get on very well, you see, so I don’t really know much about…” Grace’s shoulders slumped in disappointment.
“Now, you, Cormac,” Slughorn started with interest. “I happen to know you see a lot of your Uncle Tiberius, because he has a rather splendid picture of the two of you hunting nogtails in, I think, Norfolk?”
“Oh, yeah, that was fun, that was,” Cormac nodded. “We went with Bertie Higgs and Rufus Scrimgeour – this was before he became Minister, obviously – “
“Ah, you know Bertie and Rufus too?” beamed Slughorn, now offering a small tray of pies. Grace grinned as she took a few, she was still working on her rolls – she had unashamedly took more than three. “Now tell me…” Grace then turned them out. She didn’t care about Cormac McLaggen, or who he knew. He – Cormac – reminded her a little of Percy with all his talk of knowing people of importance.
However, it didn’t get past her notice that half the people who were invited were because they were or knew someone who was influential. She wondered why Ginny was there, but then Slughorn had said that he had seen her perform the bat-bogey hex and Grace nodded. Ginny had perfected that hex. She knew that Neville was invited because of his parents, and probably for their adventure in the Ministry in June. She wondered why she was invited? Was she only invited because she was Harry’s girlfriend? Or was she invited because of who her dad was? Or also because she was at the Ministry with Harry?
“Miss Black?”
“Hm?” Grace blinked when she felt Harry tug on her hair and she looked at Slughorn with wide eyes and her mouth full of bread. She quickly chewed and swallowed. “I – I’m sorry, the rolls are too delicious, I got lost in them,” she said lightly and Slughorn chuckled at her.
“No worries, no worries,” he waved her off. “I asked how you have been faring. It must have been a shock to you, finding out that your father has been innocent all along…”
“Oh…” she said quietly, and she shifted uncomfortably in her seat. She had told Justin earlier that she didn’t want to hide anything anymore, but it was different telling a friend that she already knew about her dad’s innocence and the past two years than telling a compartment half full of strangers – or people she didn’t like. “Well… yeah, it was,” she nodded, thinking back on the night she found out the truth.
“I always had a feeling that he was innocent,” Slughorn said, and Grace felt something sour churn. She had a feeling she was going to get a lot of comments like that. “I was his teacher, you know – well I was all of your parents teacher’s I’m sure – “ Slughorn chuckled but his smile softened when he looked back at Grace. “He wasn’t in my house, unfortunately, but he was a remarkable student. Very gifted, very intelligent, very popular – especially with the young ladies,” he chuckled, and she nodded in agreement. That she could believe. “He was very against his family, that’s why I found it so hard to believe he turned… I was happy to read that he didn’t.”
“Yeah… me too,” Grace nodded.
“I also want to express my deepest condolences – “ Grace held her breath, “- Helena was a very bright, and talented witch. She was one of my favorites, you know,” she blinked, slightly surprised as she looked at him. “I loved teaching her and Lily. She was very passionate about potions! Very ambitious too! Wanted to open her own apothecary! I say, if it wasn’t for Damocles Belby having coming up with it first, I think Helena would’ve found something to help werewolves during their transformation. She was very passionate about that, I’m sure you know,” he said and she nodded.
“I did… I used to help her brew the wolfsbane potion when I was a child,” Grace said softly, almost sadly. Harry rubbed her shoulder lightly and she squeezed his knee.
“Do you share the same passion of potion making as your mother?” Slughorn asked curiously.
“I do,” she nodded, a small smile forming. “It’s one of my favorite classes, and one of my best. I received an ‘Outstanding’ on my O.W.L.s.” Slughorn’s eyes seemed to widen with interest at this.
“You seem to have your father’s pride, I see,” he teased lightly and Grace’s cheeks flushed. “He was always very proud with his marks,” he added and Grace felt herself smiling more. “Are you two getting along? I’m sure it must have been hard, losing your mother and being told your father is innocent and living with him in all a short time… Are you – the both of you - adjusting well?”
“Yeah,” she nodded. “We get on great. He’s great… I just…wish we had more time together,” she said. It was the truth, a very shallow form of the truth, but still the truth. Slughorn nodded, and seemed to realize that the topic of her parents was still a hard one so he changed the subject.
“I hear that you’re apart of the Frog Choir,” he said, and she nodded, “and Student Director no less!” he beamed, noticing the silver badge on her shirt. “I hear that you’re very talented!” Grace’s cheeks flushed pink. “Any ambition on becoming a musician? I had the pleasure of knowing Celestina Warbeck back in my school days, and I have a few contacts with the Wizarding Wireless Network! They’re always looking for new talent!”
“Oh… I appreciate it,” she said politely. “But I’m not that good –“ Everyone. Everyone – including Blaise Zabini – had snorted or coughed or made some sound in disbelief. Her cheeks burned.
“Ah, and there is Helena’s modesty I see!” Slughorn said, chuckling. “I for one am excited to hear the Frog Choir! It wasn’t until after I retired the first time from teaching that the school had one.”
“Our first performance will be after the sorting ceremony,” she said, hoping that the conversation will end. Not just because she was tired of talking about herself, but because she really wanted to finish her rolls and pies before this was over. She quickly stuffed a pie into her mouth and chewed and Slughorn took this as a sign to move on
“And now,” he began, his eyes landing on Harry with a big smile, “Harry Potter! Where to begin?! I feel I barely scratched the surface over the summer!” Grace rose a brow and turned her head to look at Harry as she continued to chew on her pie. She struggled, and she was sure that some crumbs escaped but she didn’t care as long as she didn’t have to continue talking. “’The Chosen One’, they’re calling you now!” he continued, and Grace could feel Harry grow uncomfortable beside her.
“Of course,” his voice sobering, “there have been rumors for years… I remember when - well – after that terrible night – Lily – James – and you survived – and the word was that you must have powers beyond the ordinary – “
At this Blaise snorted, and Grace shot him a cold, glare and swallowed her pastry. “Something to say Zabini,” she snapped. “I don’t see you blowing people away with any of your own skills and talents!” Blaise only glared at her.
“Oh, ho ho!” Slughorn chuckled. “A spitfire and a temperament that matches both of her parents!” Grace’s cheeks flushed. “Anyway,” Slughorn then turned back to Harry. “Such rumors this summer. Of course, one doesn’t know what to believe, the Prophet has been known to print inaccuracies, make mistakes – but there seems little doubt, given the number of witnesses, that there was quite a disturbance at the Ministry and that you were there in the thick of it all!”
“We all were,” Grace spoke up. “Well, by all, I mean Harry, Neville, Ginny and her brother Ron, Luna, Hermione and myself. It’s one of those inaccuracies the Prophet writes, isn’t it? Not bothering to really say who was all there.” Slughorn’s eyes widened in interest, and he shifted his gaze between herself and Neville.
“My, my,” he chuckled. “You are very outspoken, Miss Black – or can I have the privilege of calling you Gracia?”
“I prefer Grace, actually, Professor. Only my mother called me Gracia,” she answered stiffly. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have been rude –“
“No, no, you weren’t rude at all!” he assured her, with a smile. “In fact, you actually reminded me a bit of Lily there, she was very outspoken and protective of her friends – well so were your parents – both of your parents, but for a moment you reminded me of Lily. If you’re anything like your father, Harry, I can see why you’re very fond of Miss Black,” Slughorn gave Harry a sly grin. Harry felt his cheeks flush.
“So modest, so modest!” he continued. “No wonder Dumbledore is so fond – the rest of the stories, so sensational, of course, one doesn’t know quite what to believe – this fabled prophecy, for instance – “
“We never heard a prophecy,” Neville spoke up, a pinkness tinting his cheeks.
“It’s just the Prophet making things up as usual,” Ginny added with a curt nod.
“They’re really good at that,” Grace huffed.
“Yes… well… it is true that the Prophet often exaggerates, of course…” Slughorn added, sounding a little disappointed. “I remember dear Gwenog telling me – Gwenog Jones, I mean, of course, Captain of the Holyhead Harpies –“ and Slughorn continued on and on. Grace turned her attention back to her food and continued to eat it, although now it was more for something to mindlessly do as Slughorn droned on and on. She wasn’t really hungry anymore.
“Good gracious! It’s getting dark already! I didn’t notice that they’d lit the lamps! You’d better go and change into your robes, all of you. McLaggen, you must drop by and borrow that book on nogtails. Harry, Blaise – any time you’re passing. Same goes for you miss,” he added looking at Ginny. “And of course my door is always open to you Grace! I can’t wait to have the pleasure of hearing you sing this evening! Well, off you go, off you go!”
Grace didn’t wait to be told again before she stood up and pulled Harry and Neville out of the compartment. As they made their way down the corridor, Blaise shot them a filthy look – which Grace had returned it.
“I’m glad that’s over,” muttered Neville. “Strange man, isn’t he?”
“Yeah, he is a bit…” Harry said, and Grace noticed that he was staring after Blaise. “Hey… I’ll see you three later,” he added under his breath as he pulled out his cloak.
“Harry…” Grace said warningly.
“I won’t be long, promise,” he assured her and she gave him a look. “If you don’t see me before we arrive, I’ll see you in the Great Hall.”
“Harry – “
“I promise. I won’t miss your performance,” he smiled and gave her a quick kiss before flinging the cloak over him and disappearing. She stared, following where she knew he was walking, and sighed.
Notes:
Harry won't admit it quite yet, but he loves Sophie so much :)
But also, we love a possessive Grace :) Deffo will be seeing soo much of her throughout HBP! But we also got to see a little bit of a possessive Harry :) We'll be seeing more of him don't worry! But not when it comes to Justin. Also, there won't be a lot of McLaggen drama. I keep him still going after Hermione though, so there is that drama still lol.
We also have met Slughorn! Expect a lot of Slughorn :) And we are starting to see a little bit of Grace's distaste for Harry's obsession with Malfoy... that will for sure cause some problems later on!
I know this chapter was probably a little boring, but I hope you still enjoyed it!
Chapter 150: 149
Notes:
Hello, hello!
Here is chapter 149!
I will have to say it was a little weird posting today. I thought today was Monday lol. I had jury duty yesterday so it kind of threw me off a bit!
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Unlike last year, Grace was not late to choir rehearsal. In fact, she was early and the first to arrive, already dressed in her robes.
“Good evening, Miss Black!” Flitwick greeted her happily when she entered the room. “I hope that rehearsals went well?”
“Yeah,” she nodded. “They were great. We had a few little hitches but I think we’ve got them smoothed out. There’s a couple of people who sound a tad shakey but I think with the music they should be fine.”
“Good, good,” he nodded as more students started filing in. “I would like for us to get together tomorrow afternoon after classes have finished and discuss the auditions that will take place on Saturday, as well as start going through possible pieces for Halloween,” he said and she nodded. “Every year I like to have our Student Director pick at least one piece we do as a group – it can be for any performance we have. I also let them choose their own solo piece,” Grace stared in surprise, and then her mind started going through all the songs she knew on what she would love to do as a group and a solo. “And… well, you are free to decline but… I was hoping that maybe you would sing one of your own songs this year…”
“Professor… I – I don’t really – “
“I know, I know,” he nodded, “but… you have a way with words, Miss Black and you sell yourself short. Just think about it, all right? If you really aren’t comfortable or if there was another song you wish to sing more than I will accept your decision. But please, think about it?”
“Yeah… I will,” she nodded. She didn’t know how to tell Professor Flitwick that she hadn’t even thought about writing any kind of music in a year…
“All right, all right everyone! Please get into position!” Flitwick announced as the room started filling up. Grace went and picked up Trevor and took her place beside Justin. “Miss Black has told me that rehearsal on the train went smoothly but there are a few places of concern. We’ll start with some warm ups and then a quick run-through! I’ll assess from there.”
It only took half an hour for them to warm up, and do a run through. There was only one place where they had to go over twice but after doing a simple part switch between Jessica and Katie, and another run through everything was smooth. One by one they filed out of the empty classroom and headed to the Great Hall. Grace placed Trevor on the pillow in the corner of the Great Hall and quietly went to her seat at the Gryffindor table.
“Where’s Harry?” she whispered to Neville.
“Dunno,” he shrugged. Then she turned to Ron and Hermione who were seated across from her.
“We don’t know,” Ron shook his head. “We haven’t seen him since you lot left for Slughorn…”
“He’s supposed to be here…” she whispered, and an uneasy feeling started knotting up in her stomach as she looked around the Great Hall. “He promised he’d be here…”
“He probably got stuck at check in,” Ron assured her. Grace only nodded, but the uneasy feeling didn’t go away.
When the last student was called up, Grace stood up from her seat and made her way to the back of the Hall with the other choir students. She picked up Trevor again and lined up against the wall.
“Welcome, welcome!” Dumbledore announced, standing up. “Welcome to the young, and the old! Before we dig into our feast, I would like to give a warm welcome to Professor Flitwick and his Frog Choir. They have prepared a special performance for this evening,” he announced.
Grace followed the other students down to the front of the hall and got into position. She looked out through all the students and her shoulders slumped. She still didn’t see Harry. She felt Justin nudge her elbow and she blinked, putting her attention back on Flitwick who had raised his wand.
Through the whole performance, Grace kept looking at the entrance of the Great Hall, hoping to see Harry slip in. She hoped that maybe Ron was right, and he got held up at the check point. Maybe he had to change into his robes because he didn’t get the chance on the train because he was being a nosey, paranoid git? But at the end of the last song, there was still no sign of Harry, and disappointment filled Grace. He had never missed a performance….
Grace frowned as she followed Justin off the platforms and down the side of the hall. She didn’t say anything when they parted, and she didn’t say anything to her friends when she sat down at the Gryffindor table. Where was Harry? Did something happen to him on the train? Did… Did Malfoy catch him?! She glanced over at the Slytherin table and spotted Malfoy looking stoicly at the table, and as if he felt her gaze, he looked up. Their eyes locked, and he glared at her. Fear sunk in her chest. He did something to Harry… she knew it! Harry was right, he had to be… Malfoy was a Death Eater! He found out that Harry knew and he did something to Harry! It was the only thing that made sense! It was the only reason why Harry would miss the choir performance -
“Will – you – stop – eating!” Hermione hissed as she hit Ron’s arm with a book. Grace blinked and realized that the tables were now full of food and Ron was stuffing his face. “Your best friend is missing!”
“Oi! Turn around, you lunatic.” Ron huffed, nodding his head toward the entrance. Grace whipped her head around and saw both Harry and Luna enter the Great Hall. Harry was making his way to them, clutching something to his face. Her chest tightened when she noticed the blood.
“He’s covered in blood again…” Grace whispered worriedly. “Why is he always covered in blood?”
“Looks like his own this time,” Ron muttered.
“But why?” she asked, frowning as Harry got closer.
“Where have you been, Harry?” Hermione hissed as Harry took the seat next to Grace. “And what happened to your face?”
“Later,” Harry shook his head. “What’ve I missed?” he asked, pulling the cloth away from his nose, and grimacing.
“C’mere,” Grace said softly as she took the cloth and dabbed it gently on his nose, making him wince. She grimaced as she looked how bruised and swollen it was, even with the napkin soaking up the blood. She reached for another napkin, a clean one, and started dabbing it on his face.
“Sorting hat urged us all to be brave and strong in these troubled times – easy for it to say! It’s a hat, innit? First years seemed to enjoy it though,” Ron answered then took another bite of his food.
“You also missed the choir…” Grace muttered as she dabbed his nose, making him hiss and jerk away.
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, rubbing her knee softly. “I tried to make it back – “
“You can make it up to me later,” she added lightly, with a small smile. Harry felt his heart skip in his chest at the look in her eye. “’Sides… I still have to give you your reward for getting an ‘O’ on your Defense O.W.Ls…. you can make it up to me then,” she added, and Harry’s chest tightened. It wasn’t only his chest that tightened, but he felt his trousers become slightly uncomfortable as he remembered what his reward was. Grace pulled the napkin away and frowned, there wasn’t anymore blood coming from his nose – which was good. “Tergeo,” she muttered, pointing her wand at him.
“Thanks,” he muttered, reaching up to feel his face. He winced, his nose was still sore.
“You’re welcome,” she said, giving him a look that clearly said he was going to explain what happened later. He squeezed her knee and started piling food onto his plate.
“So what did Slughorn want?” Hermione asked, and Grace rolled her eyes. She and Ron had asked Grace and Neville when they returned what happened but they both gave her the same answer – which was: nothing important.
“To know what really happened at the Ministry,” Harry answered with a shrug.
“Him and everyone else here,” Hermione huffed, “people were interrogating us about it on the train, weren’t they, Ron?”
“Yeah,” Ron said with a mouth full of potatoes. “All wanting to know if you really are ‘The Chosen One’ – “
“They can all go shove off,” Grace hissed as she stabbed her chicken.
“But I’m your chosen one,” Harry whispered in her ear. Grace sucked in a breath, and her heart skipped her chest as she felt the familiar fluttering butterflies in her stomach.
“Shut up,” she muttered lightly, then she felt Harry kiss her cheek.
“I really am sorry I missed it,” he said quietly, squeezing her knee.
“You should be,” she said stiffly as she stuffed a piece of chicken in her mouth.
“I am,” he stroked her knee. “I will make it up to you.”
“You most certainly will,” she said, after swallowing. “It was my first performance as Student Director… and the first one I lead rehearsal…”
“I know,” he nodded. “I’m really sorry. I wasn’t expecting to… to be late.”
“What happened?” she asked quietly, turning to him.
“I’ll tell you all later,” he answered and she rolled her eyes. “Let’s just say that if it weren’t for Luna and Tonks, I might be halfway to London by now,” he added. Her eyes widened at him. “Don’t give me that look,” he huffed. “Just… I’m sorry, all right? I promise, I’ll make it up to you.”
“Okay,” she nodded. Harry kissed her cheek once more before turning to his food.
She didn’t bring up the fact that he missed her performance again – she wasn’t as upset as she made it sound. She was more concerned about him not being there and why he wasn’t there than him actually missing it.
As dinner continued, she could feel eyes on her – on both her and Harry, and even among the Gryffindor table there were whispers. Whispers about Harry being the ‘Chosen One’, whispers about her and her dad, and her mother’s death. Whispers about her and Harry – especially from other girls. This only irritated her more. Harry seemed to have picked up on this and he would squeeze or rub her knee, but when it wasn’t enough, Harry was bold enough to slip his hand under the hem of her skirt.
Grace gasped quietly, pausing from taking a bite of her chocolate cake. Harry smirked, chewing on his treacle tart as he rubbed his pinky finger slowly along the inside of her thigh. She felt her skin burn under his touch, and her heart race in her chest. His hand hasn’t been that far up her leg, touching her bare skin at least, in months. She found that it didn’t quite make her as nervous as it did back in April – it actually made her feel…excited. Was this what Tonks meant by knowing when she was ready for the next steps?
“What happened to his hand?” Hermione asked, and Grace frowned as she followed Hermione’s gaze to Dumbledore – who was standing up at his podium. His hand was blackened and looked… it looked like it was dying – if not already dead.
“His hand was like that when I saw him over the summer,” Harry whispered. “I thought he’d have curried it by now, though… or Madam Pomfrey would’ve done…”
“Magic can’t cure everything,” Grace reminded him. “If the nerves and muscles in his hand are dead… magic can’t cure that.”
“…and Mr. Filch, our caretaker, has asked me to say that there is a blanket ban on any joke items bought at the shop called Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes.” Grace rolled her eyes at Filch… She wasn’t going to send Sophie back. He’ll have to pry Sophie from her cold dead heads… but Dumbledore said joke items… Sophie wasn’t a joke item. She was a pet… loop holes.
“Those wishing to play for their House Quidditch teams should give their names to their Heads of House as usual. We are also looking for new Quidditch commentators, who should do likewise.”
“Oh good gracious,” Grace sighed. She could already imagine how terrible the commentary could be… Lee Jordan was too good at it.
“We are pleased to welcome a new member of staff this year. Professor Slughorn – “ Slughorn stood up, the lights from the ceiling making his balding head look like it was gleaming, he gave a little bow that made his large belly cast a shadow over the table, “ is a former colleague of mine who has agreed to resume his old post of Potions master.”
“Potions?”
“Potions?” everyone whispered through out the hall. Grace’s eyes widened as she looked at the staff table. If Slughorn was their new potions professor… that meant…
“Professor Snape, meanwhile,” Dumbledore continued, his voice raising over the chatter, “will be taking over the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher.”
“No!” Harry protested loudly, so loudly that it made Grace jump and turned to look at him, and it seemed to make other students look at him too.
“But Harry, you said that Slughorn was going to be teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts!” Hermione said, leaning over the table.
“I thought he was!” Harry said.
“It makes sense now, what Slughorn said on the train,” Grace muttered. “He said that Mum wanted to open her own apothecary, that she had a passion for potions and why he asked if I enjoyed it as well… it never occurred to me that he would be our new potions teacher. It’s a shame that Snape finally got what he wanted and is the new Defense teacher…”
“Well,” Harry said savagely, his eyes narrowing, and his hand squeezing her thigh tightly (she wasn’t going to admit to herself that she kind of liked it). “There’s one good thing… Snape’ll be gone by the end of the year.”
“What do you mean?” Ron asked.
“That job’s jinxed,” Harry answered. “No one’s lasted more than a year… Quirrell actually died doing it… personally, I’m going to keep my fingers crossed for another death.”
“Harry!” Hermione and Grace both gasped in shock as they gaped at him.
“Harry, I’m not the biggest fan of Snape, and I know you hate him and all… but wishing him dead?” Grace asked.
“He might just go back to teaching Potions at the end of the year,” Ron said reasonably. “That Slughorn bloke might not want to stay long-term. Moody didn’t.” Grace wanted to point out that Moody didn’t really get the chance to teach.
Dumbledore cleared his throat, gaining the attention of everyone in the hall once more. “Now, as everybody in this Hall knows, Lord Voldemort and his followers are once more at large and gaining in strength,” Grace stiffened, and she felt Harry rub her thigh gently in comfort. “I cannot emphasize strongly enough how dangerous the present situation is, and how much care each of us at Hogwarts must take to ensure that we remain safe. The castle’s magical fortifications have been strengthened over the summer, we are protected in new and more powerful ways, but we must still guard scrupulously against carelessness on the part of any student or member of staff. I urge you, there for, to abide by any security restrictions that your teachers might impose upon you, however irksome you might find them – in particular, the rule that you are not to be out of bed after hours. I implore you, should you notice anything strange or suspicious within or outside the castle, to report it to a member of staff immediately. I trust you to conduct yourselves, as always, with the utmost regard for your own and others’ safety.”
The Hall was still and silent as Dumbledore’s eye swept the room. “But now, your beds await, as warm and comfortable as you could possibly wish, and I know that your top priority is to be well rested for your lessons tomorrow. Let us therefore say good night. Pip pip!”
“Pip pip… I quite like that,” Grace said as she stood up from the bench. “I think I’m going to say that from now on,” she added with a smile. Harry rolled his eyes playfully at her and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her close to his side.
“Of course you would,” he said lightly, then he leaned down and kissed her. She sighed against the kiss and leaned more into him.
“Oi!” They broke apart and looked at Ron, who was glowering at them. “Must you?”
“Yes,” they replied. Ron rolled his eyes at them as they started following the sea of students.
“So, what really happened to your nose?” Ron asked, now that they were out of ear shot of everyone else.
When Harry told them, Ron didn’t laugh – if it was any other situation Grace would have. She only frowned as they continued on their way toward the common room. She knew something was wrong and she knew Malfoy was behind it. She knew it.
“I saw Malfoy miming something to do with a nose,” Ron said darkly.
“Yeah, well, never mind that,” Harry said bitterly. “Listen to what he was saying before he found out I was there…” he then went to tell them everything Malfoy was saying. Grace’s frown deepened as she thought it over. She was stuck between believing Harry – not just because he was her boyfriend but because he made valid points, and believing that there was no way that Voldemort would recruit a literal child to his cause…
“Come on, Harry… he was just showing off for Parkinson. What kind of mission would You-Know-Who have given him?” Ron asked.
“How d’you know Voldemort doesn’t need someone at Hogwarts? It wouldn’t be the first – “
“I wish yeh’d stop sayin’ tha’ name, Harry,” they all turned and saw Hagrid shaking head at them.
“Dumbledore uses that name,” Harry replied stubbornly.
“Yeah, well, tha’s Dumbledore, innit?” Hagrid said mysteriously. “So how come yeh were late, Harry? I was worried.”
“Got held up on the train,” Harry replied. “Why were you late?”
“I was with Grawp,” Hagrid replied happily. “Los’ track o’ time. He’s got a new home made up in the mountains now, Dumbledore fixed it – nice big cave. He’s much happier than he was in the forest. We were havin’ a good chat.”
“Really?” Harry asked carefully.
“Oh yeah, he’s really come on!” Hagrid said proudly. “Yeh’ll be amazed. I’m thinkin’ o’ trainin’ him up as me assistant!” Grace’s eyes widened. That was not the smartest idea Hagrid has had….
“Anyway, I’ll see yeh tomorrow, firs’ lesson’s right before lunch! Come early if yeh have a free an’ yeh can say hello ter Buck – I mean, Witherwings!” Hagrid said happily as he headed out of the front doors. Grace almost forgot about Buckbeak… when her father was exonerated, he realized he couldn’t quite keep Buckbeak anymore and had made arrangements with Dumbledore to give Buckbeak back to Hagrid.
“You’re not taking Care of Magical Creatures, are you?” Harry asked, and Ron shook his head.
“And you’re not either, are you?” Ron asked, and Harry shook his head. “And Hermione… she’s not, is she?” Harry shook his head. Then the two of them looked at Grace, whose cheeks were pink.
“Are you taking Care of Magical Creatures?” Harry asked.
“…Er… well… yeah… of course,” she replied and Harry’s shoulders slumped in disappointment. “What?”
“I was hoping we’d share all our free periods together…” he mumbled.
“I’m sorry,” Grace grimaced. “I really want to continue taking it…”
“But I thought you didn’t want to work with magical creatures…” Harry frowned.
“I mean… I don’t – not for the Ministry at least but, I still like them!” she said, and Harry glared at the floor as they made their way up the stairs. Harry didn’t say anything in response as they walked, and Grace looked at Ron, who shrugged. Suddenly Grace felt something heavy sink in her chest.
Before they reached the common room, Grace stopped walking and pulled Harry to a stop too. Ron paused, and looked at them, but she nodded toward the common room, silently telling him that she wanted to talk to Harry alone. When Ron was gone, she tugged on Harry’s hand and pulled him to the wall around the corner.
“Are you upset?” she asked him carefully.
“No,” he shook his head. “Not really…” he sighed and leaned against the wall. “I guess… I just expected us to have the same free periods – except for potions that is…” he shrugged. “I should’ve known you’d take Care of Magical Creatures… I was just being stupid…”
“I’m really sorry…” she said quietly.
“Don’t be, Grace,” he shook his head. “Really… I just thought we’d have more time together…that’s all.”
“We haven’t even gotten our timetables yet, Harry…” she reminded him. “Care of Magical Creatures could only be one or two days a week at the same time. We could have every other free period together!” Harry only nodded, still looking to the floor. “Well… maybe it’s good that we don’t have every free period together…” she started slowly. “You and Ron can have a period where you two can goof off and hang out… and then I’ll get you for another free period… just you and me… we can do whatever we want,” she said suggestively. This seemed to have piqued Harry’s interest as he looked up from the floor and to her. She gave him a smile, her cheeks turning pink as she tugged on his hands and wrapping them around her.
“Whatever we want?” he asked, pulling her close.
“Mhm,” she nodded, her smile growing as she rested her hands on his chest. “Whatever we want…”
“So… at least a whole hour of uninterrupted time together?” he asked quietly, and she nodded. “A whole hour of… snogging?” he whispered, his hands sliding up her back. She nodded with a smile.
“… and touching,” she whispered, looking at him through her dark lashes. “Exploring…”
“I think,” Harry cleared his throat, “I quite like that idea… our own free period together.”
“Yeah?” she asked, her smile growing.
“Yeah,” he nodded with a smirk then he leaned down and kissed her.
Notes:
And so we have the beginning of the Malfoy obsession that will later turn into conflict :)
And we're also starting to see how comfortable they're becoming with each other physically :) This is only just the beginning and it's so mild but it wont last long lol. They're horny teenagers in a boarding school, what do you expect?
Next chapter is part one of the first day of term! Lot of exciting things will happen in that chapter... kinda? To me there is, I'm excited for it, but to each their own. Chapters I find kind of boring y'all seem to like so we'll see!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! And I'd love to know what you think Grace's schedule is going to look like for next chapter!
Chapter 151: 150
Notes:
Hello, happy friday!!
Here's chapter 150!
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Miss Black,” McGonagall greeted her that morning after breakfast.
“Morning, Professor,” Grace greeted back as she rolled onto her heels.
“Let’s see…” McGonagall said as she flipped through her notes. “Of course, I am not surprised at all by your results,” Grace felt herself smiling. “Now it’s just a matter of what classes you want to take. I know we discussed last year that you wanted to drop Astronomy, History of Magic and…. Divination, is that all correct?”
“Yes, Professor,” she nodded.
“Are there any changes this year?”
“No,” Grace shook her head, and McGonagall raised her brow.
“You still wish to continue on with Care of Magical Creatures?” she asked, and Grace nodded. “As well as Herbology?” Grace nodded again. “I didn’t think you enjoyed Herbology much, Miss Black.”
“It’s still a useful class to have…” Grace answered, her cheeks turning pink. McGonagall raised an eyebrow at her.
“You don’t have to take the same classes as Potter, if it’s not a class you’re interested in, you don’t need to take it,” McGonagall said, and Grace nodded. She cursed mentally… Harry was the one of two reasons (Neville being the other one) she was continuing on with Herbology. It wasn’t her favorite class, she did well and she liked being outside, but if it wasn’t a required class for Harry she wouldn’t have taken it at all. She knew it was stupid and silly to only take a class because her boyfriend was taking it, but she knew it would be another class they shared and could study together for….
“I know,” Grace said. “It’s a useful class to take still… you know for potion ingredients and stuff…”
“Very well,” McGonagall said, still giving her that look that Grace knew that McGonagall saw right through her. She took her wand and pointed it to a blank timetable. “Here you go Miss Black,” McGonagall handed Grace her timetable. “And I’m sure it was safe to assume that your name should be added to the list of hopefuls for the Gryffindor Quidditch team?” she asked.
“Of course, Professor,” Grace grinned up at her.
McGonagall nodded, and then went to move onto Lavender but then she paused. “Miss Black,” she called and Grace looked turned. “If you’re serious about considering the field of academia, I have a class of first years before lunch if you would like to assist me.”
“Really?!” Grace asked, her eyes widening and her lips spreading into a big smile, and McGonagall nodded. “All right!”
“Good,” McGonagall nodded, giving Grace a rare, small smile before turning back to Lavender.
Grace turned to her timetable, and noticed she had a double free period on Mondays. On Tuesdays she had a free period after lunch and at the end of the day. Wednesday she also only had one free period before lunch, but she was going to assume that period will be filled with helping McGonagall with her first years… Thursday she had only two, one after charms, and one at the end of the day, and then on Friday she had one first thing after breakfast, and another at the end of the day.
“What’s yours look like?” she jumped when she heard Harry whisper in her ear. Harry laughed as she turned around, and she glared at him.
“How many times do I have to tell you not to do that!” she hissed, punching his arm.
“But it’s so much fun,” he teased, and she scoffed. “So, what’s your schedule look like?” he asked, leaning over to look but she pulled it away.
“Not sure you deserve to see it now.”
“Awe, come on flower,” he teased as he wrapped an arm around her and tried to reach for her timetable with his free hand.
“Nope!”
“Please?”
“Nope.”
“I’ll show you mine.”
“I’m going to see yours anyway.”
“Please?” he asked, and she sighed dramatically and showed it to him with a small smile. He took it and scanned it. “I’ve got a double free today too, after break – “
“Actually…I don’t really have a double free,” she said and he frowned, looking at her in confusion. “McGonagall asked me if I wanted to assist her, she has a class of first years before lunch…”
“Really?” Harry asked surprised, and she nodded with a smile. Even though Harry wanted to spend that free period with her, he was happy for her being able to start learning to do something she loved. “That’s great!”
“I’m really excited… it’s just first years, and I’m probably just going to help her organize or whatever, but I still get to really see what it’s like being a teacher.”
“That’s great,” Harry smiled at her, but she could see that his smile didn’t fully meet his eyes.
“You’re disappointed we aren’t sharing the same free period again…”
“No,” he shook his head. “I’m happy that you get to do this, really, I am! You want to be a teacher and this is the best opportunity for you, and besides,” Harry pointed to their timetables, “we share other free periods. We share two of them today! And Tomorrow, and… you’ll probably be with McGonagall on Wednesday, but on Thursday and Friday see –“ he pointed at both of their timetables, “we have the same free periods.”
“You’re not upset?” she asked in a small voice.
“No,” he shook his head with a small smile, then kissed the tip of her nose. “Maybe once I get my list for the Quidditch team you can help me schedule trials,” he suggested, and she rolled her eyes.
“I’m on that list, Harry.”
“Yeah, so? You’re the most unbiased – biased person I know,” he said playfully and she shook her head at him.
“What do yours look like?” Ron asked as he approached them and looked down at their timetables. “Look!” Ron said delightedly. “We’ve all got a free period now… and double free periods after break…and – well Harry and I’ve got one after lunch…”
“I’ve actually only got one free after break,” Grace told him as the three of them headed out of the Great Hall. “I’ve been asked to help McGonagall during her first year class before lunch.”
“What for?” Ron asked, his brows frowning. Grace shifted uncomfortably. Harry was the only person she’s told about wanting to be a teacher.
“Just… you know, helping her with first years…”
“How come the rest of us haven’t been asked?” Ron asked, his frown deepening.
“Don’t worry about it,” she said with a shrug as they started climbing the marble staircase.
“But we were supposed to have all our free’s together! Well… obviously not after lunch because you’re still taking Care of Magical Creatures, but we’re supposed to all hang out and do what we want during our free periods together!”
“I hate to break it to you Ron, but I’m stealing Harry for the last free periods on Tuesday, Thursday and Friday,” Grace told him. Ron stopped walking and gaped at her. “What?”
“You’re what?!” he exclaimed in offense.
“You heard me.”
“But – but – but those are free periods are the end of the day – “
“And? You get to have Harry to yourself during the free periods after lunch today, Wednesday’s and Fridays! It’s only fair that I get three days too!”
“Wha – no!”
“Yes!”
“No! He’s my best friend!”
“He’s my boyfriend!”
“Best friend trumps boyfriend!” Ron exclaimed.
“Okay if you want to go down that route,” Grace huffed, “I’ve known him longer than you!” Ron gasped, looking horrified and offended.
“How dare you bring that up and use it against me!” he gasped.
“Don’t I get a say in this?” Harry asked, completely amused.
“No.” Ron and Grace both answered.
“It’s only fair that I get Harry the last free periods on Tuesday, Thursday and Friday! You’ve got him three times a week too! Not to mention you’ll have him two extra free’s today and Wednesday before lunch! You’ve got him five more free periods than I will!”
“But those are at the end of the day! Those are the best ones! Especially on Fridays!”
“Exactly!” Grace nodded. “You get him five frees periods, I get him only three and Friday makes up for the other two free’s I don’t have!”
“But that’s not fair!”
“It’s completely fair!” Grace glared at him; all playfulness gone from her voice. “You two are going to be Auror’s together! I’m not studying to be an auror! I’m not only taking an extra class that I enjoy, and while it looks like I have a free period before lunch, I don’t! That free period is still a class for me because I’m studying to be a teacher under Professor McGonagall! So really, I’m taking two more classes than you both! On top of Frog Choir rehearsals, on top of quidditch if I make the team, on top of homework! I’ve got five less free periods than you both! So yes, Ronald Bilius Weasley, it is fair that I want to have three free periods a week at the end of the day to spend with my boyfriend! Maybe once you actually get a girlfriend you will understand!” she snapped at him then stormed off.
She walked into the common room and stomped up the girls staircase to her dorm. She slammed the door shut and went to her bed and was greeted with a soft squeak. Grace let out a long, heavy sigh as Sophie rolled over to her and she started stroking the pink fur. “C’mon, girl,” Grace said softly as she picked Sophie up and set her on top her shoulder then made her way downstairs again.
Grace caught sight of Ron and glared, but Ron gave her a sheepish, guilty look as she sat down on the sofa. Crookshanks purred as he jumped onto Grace’s lap, his yellow eyes landing on Sophie, following the pink fur ball closely.
“Crookshanks,” Grace said warningly. “Sophie is a friend, not a toy or food.” Crookshanks made a nose and curled up on her lap.
“I’m sorry,” Ron muttered from his seat across from her in one of the armchairs. “I didn’t think you’d be taking more classes than us…how come you never mentioned you wanted to be a teacher?”
“I don’t know…” she shrugged. “I just… didn’t think anyone would understand so I kept it to myself. I only really told Dad and Harry – and well Professor McGonagall of course.”
“I don’t understand how you’d want to be in school all day, but maybe it’ll be different being a teacher,” Ron shrugged. “They don’t look like they have a lot of free time, do they?” he asked. “I mean… some of them not having any free periods…and working late… and patrols…”
“Honestly one Hogsmeade weekend a month isn’t nearly enough of a break,” Grace nodded.
“What?” Harry asked as he took the seat next to her on the couch and draped an arm over her shoulder.
“Talking about the lack of free time teachers have,” Grace answered as Sophie squeaked and started waddling along Harry’s arm to his shoulder. “I mean when you really think about it, the core subjects don’t have any free time! How do they do it?”
“Maybe you should rethink being a teacher,” Harry said teasingly, wrapping her curls around his fingers. “You won’t have any time for our family if you’re always here,” he added. Grace rolled her eyes at him.
The three of them spent the rest of their free period lounging in the common room. It was nice to have a relaxing morning and not having to worry about classes first thing in the morning. However when it was time to start heading down to Defense Against the Dark Arts, Grace felt like she dragging herself along after putting Sophie back up in her room. When they arrived outside the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, there was already students queuing in the corridor – one of them was Hermione who had her arms full of books.
“We got so much homework for Runes,” Hermione said anxiously. “A fifteen-inch essay, two translations, and I’ve got to read these by Wednesday!”
“Shame,” Ron yawned. Grace rolled her eyes.
“You wait,” Hermione hissed. “I bet Snape gives us loads.”
As if Snape knew his name had been mentioned, the door to the classroom opened and he stepped out into the corridor and eyed them all coldly. “Inside,” he ordered and stepped out of the way.
Snape had wasted no time in making the classroom his own. It was dark, and gloomy with grotesque pictures on the walls, and the only light came from candle light. Grace took a seat in the middle row, right in front of Harry; she expected Neville to sit beside her and was disappointed when she saw that he chose to sit next to Hannah Abbott – whose cheeks turned a light rosey color. She was even more surprised when Hermione had taken the seat next to her. Grace can count how many times she has sat with Hermione in any class on one hand. They were far too competitive to sit next to each other.
There was one time in second year the two of them had sat next to each other in Transfiguration and halfway through class McGonagall had to separate them because they were causing a commotion and being disruptive.
And even though they sat at the same station in Herbology and Potions, they never sat next to each other. In first year they had made the mistake of sitting next to each other in Herbology and Sprout had to also separate them because they started arguing over the correct way to prune – even though Sprout said both ways were correct.
Then in the beginning of second year in Potions, they were fighting over the correct way to cut open and release the beans from a plant stem. Snape took twenty points away from them and forced them to sit at separate ends of the table.
The only time the two of them sat together and didn’t need to be separated was Charms class in third year. But Grace was so miserable by the end of it that she swore off sitting next to Hermione in every future class if she could help it.
“I have not asked you to take out your books,” Snape said as the classroom door slammed shut and he made his way to the front of the class with his cloak flowing behind him. Grace raised an eyebrow at Hermione, who quickly stuffed her book into her bag and pushed it under her chair. “I wish to speak to you, and I want your fullest attention,” he began, his black eyes scanning over all of them.
“You have had five teachers in this subject so far, I believe,” Grace raised an eyebrow at her teacher. “Naturally, these teachers will all have had their own methods and priorities. Given this confusion I am surprised so many of you scraped an O.W.L. in this subject. I shall be even more surprised if all of you manage to keep up with the N.E.W.T. work, which will be much more advanced,” he continued as he started walking along the edge of the room.
“The Dark Arts,” Snape started again, “are many, varied, ever-changing, and eternal. Fighting them is like fighting a many-headed monster, which, each time a neck is severed, sprouts a head even fiercer and cleverer than before. You are fighting that which is unfixed, mutating and indestructible,” Grace’s brows frowned. Was he talking about a Hydra? You have to kill it by setting fire to the stump before the head could grow back… everyone should know that… right?
“Your defenses,” Snape said a little louder now, “must therefore be as flexible and inventive as the arts you seek to undo. These pictures – “ he motioned to the grotesque pictures on the walls as he walked past them, “ give a fair representation of what happens to those who suffer, for instance, the Cruciatus Curse – “ he pointed to a picture of a witch shrieking in agony, “feel of the Dementor’s Kiss” – then he pointed to a wizard lying with a blank expression, “or provoke the aggression of the Inferius” – then pointed to a bloody bass on the ground.
“Has an Inferius been seen, then?” Parvati asked, raising her hand. “Is it definite, is he using them?”
“The Dark Lord has used Inferi in the past,” Snape answered, “which means you would be well-advised to assume he might use them again. Now…” he started, making his way to his desk, “…you are, I believe, complete novices in the use of nonverbal spells. What is the advantage of a nonverbal spell?”
Instantly both Grace’s and Hermione’s hands went into the air. Snape stared blankly and then scanned the rest of the room to see if there was anyone else to choose from. “Very well – Miss Black?”
Grace felt herself smirk proudly as she sat up straighter – she could feel Hermione’s heated glare. “The advantage of nonverbal spell casting is within it’s name. Having the ability to successfully cast a spell nonverbally gives you as the castor the upper-hand and an advantage since your opponent won’t know what spell you’ve casted until it’s too late. In duels and real life encounters against dark wizards and creatures – that second makes all the difference in life or death.”
Snape didn’t say anything at first, he just stared at her before looking away. “There is at least one student in this class who is competent enough to understand the material and not simply recite it from a text,” he said snidely, and Grace rolled her lips between her teeth. “Those who progress to using magic without shouting incantations gain an element of surprise in their spell-casting. Not all wizards can do this, of course; it is a question of concentration and mind power which some – “ Snape’s gaze fell on Grace, or well, past Grace and onto Harry, “lack.”
“You will now divide into pairs,” Snape ordered, looking over them again with his cool, dark eyes. “One partner will attempt to jinx the other without speaking. The other will attempt to repel the jinx in equal silence. Carry on.”
Grace and Hermione both stood up, pushing their chairs in. “Whose going to go first?” Hermione asked.
“I’ll start,” Grace said as she held up her wand. She took a deep breath and ran through her list of jinxes. She narrowed her eyes in concentration and gripped her wand, rubbing the singular smooth side of her wand pointing it at Hermione. Aculeo Grace thought, and a white light flew out of the tip of Grace’s wand and it hit Hermione square in the chest. Hermione gasped and stumbled backward, falling to the floor.
Grace felt eyes on her and her cheeks heated up as Hermione stood up slowly, with her eyes narrowed into a glare. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth as Hermione straightened and pointed her wand at Grace. Her eyes narrowed and she watched as Hermione’s lips moved ever so slightly as she moved her wand and a purple spark flew out. Protego! Grace shouted in her head and the purple spark bounced off the invisible shield. Grace blinked, surprised… she hadn’t even moved her wand… just like – just like the Department of Mysteries when Lucius Malfoy sent a curse at her dad’s back…
Hermione stared at her with a mix of anger and awe, her nose flared in frustration. Grace’s cheeks burned when she felt the eyes of her classmates on her – and Snapes, who examined her silently.
“Five points to Gryffindor,” he announced tightly, almost begrudgingly. “For not only successfully casting nonverbal spells twice, but the use of wandless magic… some things cannot go unrewarded…” he said dryly. “I suppose you do have passions in the classroom, Miss Black,” he added snidely before turning to observe another student.
Hermione didn’t say anything else before she turned around promptly and strutted to Neville without saying a word. Grace rolled her eyes. She didn’t know why Hermione thought it was a good idea to sit next to her, she should’ve known something like this was going to happen. Although, Grace was highly satisfied that she out performed Hermione, even if that satisfaction didn’t last as long after ten more minutes when Hermione managed to silently repel Neville’s jinx.
Grace glowered over at her then turned to find Hannah Abbot, hoping that maybe she’d be her partner now that Hermione stole Neville – but found that Hannah was practicing with Ernie MacMillian instead. She let out a sigh and looked around the room for someone else to practice with but there wasn’t anyone. Were there really an odd amount of students in class? She was honestly surprised by the amount of Slytherins that managed to get into class. There were six: Malfoy, Blaise, Nott, Parkinson, Bulstrode and Daphne Greengrass (who Grace found was the most pleasant Slytherin as she was quiet and polite).
“Protego!” Grace jumped and turned to see Snape being knocked back and into a desk. Grace’s eyes widened and saw that it was Harry, how had his wand pointed, that had done it.
“Do you remember me telling you we are practicing nonverbal spells, Potter?”
“Yes,” Harry replied stiffly.
“Yes, sir.”
“There’s no need to call me ‘sir’, Professor.” Grace’s hands flew to her mouth, covering it because she didn’t want anyone to know that she was trying hard not to laugh.
“Detention, Saturday night, my office,” Snape said tensely. “I do not take cheek from anyone, Potter… not even ‘the Chosen One’.” Snape then glared at Harry before turning around to observe another pair.
“That was brilliant, Harry!” Ron laughed once class was over and they were on their way to break.
“You really shouldn’t have said it,” Hermione said, directing a frown at Ron. “What made you?”
“He tried to jinx me, in case you didn’t notice!” Harry shot, and Grace rubbed the side of his hand gently with her thumb. “I had enough of that during those occlumency lessons! Why doesn’t he use another guinea pig for a change? What’s Dumbledore playing at, anyway, letting him teach Defense? Did you hear him talking about the Dark Arts? He loves them! All that unfixed, indestructible stuff – “
“Well,” Hermione cut in, “I thought he sounded a bit like you…”
“Like me?”
“Yes, when you were telling us what it’s like to face Voldemort. You said it wasn’t just memorizing a bunch of spells, you said it was just you and your brains and your guts – well, wasn’t that what Snape was saying? That it really comes down to the being brave and quick-thinking?”
Harry gaped at Hermione, lost for words.
“I hate to admit it…” Grace spoke up, “but… Snape wasn’t a bad teacher.” Now Harry gaped at her. “Oh, don’t give me that!”
“Harry! Hey, Harry!” they all stopped and turned to see Jack Sloper, one of the beaters from last year’s Gryffindor team. “For you!” he panted as he came to a stop in front of Harry, holding out a folded piece of parchment. “Listen, I heard you’re the new Captain. When’re you holding trials?”
“I’m not sure yet,” Harry answered quickly. “I’ll let you know.”
“Oh, right. I was hoping it’d be this weekend – “ but Harry didn’t pay anymore attention to the younger boy as he opened the letter, then quickly started walking away.
“Er… sorry about him. He’ll let you know!” Grace exclaimed as she felt Harry drag her away and around the corner with Ron and Hermione. She frowned and leaned into his side and read the parchment.
Dear Harry,
I would like to start our private lessons this Saturday. Kindly come along to my office at 8 p.m. I hope you are enjoying your first day back at school.
Yours sincerely,
Albus Dumbledore
P.S. I enjoy Acid Pops
“He enjoys Acid Pops?” Ron asked from behind Grace as he read over Harry’s shoulder.
“It’s the password to get past the gargoyle outside his study,” Harry answered in a low voice. “Ha! Snape’s not going to be pleased… I won’t be able to do his detention!”
Once break was over, Harry, Grace and Ron headed back to the common room and got started on Snape’s homework – but not without the company of Sophie, who had nuzzled herself between Harry and Grace and fell asleep.
“Okay, I’ve got to start heading down to Transfiguration…” Grace said as she packed up her bag. Sophie let out a squeak of protest when she felt herself being disturbed and waddled her way onto Harry’s lap.
“We don’t have Transfiguration today…” Ron frowned.
“I’m helping McGonagall with her first years, remember?” she said, standing up.
“Oh…yeah,” Ron sighed boredly and went back to his homework. Harry only nodded as he stroked Sophie’s pink fur.
“Save me a seat at lunch?” Grace asked him, and he nodded again, forcing a smile on his face. “We’ll hang out after classes… all right?” she asked, and he nodded. Grace leaned down and kissed his cheek. “Besides,” she added, whispering in his ear. “Still got to give you your reward.” Grace smirked at Harry’s pink cheeks and gave him a quick kiss before leaving the common room.
She waited outside of the classroom for about ten minutes since class wasn’t yet over. Once the door opened a pool of fifth year Gryffindors and Ravenclaws came flooding out.
“Hello, Grace,” Luna greeted dreamily.
“Hey, Luna, how are you?” Grace asked.
“Very well. How is Sophie?”
“She’s happy, she’s with Harry right now – hey Ginny!” Grace smiled.
“Hey!” Ginny smiled at her. “What are you doing here? I thought the next class was first years…”
“Er… it is. I’m just helping McGonagall…” Grace answered with a shrug. Ginny raised a brow at her. “I’ll, er, see you later! Bye Luna!” Grace smiled at the girl before entering the classroom.
“Miss Black,” McGonagall greeted from behind her desk. “You’re early.”
“I didn’t want to wait for instruction when you were teaching,” she answered as she approached the desk. McGonagall nodded as she reached for something in a drawer then held it out. “What is it?” Grace asked, looking at the notebook quizzically and flipped through it.
“I’ve spoken to some of your other professors,” McGonagall started, “Transfiguration, Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Potions are undoubtedly your best classes, and the classes that you’ve shown the most interest in – aside from Care of Magical Creatures that is,” she continued. “and Professor Flitwick and Professor Snape have both agreed to allow you to aid them in their first and, or, second year classes – which ever a free period falls on.” Grace frowned, more confused as she looked at the woman. “Seeing as Professor Slughorn is a new teacher to you this year, he has not had the pleasure of having you in his classroom yet, but has agreed that if you wish after the Christmas holidays to assist him, you are more than welcome to do so.”
“…I’m confused, Professor…” Grace said.
“I have created a… handbook, so to say, on teaching Transfiguration, and over all being a teacher at Hogwarts. Professor Flitwick and Professor Snape will also provide the same for their own subjects,” she continued, and Grace nodded slowly, still not fully understanding. “We have decided that during your free period before lunch on Monday’s and Wednesday’s, you will assist us in class. You will be rotating classes each week. Every first week of the month you will be with me. Second week will be with Professor Flitwick, and every third week with Professor Snape. If you wish to assist Professor Slughorn it will be every fourth week, but until then you will have every fourth week – and fifth week if it occurs – free for your leisure.
“Each of us have different teaching styles and methods, and rotating between us will allow you to get a better understanding on your own way of teaching in the future. It will also help you get an idea on which subject you feel the most passionate about teaching.”
“As much as I enjoy Transfiguration and Charms, Professor… Hogwarts without you and Flitwick doesn’t really feel like Hogwarts at all,” Grace confessed honestly. McGonagall gave her a small smile.
“Why, thank you, Miss Black… however, I am not as young as I once was,” she said, “and I dare say that I will find myself wanting to retire within the next ten or fifteen years. Godric help me if I’m still teaching when you and Mr. Potter decide to procreate, as well as the Weasleys – Merlin, if your father decides to start over again. I’m not sure if my heart could take having a new set of Potters, Weasley’s and Blacks running amok around this school,” McGonagall said lightly, albeit seriously. Grace felt herself grinning at the thought of her and Harry’s kids, the whole lot of them all being sorted in Gryffindor – with the combination of her Weasley cousins, she knew the thought was probably already giving McGonagall idea’s of retirement.
However, a strange, uncomfortable feeling settled in Grace’s stomach at the thought of her father starting over again – finding someone new to marry, having another kid… being able to raise them. She didn’t know how she felt about it… a part of her feels a twinge of bitterness, that her future brother or sister would have what she couldn’t, but another part of her wanted a little brother or sister to love and spoil, and she wanted her dad to have the experience that was taken from him.
“With it being the first day of term, there isn’t much I have for you to do,” McGonagall continued. “However, each day may look different. One day I may ask you to grade students homework or tests, another day I may ask you to help me with any students who may be having trouble,” Grace nodded eagerly with a smile.
“I must remind you, Miss Black, that at Hogwarts, we don’t typically make arrangements like this for students,” Grace nodded in understanding, but she also figured they typically didn’t get students who wanted to be teachers. “There was a lot of discussion about allowing you to do this among the staff and with the Headmaster. This is a privilege, and if I or another teacher find that you are not holding yourself to our expectations – in and out of the classroom – then this privilege will be revoked. Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes, Professor,” Grace nodded.
“Good,” McGonagall nodded curtly. “I have made duplicates of the summer course work my second years have handed in this morning. I would like you to review and grade them. If you can’t get through them all during class you may take them with you and bring them back to me on Wednesday.”
“Okay,” she nodded, suddenly feeling nervous.
McGonagall nodded curtly then took out her wand, with a flick she conjured up a small desk in the corner of the room. It was larger than a students desk, but still smaller than her own. “This will be your desk while you are here. You will find your own key in the top drawer. This desk is for this period, and this period only Miss Black. I don’t want to see you over there while you are in my class for your own lessons, understand?”
“Yes, Professor,” she nodded.
“Good. The students should be lining up now,” McGonagall said and Grace nodded again and went to her new desk. The duplicated summer assignments were already stacked neatly on the top of her desk and she set her things down. As she sat down all the little first years started filing in. Each one looked nervous and stared at all the desks wondering where they should sit. Grace felt nostalgia fill her chest as she watched a little first year Gryffindor with dark hair grip the arm of another dark haired Gryffindor boy, and the eleven year old boy pulled her to a set of desks in the front row. The pair reminded her so much of her and Neville on their first day of classes six years ago.
All the students were looking around nervously, some of them were even looking at her quizzically. Grace frowned and looked around the room and found that Professor McGonagall was no where in sight – at least not to the students. She found herself trying to hide her smile when she saw her teacher in her animagus form, perched up on the corner of her desk with her silver striped tail swaying leisurely.
Once the bell rang and all the students were seated, they started to whisper, wondering where their teacher was. After two minutes, Professor McGonagall leapt from the desk and transformed back into her human form. All the first years gaped at her in awe and a few clapped. Grace smiled when she saw the small smirk on McGonagall’s face.
“Welcome to Transfiguration,” she started, her eyes scanning the class over her glasses, “Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts. Anyone messing around in my class will leave and not come back. You have been warned,” she said and all the first years held their breath. “You all might have noticed a guest in the classroom,” she continued, motioning to Grace. “Miss Black is a sixth year student, who will be in this class every first week of the month. She is here to assist me and will be available to help if I am otherwise busy with another student. If I have to step out of class, she will be in charge. Is that clear?” the class nodded and there was a chorus of murmured ‘Yes, Professor’. “Good, we will begin with learning what Transfiguration is…”
Grace had a hard time concentrating on the essays in front of her. She kept getting distracted by watching Professor McGonagall and all the first years, remembering her own first year and her own first class with her head of house. She got just over halfway through the essays before class was over and it was time for lunch.
“Hey,” Grace greeted her friends as she sat down between Harry and Neville at the Gryffindor table at lunch.
“Hey,” Neville greeted her with a smile.
“What’s your schedule like today?” Grace asked, this was the first time she had been able to sit down and talk to him.
“It’s pretty open. I only have Defense and Potions on my schedule for today.”
“Let me see,” she said, holding out her hand. Neville felt around his bag for his timetable then pulled it out and handed it to her. She scanned her eyes over the parchment and nodded. “I thought you said you failed potions?!”
“I thought I did,” Neville shrugged as he took a bite of his sandwich. “But when I got my O.W.L. results back, I was surprised that I passed with an ‘E’! Gran was surprised too. I said it was because you really helped me study. I only got an ‘A’ in Transfiguration though… I think it was the practical part of the exam that did me in… I got a ‘P’ in Divination and history of magic, and an ‘A’ in Astronomy and Care of Magical creatures…”
“Transfiguration is hard,” Grace told him. “But you getting an ‘E’ in Potions, Defense and Charms… Neville, I’m so proud of you!” she grinned at him, and Neville’s cheeks flushed. “If you want, I can always help you with Transfiguration if there was anything you wanted to learn specifically. And as much as I love the subject, it’s not a piece of magic that you will use as regularly as you would Charms! Think of all the charms you could invent!” she added, and Neville felt himself smiling even more, and feeling better about now getting into Transfiguration.
“…You’re also not taking Care of Magical Creatures?” Grace asked sadly, looking back at Neville’s timetable.
“….Er…no…” he shook his head. “It isn’t that I don’t like Hagrid! I do! I love Hagrid! I just… don’t have an interest in Magical Creatures…”
“I guess I’m the only one,” Grace sighed sadly. “At least we have most of the week the same…”
“That’s good, right?” Neville asked, hopefully.
“Yeah, of course it is!” she beamed at him. “We’ve got to figure out our sitting arrangements though, but we’ll figure all that out when it comes to it,” she shrugged, handing Neville back his timetable.
“How was class with McGonagall?” Harry asked a few minutes later, his thumb rubbing against her knee softly as it always did.
“It went fine,” she shrugged after swallowing her food. “I’m actually going to be learning under three teachers – maybe four after Christmas,” she added then took a bite of her sandwich.
“Really?” Harry asked, his brows raising. “I thought it was just McGonagall…”
“Me too,” she said, her words muffled from her food as she chewed, then swallowed. “But McGonagall told me that she had to ask permission from Dumbledore if I could even do this during a free period, and then she talked to the other professors. Professor Flitwick and, - get this – Snape agreed also!”
“Snape?!” Harry and Ron both exclaimed in surprise, and Grace nodded.
“I know! I was surprised! Although, I think it’s mostly from Dumbledore’s influence and the fact that I got an ‘Outstanding’ on my Defense O.W.L. – “
“And the fact that you were the first person to perform a spell nonverbally,” Ron added.
“And another nonverbally and wandlessly,” Harry added – both of their comments made Hermione let out a disgruntled huff and she glared at her food. Grace figured that Hermione was still not over what happened in class.
“He even had to give you points!” Ron continued. “It was only five, but when was the last time Snape gave anyone in Gryffindor points in class?”
“I don’t think he ever has…” Harry muttered bitterly. “He doesn’t hesitate to take them away.”
“Well, McGonagall said that each week I’ll switch off. First week of the month I’m with her, the second week I’m with Flitwick, and the third week I’m with Snape,” she told them.
“And what are you doing?” Hermione asked nosily, still not looking up from her plate. Grace rolled her eyes at Hermione’s tone.
“Whatever they want me to do, really,” Grace shrugged. “McGonagall is having me review and grade some second years summer course work to see how I would do it. I’m also going to be able to help any students if they need it and she’s busy,” she added. “I’m not sure what Flitwick and Snape will have me do in my classes with them but I’ll be finding out in the upcoming weeks,” she shrugged and then took another bite of her sandwich. “So how was your free? How’s Sophie? Did you feed her?”
“Yes, I fed her,” Harry rolled his eyes playfully. “She’s upstairs in my room, at least that’s where I left her since I can’t go up to your room,” he added, squeezing her knee gently and she felt her cheeks flush. “It was fine, we’re nearly done with Snape’s essay,” he told her and she nodded in approval.
“You’ll finish it after lunch, won’t you?” she asked, raising a brow at him. Harry paused, half hunched over the table to take a bite of his lunch, and he shifted his eyes to the side to look at her.
“Er… yeah, sure…” he nodded and she rolled her eyes at him, knowing he was just saying that.
“Also, what am I supposed to tell Hagrid when he realizes I’m the only student he has?” Grace asked. This seemed to have made Ron, Harry and Hermione pause.
“Well… I’ve got Arithmancy at the same time,” Hermione answered breezily.
“And you two?” Grace asked, looking between Harry and Ron.
“Er…. Well… tell him….” Ron started as he and Harry shared a look.
“Tell him that we, er… are only taking classes that we need to be auror’s, and we’re really focused on those!” Harry said, and Ron nodded in agreement. Grace stared at them dryly, then shook her head.
“Honestly, I think you lot telling him personally that you aren’t very interested in Care of Magical Creatures and that’s why you’re not taking it this year would be best,” she said cooly. “He deserves to know the truth that you weren’t very interested in the class, and that you continued it because you adore him. Because I for one, am not going to be the one to tell him that,” she huffed as she stood up. “And I’m not lying for you either. So you best do it sooner rather than later,” she nodded curly and took her bag. “I’ll see you all in potions.” Grace leaned down and kissed Harry’s cheek before leaving the Great Hall.
Harry’s heart sank in his chest as he watched Grace walk away. He knew she was right, but for some reason as he watched her walk, his eyes drifted further down. He never noticed how gracefully her hips swayed back and forth when she walked… and as he watched her walk, that sinking feeling had been forgotten.
“’Lo there, Gracie!” Hagrid beamed at her. “Yer here early! Come to see Buck – Witherwings, eh?! I’m sure he misses you!”
“Yeah,” she nodded. She felt guilt knot up in her stomach. She hadn’t really thought about Buckbeak at all in the last few months. She just knew that her dad let him go back with Hagrid with a new name since there wasn’t going to be anyone staying at Grimmauld place to care for him.
Grace followed Hagrid to paddock where the other Hippogriffs were. Some of them glanced at her and turned away, but she recognized Buckbeak immediately. She smiled softly as Buckbeak stood from the ground and made his way toward her. He nudged his beak against the side of her head affectionately, and she stroked his feathers softly.
“Hey there, Beaky,” she whispered. “Glad to be back out in the forest?” she asked and he clicked his beak. “I’m sure you are… you’re just like dad and I, huh? Hate to be locked up…” he clicked his beak. “I think dad misses you. I’m sure he’d love to come see you if he could,” Buckbeak made a sound and nudged her again.
“Say, Gracie… where are Harry, Ron and Hermione?” Hagrid asked, and the knot in Grace’s stomach tightened.
“They’re… er… at lunch still…”
“It’s almost over… I thought they’d be comin’ early with yeh to see Buckbeak?”
“Er… well,” Grace shifted uncomfortably. “Hagrid… I think it’s going to be a really small class this year…”
“What do yer mean? If it’s just you Gryffindors, I won’t mind one bit! Or if it’s just the four of yeh, even better!” Grace grimaced, and the knot only tightened. She didn’t know how to tell Hagrid it was just her… especially since he seemed so excited.
She didn’t say anything else, she just continued to stroke Buckbeak’s feathers as Hagrid fed the other Hippogriffs. She knew it was time for class when Hagrid stopped feeding the hippogriffs. That knot increased and she suddenly felt very ill with guilt. Grace waited with Hagrid outside of the forest for five minutes after the bell rang, and the crestfallen look on Hagrid’s face made her nearly burst into tears.
“They’re not takin’ my class, are they?” Hagrid asked in a sad, disappointed voice. Grace gave him a small, shake of her head.
“It conflicts with Hermione’s Arithmancy class…” Grace said and Hagrid only nodded. “And… and Ron and Harry well… they’re really focused on being aurors… and well, they – well, they are putting extra studying time in…” she hated lying. She really hated lying, especially to Hagrid.
Hagrid only nodded sullenly, and Grace was sure that he didn’t quite believe her.
“Think of it this way Hagrid!” Grace started with a smile, trying to cheer him up. “You don’t have to worry about other people not listening, or paying attention! You don’t have to worry about making sure everyone is doing what they’re supposed to! It’s just you and me! We can focus on all the animals in the reserve! I know how to take care of most of them! And the other ones you can teach me! It’ll be fun, just the two of us!”
“Yeh…yeh have a point…” Hagrid said, nodding, but she could tell he was still upset that Harry, Ron and Hermione weren’t there.
“C’mon, Hagrid… let’s go see the nifflers, or something!” she took his hand and tugged gently.
“All right…all right…” Hagrid nodded gloomily as they made their way to the niffler paddock. She was going to give Ron and Harry some words later that evening.
Notes:
First half of the first day of term!!
I'm not sure how I feel about this chapter. Its always been a bit on the meh side to me. There are a few parts that i enjoyed, but overall it wasn't my favorite. It was very canon heavy - and a non interesting canon heavy kind.
How are your guys' thoughts on Grace's "student teaching"? I was really debating on if I was gonna do it but decided as I was writing to do it. It gives something extra to her I think, to have the classes away from Harry and be on her own and perusing her own ambitions and passions outside of quidditch (which she shares with Harry) and outside of choir.
But poor Hagrid!! It broke Grace's little heart having to tell Hagrid the news :(
Next chapter will be the first Potions class!!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 152: 151
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
I'm so sorry I didn't post on Tuesday. This week has been crazy and chaotic and just... a terrible week!
But here is tuesdays' chapter, and I will be posting today's chapter later on this afternoon!
I hope you all enjoy, and again I'm so sorry for the late posting! Be sure to take a look at the notes at the end of the chapter bc I have some fun news to share!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The dungeon was unlocked by the time Grace arrived, and it was a welcomed surprise than waiting outside of the room for Snape to let them in. When she walked in, she instantly smelt the various scents of different potions. One in particular smelt incredibly appealing and it was coming from a gold cauldron. She knew immediately which potion that was.
“Ah, Grace! Lovely to see you!” Professor Slughorn greeted her warmly when she approached the large table of various potions, her eyes lingering on the golden cauldron with a pearlescent, spiral, steam coming from it. “Good first day, I hope!?”
“Oh…yes,” she nodded, forcing her attention away from the cauldron. “It’s been fine, a couple of free periods, I can’t complain,” she added as she a spot next to Hermione, who was also trying not to pay attention to the gold cauldron.
“Good, good!” he smiled at her, then he scanned the rest of the class. It was relatively small. There were four Slytherins, and four Ravenclaws. Ernie MacMillian was the only Hufflepuff, and so far it was just her, Hermione and Neville for Gryffindors. She wondered where Harry and Ron were.
“Good afternoon,” Slughorn greeted them, “as you can see there are a variety of potions here. Can any of you name them – “ it was then that the dungeon door opened and Harry and Ron appeared out of breath. Slughorn turned around to see who had interrupted them, but didn’t seem at all bothered when he noticed it was just Harry.
“Harry m’boy!”
“Sorry, we’re late Professor…” Harry apologized.
“It’s quite all right, please bring your book out and join us – “
“Actually, Professor,” Harry said nervously, “I haven’t got a potion’s book or supplies, nor has Ron… we weren’t expecting to take potions this year – “
“No matter, no matter,” Slughorn waved him off. “I’ve got some spare scales and cauldrons, you two can use the supplies from the student cupboard,” he told them, then he motioned to a cupboard in the back. “There should be some old copies of the textbook in there, help yourselves!” Harry turned Ron and nudged him to the back cupboard. “As I was saying, there are a variety of different potions here that I have brewed for you to look at – just out of interest of course. These are the kind of thing you ought to be able to make after completing your N.E.W.T.s, but you’ve ought to have heard of’em even if you haven’t made ‘em yet. Can anyone tell me what his one is?” Slughorn asked, pointing to a cauldron that looked like it had only water boiling in it.
Grace went to raise her hand but Hermione had beat her to it, making Grace glare at her.
“It’s Veritaserum, a colorless, odorless potion that forces the drinker to tell the truth,” Hermione answered matter-of-factly.
“Very good, very good!” Slughorn beamed. “Now,” he continued, pointing at the cauldron that had a thick, bubbling liquid in it. Grace’s hand went up instantly but Hermione’s was unfortunately faster, making Grace’s glare harden.
“It’s Polyjuice Potion,” Hermione answered and Grace huffed. She jumped when she felt Harry’s hand rub her back gently.
“Excellent, excellent!” Slughorn’s smile widened then he moved onto the golden cauldron. “Now this one – “ Grace and Hermione’s hand went up, but Grace had managed to be just a smidge faster than Hermione. Slughorn’s eyebrows rose in interest, but his smile widened in glee as he looked at Grace. “Yes, Grace,” he said, and Grace shot Hermione a proud smirk.
“That potion is Amortentia,” she answered, nodding to the golden cauldron.
“I assume you know what it does?” he asked and she nodded.
“It’s the most powerful love potion in the world,” Grace answered as she took in a slow, deep breath, inhaling the intoxicating scent. “It’s the most powerful love potion because it smells differently to each person according to what attracts them the most…” she continued softly. “For example... I smell fresh laundry, sandalwood,” she started, her cheeks starting to burn as she recognized each scent, “treacle tart and…,” Grace’s cheeks grew darker, “…and broom polish.” There were a few giggles from Hermione and the other few girls in the class, but Harry rubbed her back softly. She didn’t dare look at him since everything she smelt was him (but she had a feeling the stupid git was grinning or smirking).
“Correct!” Slughorn beamed, chucking happily. “You are your mother’s daughter!” he boasted, and Grace’s cheeks burned even darker and she shifted uncomfortably. “And lastly we have this potion, here,” he continued, pointing to a small, glass vial of a clear potion. “Can anyone take a guess on what this – yes!”
“It’s liquid luck,” Hermione answered. “It makes you lucky!” This seemed to grab the attention of everyone. Grace eyed the potion, holding her potions book close to her chest. That was the potion her mother had written notes about…
“Correct! Miss….?”
“Granger, sir, Hermione Granger,” Hermione answered and Grace rolled her eyes.
“Granger? Granger? Can you possibly be related to Hector Dagworth-Granger, who founded the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers?”
“No, I don’t think so, sir. I’m a muggle-born you see…”
“Oho!” Slughorn beamed, turning to Harry. “’One of my best friends is muggle-born, she’s one of the best in our year’! I’m assuming this is the very friend of whom you spoke, Harry?”
“Yes, sir,” Harry nodded, and he still continued to rub her back softly, especially when Grace sent him a disgruntled look.
“Well, well, take twenty-well earned points for Gryffindor, Miss Granger!” Slughorn said. “And you take twenty as well, Grace!” he added, smiling at Grace. “It isn’t every day a student braves admitting their attractions in front of the class!” Grace’s face burned again, but she had a feeling half of her points were because she was her mother’s daughter. But she was given the same amount of points as Hermione so she wasn’t going to complain.
“Liquid Luck, also known as Felix Felicis,” Slughorn continued again, “is desperately tricky to make, and disastrous to get wrong. However, if brewed correctly, as this has been, you will find that all your endeavors tend to succeed…” this piqued Grace’s interest. “I’ve taken it twice in my life. Two tablespoonfuls taken with breakfast. Two perfect days…” Grace wondered what her day would be like if she took that potion… she wondered if she’d have the courage to tell Harry how she truly felt, and finding out if he felt the same. She wondered if… if the two of them would – she was abruptly taken from her thoughts when she felt Harry nudge her side.
“Huh?” she whispered.
“C’mon,” he nodded to the work station, taking her hand and pulling her along.
“What are we making?” she asked, blinking, finally coming out of her love infested thoughts.
“Draught of Living Death,” Harry answered as she placed her book on the table. She nodded and opened her book. She skimmed the page, finding which ingredients she needed and how much.
Grace pulled her hair up and out of her face, tying it into a knot on the top of her head, then she began chopping her roots. After ten minutes a blanket of bluish stream fell over the room. Grace peered over the edge of the cauldron and smiled, it had the smooth, black currant-colored liquid that the book mentioned and as she ladled a little bit of it, it cascaded back into the cauldron like a stream – just like her mothers notes said.
Taking the sopophorous bean, she bent over her book to see what her mother had written. She crossed out the original instructions to cut, and instead wrote: ‘roll bean slowly between palms, then roll carefully on table before poking it with the tip of the knife. This helps the bean relax and keep it still while it releases the juices. So Grace did just that. She took the sopophorous bean and rolled it between her palms, then on the table before taking her knife and poking it with the tip. Then she squeezed it gently over the cauldron. Instantly the potion turned a beautiful light shade of lilac.
The next set of instructions were also crossed out and her mother had added her own notes: ‘For every seven to eight counterclock wise stir, add one clockwise stir. After the first round, it should turn a pale pink. Do this until it turns clear.
“Can I borrow your silver knife?” Harry asked her, his warm breath against her ear sent shivers down her back.
“Course,” she smiled at him as she handed him the knife. Harry took it, and quickly looked around the room, noticing that Slughorns back was facing them, so he leaned closer and pressed a kiss to her cheek. Her cheeks flushed as she looked at him, but he shot her a grin before turning back to his own potion. She frowned, noticing that he crushed his sopophorous bean with the side of the blade instead of cut it like everyone else. Maybe he thought it would keep the bean still and make it easier to cut? She shrugged and turned back to her potion. She did as her mother had instructed, and after the one counterclockwise stir, it turned a pale pink, and then she did it again, this time after eight stirs, and it turned a little bit lighter.
“And time’s…up!” Slughorn called, and Grace sighed. She still had at least one more round of stirring to go! “Stop stirring, please!”
“How’d you do?” Harry asked, his arm looping around her and he pressed against her to peer into her cauldron. He noticed it had almost looked like his, except it looked a smidge foggy.
“I just needed one more round of stirring and I would’ve done it perfectly,” she muttered disappointedly.
“Well, I think you’ve done perfectly,” he whispered in her ear, and her heart skipped in her chest.
“You always think I’ve done perfectly,” she retorted lightly, turning her head to look at him and he grinned at her.
“Yeah,” he nodded. “It’s because I think you’re perfect,” he added, and her cheeks burned. She didn’t try to stop the smile from forming on her face though.
“Let’s see,” Slughorn said as he approached their table. Slughorn smiled ruefully at the tar in Ron’s cauldron. He passed over Neville’s eggplant colored concoction, as well as Ernie’s navy colored one. He gave an approving nod at Hermione’s potion, before making his way to Grace. He peered into her potion and his eyebrows raised and a smile formed on his face. He took a leaf, and dropped it in. Grace held her breath as she watched the leaf slowly sink and it took a minute to disintegrate.
“I dare say,” Slughorn beamed, “if only you had just a few more minutes to work, this would’ve have been perfect Grace! Just like your mother!” he told her, and Grace felt her chest tighten in pride. “I think we may have a winner, but…there is still one more left!” he teased as he approached Harry’s cauldron.
Slughorn leaned in and looked into Harry’s cauldron then he took a leaf and dropped it in, and almost immediately the leaf disintegrated. Harry grinned proudly, and Grace gave him a suspicious, side-eye look with a raised eyebrow. There was no possible way Harry was better than her in potions.
“The clear winner!” Slughorn cried gleefully. “Excellent, excellent, Harry! Good lord, it’s clear you’ve inherited your mother’s talent! She was a dab hand at potions, Lily was!” he beamed as he pulled out the small, glass vial of Felix Felicis and held it out. “Here you are, then, here you are – one bottle of Felix Felicis, as promised – “ Harry went to grab it eagerly but Slughorn held it out of reach for a moment, “ – use it well!” he smiled and handed Harry the vial. Harry grinned as he stuffed the vial into his pocket.
His smile fell a little when he noticed the suspicious look that Grace was giving him.
“How did you do that?” Ron whispered minutes later as they walked out of the dungeon.
“Got lucky, I suppose,” Harry replied with a shrug. Grace raised an eyebrow at him, not believing his answer but she spotted Malfoy behind them.
“Hm,” she said dryly, and Harry went for her hand but she pulled it away. Harry grimaced, realizing that she was probably upset that he beat her in one of her favorite classes.
When they arrived at dinner, now knowing that they were less likely to be overheard, Harry began to tell them everything. Grace raised an eyebrow at him as he finished. She couldn’t be mad at him for following directions that someone wrote in the book – not when she had done the same thing. Hermione, on the other hand, obviously didn’t agree with what Harry did as she had a very stoney expression on her face.
“I s’pose you think I cheated?” Harry asked in a huff, annoyed by Hermione’s expression.
“Well, it wasn’t exactly your own work, was it?” she asked stiffly, and Grace rolled her eyes.
“He only followed different instructions to ours,” Ron argued. “Could’ve been a catastrophe, couldn’t it? But he took a risk and it paid off!”
“Hang on,” Ginny chimed in, looking alarmed. “Did I hear right? You’ve been taking orders from something someone wrote in a book, Harry?”
“It’s nothing,” he said reassuringly in a low voice. “It’s not like, you know, Riddle’s diary. It’s just an old textbook someone’s scribbled on.”
“But you’re doing what it says?”
“I’ve only tried a few tips written in the margins – “
“I’m kind of with Ginny on this one,” Grace spoke up, and Harry turned to her with a mildly offended look. “Even if it’s not like Riddle’s diary, you don’t know whose book that was, Harry… there could be something attached to it, or something dark in it…”
“They’ve got a point,” Hermione nodded. “We ought to check that there’s nothing odd about it. I mean all these funny instructions – “
“You’re just miffed he out performed you,” Grace muttered as Hemione tore Harry’s book from his hand.
“Hey!”
“Specialis Revelio!” Hermione said, pointing her wand to it but nothing happened.
“Finished?” Harry asked, irritably. “Or d’you want to wait and see if it does a few backflips?”
“It seems all right…” Hermione said slowly, but still continued to stare at the book suspiciously. “I mean, it really does seem to be…just a text book.”
“Good. Then I’ll have it back,” Harry said hotly, snatching the book back from Hermione.
“Well at least it doesn’t have anything funky attached to it. That’s all that matters to me,” Grace shrugged as she finished her pumpkin juice.
“Do you think I cheated too?” Harry asked quietly in her ear, his thumb rubbing against her knee softly.
“No,” she shook her head, resting her hand on his. “Between you and me, Dad gave me Mum’s old potions book and she scribbled in it too so I was following her directions. I can’t be mad at you for following different instructions when I did the same thing,” she shrugged.
“Are you mad at me like she is? Because I won?” he asked carefully, continuing to rub her knee.
“No,” she shook her head again. “Just mildly annoyed that you beat me,” she added with a playful huff and Harry grinned at her.
“I can make it up to you later,” he whispered lowly in her ear as his hand slipped up her thigh slowly, and when his fingers dipped under the hem of her skirt they stopped, then he squeezed her thigh gently. Grace’s breath hitched in her throat, and she felt that familiar, slightly uncomfortable, tightness between her legs as her cheeks burned.
“Later,” she whispered, taking his hand from her thigh. “When I get back to the common room. I’ve got to go meet with Flitwick,” she said. Harry’s face dropped in irritated disappointment, making Grace laugh. She stood up from the table and grabbed her bag. “I won’t be too long, don’t worry. Once I return and change, I’m all yours for the rest of the night,” she teased and kissed his cheek before leaving.
She knocked on the door to the music room on the fifth floor. “Come in!” she heard Flitwick’s muffled voice call from the other side. “Ah! Miss Black!” he beamed when she walked in, closing the door behind her. “I hope your first day of classes went well?”
“Yeah,” she nodded. “It’s weird having free periods though,” she added, setting her bag down. “They’re nice, of course… just weird. I’m sure I’ll get used to them after a couple of weeks.”
“Yes, yes, free periods are either highly welcomed, or momentarily awkward in sixth year,” he nodded. “I’ve found that students are relieved to not have as many classes in their sixth and seventh years. Even though you’re taking fewer classes, the work load is significantly more.”
“Don’t tell me that,” Grace groaned. “I don’t want my free periods taken up with more school work. I was hoping to use those in here…”
“Is that a hint that you’ll grace us with one of your original pieces?” Flitwick asked eagerly.
“No, I haven’t decided anything yet,” she said, “but it’s nice to use the piano when I’m feeling creative.”
“Yes, yes,” he nodded. “Of course the room will be free during the school day for you if you wish to use it. You won’t have to resort to the ‘come and go’ room…” he added, giving her a knowing look.
“I haven’t the foggiest idea of you’re talking about,” she said looking down at the pile of music sheets.
“As you know auditions are Saturday morning after breakfast, at nine,” Flitwick started, changing the subject, and Grace nodded. “Auditions are always the same. We have the vocal pitch, key and tone auditions, and then the individual piece auditions. I don’t have a final number of signups yet, but I will Friday evening after dinner. Last year auditions ran until lunch time. However, last year we had a significant number of spots available, more than this year,” he continued. She nodded, he was right. There were thirty spots in the Frog Choir, there were ten spots available last year, where as this year there were only four – just like her third year.
“So we may have a lot of students who audition, which making a decision may be harder, or we will have a good size of auditions and we could make our decision rather quickly,” he continued and she nodded again but then paused when she registered what he said.
“Wait… we?” she asked, blinking in surprise.
“Yes, Miss Black, we,” he nodded with a smile. “Student Director is allowed to have an opinion in the decision making. I’d like to know your thoughts on each person and how you think they would fit in with the choir.”
“Really?” she asked, surprised, and he nodded.
“Of course the final decision is mine, but I know that you won’t let house rivalry cloud your judgement as Natalie Browler had done.” Grace nodded. Natalie Browler was a 7th year Slytherin when she was a third year, and she knew that Natalie didn’t like her and didn’t want her on the Frog Choir. She had a feeling Natalie helped Pansy and Milicent Bulstrode with their auditions and told them how to get in.
“I won’t let house bias cloud my judgement at all, Professor, promise,” she assured him.
“Good, good,” he nodded. “Now, I was thinking for our Halloween performance of doing ‘Double Trouble’ again, as well as that muggle song we did two years ago: ‘Sound of Silence’. I think they’ll be good choices for Halloween,” he suggested and she nodded in agreement. “I also think these would be good too,” he said, pointing to two old Latin pieces. Grace only nodded, she hadn’t heard of them, and they were new. “I was also thinking of giving Mr. Zabini and Mr. Finch-Fletchley solo’s this Halloween, as well as you and Miss Edgecombe – “
“Actually…” Grace started, nervously. “As appreciative as I am for the solo, Professor… but…. I was wondering if maybe you can give that spot to someone else?” she asked. “Only because the last two years I’ve sung on Halloween and I think someone else should have the spot…”
“That would only leave our Christmas, Valentines day and our final performance for you – “
“That’s okay,” she nodded. “Last year, I was actually hoping to sing for Christmas before Umbridge happened…” she continued and Flitwick raised his brows. “I actually like Christmas more than Halloween if I’m honest…”
“Really?” he asked, and she nodded. “Well, all right,” he nodded. “I’ll make the piece I was going to give you a duet then, with Miss Edgecombe and… hmm, what about Miss Holcombe?” he asked, and Grace thought about it. Jessica and Marietta had similar sounding voices, and they harmonized very well.
“I think that’d be really pretty,” she nodded. “It might also give Jessica the confidence she needs.”
“Right you are, Miss Black!” Flitwick beamed happily, and Grace couldn’t help but grin.
Notes:
First day of Classes part 2 is done!
Classes may have officially ended but the first day of term has not! Next chapter is going to be a good one! :)
I'm sorry that this chapter may have seemed a little on the boring side, especially toward the end, but next chapter will surely make up for it!!
And it's no surprise that what Grace smelt from the Amortentia potion is all Harry. Don't worry, we will learn later on what exactly Harry smelt too! It won't be any time soon but it will come, I promise :)
Starting July 7th I will be resuming three times a week postings! I planned it out and where I'm at rn in Deathly Hallows, we won't be getting that chapter until the first week of December?? I think or the second. Either way, I feel comfortable enough to start posting three times a week again!
Well I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!!!
Chapter 153: 152
Notes:
Hello, hello!!
Here is chapter 152!
I will let yall know, there is some very LOW steam in this chapter, but it is one of the first more....MATURE scenes of the fic!
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Grace returned to the common room, she stood on her tip toes, trying to find Harry, but didn’t find him anywhere. She sighed and turned to go up the stairs to the girls dorm. She was going to change out of her uniform. Setting her things down on her bed, she went into her trunk and pulled out a dark red spaghetti strap shirt, and a pair of black pajama shorts. She double checked that her upper thighs were smooth because she couldn’t quite remember if she had shaved her legs that high up, but sighed in relief. They were.
“Going to bed this early, Gracie?” Grace jumped and turned to see Lavender drop her bag onto her trunk.
“Oh, er… no,” she shook her head. “I’m just changing out of my uniform…”
“Into pajamas? At…” Lavender looked at her watch, “half seven?” she asked, raising an eyebrow. Grace’s cheeks flushed as she pulled her pajama shorts up her legs. “Those are a little short, aren’t they?” Lavender asked, noticing how the hem of Grace’s shorts reached the top of her thighs, “and no bra?” she added, noticing Grace’s bra on her bed. Grace’s face turned bright red as she snatched her bra and stuffed it into her trunk. “Not that you need one to make your boobs like bigger, or perkier.”
“That’s not what bras are for, Lavender,” Grace said dryly as she pulled the bottom of her shirt down over her hips. “They’re for support. And as for not wearing one, they’re uncomfortable after a while.”
“I’m sure if you’ve got knockers like yours,” Lavender teased and Grace shifted uncomfortably. “I’m guessing the summer was good for you and Harry then?” she asked, and Grace frowned in confusion.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean… you two – the two of you have… been physical right?” Lavender asked nervously.
“No,” Grace shook her head. “No, not really…”
“Oh… really? Not even this summer?”
“Had a lot going on this summer,” Grace said sharply, and Lavender’s shoulders slumped as she looked at Grace in realization.
“That’s right…I – I’m really sorry, I wasn’t thinking – “
“It’s fine,” Grace shook her head. “Don’t worry about it…” she said, and Lavender nodded as she sat on the edge of her bed. Grace grabbed her black hoodie and pulled it over her head and thrust her arms through the sleeves. “If I’m not back by lights out, don’t come looking for me… or tell Hermione,” she said as she pulled her curtains closed.
“Why?”
“Because one, Hermione is a prefect,” Grace started, giving Lavender a dry look, “and two, I really don’t want her being nosey and meddling in my business. So if I’m not back and she figures out I’m not in bed, tell her I said I was going to the Room of Requirement. She won’t ask questions then… I hope.”
“Where are you going?” Lavender asked curiously, but she had a knowing smirk on her face that only grew when she saw Grace’s cheeks turn pink.
“I’m spending time with Harry… alone,” she answered shortly.
“Hey Grace!” Lavender called before Grace could leave the room.
“Yeah?” she asked, turning to look at the blonde.
“…Is there anything going on between Ron and Hermione?” Lavender asked nervously. A strange, heavy feeling settled in Grace’s stomach, and she felt very uneasy and uncomfortable with this question. Both Hermione and Lavender were her friends, and while she and Hermione had their issues – Grace was closer to her than Lavender.
“Er… I don’t know…” she answered awkwardly. “They’re friends…”
“I mean… are they… you know, together?”
“Oh… well, er, no…”
“So Ron’s single then?”
“Yeah,” Grace nodded, but then felt like she shouldn’t have said that.
“Does… does Hermione have feelings for Ron?” Lavender asked carefully. Grace grimaced. She really didn’t want to answer that question because technically Hermione hasn’t said anything to her about it, but Grace knew. Grace could see how Hermione looked at Ron when she thought nobody was looking. She noticed how Hermione always chooses to sit next to Ron at meals, and has been for the last year. She also remembered Hermione kissing Ron’s cheek and wishing him luck their first quidditch match last year. She noticed how even though she would scold Ron and tell him she wasn’t going to help, she always did when he asked. Hermione might not have said anything to her about having feelings for Ron, but Grace knew she did.
“I… well,” she paused. “She hasn’t said anything to me about it…” Lavender’s face brightened and Grace felt very uneasy. “But… she might? I think she does…? Maybe she hasn’t really realized it? I – I’m not sure, Lav. Why?”
“No reason,” Lavender said in a high voice that gave Grace the feeling that she meant the opposite. “Just…curious is all.”
“…Look,” Grace let out a heavy sigh. “You’re both my friends… and – and if you really like Ron and you want to know how Hermione feels then talk to her, not me.”
“Please,” Lavender scoffed. “Hermione doesn’t like me, she’ll say she likes him even if she doesn’t just to spite me.”
“Maybe? Maybe not… but I think you should talk to her,” Grace said firmly. Lavender only nodded, looking down at her feet, looking deep in thought. “I’ll see you later,” she said quickly and left the room before Lavender could pull her back in. She liked Lavender, and any other time she would’ve been fine sitting and talking with her… but Grace wanted to see Harry. She wanted to see him, and she wanted to be alone with him. This was going to be the first time they were truly going to be alone – at least for a couple of hours.
When Grace stepped into the common room, she spotted Harry sitting on one of the arm chairs with Sophie tucked in between his chin and shoulder, and his Defense book on his lap.
“Hey,” she greeted him. Harry didn’t immediately look up from his book, but she did notice that his eyes were on her legs and he slowly looked up at her.
“Hey…” he said then cleared his throat.
“Busy?”
“Not for you,” he said instantly, closing his book.
“Feel like making earlier up to me?” she asked coyly.
“Yeah,” he nodded, standing up from his seat. “Where – “
“Bed?” she asked, and he nodded instantly, his eyes trailing back down to her bare legs again. Grace took Sophie from Harry’s shoulder and looked for Ginny, but found Neville instead.
“Hey Nev,” she said with a smile. “Mind watching Sophie for me until you see Ginny?” Neville blinked, confused, but took Sophie from her anyway.
“Er… sure, but why?” he asked, but Grace gave him a look and nodded her head to Harry, and he nodded with rosey cheeks.
“Thanks!” she beamed at him, kissing his cheek quickly before turning around and taking Harry’s hand. “Let’s go,” she grinned at him and tugged him up the boys stairs; Harry grinned and let her.
When they were in his dorm, he closed the door behind him as Grace went straight to his bed and climbed on top of it. When he joined her, she closed his curtains and took his wand from his pocket and muttered a couple charms before putting his wand on his bed side table.
“You’re so smart,” Harry said with a grin, and Grace was hit with Déjà vu… except this time… this time she was more prepared and she wasn’t going to run away.
“I know,” she grinned at him as she pulled her hoodie over her head and let it fall to the floor. Harry’s mouth went dry, as if he stuffed a bunch of cotton balls in his mouth, as he stared at her. His eyes went down to her chest, noticing that she wasn’t wearing anything under her shirt. Grace reached over and tugged on his shirt, pulling him into a kiss.
They broke apart long enough for Grace to lay down and for him to move on top of her, settling with her legs on either side of him, then he kissed her again. Her hands slid down his chest and she took hold of the hem of his shirt, then pulled it up. He sat up, helping her pull his shirt over his head before pulling her back into a deep kiss, and she let his shirt fall to the floor. Putting all his weight on his forearm, he used his other hand to hold onto her thigh, slowly edging his hand up further and further.
A soft, muffled moan came from her throat as she felt him press into her, and he groaned against her lips when she ran her fingers through his hair. His lips trailed along her jaw, and down her neck. She tilted her head to the side to give him more room. She gasped when his teeth grazed the side of her neck, and then he started to suck on that spot gently as his hand trailed further up her leg, dipping under the hem of her shorts. Her thighs tightened around his hips when she felt that familiar, pulsing tension between her legs and Harry groaned against her skin.
Grace tugged on his other arm, and he pulled away long enough to resituate himself on top of her, and trying not to completely crush her with his weight. A small moan came from her lips when he pressed further into her, feeling his erection against her. This time she knew exactly what it was, and what it meant, and found herself liking it. She took his hand and brought up to her chest, but Harry froze and pulled away from her neck.
“Grace,” he said breathlessly. “We don’t have to – I mean, don’t feel like you have to because you want to ‘reward’ me or something – “ Harry started but Grace cut him off with a kiss.
“Harry… I don’t do anything I don’t want to do,” she whispered. “I want to, and I want you to touch me… I’ve been thinking about you touching me for weeks…” she confessed, and Harry’s eyes widened.
“Really? You have?” he asked, his cheeks turning red and she nodded, giving him a shy smile. “Oh…okay…” he nodded. “But… I want you to know if – if at any time you want to stop, we will. I won’t be disappointed – “
“I know,” she nodded. “And… if you get uncomfortable and want to stop, I won’t be disappointed either…”
“Okay,” he said breathlessly. “So… what, we… go on until one of us gets uncomfortable?” he asked.
“I think so,” she shrugged. “I mean… we won’t know what makes us uncomfortable or what we’re not ready for until it comes up…right?”
“Yeah, right,” he nodded. “I just… I don’t want to make you uncomfortable or freak you out again – “
“You won’t,” she assured him, rubbing the back of his hand with her thumb. “I’m more prepared this time…”
“Okay,” he said.
“Okay,” she smiled up at him, then pulled him in for another kiss. Grace placed his hand on her breast, and a sound came from his throat.
Harry always thought her breasts looked soft and pillowy, but to actually feel her… they were just as soft as he imagined – softer, actually. He felt something small and round hardening in the palm of his hand, and it made the knot in the bottom of his stomach tighten. He pulled away from the kiss and rested his forehead against hers, his eyes down. He stared at his hand upon her breast, how her hand covered his, and he felt his mouth go dry. He squeezed her breast gently, and a soft, quiet moan came from her lips, and he did it again. He knew she had a large chest – it was hard not to notice, and he didn’t have small hands since her hands always looked so small compared to his; but his hand couldn’t completely cover the circumference of her breast – and he didn’t know if it annoyed him, or if he liked it.
Slowly, Grace began moving his hand in circular motions, and after doing it twice, Harry moved on his own, squeezing her breast gently as he did. Another soft moan came from her lips as her thighs squeezed against his hips again. Harry licked his lips as he continued to caress and kneed her. He felt, what he believed to be, her nipple harden through her shirt and into the center of his palm, and he moved his hand to rub his thumb against it. Grace moaned softly again as her eyes fluttered close, and he did it again as he continued to kneed her.
“Harry…” she breathed.
“Hm…” he replied, squeezing her a little more firmly.
“Harry… kiss me,” she whispered, and Harry tore his eyes away from her chest to her eyes, and saw she was looking at him through her lashes. He nudged her nose with his before he leaned in and kissed her.
A soft sound came from her throat as their kiss deepened. He squeezed her breast a little tighter as his other hand squeezed her thigh. He groaned when her hips rolled against his. He pulled away from his lips and started kissing along her jaw again, before picking a new spot on her neck to pay attention too.
When his teeth grazed her shoulder, she shifted and he instantly pulled away. “Are you okay? Did I – “
“No,” she said between heavy breaths and shook her head. She pulled her hands away from him and reached up to her straps, and his eyes widened.
“What are you – “ he started, but she slipped her arms through the red straps and then he cleared his throat. “Grace, are you – “
“I’m sure,” she nodded. “I mean…if you want to – “
“Yeah,” he nodded. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth and timidly pulled her shirt down her torso. Harry held his breath as he watched the red fabric slowly slide down, revealing her soft, pillowy breasts. They bounced slightly as the fabric moved completely off them. He swallowed hard as he noticed how pink her skin was, and how pink and hard her nipples were. Harry licked his lips again as he brushed this thumb lightly over her erect nipple. Grace let out an unsteady breath as he did it again, pressing his thumb and forefinger around it – this made her moan softly. “Does that…”
“Feel good? Yeah,” she answered breathlessly. He felt himself smiling as he did it again, wondering if he could get the same sound from her lips – and he did. Harry really liked hearing her soft, small, moans – and he definitely liked that he is the one that makes her sound like that.
“Do you – “
“Yeah,” she nodded, already knowing what he was going to ask. Harry smirked as he caressed her, squeezing, and kneeding her breast. He took his hand from her thigh and started fondling her other breast. Squeezing, kneeding, and rolling her nipple between his fingers. Another moan came from Grace’s lips, this one not as soft as the others, it was louder and it had his groin pulsing. He forced one of his hands away, and gripped her thigh again as he started a trail of messy kisses along her neck and shoulder. The hand on her thigh slipped under the hem of her shorts, and his finger tips brushed along the hem of her underwear. He could feel the heat radiating from her as his finger danced along that hem line before slipping under it. Grace’s body shuddered lightly against him and he did it again as he squeezed her breast.
“Harry…” she panted breathlessly.
“Hm,” he replied as he started sucking on her collar bone gently, rolling her nipple between his thumb and forefinger, as his other forefinger grazed under the hem of her underwear. He groaned against her when her hips rolled against his, and he felt his erection rub against her. He could feel the heat of her center through his trousers and it only made the tension in his own trousers grow. He squeezed her breast again, and slowly started to kiss below her collar bone.
If her boobs felt that amazing in his hands, Harry wondered what it would feel like if he kissed them…
He glanced up at her, her head was turned to the side and her eyes were closed. He closed his eyes and started kissing lower… and lower…. Even the tops of her breasts were soft against his lips. He opened his eyes and glanced back at Grace, waiting for her to tell him to stop, but all he got was a soft moan as he squeezed her other breast gently.
Grace gasped softly when she felt his hot breath over her nipple and she opened her eyes to look at him. Harry’s lips were ghosting on her breast, barely touching her skin, but his hot breath sent shivers down her spine. Harry’s eyes flicked up and their gazes met. She gave the tiniest nod of her head when she saw the silent question in his eyes. The pulsing between her legs intensified as she watched Harry’s lips closed around her erect nipple, and she let out a moan when his tongue circled around it. He moaned softly, his eyes fluttering closed.
“Harry are you sleeping alrea – AH MY EYES!” Ron screamed after pulling back Harry’s bed curtains.
Harry and Grace’s eyes widened, and Grace’s heart leapt into her throat. Harry instantly covered her with his body and glared over his shoulder at Ron, who was covering his eyes and nearly tripped over his trunk.
“MY EYES! MY EYES!” Ron screamed dramatically.
Grace wanted to die. She wanted to die. She wanted to die! Harry reached up and pulled the curtains closed, ignoring Ron’s cries.
“I’m so sorry,” he whispered to her, his face red. Grace only nodded as she slipped her arms through the straps and pulled her shirt back up over her breasts. She was going to die of embarrassment. She’s never felt more humiliated and horrified in all her life – not even in April when she felt Harry’s erection for the first time.
This was worse.
Much.
Much worse.
“I’ll kill him,” Harry hissed as he rolled off his bed after noticing how red and traumatized Grace looked.
“MY EYES! OH MY GOD! MY EYES!” Ron screamed, his palms still pressed into his eyes.
“Will you shut up!” Harry snapped at him. “What the bloody hell were you thinking?!”
“I was thinking that I haven’t seen you in almost an hour!” Ron cried. “So I came up here to put my stuff away to go look for you and I saw your curtains closed!”
“Yeah for privacy!” Harry snapped.
“I didn’t hear anything when I came in though! I thought you were asleep!”
“It’s called a muffling charm, Ron!” Harry glared. “You know, so no one hears us!”
“Well how am I supposed to know if you’re up to something dirty with my cousin!?” Ron shouted, still rubbing his eyes.
“I don’t know, maybe announce yourself when you come in!”
“I didn’t know anyone was up here!”
“You couldn’t have made any noise when you walked into the room!?”
“ARGH MY EYES!” Ron shouted again. “I’m going to have to wash my eyes out with soap! I’m going to need a memory charm! You and my – ew! I saw my cousins boobs – oh ew! That’s almost as bad as my sister – I think I’m going to be sick!”
“Will you stop being so damn dramatic!” Harry shouted, glaring at Ron.
“I just saw my best mate on top of my half-naked cousin who is like a sister!”
“I don’t care how you feel! I only care about how Grace feels!” Harry snapped. “You just barge in on us when we’re having a moment, she’s completely vulnerable and – and she’s humiliated, Ron!”
“It’s your fault for coming up here and – and doing that here! Anyone could’ve come up here! Don’t blame me – “
“You were the stupid git that decided to open my curtains! Usually closed curtains means privacy, Ron!” Harry ran his hands through his hair and then rubbed his eyes from under his glasses. Harry shook his head and went back to his bed, and peaked his head through his curtains and saw that Grace had pulled his t-shirt on, pulled her knees up to her chest and was hiding her face in her arms.
“Hey…” he said softly as he sat beside her, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. “I’m sorry, so, so sorry…” he whispered and kissed the top of her head.
“’snot your fault,” she muttered.
“It’s Ron’s,” Harry grumbled. “I’ll make it up to you, I promise,” he whispered, rubbing her arm and she nodded. “Want me to walk you to the girls staircase?” she nodded. “Okay,” he kissed the top of her head again before standing up and pulling the curtains back. He glared at Ron who looked like he was trying to find a way to wrap his curtains around his neck and hang himself from embarrassment.
Harry wrapped his arm around Grace and lead her out of his dorm. Luckily not many people paid them much notice in the common room, and if they did notice the two of them, they ignored them.
“I’ll wait down here for you in the morning, yeah?” he asked softly, and she nodded. “I’m really sorry – “
‘I know,” she nodded. Harry felt his chest burn in anger at Ron. He held her face in his hands and forced her to look at him. Her eyes were glossy as if she was trying not to cry. He kissed the tip of her nose, and it made the corners of her lips twitch upward.
“Get some rest… and I’ll spend tomorrow making it up to you,” he promised, and she nodded. He smiled at her then kissed her softly. “Good night, my flower,” he whispered against her lips.
“Good night,” she replied, with a small smile. And even though their intimate moment was rudely, and horrendously, interrupted, she thought back at every touch and kiss Harry had given her, making her entire body erupt in flames… and she couldn’t wait until she could feel it again.
Notes:
The Lavender/Ron/Hermione thing is starting to brew!!
This was also the first real time Harry and Grace finally let their teen hormones kind of take over and they're starting to fool around! This only just the beginning, and there is soooo much more of this to come! These two become little horny wildlings, let me tell you! lol.
But of course Ron had to barge in and ruin it! LOL it's always Ron, poor Ron! However if yall liked possessive Harry before - oof this is only going to make him more possessive in the hottest way.
I honestly had fun writing them exploring their sexuality, and them getting comfortable with each other and learning what turns each other on, and their likes, what makes them uncomfortable, etc. We get to see them - while physically in the same place in their relationship - they both are in different places when it comes to different things and we get to see that grow and change and them coming to be on the same page and talking about their future. It was really fun to do and this is the first step in the direction!
Even tho Ron ruined it LOL.
Well, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 154: 153
Notes:
Hello, hello!
Happy tuesday!
Here's chapter 153! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning Grace was met with Harry at the bottom of the staircase. He smiled at her softly as she wrapped her arms around him. “Morning,” he greeted softly, holding her tightly against him and kissing the side of her head.
“Morning,” she replied, her voice muffled since she hid her face in his neck.
“You all right?” he asked, rubbing her back gently, and she shrugged. “If it makes you feel any better I jinxed Ron. I used that furnunculus jinx on him last night. Wouldn’t do the counter-jinx until I went to sleep.”
“You didn’t need to do that…” Grace said, but she felt herself smiling at the thought.
“Yeah, I did,” Harry nodded, his voice a little hard and it caused Grace to pull away enough to look at him, confused. “I know he’s your cousin, and you’re more like brother and sister so it’s a little different…” he continued, “if it had been anyone but Ron, I probably would’ve cursed them the moment I closed my curtains for you. It made me realize that anyone could’ve opened the curtains and anyone would’ve seen you like that and… and it made me angry even thinking about it, and how I put you in that position – “
“You didn’t put me in that position, Harry,” Grace assured him. “I brought you up to your room. I wanted you to touch me… I wanted to take my shirt off – you didn’t make me – “
“I know,” he nodded, rubbing his arms up and down her sides. “I just… I never want to have you in a position where you feel that way, ever again. I honestly don’t know what would’ve happened if it was anyone other than Ron that had done it,” Harry’s brows frowned and his grip on her biceps tightened slightly. Grace found herself smiling at him and she rested her hands on his chest. “I’m still angry that it was just Ron…”
“As horrified and humiliated as I am… it was an accident – “
“It’s not that,” Harry shook his head, his brows wrinkling and his lips pressed in a thin line. Grace blinked, and looked at him even more confused. “It’s the fact that… that another bloke saw you like that, Grace…” Grace’s heart started thundering in her chest and she could feel her neck begin to heat up. “The thought of any guy seeing you like that when… when we are being… you know… intimate like we were…” he continued, swallowing hard and rubbing her arm with his thumbs. “I don’t like thinking about another guy seeing you – any part of you like that. No one but me should ever see your… your – er – “ he paused, not quite sure what, and how, to call them.
“Boobs?” she helped him with a small smile, and Harry nodded with red cheeks.
“Yeah… no one should see your boobs but me,” he said firmly, and Grace’s heart skipped in her chest. “And… it’s not just that,” he shook his head, “you were vulnerable, Grace… you let yourself be vulnerable like that with me and… and it was private, and special for us and… and I hate that it got interrupted the way that it did. That was our moment, our time together to be together and… it got ruined,” he huffed. Grace felt herself smiling at him with red cheeks, and the butterflies were fluttering around in her stomach. “You’re my girlfriend,” he said in a lower voice that sent shivers down her spine and she could feel the tension between her legs begin to tighten. “Only I can see you like that,” he whispered, and she nodded. “Only I can kiss you there…” he continued, and she nodded again as Harry leaned in closer, brushing her nose with his and she could feel his warm breath against her lips. “Only I can touch you like that…” his voice was lower, and she felt the tension tighten even more as his hands slid up her arms to cradle her head. “You’re mine, Grace…” he whispered.
“Yours…” she whispered breathlessly. A small smirk appeared on his face before he leaned down and kissed her deeply.
“Tonight,” Harry whispered against her lips, “tonight I’ll make it up to you,” she nodded, her brain not fully able to form words quite at that moment. “After Potions, change and meet me outside the Room of Requirement.”
“Okay,” she nodded, feeling the familiar giddiness she felt earlier that year when they would have their little dates.
“Okay,” he smiled and kissed her again. “Let’s go down to breakfast,” she nodded with a stupid smile on her face as Harry wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
When they arrived in the Great Hall, they took their usual seat across from Hermione and Ron. Ron and Grace locked eyes for half a second before they looked away with red faces. Grace sat stiffly as she piled some fresh fruit onto her plate. Her cheeks flushed when she felt Harry’s warm finger tips dance lightly on her knee before slipping under the hem of her skirt and slide up slowly, painfully slow, and left her skin burning in his trail. Her breath caught in her throat when she felt his hand rest on her upper thigh, his pinky finger brushing along the inside of her left thigh lightly. She shifted in her seat ever so slightly, separating her legs a smidge; she wasn’t sure if this was a good idea or not as Harry caressed the inside of her upper thigh lightly with his finger tips. She swallowed and clenched her thighs together when she felt his pinky finger move slowly and softly against the skin of her inner thigh.
Harry smirked into his goblet when he felt her warm thighs close around his hand and he squeezed her thigh gently. He glanced over at her, and noticed how rosy her cheeks were as she picked at the fruit on her plate. He grinned to himself and went to eat, but he caught Hermione’s gaze. She raised an eyebrow at him, and looked between him, Ron, and Grace before looking back at him. Harry shrugged and stuffed a forkful of eggs into his mouth. He knew that Hermione knew something happened between the three of them.
Hermione tried a few times during breakfast to get them all talking, but Grace wouldn’t join in if Ron was talking, and Ron wouldn’t join in if Grace wasn’t talking; and neither of them would even look at each other.
This continued throughout the entire day, but it wasn’t the only odd thing happening either.
It didn’t go unnoticed by most people that when it came to Grace, Harry could be a little territorial to put it nicely, and he was very protective of her – as he’s always been. However, there was something about that day that was odd. Harry never once stopped touching Grace. He either had his arm around her, or was holding her hand. What was even odder to Hermione was that Harry didn’t let Grace sit, stand, or walk near any other boy – not even Ron or Neville. Although Ron and Grace seemed to avoid each other like they had dragon pox. They weren’t looking at each other, they had at least two people between them at all times that morning.
However, the oddities didn’t end there. Every time a boy even looked at Grace – especially a Gryffindor boy, Harry glared at them. He had done this to Neville once and Grace had hit him and glared. Harry didn’t react to Neville after that, but he still kept Grace at his side or between him and Hermione. At first Hermione didn’t understand why, it was out of Harry’s behavior to do that, but then she had caught Seamus whispering something to Dean about Grace, and her looks and about how lucky Harry was. She didn’t quite understand what he meant, as it wasn’t the first time a boy commented on Grace’s looks, but when she heard Parvati whisper to Lavender that Harry and Grace were caught.
Caught doing what, exactly? Hermione had wondered.
Hermione wasn’t the only one who heard the whispers. Harry and Grace both did too. Every time Grace heard a boy whisper her name and any term for ‘breasts’, her cheeks went red and she shifted uncomfortably. She knew Ron wouldn’t have said anything or started anything, but that didn’t mean there weren’t people that couldn’t hear them. Not to mention, she knew what it had to have looked like for people who saw her and Harry come down the boys stair case and across the common room. She in his shirt and close to tears, and him shirtless with his arm around her… she knew what it looked like, and if anyone had heard Harry and Ron last night after she had left then…
“All right,” Hermione huffed at lunch. “What in Merlin’s name is going on between you three?!”
“What do you mean?” Harry asked, playing confused but Hermione glared at him.
“Don’t play dumb!” she said hotly. “What is going on between the three of you? You and Ron have barely been able to speak to each other all day, and Ron and Grace can’t even look at each other!”
“It’s nothing, Hermione,” Grace mumbled as she took a bite of her sausage roll.
“No, it’s definitely something, because Harry has glared at every single boy in this school who even dares to look at you. You and Ron refuse to even look or talk to each other! What happened?!”
“Ron doesn’t know how to acknowledge privacy curtains,” Grace muttered bitterly as she ripped a bite off her sausage roll again.
“How am I supposed to know not to open them when I don’t hear anything!” Ron hissed across the table as he stabbed his shepherds pie.
“It’s called an imperturbable charm you thick head!” Grace hissed, her face growing redder than Ron’s hair. “You use it when you don’t want people hearing anything!”
“Why did you two have to use our dorm in the first place!?”
“We thought since it was still early in the night that we would be alone!”
“But our dorm room?! You two were lucky it was me and not – not Seamus, or – or Dean!”
“They wouldn’t have ripped the curtain open!” Grace glared at him. The two of them looked at each other, but then quickly looked away from how awkward it felt. Grace shifted uncomfortably beside Harry and pulled her robes closer around her, even though she was fully covered, she still felt as if Ron could see through her clothes.
“Grace has a point,” Harry muttered, rubbing her leg softly in comfort. “Even if it was someone else, they wouldn’t have looked – “
“I didn’t want to look!” Ron exclaimed, which had a few people look over at them in curiosity. Grace’s face turned redder as she glared at her plate as Harry glared at Ron. “I never wanted to –“ Ron’s face curled in disgust as he shivered.
“They wouldn’t have just barged over and ripped the curtains over, I meant!” Harry glared.
“What were you two even doing…that… for anyhow?!”
“Because we wanted to!” Grace hissed and then took another bite of her lunch.
“Oh, honestly you three!” Hermione huffed, rolling her eyes. “You’re acting as if none of us have walked in on the two of you snogging – “
“They weren’t snogging, Hermione!” Ron exclaimed, a little too loudly again that caused some people to glance over at them.
“Will – you- shut – up!” Grace hissed at him. She was ready to climb over this table and strangle Ron.
Hermione frowned as she looked between the three of them, noticing how red Grace’s and Ron’s faces were, and she noticed how tense Harry seemed. She knew that Harry had kissed Grace’s neck before, but surely being caught doing that wasn’t that embarrassing was it?
“What happened?!” Hermione asked.
“He – he –“ Ron pointed to Harry, “he was defiling my cousin! That’s what happened!”
“Oh my God! No he wasn’t!” Grace hissed.
“Oh yeah!? What would you call it, then?!”
“I don’t know, maybe what it is!” she rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, it’s defiling!”
“He was fondiling –“
“He was doing a lot more than that!” Ron shuttered. “I’ve still got the image burned into my mind and it won’t go away!”
“Oh, honestly, Ronald,” Hermione huffed in annoyance. “You’re being dramatic – “
“No,” he shook his head. “You don’t understand Hermione! If you saw what I saw, you’d want to burn your eyes out too!”
“Harry kissing Grace’s neck and touching her leg is nothing new – “
“It wasn’t her leg he was touching!” Ron hissed under his breath. Both Grace and Harry gave Ron a look that was screaming for him to shut up. “And it wasn’t her neck he was kissing either!” Hermione’s eyes widened in shock and her cheeks flushed a light pink as she turned to look at Harry and Grace, who both shifted uncomfortably across the table. “He was defiling my cousin!”
“He wasn’t defiling me, you numpty! We were being intimate!” Grace hissed, her face bright red and it was so hot she was afraid she would explode from embarrassment.
“Were…were the two of you…” Hermione started quietly, leaning over the table so no one could hear, “having….sex?”
“No!” Grace and Harry said instantly, shaking their heads.
“I’m sure if I hadn’t caught them they would have!” Ron added. “I walk upstairs to put my things away and to go find Harry because I hadn’t seen him in a while and no one’s seen him for over an hour. I see his curtains closed, and I thought maybe he’s sleeping and I open them – “
“Oh, Ron!” Hermione groaned, hiding her face in her hands from second hand embarrassment.
“ – and I see them half naked! His hands and lips all over my cousins naked – I think I’m going to be sick,” Ron said dramatically. “I have half a mind to write Sirius about this – “
“Don’t you dare!” Grace hissed at him.
“Ron, why did you think you could just open curtains – “ Hermione started, and both Harry and Grace motioned to Hermione who said the same thing they have.
“I thought he was sleeping! I didn’t hear anything! No one had seen him – “
“Did it ever occur to you that if no one has seen Harry, to ask if someone knew where Grace was?” Hermione asked logically, and Grace nodded in agreement. “Because usually wherever she is, he’s there too,” Harry and Grace both nodded, “and if no one’s seen either of them it’s safe to assume that they are together! Alone!”
“No!” Ron groaned as he ran his hands down his face. “But I do, now!”
“And you two!” Hermione hissed, rounding on her attention on to them.
“Us?!” Harry asked.
“Yes, you,” she continued, “what were the two of you thinking! What if McGonagall decided to do bed checks?!”
“It was too early in the evening for that!” Grace rolled her eyes.
“Regardless!” Hermione huffed, “what were you two thinking?!”
“I was thinking that I wanted my boyfriend to touch me!” Grace hissed as she moved to stand up. “Just because the two of you are so sexually frustrated, doesn’t mean we have to be!” And with that, Grace picked up her bag and stormed out of the Great Hall.
Harry watched her go, his eyes trailing down and watching how her hips moved, and her skirt flowing side to side. When she was out of sight, he turned back and looked at both Ron and Hermione, who were both red faced and flabbergasted. He gave them a curt nod. “What she said.”
Grace checked her watch, and cursed under her breath. She was late… she had spent too long trying to figure out what to wear – not that it mattered because she knew Harry didn’t care what she wore. There was a small squeak, and Grace smiled and stroked Sophie’s pink head.
“I’m sorry, Sophie, but I can’t take you with me,” Grace said softly and Sophie squeaked, narrowing her beady black eyes up at her. “I know, but when we get back after dinner I’ll come get you and then you can spend time with Daddy, how about that?” she asked, scratching Sophie’s chin gently, making her squeak happily before she rolled on Grace’s bed. “I’ll be back later,” she said as she stood up and made her way out of her dorm room.
“Hey!” Grace looked up with wide eyes and stared at Harry in surprise.
“I’m not that late am I?” she asked, worried.
“No,” he shook his head. “I went to go set up, but someone was already there and I thought maybe you were there but the door wouldn’t open, so I thought I’d come back to the common room and grab the map to see if you were in there. But when I looked on the map it said you were still here – “
“So someone is in the Room of Requirement?” Grace asked, confused. Harry shrugged.
“I appears so,” he sighed and ran his hands through his hair. “Kind of makes what I had planned hard to do now…”
“Which was?”
“Have a picnic…and star gaze… and… well, continue last night,” he answered sheepishly with a smirk. Grace’s cheeks flushed and she rolled her lips between her teeth. “But seeing as we can’t do that… a picnic by the lake? At the tree?” he asked, holding up a little basket. Grace’s heart swelled in her chest and she felt her stomach doing somersaults, then she nodded. “Brilliant, lets – “
“Hold on,” she said quickly. “I’ll be right back,” she turned around and quickly ran up the stairs and into her room. “Change of plans, Sophie, you’re coming with,” she smiled as she picked up the pink fur ball, who squeaked happily. When she came back down the stairs, Harry turned and smiled at her, then his smile grew and he shook his head when he spotted Sophie in her hands. “She wants to come,” she shrugged.
“Okay,” Harry sighed playfully in defeat as he wrapped an arm around Grace’s shoulder. “I guess Sophie can join us,” he said lightly, making Sophie squeak happily.
It was a beautiful September day, it was sunny with a little overcast, a light, cool breeze. To Grace, it was the perfect day to sit out by the Black Lake with a good book, and it’s something she had done years ago. Harry set the basket down as Grace stood there, staring at the tree and the lake. This was her favorite spot at Hogwarts. This was a place where she would often go to read, or think, and just be alone… the last time she was here was after her mother died.
Her eyes fell to the tree that had dozens of carved initials on the trunk and on the lower branches. She walked around to where she usually sat, and stared at the familiar, carved love hearts. She reached up and traced the ‘H.P + S.B.’ in a jagged heart with her finger. She remembers the first time she saw those carvings in her third year… it felt like a life time ago.
“What’s that?” Harry asked softly in her ear as he rested his hands on her hips.
“H – P and S – B…” Grace whispered, tracing the letters again. “Helena Prewett and Sirius Black…” then she looked at the other love heart carving not far from it and traced that one too. “J – P and L – E … James Potter and Lily Evans…” Harry stared at the letters, smiling sadly at them as he also reached up and traced his parents initials. It felt surreal… touching something like that, something that his father had also touched and made. It was proof that he was there, that he lived once.
“You sound like your dad…” Grace said quietly, leaning into his chest. Harry frowned as he pulled his hand away from the tree and looked at her.
“How – “
“When I was in the hospital wing last year from my accident,” she started quietly, and Harry rubbed his thumbs against her hips. “I saw your parents… I talked to them…”
“How? That would mean that…” his voice faded and she shrugged.
“I don’t know… I just… I heard a voice calling for me and I opened my eyes and I thought it was you but… but it was your dad, and then I saw your mum and… they told me I needed to wake up, and that it was going to be okay…” she told him. Harry felt something odd stir inside him as he wrapped his arms around her tightly and pressed his lips to her shoulder.
“That’s why… that’s why you said my mum is beautiful…” he said quietly, and she nodded. He never understood why she said that, why she had said it then either… she knew what his mother looked like and it wasn’t the first time she had said it… but there was something about that time specifically that Harry held on to. He never knew why she said it when she woke up… why it was the first thing she said, but now it made sense.
“They told me it was time to wake up, that I needed to wake up… so I did, and you were there and… and for a minute, even through all the pain, the world felt right because it was you that I saw when I woke up…” she continued, her voice growing unsteady and he pressed another kiss on her shoulder. “I didn’t want to wake up, Harry…” she confessed, and Harry held onto her tighter. “I kept reliving everything, remembering everything good and happy… and your dad pulled me out of that, and your mum was so comforting… I thought I was dead… that they were there to greet me and I was ready to go with them,” her voice broke, and he held her tighter, resting his forehead on her shoulder. “I didn’t want to wake up and come back to feeling alone, and sad, and unwanted… I didn’t want to wake up knowing my mother never wanted me, knowing that…that I couldn’t talk to dad because I didn’t know if he would ever be free…. I didn’t want to wake up to the disaster of the world around us… I was tired of everything and…”
Grace paused and took a deep breath, before exhaling unevenly. “I believe they’re watching over us, Harry… your parents. I think they knew I didn’t want to wake up…. And I think they knew you were there with me, Harry… that’s why they told me it was time to wake up… so I did, and you were there and… despite the pain, for a minute everything seemed right in the world because…” she let out another unsteady breath, “because my person was right there…”
Harry’s chest swelled at her confession. It swelled and his heart did flips and something in the pit of his stomach leapt up to his throat. He knew he was falling in love with her, and he knew that she felt the same… but he also knew that they were only six months into this relationship, and it was too early for romantic confessions of love. Too early, and too soon after everything that happened since the end of June… But her telling him that he was her person… well, it came pretty damn close, because…
Harry smiled and kissed her cheek.
“You’re my person too,” he whispered sweetly in her ear. Grace felt herself smiling and she turned to look at him. Her breath caught in her throat as she looked into his eyes. There was something there that she hadn’t seen before and it made her feel warm, and happy… and… and she was reminded how much she loved him and she knew this was the closest she’ll ever be to saying it for a while.
Harry smiled at her softly before pulling her into a deep, passionate kiss. A small sound came from her as she relaxed in his arms and letting herself get lost in the kiss.
Notes:
Aaaaahh! We get to see possessive Harry! He will appear again in another chapter here soon!!
Poor Ron... completely traumatized over the whole thing. Oh well, he'll learn LOL
This chapter did get kind of heavy and emotional at the end. While Grace wasn't suicidal, she had no desire to end her life... her accident did a number on her mentally and emotionally and even after nine months she's still recovering from it. Being that severely depressed and ill for that long won't ever go away after a few months of counselling. This was a confession that she hadn't told anyone about, not even during her sessions with McGonagall. It was something she felt she needed to share with Harry. Don't worry, she is no longer depressed, or a danger to herself in anyway! This was just something she felt she needed to get off her chest!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! I am thinking of maybe posting on Thursday instead because Friday is a holiday for the US and I'll be busy most of the day so I'm not sure if I'll be able to post until late or super super early... so let me know if you guys would prefer a Thursday posting or for me to post sometime on Friday!
Chapter 155: 154
Notes:
Hello! Happy Thursday!
I know this chapter is early, but I decided to post today since I don't know if I'll be able to post tomorrow!
I hope you all enjoy this chapter...
It's a steamy one :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As their first two weeks went by, those free periods they had were not as relaxing as they had hoped. They used their free periods to work on their course work for their other classes, and even though technically the last free periods on Tuesday, Thursday and Fridays were supposed to be Grace’s and Harry’s time to spend alone – they didn’t really get to spend it how they wanted. Grace had imagined holing themselves up in his dorm, or in the Room of Requirement, snogging and touching and just being together… They were up in his dorm… but with their textbooks out on their laps as they lounged on his bed with Sophie curled between them.
With nonverbal spells being the expectation in all of their classes, Grace took extra time practicing with Harry, and every time she did it he would kiss her somewhere. And every time Harry managed to perform a nonverbal spell successfully, he got to touch her. She received more kisses than he got to fondle and caress, but the thought of her breasts… either with his lips on them, or in his hands – or even his hand up her skirt – well they were good motivators to work harder.
However, that Friday afternoon they decided to take a break from studying because the next day was quidditch trials, and Grace needed all the rest she could get – and Harry made sure she got it.
With his bed curtains drawn, an imperturbable charm over his bed, the two of them were lost in the frenzy of their heated kisses, and touches. Harry was shirtless and pressed against Grace, resting between her legs, as he kissed down her collar bone. Grace leaned up, putting her weight on her elbows as Harry’s hand fumbled over the clasp of her bra – which was black lace that Harry spent a little too much time looking at. When he finally got it, he flung it to the end of his bed as she laid back down and his hands went to her boobs, instantly beginning to massage them.
Her hands trailed lightly down his chest and when her fingers grazed the waist band of his trousers, his stomach contracted. She laughed breathlessly as he grumbled. He nipped at her neck, making her moan softly as he rolled her nipple between his finger and thumb. She gasped when he bit down on her neck and started sucking on her skin a little harder than usual. Slowly, with one hand, she worked on his belt and unbuckling it, and when she unbuttoned and unzipped his trousers, Harry’s soft groan of relief vibrated against her neck. Grace let out a shuddered breath when she felt his tongue brush against her skin as he kneaded her breasts. Her fingertips grazed the skin under his waistband before she cupped his hardened erection.
Harry groaned into her neck and stiffened as she rubbed him slowly. “Is this okay?” she whispered, stopping her movements in case he wanted her to.
“Yes,” he groaned against her skin.
“You’re not uncomfortable –“
“God, no,” he shook his head as he lifted his head to look at her.
“But you – “ Harry didn’t let her finish before he kissed her.
“Grace…” he said breathlessly, resting his forehead against hers, “touch me… you can touch me too…”
“Okay…” she whispered, then she started rubbing his erection through his trousers slowly. Harry let out a shaky groan and rested his forehead on her shoulder. His hot breath on her breasts had the knot between her legs tighten. She felt him get harder in her palm, and she thought that his width fit into her palm quite nicely.
“Bloody hell…” Harry groaned, then he pressed a kiss to her collar bone. He rolled her hardened nipple between his thumb and finger again, pinching it gently, as he continued to kiss down her chest. Grace moaned softly as she pressed against his erection a little more firmly, and she knew he must’ve liked that as she felt his body tremble slightly and felt the vibrations of his own moans against her skin. “You’re gorgeous,” he whispered, pulling away only a little to watch himself work on her other breast, rolling her nipple between his fingers and kneading her. “Beautiful…” he kissed one pillowy mound, “stunning…” he kissed the other. “Breath-taking…” he kissed the valley of her breasts, and she shuddered, pressing into his erection a little more. “You’re perfect… and you’re mine…” he kissed her other breast again, holding it gently, running his thumb over her nipple. “My beautiful, perfect… flower,” he whispered, then he wrapped his lips around her nipple. She moaned, a little louder this time, as his tongue circled around her sensitive flesh.
Her mind went blank as her eyes fluttered closed. It was hot, and stuffy, and her body felt like it was on fire from his touch and his lips. There was a strong, pulsing, tension between her legs that was uncomfortable but it also felt so good, and with each pinch, squeeze and knead of his hand on her breast, and each flick of his tongue on the other, she felt that pulse intensify and she wanted – she needed more. She whined softly when she felt his hand leave her breast, but it left a trail of fire as his fingers danced down her body, then up again on her leg. Her skirt had ridden up, that the only thing that kept her decent was Harry’s body between her legs, and she didn’t care at all.
She felt the back of his hand brush hers, she felt his fingers brush against her through the fabric of her knickers. She gasped when she felt Harry’s fingers press against her and that pulse intensified as he started to stroke her slowly.
“…Are you supposed to be wet – or damp?” Harry asked awkwardly when he felt the warm, slightly sticky, wetness through the cloth of her knickers. “And sticky?”
Grace snorted and started laughing, and a few seconds later, Harry started laughing with her. When their laughter started dying down, he took her hand and pulled them both from between their legs and rested on her. Harry brushed some of the stray strands of curls from her face, and traced her brow and the bridge of her nose with his finger with a small smile. Her cheeks flushed as her laughter died on her lips, and he moved his finger down to trace them before kissing her.
“I like this…” she whispered with a small smile as she ran her fingers through his messy hair.
“Like what? Being half naked in bed together? Yeah, me too,” he teased, chuckling. Grace scoffed and flicked his forehead.
“No,” she rolled her eyes. “Well… yes, but not what I meant, you numpty.”
“Oh, you meant me on top of you?” he teased again, and she shook her head. “Or did you mean me playing with your boobs?”
“No –“ she sighed dramatically, but there was a smile on her face.
“Oh… well, did you mean my hands between your legs, ready to – “
“Harry!” Grace exclaimed, laughing. Harry grinned at her then kissed the tip of her nose. “I meant, I like this… being like this with you, intimate… and… just together with you,” she said. Harry’s grin softened and he kissed her.
“Me too…” he said softly. “Wish there was a way for us to stay like this…”
“Well… there’s always the Room of Requirement… I think we could probably sneak in there one weekend…” she suggested playfully, and Harry grinned at her.
“You know… I asked you to help me plan these quidditch trials tomorrow… not to seduce me into my bed,” he teased. Grace scoffed in offense.
“Excuse me, you’re the one that pulled me on to your bed and pulled my jumper off!”
“You looked uncomfortable in it,” Harry shrugged playfully and she raised an eyebrow at him. “You’ve been tugging at your shirt and jumper all day… figured I could help you get more comfortable.”
“By taking it off?”
“Yeah,” he nodded with a grin.
“And my tie?” he nodded again. “And my shirt?” he nodded a third time. “And my bra?”
“Oh yeah,” he nodded. “They looked really uncomfortable, I had to help,” he grinned, then turned his head down and pressed a kiss on top of each of them. “They look much happier now.”
“You’re lucky that’s true and wearing a bra is very uncomfortable sometimes,” she said dryly, and he grinned.
“Well, when we’re alone, you don’t have to wear one,” he said off handedly, and she rolled her eyes. “I’m perfectly all right with that. Actually you wouldn’t need to wear one, I’ll hold them for you.”
“Of course you would,” she shook her head at him, and he grinned and kissed the valley between her breasts softly.
“Well, I think,” he said lightly, resting his chin on her chest and smiling softly at her, “when we’re done with school and we’ve got our own place, you should just be braless all the time. Shirtless too, I think…” he teased lightly. Grace’s heart skipped and the flutters erupted in her stomach.
“Our own place?” she whispered, and he nodded. “You’ve… thought about us in the future?” she asked surprised.
“’Course I have,” he answered simply. “I told you that you’re the only choice for me, Grace… I can’t imagine my life without you…”
Something happened in Grace’s mind, and suddenly felt her chest tighten and her breath catch in her throat.
“Grace…” Harry frowned as he sat up on his forearms when he noticed the panicked look in her eyes and he felt her stiffen under him. “Gracie… what’s wrong,” he whispered, stroking her hair softly. “Flower… what’s wrong…. It’s all right,” he said soothingly, stroking her hair and running his finger down her nose lightly.
“Nothing – I – er – I – “
“Grace… it’s okay… you can tell me…”
“I just… don’t you think that’s – that’s fast? Thinking about living together – “
“Why wouldn’t I think about that?” he asked, frowning. “We’ve talked about our future – “
“No,” she shook her head, her chest feeling tighter. “No, we’ve – we’ve joked about children and a house in the country but – but I thought that was all a joke – I didn’t think you were being serious – “
“Shh… shh…it’s okay, breathe…” he said softly, stroking her hair. “Grace… the twelve kids is a joke, it’s our joke – “
“But – you – future – us – and we haven’t even said – “ she sputtered. She didn’t know why she was freaking out. She was in love with him, at least she was sure she was. She wanted this, she’s thought and imagined this with him… so why did him saying it out loud send her in a panic.
“Grace… we’re not going to be like them…” he promised softly, and the knot in her stomach fell as she stared at him. “I promised you, didn’t I… we won’t turn out like your parents – “
“But they talked about this same exact stuff, probably in the same exact position – “ Grace started, and Harry rubbed her arm softly. “They were shagging in six months – and we – we’re almost there and – and it’s – “
“Shh… it’s okay,” he assured her, stroking her arm softly. “Grace… I don’t want us to have sex right now, or… or any time soon… I’m happy with where we’re at.”
“You are?” she asked, the tightness in her chest started to loosen.
“Yes,” he smiled. “I – I don’t want us to have sex before we’re at least of age.”
“Really?”
“Yeah,” he nodded.
“But…but what if – “
“If it happens sooner, it happens but… I’m not wanting it right now,” that tightness started loosening a little more. “I like this,” he said softly as he ran his hand down her side, back up her leg and brushed her breast softly. “Where we’re at, right now…”
“Me too…” she nodded.
“But… Grace… I think about us and our future. I think about that big house in the country. I think about our kids, whether we have two or three, or ten or twelve – how many doesn’t matter to me. What matters is that, I want all of that with you and only you – “
That tightness returned. She wanted that, she did… she wanted it so much. She’s thought about it, imagined it, she wants all of that with him too… but hearing him say it out loud made the dreams, the thoughts… real. And its only been six months… they shouldn’t be planning this, not right now! She wasn’t ready, they weren’t ready for any of that! Her parents did this… they made this mistake and… and they fell apart. She shook her head, but he kissed the tip of her nose.
“It’s all right,” he said softy, rubbing her arm.
“Harry – we – we can’t – they – “
“We aren’t them, Grace…” he reminded her. “I want all of that with you. The house, the family… even a little zoo if that’s what you want – I want that with you,” he continued, and her eyes widened but he continued to stroke her arm in comfort. “I’m not asking you to marry me as soon as we’re seventeen, or as soon as we’re done with school. Hell… I don’t even know how I even want to ask you to marry me yet… I’m just saying that… I want all of that in the future, Grace… One day, when we’re both ready for that. If that looks like you living with Sirius until we get married then that’s okay. If it means that you’re going to be Professor Black for a handful of years before being Professor Potter, then that’s okay…”
With each word, and each soft touch of reassurance loosened the tightness in her chest.
“I personally don’t want us to have kids until after I’ve been an auror for a few years anyway – “
“But we both know what you want and plan for doesn’t always happen…” she said quietly.
“No…” he shook his head. “But whatever happens, happens… even if it’s planned or not – you’re it, for me… I’ve told you, you are the only one. We both want the same things – at least, I’m sure we do – “
“I want all that too…” she whispered with a small, weak smile. “I do… I want the house in the country, I want our family… I want it all too but – but what if –“ she paused, letting out a shakey breath. “What if you change your mind…”
“I won’t –“
“You don’t know that – “
“I do – “
“Harry… this – this – we’re going too fast – “
“Grace…” he said softly, resting his hand on her cheek. “We want the same things in the future… we can talk about what we want, or don’t want… we can talk about our future together… just because we talk about it doesn’t mean we’re planning it. I don’t want to plan our future out right now, I’m happy with this – us – where we’re at right now,” he said firmly, stroking her cheek. “I just want you to know that… that I think about us, our future… what could be… but I’m not planning it. The only thing I’m planning on is being with you forever.”
That tightness in her chest loosened as she looked at him. She could see it in his eyes, she could hear it in his voice, feel it in his touch…. Harry wasn’t going to let them become her parents. She still thought the idea of planning a future daunting, and it made her uneasy… but knowing that even if they talk about it, it’s not set in stone eased the weight off her chest. Because she did want all of that with him, and knowing that he thought about the two of them together in the future just like she did made her feel all giddy and happy.
“I want a forever with you too…” she whispered. Harry grinned at her before leaning down and kissing her.
“Now, about those quidditch trials,” he said, changing the subject, and Grace laughed. “I was actually offended that you weren’t the first sign up! Your name isn’t even written in your writing!”
“That’s because McGonagall wrote it for me,” Grace rolled her eyes.
“Rude,” he scoffed playfully. “By the time I got the list it was obscenely long.”
“Well, I guess we’ll see how many people signed up because they want to play… or because of you.”
“Me?”
“Yeah, you,” she rolled her eyes. “’The Chosen One’.” Harry rolled his eyes at the title. “I bet most of those names are all girls who think they have a chance with you,” she muttered bitterly.
“Is that jealousy, I hear?” he teased, poking the tip of her nose.
“More like mild annoyance,” she said dryly. “I’ll make sure all those air-heads know that you are mine.”
“All yours,” he smirked at her then he started to leave a trail of wet, messy, kisses down her chest. Her breath hitched in her throat as she watched him caress one of her breasts, rubbing her hardening nipple softly. “All…completely… yours,” he repeated in a low whisper, his hot breath against her breast made her shiver. He rubbed her nipple with his thumb again before wrapping his lips around her once more.
Yes. He was hers, and she was his.
Right here, right now, this moment…it was all that mattered to Grace.
Notes:
This chapter was a little steamy! But it was also a little emotional too 😭😭
Poor Grace still has so many fears and reservations about love and relationships and her and Harry's future. She does eventually come to not be scared of those things, but it comes with time. Sirius and Helena's relationship traumatized her so much... but Harry helps her through it every time :)
I loved having Harry be the one to imagine their future, and be the one that has a loose plan for them because it's not only what he wants, but he takes Grace's feelings and fears into consideration when he thinks of their relationship and their future. (Will it go as planned??? You'll just have to wait and find out 😏)
Anyway I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! And for all my american readers, have a safe and fun 4th of July!
Chapter 156: 155
Notes:
Hello~! And welcome back to Monday postings!!
3 time a week postings will resume this week! I am now a little over halfway with Deathly Hallows, and the time of this posting (july 7, 2025) I am a chapter or two away from the Malfoy Manor chapter(s)!! I'm actually getting really excited!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“We’ve got to go and explain,” Hermione said the next morning at breakfast after noticing Hagrid’s empty chair at the staff table.
“I’ve been telling you lot this for two weeks,” Grace rolled her eyes. “You should’ve told him our first week back like I suggested!” Hermione only glowered at her and huffed.
“We’ve got Quidditch tryouts this morning!” Ron said, motioning to him, Grace and Harry. “And we’re supposed to be practicing that aguamenti charm from Flitwick! Anyway, explain what? How are we going to tell him we hated his stupid subject?”
“It’s not stupid!” Grace hissed at him.
“We didn’t hate it, either!” Hermione added.
“Speak for yourself, I haven’t forgotten the skrewts,” Ron said darkly, and Grace gave a small nod. She had to admit… he had a point with the skrewts, but that was one time. “And I’m telling you now, we’ve had a narrow escape! You didn’t hear him going on about his gormless brother – we’d have been teaching Grawp how to tie his shoelaces if we’d stayed!”
“That’s not true!” Grace glared at him. Harry shifted awkwardly, having silently agreed with Ron, but he rubbed her leg softly with his thumb anyway. “If you must know, class is very tame and relaxing –“
“For you! You actually like the stupid class! And you like animals – “
“Do you even know what Hagrid and I do?” Grace snapped at him. “We spend time in the reserve! Each day we spend time with different creatures. Just yesterday we were with the jackalopes!”
“The what-alopes?” Ron asked dryly.
“Jackalopes! They’re like jackrabbits but with antlers! They’re really cute –“ Grace answered and Ron rolled his eyes. “Hagrid even said that he’ll be able to show me how to handle golden snidgets before or after Christmas! After I’ve spent some time with the fwoopers of course.” This seemed to pique their interest.
“Golden Snidgets?!” Hermione asked in awe. “Aren’t they extinct?”
“No, but they’re extremely endangered. There’s a sanctuary in Somerset that cares for them and breeds them. Hagrid’s been in contact with them and once all the necessary paperwork is done, Dumbledore’s approved for one of the magizoologists from the sanctuary to come here with a few snidgets!” Grace said excitedly. “Hagrid doesn’t think it’ll be a problem for me to learn how to handle one, but I’ve got to pass the tests from the sanctuary on handling magical birds, and a written test on the snidget before they come. Once I do all of that then the sanctuary will contact Dumbledore and schedule a time to come up.”
“So you’ll be able to see and hold a real golden snidget?!” Hermione asked in awe, and Grace nodded. A smirk spread on her face when she noticed all of their expressions.
“Bet you wished you continued now, don’t you?” Grace said as she took a bite of her apple. “Look… I don’t think Hagrid expected everyone to continue on, out of everyone he at least expected the four of us…” she continued. “He wouldn’t have us be with Grawp because that’s too far of a trek for us to take for class… I think he just wanted to spend time with all of us while he can… We do only have two years left here and then we’ll be off living our own lives and we don’t know when we’d see Hagrid again.”
Grace’s words brought a heavy silence over them as they mulled over them.
“Grace is right,” Hermione spoke up a few minutes later, “and I hate not talking to Hagrid…”
“We’ll go down after Quidditch,” Harry decided with a curt nod. “But trials might take all morning, the number of people who have applied. I dunno why the team’s this popular all of a sudden.”
Grace scoffed and rolled her eyes as she nudged him. “We talked about this last night. It’s not quidditch that’s popular, it’s you!”
“Exactly,” Hermione nodded in agreement. Two times in twenty minutes, that was a new record. “You’ve never been more interesting, and frankly, you’ve never been more fanciable – “ Grace grunted as she moved closer to Harry so their thighs were pressed against each other, and he rubbed her knee softly.
“Everyone knows you’ve been telling the truth now, don’t they?” Hermione continued, ignoring the gagging sound Ron had made as he almost choked on his lunch. “The whole wizarding world has had to admit that you were right about Voldemort being back and that you really have fought him twice in the last two years and escaped both times. And now they’re calling you ‘The Chosen One’ – well, come on, can’t you see why people are fascinated by you?” Hermione asked. Harry shifted uncomfortably beside Grace, and she leaned into his side as she rested her hand on his. She kissed his shoulder softly and lightly rubbed the back of his hand.
“And you’ve been through all that persecution from the Ministry when they were trying to make out you were unstable and a liar. You can still see the marks on the back of your hand where the evil woman made you write with your own blood, but you stuck to your story anyway…”
Grace rubbed the back of Harry’s hand softly. Hermione was right… there was the faint scars spelling out ‘I must not tell lies’. Harry moved his hand and laced their fingers together and she squeezed his hand gently before bringing it to her lips.
“You can still see where those brains got hold of me in the Ministry, look,” Ron spoke up, puling back his sleeves. Grace raised an eyebrow at him, but Hermione ignored him and continued on.
“And it doesn’t hurt that you’ve grown almost foot over the summer either,” Hermione finished.
"Doesn’t matter if he’s grown a foot or not,” Grace huffed hotly. “What’s his height got to do with anything?!”
“Well… it just adds to Harry’s appeal to other girls, that’s all…” Hermione answered simply with a shrug.
“What so, just because he grew a foot and is well received through the Prophet now, he’s suddenly more attractive and interesting?!” Grace scoffed angrily. Harry tried not to grin, he really did, but it was hard because he thought her getting all hot and bothered by it all was adorable.
“No – “ Hermione shook her head, “I mean, yes to everyone else but – “
“Harry’s always been interesting!” Grace huffed, her brows wrinkling. “And he’s always been attractive! And – and he’s always been tall – “
“Taller than you,” Harry reminded her, and she shot him a look.
“To be honest, almost everyone is taller than Grace,” Ron muttered and Grace glared at him.
“So, so what if he’s almost a foot taller than me now?! What’s his height have to do him being more attractive?!” Grace snipped.
“Well…” Hermione shifted awkwardly, her cheeks turning a light pink. “Taller boys are… well, I mean.. they have more of an appeal to girls – “
“Well all these girls can go piss off with their ‘height and fame matters to be attractive’ rubbish!” Grace glared at the table. Harry pulled his hand away and wrapped his arm around her, then kissed her cheek.
Before she could continue her rant the owl post arrived. She spotted Hedwig and a very exhausted looking Pigwidgeon swooping down with large, square packages, while Aries landed on the table, dropping two letters in front of her. Both letters were from her dad, one of her and one for Harry. She set Harry’s letter down in front of him as he opened his package. She gave Aries and Hedwig both a small piece of sausage before tearing another small piece for Pigwidgeon.
Grace,
Good luck on quidditch try outs today! Even though you don’t need them, you got on the team last year (and Harry is quidditch captain so of course he’s going to have you on the team).
I have to agree, it feels a little strange being able to write to each other so freely and not having to use code or pseudonyms or have to worry about our letters getting intercepted. It’s a good strange.
I’m happy to know that your first week and a half as a teacher in training is going well. Next week you’re with Snivellus, so make sure you take an extra shower after classes. I wish they had student teacher training when I was in school, or at least had it as an option. I think I might have signed up for that – if not to be a teacher but to spend some extra time with Ol’Minnie! She would never admit it, but we (James, Remus and I of course) were her favorites.
I wish I could give you an update on Remus, but he’s still working… He was still broody when he left. I keep trying to talk some sense into him but you know how he is. Maybe if he hears it from you he’ll stop being an idiot. If anyone can get through to him, it’s you.
Any idea when the first Hogsmeade trip is? I’ll come meet you and we’ll all have lunch at The Three Broomsticks, on me!
I’m also looking for a place. As much as I appreciate everything Molly and Arthur have done for me – for us, I think it’s time to find a place of our own. I was thinking either a flat, or a townhouse in London, how does that sound? Or do you want us to get a house in a village or the country? I was thinking at least a three bedroom, you know for when Harry comes to stay, or live after you’ve all finished school. Whatever you want, little star! This is our chance to start over with a place that’s ours, that has no connection to the past. A nice, fresh start for the both of us.
Remember, let know when the first Hogsmeade trip is!
Love,
Dad.
“Dad’s looking for a place,” Grace said as she scanned the letter again. This caused Ron, Harry and Hermione to stop their conversation and look at her.
“I thought you two were staying with us?” Ron asked with a frown.
“Yeah… I mean, we were… but we can’t live at the Burrow forever…” Grace shrugged. “Dad thinks it’s time for us to find our own place. He’s thinking about looking at places in London, it’s convenient… but he wants to know what I’d like…”
“That’s great!” Hermione said encouragingly. “I have to admit, I’m very surprised – happily surprised – that he’s doing this! Sirius a year ago probably wouldn’t have thought about finding a place, and stepping up like – what?” Hermione asked, noticing both Ron and Harry’s cold expressions that silently told her to ‘shut up’.
“Dad a year ago wasn’t a single father,” Grace reminded her. “A year ago… he was still considered convict on the run and was the Ministry’s Most Wanted…” an awkward silence fell over them. “But… you’re right. A year ago, this wouldn’t have been a thought – even if Dad’s name was cleared…” she shrugged.
“What’s wrong?” Harry asked with a frown, noticing the sad look in her eyes.
“It’s nothing, really…” she shook her head but Harry bumped her knee with his. “It’s silly – “
“Grace… what’s wrong?” Harry asked softly.
“When Dad and I arrived at Magnolia Crescent… it was weird being back…” she started, and Harry nodded in understanding – it felt weird for him too. “But Dad said it was only temporary, maybe a week or two tops… because we were going to go look for our own place together and – “
“You wish you could go with him,” Harry finished for her and she nodded.
“If I hadn’t…freaked out like I did, we probably would’ve found a place and – “
“Hey…” Harry whispered, wrapping an arm around her and rubbed her other arm gently. “Don’t do that… don’t blame yourself for not being with him to find a new place…” he said softly, and she nodded. “But look at it this way… he’s going to find a place that he knows you’d like and he’s going to make it amazing for you and you’re going to love it,” he assured her and Grace felt herself smiling.
“Yeah… you’re probably right,” she nodded.
“’Course I am,” he grinned and kissed her cheek.
Grace frowned as she stood between Ron and Seamus and looked around the pitch. It was packed with students from first years to seventh years, one of those seventh years was Cormac McLaggen, who was currently talking to Harry and trying to butter him up. Obviously, it didn’t work as McLaggen came to stand on Ron’s other side with a disgruntled look. He looked over, and shot Grace a wink, which she returned with her lip curled in disgust before walking to Harry.
“Big turn out,” she commented, looking over the field at all the chatting people.
“Yeah,” Harry nodded and she could see that he was a little nervous. She rubbed his arm comfortingly and he gave her a stiff smile.
“Remember what we talked about – “ she started.
“Separate people into groups,” he nodded.
“And – “
“Weed out the ones who aren’t serious about joining the team and those who aren’t ready – “
“Namely – “
“First years,” he answered.
“And,” she pressed, glaring over at a group of giggling girls who kept staring at Harry. Romilda Vane was in the middle of them.
“And giggling girls,” Harry teased her with a smirk and she scoffed, and shoved him playfully.
“Remember what I said too – “
“Which bit? You said a lot last night – “ he teased with a smirk, and her cheeks flushed.
“Once you’ve weeded people out, try and look at their strengths. If you have to switch teams up a couple times to see how different people play together then do it. Those who complain you know aren’t serious,” he nodded. “Also… just because someone is trying out for a specific position, doesn’t mean that they won’t do well in another,” he nodded again. “And I really think you should look into having reserve players this year – “
“Why?” Harry asked, his brows frowning. “Angelina and Wood didn’t – “
“Yeah, and looked at that turned out,” Grace reminded him. “If any of the team is out from injury or because of detention, we’re down a player and that impacts the team, we should have a couple people on reserve just in case,” she said and he nodded.
“Yeah, yeah…you’re right,” he nodded again. “You should’ve been made captain – “
“No, you’re the perfect choice for captain, Harry,” she told him. “You’re just nervous and over thinking things, it’s all right. You know the game, you know what this team needs… you’ve got this,” she said and squeezed his arm.
“All right!” Harry exclaimed, hoping to grab people’s attention, but people were still talking and girls were still giggling. “Queue up!” he called but no one was listening. “Excuse me – “
“OI! SHUT IT, YOU NUMPTIES!” Grace shouted impatiently, and this seemed to get people’s attention. “There,” she muttered to him.
“Thanks,” he grinned, and she sent him a wink before she took her spot between Ron and Seamus again. “All right,” he started again after taking a big breath. “This morning I’ll be putting you all into smaller groups of seven to ten people, and putting you all through a few drills to assess your strengths,” he said, and Grace noticed a few people – namely the first and second years – looked a little nervous. “But know this: just because you made the team last year does not guarantee you a spot this year. Is that clear?” Harry asked, and Grace nodded.
Harry had enough people to make eight groups, the first five however were all weeded out so quickly. The first group was a group of first years, who didn’t know what they were doing. The second was the group of giggling girls who couldn’t contain their giggles when Harry blew the whistle. Grace rolled her eyes at them as Harry told them to leave the pitch. The third group couldn’t function together, the fourth group came with no brooms, and the fifth and final group that Harry declined was a group of Hufflepuffs.
“If there’s anyone else here who’s not from Gryffindor,” Harry shouted in frustration, and Grace could see that he was really starting to get annoyed by how he clenched his teeth and his jaw flexed (something that she found very attractive). “Leave now, please!” he demanded. Something in Grace tingled, and she quite liked seeing Harry being in charge and making demands. She wondered if she could convince him to be like this the next time they decide to spend time alone – and suddenly the whistle broke her train of thought and she realized she probably shouldn’t be fantasizing about Harry during Quidditch try outs.
Harry had, smartly, separated Grace, Katie and Ginny – as well as Ron. Grace was on the sixth group with Seamus and Dean. They were scoring against Ginny’s group that had a few other fourth years and a couple third years. She hated to admit it, but Dean and Seamus were a bit hard to work with as chasers. They had fine team work, but when it came to catching the quaffle – it wasn’t quite there, they kept getting distracted by the bludgers. She wondered how they’d be as beaters.
Once the drills were completed, Harry started trials for each position. First were the Chaser trials, which didn’t last as long as Grace had expected. Grace and Ginny were the fastest flyers, and had tied with scoring the most goals at seventeen, and Katie Bell coming in at a close second at scoring sixteen goals.
“Should I announce them now, or wait?” Harry asked her quietly, but she shrugged.
“Up to you,” she answered. “Depends on how sure you are of your decision…”
“For chasers, yeah,” he nodded. “But…” he started unsurely, and she looked at him, waiting for him to continue. “What do you… think about the others, who tried out for Chasers?”
“Me?” she asked, surprised, and he nodded.
“Well… some of them aren’t ready to even be reserves,” she started and he nodded in agreement. “But Demelza is really good – “
“Yeah, I was thinking of making her a reserve player,” Harry said, and she nodded.
“I think Seamus and Dean could be good too… if given the opportunity to practice more,” she said, and Harry nodded in agreement. “But… I think they might also be good beaters.”
“Really?” Harry asked, surprised.
“Yeah, I think them being such good friends kind of helps with that dynamic – no one can be Fred and George, but they might do really well.”
“All right,” Harry nodded. “Hey, Dean, Seamus, mind coming here for a minute?” he called. Both boys looked at each other curiously before making their way over. “You two are great flyers, and I know you both signed up for the chaser positions, but I was hoping – well wondering, if you two minded trying out for beaters as well…”
“Really?” Dean asked, surprised, looking a little excited but Seamus didn’t seem all to happy at the thought of being a beater.
“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “I saw something during chaser trials, and I wanted to see how you two would do… so what do you say?” he asked, lying through his teeth. Grace tried very hard, and succeeded, to not give Harry a look. Dean and Seamus both shared a look, and it seemed like Dean was trying to silently convince Seamus, and after a minute they both nodded.
“Brilliant,” Harry grinned at them. “Grab a bat, we’ll begin shortly.”
“Liar, liar, pants on fire,” Grace muttered teasingly under her breath.
“Shut up and get in the air,” he demanded jokingly and nudged her forward.
“Mmm, I think I like it when you boss me around and handle me like that – “ She started in a low, suggestive tone with a smirk.
“Grace,” Harry said in a low, deep, warning tone, but it only made her smirk grow.
“Might have to try it when we’re alone in the room of requirement tonight, Captain,” she teased, giving him a wink before mounting her broom. Harry swallowed the knot in his throat as he watched her, imagining her mounting him like that. He blinked and shook his head, he really shouldn’t be thinking about that right now. Later… he’ll think about it later… even though it was really hard with Grace’s words replaying in his head. And her stupid little smirk… and her wink… Harry let out a grunt of frustration. She was going to be the death of him, he knew it.
Forty-five minutes later, Harry blew the whistle signaling that beater trials were finished, and everyone had landed back on the ground.
“Er… good job, everyone!” Harry said loudly. “I’ve made my decisions for chasers and beaters, but I also have decided to add a few reserve spots to the team this year – “ this caused some chatter among most of the individuals who tried out.
“Reserve players?” Katie whispered, leaning into Grace’s side.
“After last year’s fiasco, can you blame him?” she replied, and Katie nodded in agreement.
“ – so in the event of someone getting injured prior to a match, or can’t play in a match due to detention, we’ll have team members who can fill up those spots when needed,” Harry continued, his voice raising over everyone else’s. “For Chasers, we’ve got Katie Bell,” there was polite clapping since everyone kind of already figured that Katie would return to the team. Grace grinned at the older girl and nudged her with her elbow. “Ginny Weasley,” Grace clapped hard and sent a grin over at Ginny, who winked at her in triumph. However, this was when there seemed to be some of the others protested. Many of the protests were that Harry played favoritism because Ginny was his friend, and his best friends sister.
“Lastly!” Harry shouted over everyone to get them to quiet down. “Grace Black – “ this caused a louder and more furious uproar among most of the people who tried out for chaser. She had even heard Seamus scoff behind her and mutter something to Dean about how they should’ve known Harry would pick her because she was his girlfriend. That seemed to be the general census among everyone who was protesting. There were comments about how Grace only got the spot because she was Harry’s girlfriend, other’s were because it was she was in his circle of friends but the other one was what had Harry’s face red in anger: “must be nice shagging the captain, try out was just a show for her.”
“Not that I have to explain my decision to any of you!” Harry started angrily, “but Ginny and Grace both scored the most goals – and many of you must have forgotten that Grace made the team last year as a chaser when Angelina Johnson was captain! And that was before she moved to being a seeker and Ginny replaced her as chaser,” Harry exclaimed, and this seemed to quiet people down.
“Anyway…. For beaters,” Harry continued, looking down at his clipboard. “Jimmy Peakes, and Ritchie Coote, welcome to the team – “ Grace rolled her eyes when she heard Seamus scoff and mutter something to Dean out of anger. “For our reserve players, I’ve chosen Demelza Robins, Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnigan. You three were really great flyers, but you all were just slightly out performed, and with practices you three will be solid and ready for when we need you for matches.”
“See, told you it’d be worth it,” Grace heard Dean whisper to Seamus. Grace so badly wanted to whip around and glare at him and tell him that maybe her being Harry’s girlfriend paid off because she was the reason they were even reserves – but she refrained.
However, it seemed that making Dean and Seamus reserve players still made a bunch of people very disgruntled as more complained. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth when she noticed the muscle in Harry’s jaw flex. She really needed to get herself under control because she really can’t be having these fantasies in public.
“That’s my final decision and if you don’t’ get out of the way for the keepers, I’ll hex you!” Harry bellowed.
Welp, now I know what Tonks meant when she asked if Harry ever made my knickers wet. Grace thought, remembering a conversation she had with Tonks toward the end of the summer, her face turning bright red as she shifted uncomfortably, making sure her thighs were clenched tightly. This was most definitely not the time for this.
As all the rejected players went to go sit in the stands, Grace mounted her broom uncomfortably. Her cheeks burned hotter when she noticed Harry staring at her, and he sent her a smirk and a wink before blowing his whistle. Oh how she wanted so desperately to be that whistle… and then her cheeks burned even hotter at the thought of his hot breath between – nope! She needed to focus on quidditch trials! She was going to have words with him later.
The first five people who were trying out for keeper couldn’t save more than two or three penalty shots. Unfortunately the sixth person who was trying out was Cormac McLaggen. Grace glared at him, she hated the fact that he was actually really, really, really good. She held the quaffle tightly, this was the fifth and final penalty shot, and she was going to trick him. She held up the quaffle and aimed at the center hoop, but then threw it to the left hoop instead at the same time as McLaggen shot off in the wrong direction to the right hoop. Grace frowned in confusion as she watched McLaggen, she hated to admit it but he was good… and even though her fake trick throws worked most of the time… only someone being confounded could’ve mixed right and left….
Her eyes scanned the crowed and she noticed Hermione smirking. She raised her eyebrow and shook her head as her slips spread into a grin.
The last one to try out was Ron, she tossed the quaffle to Ginny as she, Katie and Demelza went to shoot the penalty shots for Ron. Harry had them, and Grace, Dean and Seamus switch off.
“I really hope Ron bets that pompus arsehole,” Grace muttered as she came up beside him.
“Me too,” Harry replied as he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her into his side. “I really don’t want McLaggen on the team.”
“I don’t either. He gives me the ick,” she shuddered.
“Has he tried anything?” Harry asked, his voice hard as his thumb rubbed her side. Grace noticed that his jaw was clenched again as he watched Ron block a penalty shot, and she felt that familiar pulsing feeling return between her legs.
“No,” she shook her head as she looped her arm around his middle. “But he thinks he’s Gods gift to women, ugh,” she scoffed, “there’s no reason for you to get all jealous or possessive… even though it’s kind of sexy that you are,” she teased, and Harry’s neck turned pink.
“Stop,” he muttered lightly as he watched Ron block a second penalty. She only grinned as her hand slipped under his shirt, and she felt him tense beside her and saw his neck turn redder.
“Besides,” Grace continued, “I think he might be interested in Hermione…”
“What?” Harry asked, surprised.
“Yeah, I heard him ask Ron to introduce him to Hermione,” Grace rolled her eyes as she grazed her finger tips along Harry’s back.
“Fat chance of that happening,” Harry muttered, as Ron saved a third penalty shot, and then his fourth as Katie caught the quaffle then threw it again.
“Come on Ron…” Grace whispered as she leaned into Harry, watching anxiously as Ginny did a trick shot on Ron, and Ron barely saved it. “Yes! That’s five!” Grace cheered happily, pulling her arm from Harry to clap, but was pushed out of the way by an angry, red-faced McLaggen.
“His sister didn’t really try!” McLaggen hissed menacingly. “She gave him an easy save!”
Grace scoffed, as if Ginny would give anyone an easy save – especially one of her brothers. “Rubbish,” Harry scoffed coldly, “that was the one he nearly missed!”
“Give me another go!” he demanded, taking a step closer, but Harry stood his ground, his glare deepened.
“No, you’ve had your go. You saved four, Ron saved five. Ron’s keeper, he won it fair and square!” Harry snapped. “And if you put your hands on my girlfriend again, McLaggen I’ll hex them off, do you understand?!” Harry sneered, in a dangerously low voice that sent shivers down Grace’s back and the familiar pulsing between her legs. Now was really not the time! “Now get out of my way.” Harry snapped, taking Grace’s hand and pulled her along to where the new team waited for him.
“Well done,” Harry started, clearing his throat, “you flew really well – “
“You did brilliantly, Ron!” Hermione exclaimed as she ran toward them from the stands. Grace smirked at her friend, and she nudged Harry in the side and nodded at Hermione and Ron. Harry frowned, not sure what he should be seeing, or what Grace saw.
Once Harry had told everyone when their first practice would be – the following Thursday, the four of them began the trek down to Hagrid’s. Grace smiled peacefully as she enjoyed the cool breeze, and the sun rays that were breaking through the clouds. Her smile grew when she felt Harry lace his fingers with hers and pull her closer to him. She must’ve started steering off in the other direction without realizing it.
“I thought I was going to miss that fourth penalty,” Ron said happily, retelling his trial in detail. “Tricky shot from Demelza, did you see, had a bit of a spin on it – “
“Yes, yes, you were magnificent,” Hermione nodded, looking amused. Grace raised an eyebrow at Hermione, who caught her eye and her cheeks flushed and then she quickly looked back at Ron. Grace slowed her pace, forcing Harry to walk slower beside her.
“What’s wrong – “
“Shh,” she hushed him and let Ron and Hermione walk a little ahead of them.
“Er – “
“Let them have a moment,” Grace whispered to him.
“Why?” Harry asked, his brows frowning as he looked between his best friends and Grace. Grace gave him a dry look and nodded her head to Hermione then to Ron and raised her eyebrows at them, giving him a look that said: ‘heellooo? Can’t you tell?’ “What?”
“… You can’t be this thick…” she whispered. “Wait… yes you can – “
“Oi!” Harry protested, mildly offended.
“Oh, Harry…” Grace sighed in defeat as she leaned into his side and rested her free hand on his arm. “Hermione likes Ron…” she whispered to him.
“Of course she does, they’re friends – “
“No, you numpty,” Grace rolled her eyes. “She likes him… she has feelings for him!”
“Ooh,” Harry’s brows rose in realization then frowned again. “What? No… she – she doesn’t – does she?” he asked, and Grace nodded. “She said so?”
“Well… no,” Grace answered, and Harry raised an eyebrow at her. “Oh don’t give me that look!” she huffed, but Harry continued to give her the look. “She doesn’t have to say it… it’s obvious –“ he scoffed. “ – well it’s obvious to those of us who have working eyes – “
“Oi! It’s not my fault I’m visually challenged,” he grumbled.
“ – can see that she has feelings for him, and I suspect she’s probably had them for quite some time. Don’t you remember last year for our first quidditch game, Hermione kissed Ron’s cheek?”
“Yeah, but – “
“She didn’t kiss yours – “
“Because you’d get all jealous and get into a terrible mood – “
“I wouldn’t be jealous of that! You and Hermione are friends and I know it wouldn’t mean anything. It’s like when I kiss Neville’s cheek – you don’t get all huffy over that do you?”
“Well, no because… ah, I see,” he said in understanding, “but she probably didn’t kiss mine because she knows how you get – “
“She kissed Ron’s cheek because she liked him, Harry,” Grace rolled her eyes. “I did it to you all the time!”
“That was why you kissed my cheek all the time?” Harry asked, surprised. Grace gave him a dry look.
“…You’re lucky you’re cute,” she teased him. Harry frowned, feeling completely puzzled. Grace smiled brightly when Buckbeak, who was tethered in front of Hagrid’s hut, came into view and he clicked his beak as they approached. Grace let go of Harry and approached Buckbeak slowly, when he gave her a small bow, she moved closer. The hippogriff had gotten so used to her at Grimmauld place due to being cooped into that room, however the love and respect Grace had for him showed with her approaching cautiously and he only simply give a small bow of his head to her.
“Hello Buckbeak,” Grace said softly as she stroked his feathers. Buckbeak turned his head and bowed, she turned and saw that it was Harry who had approached.
“How are you?” Harry asked in a low voice as he started stroking Buckbeaks feathers. “You’re okay here with Hagrid, aren’t you?” Grace’s heart swelled in her chest as she watched Harry interact with Buckbeak and speak to him gently. She didn’t know why she suddenly felt this tightness and warmth, she had seen how Harry was with Hedwig, and with Sophie…and Buckbeak before… but for some reason, right now seemed different.
“Oi!” Grace jumped and looked up to see Hagrid coming around his hut with his apron and carrying a sack of potatoes. “Git away from him! He’ll have yer fingers – oh. It’s yeh lot,” Hagrid huffed, then turned and strode into his hut, slamming the door shut. Grace let out a long, heavy sigh. She should’ve known this was going to be Hagrid’s reaction, every time she tried to mention Ron, Hermione or Harry during her class time with him he would quickly change the subject.
“Oh dear,” Hermione sighed.
“Don’t worry about it,” Harry said grimly as he made his way to Hagrid’s door and knocked on it loudly.
“Hagrid! Open up! We want to talk to you!” he shouted, but when Hagrid didn’t make a move or a sound, Harry frowned and pulled out his wand. “If you don’t open the door, we’ll blast it open!”
“Harry!” Hermione gasped, “you can’t possibly – “
“Yes, I can!” Harry glared, “stand back – “
But before Harry could cast anything the door flew open and Hagrid stood, glowering over him looking very alarming that even Grace was shocked.
“I’m a teacher!” Hagrid roared at Harry. “A teacher, Potter! How dare yeh threaten ter break down my door!”
“I’m sorry, sir,” Harry replied, emphasizing ‘sir’ as he put his wand back into his robes. Grace shook her head at him. None of this would be happening if they had gone to talk to Hagrid their first week like she said.
“Since when have yeh called me ‘sir’?” Hagrid asked, stunned.
“Since when have you called me ‘Potter’?”
“Oh, very clever,” Hagrid growled. “Very amusin’. That’s me outsmarted, innit? All righ’, come in then, yeh ungrateful little…” he grumbled as he stood back to let them into his hut. “Well?” Hagrid started grumpily as he shut the door. Ron, Hermione and Harry all sat down around his giant table and Fang laid his head immediately on Harry’s knee. “What’s this? Feeling sorry for me? Reckon I’m lonely or summat?”
“No,” Harry answered, “we wanted to see you.”
“We’ve missed you!” Hermione jumped in.
“Missed me, have yeh?” Hagrid snorted, “yeah. Right.”
“I’d like it to be on the record that I told them to come earlier than this, Hagrid,” Grace told him with a smile as he started setting down mugs of tea and his plate of rock cakes. Ron and Hermione both glared at her to shut up, but she rolled her eyes.
“Hagrid…” Hermione started timidly after Hagrid joined them again. “We really wanted to carry on with Care of Magical Creatures, you know…” Hagrid scoffed again. “We did!” Hermione continued. “But the three of us couldn’t fit it into our schedules!”
“Gracie did,” Hagrid pointed out, and Hermione faltered.
“But Grace isn’t wanting to study to be an Auror,” Harry spoke up, which Hagrid huffed. There was a strange sound coming from somewhere, and they all looked around to see where it was coming from. Hermione and Grace let out a shriek – Grace’s being far louder and more dramatic than Hermione’s, and Ron leapt out of his seat to get away from the large barrel that was in the corner. It was full foot-long, slimey, white, writhing maggots.
“What are they, Hagrid?” Harry asked, trying to sound more interested than revolted. Grace however didn’t hide her disgust for the slimey creatures. She shuddered and held onto Harry as if he would make them go away.
“Jus’ giant grubs,” Hagrid answered.
“And they grow into?” Ron asked slowly.
“They won’ grow inter nuthin,” Hagrid huffed, “I got ‘em ter feed ter Aragog.”
Oh… Grace grimaced.
Then Hagrid burst into tears.
“Hagrid!” cried Hermione as she made her way around the table – the long way, making sure she avoided the giant barrel of maggots – and she put an arm around his shaking shoulders. Or well, tried to. If Hagrid wasn’t crying, it would’ve made a comical sight. “What is it?”
“It’s…him…” Hagrid sniffled as tears streamed down his face and he tried to wipe them with his apron. “It’s…. Aragog… I think he’s dyin’… He got ill over the summer an’ he’s not getting’ better… I don’ know what I’ll do if he… if he… We’ve bin tergether so long…”
Grace shuddered again. She loved Hagrid… she really did… but she was still traumatized from following those spiders and nearly getting eaten by them when she was thirteen. She wasn’t a fan of spiders before, she’d kill them if she saw them…but after that night – nope, she won’t go near them anymore.
“Is there anything we can do?” Hermione asked, ignoring Ron’s frantic head-shaking.
“I don’ think there is, Hermione,” Hagrid choked out. “See, the rest o’ the tribe… Aragog’s family… they’re getting’ a bit funny now he’s ill…bit restive…”
“I don’t like the sound of that,” Grace whispered to Harry, who squeezed her hand.
“Yeah, I think we saw a bit of that side of them,” Ron muttered.
“…I don’ reckon id’ be safe fer anyone but me ter go near the colony at the mo’,” Hagrid finished, blowing his nose into his apron. “But thanks fer offerin’, Hermione…it means a lot…”
Grace felt like she could finally relax now that the atmosphere in Hagrid’s hut seemed to have lightened. “Ar, I always knew yeh’d find it hard ter squeeze me inter er timetables,” he said gruffly as he poured more tea. “Even if yeh applied fer time-turners – “
“We couldn’t have done,” Hermione cut in, “we smashed the entire stock the Ministry had when were there in June…”
“Ar….well then…” Hagrid said sadly, “there’s no way yeh could’ve done it… I’m sorry I’ve bin – yeh know – I’ve jus’ bin worried abou’ Aragog…an’ I did wonder whether, if Professor Grubbly-Plank had bin teachin’ yeh – “ instantly the four of them went into assuring Hagrid that she wasn’t the better teacher and told him how she was a dreadful teacher. Hagrid knew they were saying it for him, but he appreciated the thought nonetheless.
It was when the sky started changing to a mix of purple and sherbert orange that Hagrid waved them off in lighter spirits. As the sun was setting, the grounds felt colder. Grace shivered a little, and Harry instantly wrapped an arm around her and pulled her into his side. She smiled, wrapping her arm around his middle and slipping it under his shirt.
“Minx,” he whispered in her ear, his hot breath sending shivers down her spine. “Don’t think I haven’t forgotten what you did during the trial’s earlier.”
“No idea what you’re talking about,” Grace said innocently, grazing her fingertips along his spine.
“This,” he motioned to her hand, “and all your little comments? Those don’t ring any bells?”
“Oooh,” she grinned playfully. “Yeah, what about them?”
“You’re a little minx, driving me mad all morning,” he grumbled lowly in her ear.
“You’re the one at fault here, if you haven’t been so… bossy and in charge, I wouldn’t need to change my knickers,” she grinned. Harry’s cheeks went red and he felt the back of his neck heat up. “So, stop being so sexy, Captain Potter,” she teased, winking at him.
“Wha-what?” Harry sputtered out, blinking at her. “Me?”
“Yes, you!” Grace smirked. “Bossing people around, telling them where to go, being all in charged with that low, rough tone and your jaw clenched…” she said, grazing his side lightly with her finger tips, and he shuddered, “very, very, very sexy.”
“Minx,” he teased with a grin and pink cheeks, then he kissed the side of her head.
Notes:
This chapter is a little bit on the longer side, but it was such a fun chapter to write! You can just feel the sexual tension between Harry and Grace building through Quidditch try outs! And we also see protective/possessive Harry :) Gotta love it lol.
I will say that a lot of HBP is gonna be like the previous three or so chapters. I'm going in heavy with the romance, and the building and development of their relationship - but also with the recovery from grief for both Grace and Sirius :) There's of course going to be canon plot but HBP was soooo hard to write because of how much its centered in the lessons with Dumbledore and learning about Voldemort, there's not much actual school life to be seen, but after OotP, I'm sure you all wouldn't mind some romance-centered content :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 157: 156
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
here's chapter 156! I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dad,
I made the quidditch team! Of course, we both knew he would. But other people who tried out who didn’t make the team were mad because they think just because I’m Harry’s girlfriend that’s why I made the team… meanwhile, Ginny, Katie and I flew circles around most of them.
Well when you see Remus again, please tell him to send me a letter…I really miss him.
I wouldn’t mind living in a city…not sure about London, that might be too busy? I think a townhome would good! A plain flat might be too small for us, at least long term for the three of us. But I think a townhome in a city would be good… there’s a lot for us to do, lots of food to try, everything will be close. If you do decide London, then at least we’ll be close to the Leaky Cauldron and Diagon Alley…
I’m sad that I won’t be able to go with you to look at houses, I was actually really looking forward to that, but I understand… and you’re right. We can’t live with aunt Molly and uncle Arthur forever, and it probably is time to find our own place. It just sucks that I’m at school and can’t go with you…
“Hey,” Harry whispered lowly in her ear as he moved her hair and pressed his lips on her neck. Grace’s heart skipped in her chest as she grinned, turning her head to look at him.
“Hey,” she smiled, reaching behind her and pulling him in for a kiss.
“Letter to Sirius?” Harry asked as he pulled away, and she nodded. “Me too,” he added, and kissed her cheek before sitting beside her. “I already finished mine, I was seeing if you were done…”
“Not yet…” she sighed a she looked back at her letter. “Dad’s asked in his last three letters when Hogsmeade is because he wants to come and see us…”
“Yeah, he’s asked me too,” Harry nodded as he rested his arm on the back of Grace’s chair, and started playing with her hair. “I kind of wanted to talk to you about that…” he started slowly, and Grace’s heart started racing in her chest. “I was hoping that well – “
“Yes,” she answered with a smile.
“You didn’t even let me finish,” he huffed, giving her a pointed look.
“Fiiiiine, finish what you were going to say,” she rolled her eyes.
“I was hoping that we could spend at least half the day together….alone…” he started bashfully, his cheeks turning pink and Grace thought it was the cutest thing. “Maybe start with some butterbeer with Ron and Hermione…and then the rest of the day by ourselves,” he continued. “I want to take you on a real date…”
“You have taken me on real dates, Harry,” she said softly, resting her hand on his knee. “All those nights we spent in the Room of Requirement last year, the picnic by the lake…”
“I know but…. I want to take you out. I want to walk around Hogsmeade with you, and take you to the shops, and buy you lunch and…. I want that with you,” he confessed, and Grace smiled brightly at him.
“You want to show me off,” she teased him lightly, and his cheeks grew darker.
“Shut up,” he muttered and tugged on her hair.
“Keep pulling my hair like that, I’ll have to ask you to do it when we’re – “ Grace was cut off by Harry pulling her into a kiss.
“Yes, I want to show you off,” he muttered against her lips. “You’re gorgeous and mine, of course I want to show you off…” Grace’s heart started thundering in her chest, and those familiar, pesky butterflies started fluttering again.
“Say it again,” she whispered.
“Say what again? That you’re gorgeous?” he asked between quick, little kisses.
“No,” she managed to get out, then let out a quiet moan as Harry’s hand tangled in her hair and he tugged it gently.
“That you’re mine?” he asked, his voice in a low, deep whisper and his hot breath against her lips sent shivers down her back.
“Yes…” she breathed.
“You’re,” he kissed her, “mine,” he kissed her again. “All,” another kiss, “mine.”
“All yours,” she whispered, then Harry pulled her into another kiss, a slow, deeper, more passionate one.
“Oi! Can we go more than an hour without watching the two of you snog each other’s faces off?” Ron scoffed as he approached them at the table near the window in the common room.
“No!” Grace and Harry both replied, Grace with a smirk and Harry with a scowl. He was really starting to get annoyed with Ron always interrupting them and their moments.
“Ignore him,” Grace whispered softly then kissed Harry’s cheek before pulling away to continue her letter.
As for Hogsmeade… it’s in the second Sunday of October… and we’d love to see you but… well, Harry wanted it to be just the two of us. It’s going to be our first Hogsmeade trip as a couple since Umbridge revoked his Hogsmeade privileges last year before we could go together, and he wants to take me on a “real” (as Harry likes to call it since we’ll be in public) date. I’m really sorry! I know how much you really wanted to see us…
We have another Hogsmeade trip in the middle of November! We’ll all celebrate your birthday!
I love you!
Grace.
“Oh a scale of doesn’t care to passive aggressive, how upset do you think Dad is going to be that we don’t want to see him?” Grace asked as she folded up her letter.
“Probably a very short, straight to the point reply,” Harry answered, and she groaned. “Hey it’s okay… I’m sure he understands…”
“I know but… I kind of feel bad since he’s been so excited about seeing us, and you know…now that he’s free he can actually see us, and I’m sure he’s going mad with aunt Molly…”
“Grace… do you want to spend time with Sirius at Hogsmeade?” Harry asked, pushing a curl behind her ear, and brushing his finger tip along her cheek bone.
“No – Yes, I mean…” she took a deep breath and let it out in a huff. “I do want to see him… but I also want our date!” Harry smiled softly at her. No matter how much she wanted the two of them to have their date, Harry knew she also wanted to see Sirius. “It’s fine, we’ll see him the next Hogsmeade trip in November.”
“If you’re sure,” he said, and she nodded.
“I’m going to go get my jumper, then we can go down for breakfast.”
“Do you have to?” Harry asked, his eyes going straight to her chest, eyeing the line where her breasts pressed together under her shirt.
“Yes,” she rolled her eyes as she stood up. “I’ll be right back.”
When Grace walked into the sixth year dorm, she went straight to her trunk and ruffled around trying to find the right jumper to wear. A sharp, aching pain shot through her lower back and she let out a quiet whimper as she leaned against her bed post. She was none too pleased to wake up this morning with the surprise from mother nature. She was going to have to make a stop to see Madam Pomfrey on the way to breakfast…
Grace decided to change completely. If the cramps were starting this early and were this intense, she wasn’t about to be lounging around in her jeans all day. So after changing back into her pair of loose, black, pajama pants she worn to bed the previous night (although she was positive she had stolen these from Harry since they were far too long and hung on her hips), she slipped off her bra and stuffed it back into her trunk – she was not about to deal with that today. Holding the familiar, black, hoodie close, she took a deep breath and took in the fresh scent of Harry. She knew she had left this in his dorm their first night back but he had found out the other night and returned it. It was freshly laundered, but having been stuffed in his trunk it smelt entirely of him again.
“Why did you change?” Harry asked confused when she came back down into the common room.
“Er… I wanted to be more comfortable,” she answered. It wasn’t a complete lie… she did want to be more comfortable but she wasn’t about to tell him why.
“Right… well, do you want to send the letters first then go to breakfast, or breakfast then letters?”
“Er… you can send the letters first and I’ll save you a seat at the table?” she suggested, and Harry’s frown deepened. “I have to see Madam Pomfrey about something – “
“Are you okay?” he asked, concerned. “Are you feeling sick?” he asked as he pressed his hand on her forehead. “You don’t feel warm, and you don’t look clammy… did you sleep all right – “
“Harry,” she interrupted, taking his hand and giving it a gentle squeeze, “I’m fine… I just have to see Madam Pomfrey about something that’s all… it’s no big deal, nothing to be worried about…”
“If it’s no big deal, why can’t we go to Madam Pomfrey’s on the way to breakfast?”
“I am…. And I said I can save you a seat – “
“I want to make sure you’re all right – “
“I’m fine, Harry,” she said sharply, now starting to feel annoyed. She knew he meant well, and if it was any other time her chest would feel all kinds of warm and fuzzy, but right now with his constant poking, it was really starting to annoy her.
“Why are you getting mad at me for wanting to make sure you’re all right?” Harry frowned, now also feeling annoyed at her being annoyed.
“I’m not mad at you! I’m just getting annoyed that you won’t just drop it! I’m not sick, I’m sleeping fine, I just need to see Madam Pomfrey about something that is none of your business!” she huffed as she pulled away from him and stuffed her hands into the pocket in the front. “And you call me nosey!”
“I’m not nosey, I’m concerned!” Harry snapped back, “and can you blame me!?” Grace’s eyes widened, and she felt her cheeks heat up in anger as she let out an angry huff of air through her nose.
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?!”
“I – I’m sorry! I – I didn’t mean for it to come out like that – “ Harry started guiltily. “Grace, I’m sorry, really I am – “
“No,” she shook her head and glared at him. “Tell me what you meant! Go on!”
“Grace, I didn’t mean it any kind of way –“
“Yes you did or else you wouldn’t have said it!”
“Grace – “
“No, tell me what you meant!”
“Our work load this year… and you not having as many free classes as Ron and I….” Harry started gently as his shoulders slumped defeatedly. “Then quidditch, and you’re Student Director and have extra responsibilities…I just… I don’t want to see you put yourself in that position again –“
“I’m not – “
“And you’re still dealing with Helena and losing her, and still recovering from this summer – “
“Don’t tell me how I’m feeling,” she snapped at him.
“I’m not! I just – I’ve noticed it – “
“I’m fine, Harry! My mother is dead, she’s not coming back! There’s nothing else to deal with!” she snapped again, her voice getting louder.
“So you being tired earlier, and stopped talking to everyone quicker has nothing to do with the fact that you shut down for a month?” he asked angrily. “It’s been a month and a half and yeah, you’ve come a long way Grace and I’m so proud of you but it doesn’t change the fact that you still turn into yourself –“
“When I say I’m fine, I’m fine, Harry!” Grace snapped at him. “I don’t need you or anyone else telling me how I feel!”
“I’m not telling you how you feel! I’m telling you what I’ve noticed –“
“Go send the damn letters, I’ll see you later,” she hissed as she stormed out of the common room.
Harry stood there, completely flabbergasted at what had happened – he still didn’t know what happened, and what caused her to be so angry out of nowhere! He blinked twice and let out an aggravated sound before also leaving the common room. He’ll talk to her later, hopefully then she would’ve calmed down and stopped acting like a madwoman.
When Grace did make it to the Great Hall, it was halfway through breakfast, but sadly it seemed that all the eggy bread was gone. She huffed as she sat down beside Harry, still annoyed at him but after walking her frustration off and taking a pain potion (which Madam Pomfrey had doubled her daily dose for the week), she didn’t feel as mad at him. She knew she should apologize, and she was going to once she had something to eat… but there was no more eggy bread.
“Here,” she looked down and saw that Harry slid a plate full of eggy bread topped with powdered sugar, syrup and freshly cut strawberries. “I made sure to get some before it was all gone…” he told her softly. Grace felt her chest swell and warm at the sight of the plate, and she felt a lump form in her throat as she turned from her plate to look at Harry.
“I’m sorry I was snappy at you earlier,” she whispered as she scooted closer to him and looped her arm with his, leaning against him.
“I know,” he nodded, “and I’m sorry I made you snappy,” he said softly then kissed her forehead. “I just worry about you – “
“I know… I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have gotten angry at you, I just…I didn’t want to talk about it…”
“But you’re okay?” he asked quietly. “There isn’t anything wrong?”
“I’m fine,” she assured him.
“Okay,” he nodded, then kissed her forehead again.
“Gracie, your dad is so handsome!” Parvati giggled, breaking the two from their moment.
“What?” Grace frowned as she turned to look at Parvati, who had a copy of that week’s issue of Witch Weekly open on the table with Lavender reading over her shoulder.
“We’ve all seen pictures in the prophet, but seeing them in color…” Lavender spoke up, “wow, Grace.. you really do look like your dad!”
“I also can’t believe how close the two of you have gotten so quickly, despite everything,” Parvati added, and Lavender nodded in agreement.
“What are you two talking about?” Grace asked, her brows frowning deeper.
“Here, look!” Parvati handed Grace the magazine.
Grace stared at the cover, scanning over all the headlines that caught womens attention – then she saw it: THE WIZARDING COMMUNITIES NEWEST MOST ELIGIBLE BACHELOR! SIRIUS BLACK SIGHTED WITH BELOVED DAUGHTER! Full Story on page 13.
Grace instantly flipped through the magazine to see what the hell they were talking about.
“You’ve got to be kidding me!” Grace hissed as she glared at the two page spread about her dad, and her. On one side of the page was an old picture of her parents from when they were young and happy. There were a few pictures of him, and her mother, and one of just her mother, and then on the other page was a picture of her and her dad walking around Diagon Alley, and at the Leaky Cauldron, at Kings Cross, and one of him waving goodbye to her.
“What?” Harry asked as he leaned over to see, but now Hermione and Ron were interested.
“Back in the end of June the Wizarding Community was shaken with two announcements, both made by then Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge. Other than the shocking news of You-Know-Who’s return, the other piece of news that shocked us to our core was the innocence of Sirius Black.
If you’ve been living under a rock (not that we can blame you these days) and you haven’t heard the story, here is a quick recap.
Sirius Black, as we all know, was sentenced to life in prison for killing twelve muggles and one wizard (Peter Pettigrew), and once in Auror custody, he was brought in for sentencing – not even given a trial. I was one of the few reporters that were allowed to sit in during the trials and sentencings, and I can remember the look of complete, and utter heartbreak when he was sentenced and his, then, wife Helena Black (nee Prewett) didn’t so much as raise an objection. Within days, official divorce papers were created, and with the condition of receiving a picture of his daughter, he signed them; however as Rita Skeeter wrote two years ago, those divorce papers were never officially filed – why? We don’t know, it’s still a secret to this day and we may never know the real reason they were never filed.
Three years ago, he escaped and many believed he escaped to rejoin You-Know-Who, however now we know the truth!
It wasn’t Sirius Black who had killed those twelve muggles, it was Peter Pettigrew who had cut off his own finger, created a blast (which killed the muggles), and turned into his animagus form: a rat, all to frame Black when Auror’s arrived on scene.
Not much is known about the time between Black’s second escape from the Ministry (in June of 1994) to when he arrived with a select few wizards and aurors to help and rescue the seven Hogwarts Students (two of which were his daughter, and godson: Harry Potter) this past June. There are a lot of theories, but none have been confirmed.
As previously stated above, not much is known about the two year time frame in which Black was on the run, however, many believe that he had been in hiding, watching over his wife and daughter, waiting for the day where he could clear his name. Unfortunately, his exoneration came too late. Black might have been able to arrive in time to save his daughter from Death Eaters and be reunited, however his reunion with Helena was cut heartbreakingly short as she had died that same night, before his name was cleared.
To gain your freedom after being wrongfully imprisoned for twelve years, and on the run for two, wanting to be with the family you risked everything for, only to lose the love of your life? The bitter-sweet irony. Our hearts here at Witch Weekly go out to the Black Family of, now, two.
Now many of us wonder: what happened to the Father-Daughter duo once Black’s name was cleared? Were they introduced after the meeting with the Minister as they had been spotted together at St. Mungo’s? Our sources say that the two didn’t look to be strangers, however, Black was fiercely protective of her and we couldn’t get the names of the healers who had treated them. So are the theories correct? Has Sirius Black really been in hiding, watching over his daughter this whole time?
It is apparent that the two had bonded after losing Helena Black, and after Gracia Black learned the truth of her father’s innocence. They had spent six weeks away from the Wizarding community, grieving in private, neither had been seen until they were spotted together in Diagon Alley just a month ago. The two were spotted at different shops buying school supplies with the Weasley’s and Harry Potter (who is Black’s godson and Gracia’s boyfriend). Then the two were then spotted getting lunch at the Leaky Cauldron. Then not even two weeks later, the two were seen again at Kings Cross Station on Platform 9 and ¾. The Father-Daughter duo appeared to be very close, especially since Black was seen giving an extravagant goodbye as the train left the station.”
Grace read, her fingers gripping the pages of the magazine tighter and tighter, and her voice growing thinner and angrier with each word she spoke. “Who the hell do they think they are getting off writing about me and Dad! And there’s more!” she seethed as she flipped the page to reveal another picture of her father from when he was in school, to his Azkaban photo, to a picture of the two of them that was taken at Kings Cross.
“For a man who had been on the run, or in hiding, for the past two years – ladies I think we can all agree that the man has aged like fine wine. For many of us who attended Hogwarts in the 1970s, we remember just how devilishly handsome and charming Sirius Black was back then – and it’s safe to say that lady’s man we all remember hasn’t seemed to change. While in Weasley Wizard Wheezes Black was seen shooting off a few joke fireworks for some of the patron’s, and one young woman from Eeyops Imporium, said “I didn’t expect him to be that charming in person, and that handsome up close… and that smile.” Yes, we can all agree that Sirius Black’s smile completes his charismatic ensemble.
“Not only is the man handsome, but he is the last male member of the ‘Noble and Ancient House of Black’, a wizarding family dating back centuries. And – he is single. That is not to – These bloody vultures!” Grace snapped, her voice louder than planned as many students stopped what they were doing and turned to look at the Gryffindor table. “My mum’s been gone for not even three months and they’re already trying to move in on him! Wizarding Communities’ Most Eligible Bachelor – my arse! He’s not eligible! He’s a widower and a single-father! – oh for the love of Merlin!” she shrieked, and Harry grimaced.
“I’m going to send them a howler! How dare they!” she let out a loud, angry sound as she threw the magazine on the table and stood up.
“Flower….it’s okay,” Harry said softly as he stood up and went to take her hand but she pulled from him and stormed out of the Great Hall with angry tears in her eyes. “I’ll… er, I’ll see you all later,” he said quickly before following after her.
“Grace!” Harry called out as he jogged to catch up. “Grace, stop! It’s okay –“
“There is nothing okay about this!” Grace snapped, turning around and glaring at him. “My mum hasn’t even been dead for three months! And they’re already trying to go after my dad! He hasn’t fully embraced freedom! He’s been taking care of me! And grieving! My mum hasn’t even been –“
“I know,” Harry said softly as he rested his hands on her shoulder. “It’s okay – you’re okay! Sirius is okay! This is all going to be okay…” he told her, rubbing her shoulders. Grace’s body deflated, and her lips trembled. “Those reporters are stupid, you know that… they’ll write anything for a sickle. They’re bored, they needed something that wasn’t dark, or scary to write about and unfortunately it was about Sirius and you. It was a stupid article in a stupid magazine… it doesn’t mean anything, Grace…”
“Today sucks! First I wake up annoyed, but I tell myself it was going to be okay… then it was because you were being cute but now it isn’t because this stupid Witch Weekly article! And now I’m mad! And I’m cramping really, really, really bad and I’m in pain and this potion doesn’t fully get rid of the pain and – and – “ Grace’s voice broke as she wrapped her arms around Harry’s middle and started crying in his chest.
Harry blinked, staring at the staircase confused as he wrapped his arms around her. Grace was in pain? That was why she had to go see Madam Pomfrey? But if she’s still in pain, did the potion not work? Is she still hurting from her fall? Is she now at the max she can take for pain potions? If she was in pain, why didn’t she say anything to him when he asked earlier? Why was she keeping it a secret from him? But what was cramping? Why was she cramp - Oh…
He stiffened, feeling slightly uncomfortable as he held her tighter. He wasn’t completely oblivious, and he wasn’t stupid… however, he just thought that a girls time of the month was taboo, you just don’t speak about it. You don’t ask about it, you don’t mention it. All the boys had an idea of when one or more of the girls were on their period. It was the little things, like they were a little moodier, or they were a little snappy, or they ate more, craved more sweets… at least that’s what Harry had noticed about Grace. However, he can’t recall if she had given any inclination that she was in pain…
Except for when she gave him a pain potion back when his scar was hurting. At the time he wondered why she had small vials of pain potion, and why it was colored and tasted the way it was… now he realizes that the potion she gave him, was the potion she took for when she was… cramping.
He wondered if… if she already took the pain potion, and she was still in pain, they must really be bad. His hands traveled down her back, and he started to rub her lower back.
“How bad does it hurt?” he whispered.
“Earlier it was like an eight or a nine… It hurt to move and stand,” she mumbled, her face growing hot from embarrassment. “Now… maybe a six?”
“Why didn’t you tell me earlier that you were… on your period?” he asked, wincing.
“Because its embarrassing and awkward –“
“But you’re not feeling good, and you hurt…” he interrupted, pulling back and forcing her to look at him.
“I – I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable or gross you out –“
“You aren’t,” he shook his head. “I mean...it’s a little awkward, sure…but this is the first time we’re talking about it,” Grace sniffled and he wiped her tears from her cheeks.
“It’s still embarrassing… I can barely talk to Madam Pomfrey about it,” she muttered.
“It’s okay…” he assured her. “If you want to call it something else, we can… that way next month you can just mention it and I’ll know! We don’t have to talk about it, but then at least I’ll know and I can try to make you feel better…okay?” he asked, and she nodded. “Okay,” he kissed her forehead. “How does going upstairs to lay down sound?”
“With a charmed, heated, blanket?” she asked in a small voice, and Harry nodded. “By the fire?” he nodded again. “And can you read to me?” this time she asked shyly, and Harry smiled at her.
“’Course I will, Flower,” he smiled and kissed her forehead again.
Notes:
They had a little fight 😭😭😭😭but they also made up :)
And the dreaded time of the month... Gotta throw a chapter with it in somewhere and this is the first time Harry actually knows she's on it and the first time he's comforting her on it knowingly so :) cute! and also mildly hilarious too bc he's kinda awkward about it.
The witch weekly article does come up again... and the wizarding worlds title on Sirius will be a common occurrence through out HBP, as well both his and Grace's reactions to it and the articles.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 158: 157
Notes:
Hello, Happy Friday!!
Here is chapter 157!
I hope you all enjoy:)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
With all the chaos of the morning, Grace completely forgot about choir rehearsals, but surprisingly it was Harry that remembered them.
“Where are we going?” She asked with a frown. “I thought we were going to the common room?”
“We will…after choir rehearsal,” Harry reminded her, and she groaned.
“I can’t believe I forgot!” she whined as he guided her to the music room, and opened the door for her.
“It’s okay, a lot’s happened this morning,” he assured her as he nudged her into the room. “Want me to sit and wait for you? Or want me to come back?” he asked.
“I don’t mind either way,” she shrugged as she pulled him to the side as a few other people started filing in. “I don’t think you’d enjoy watching rehearsals, so I’m not going to be offended if you leave and come back,” she smiled at him. Harry smiled and gave her a quick kiss.
“Go,” he nudged her toward the risers. “I’ll stick around,” he told her. Her cheeks flushed and her heart skipped in her chest.
For the two hours of rehearsal, Grace had a goofy smile on her face despite the pain in her lower back that made her want to curl up. “Sorry if it bored you,” she said as her and Harry made their way up to the Gryffindor common room.
“I like listening to you sing,” Harry shrugged as he wrapped one of her curls around his finger.
“You can say you were bored, I wont be offended,” she assured him.
“It was a little boring,” he admitted as they climbed the staircase. “Only because it was hard to hear you –“
“I’m singing with like thirty other people,” she rolled her eyes. “Of course you can’t hear me.”
“I thought you’d have a solo,” he muttered.
“Nope,” she shook her head. “Not for Halloween, I asked Professor Flitwick to give it to someone else.”
“Why?” Harry frowned.
“Because if I’m getting a solo, I want it to be for Christmas or for Valentine’s day…” she answered, her face curling in discomfort as she felt the pain in her lower back flair up.
“You okay?” he asked softly, and she nodded.
“I’ll be better when we get to the common room and I can lay down,” she sighed. Harry’s arm slipped from her shoulder to her waist, where he rubbed the small of her back gently. “Can I bring Sophie down?” she asked shyly.
“You always bring Sophie down,” he teased.
“I just…wanted to make sure it was okay that she can cuddle with us,” she mumbled, her cheeks burning.
“Of course it’s okay,” he smiled. “You don’t have to ask to bring Sophie….” Grace turned and beamed up at him, and he felt his chest warm at her smile.
“Okay,” she nodded as she leaned into him.
“Tapeworm,” Harry said to the Fat Lady once they arrived, and she swung open.
“I’ll be back down,” Grace told him then she head up the stairs to her dorm room. She picked up Sophie, who narrowed her little black eyes and squeaked in protest. “I know, I know, you were all nice and warm in my heated blanket,” Grace sighed as she pulled her blanket off her bed. “It’s okay, Sophie, you’re going to come snuggle with me and Daddy,” she whispered as she put Sophie into the front pocket of her hoodie.
When she came back down to the common room, Harry was already lounging on the sofa waiting for her. He moved his leg so she could lay down, and once she was comfortable and situated she draped the blanket over them. Harry moved her hair out of the way and pressed a soft kiss on her neck as his hands went to rest on her stomach.
Squeak.
Harry blinked, and reached into the pocket of Grace’s hoodie and pulled out Sophie, who squeaked happily. He smiled at her and placed her on Grace’s chest. “Hi, Sophie,” he said softly as he stroked her pink fur. “This blanket is warm,” Harry commented as he slipped his hands under Grace’s hoodie and rested them on her stomach.
“Your fingers are cold,” Grace muttered as she pulled the blanket up a little further as Sophie made herself comfortable on Grace’s chest.
“I’d warm them up but I can’t warm them how I want too right now,” he whispered lowly in her ear as he rubbed her lower stomach softly with his thumb.
“Harry!” she hissed under her breath as her face went red. “Don’t say things like that…”
“I thought you liked it when I was suggestive,” he smirked.
“…Not when I’m on my period and I can’t enjoy the suggestive comments!” she grumbled. Harry laughed then he kissed her neck again.
“Okay… I won’t say them for a week,” he told her.
“Thank you,” she nodded curtly and rested her head back on his shoulder. Harry chuckled and kissed the side of her head.
Grace smiled as she closed her eyes, enjoying the soft movements of his thumbs on her stomach. She relaxed against him, focusing on his breathing and his heartbeat. As much as she loved the fooling around, and exploring… she loved this, and she kind of missed it. She got used to the cuddles over the summer when he would just come and lay with her and play with her hair, or tickle little designs on her back as he held her. She missed it…
“We should do this – “
“What are you two doing?” Hermione asked, raising an eyebrow in suspicion at them when she and Ron entered the common room.
“… We’re laying down and cuddling on the sofa,” Grace replied dryly, “I know you’re smart, but I thought you were at least smart enough to spot the obvious.” Ron brought his arm up and coughed into his elbow, but Grace could see that he was trying to cover his laugh. Harry on the other hand, hid his face in her hair, and she could hear him laugh under his breath. Hermione didn’t find Grace’s comment amusing in the slightest, and she sent Grace an icy glare.
“There’s no reason to be so rude,” Hermione huffed.
“Ask stupid questions, get stupid answers,” Grace retorted, shooting Hermione a glare.
“Well there’s no telling what the two of you are up to!” Hermione said, annoyed. “With the amount of times you two sneak off somewhere – “
“Oh please! We don’t sneak off anywhere!”
“Oh yes, forgive me, you two always go up to Harry’s bed – “
“Will you keep your bloody voice down!”
“Don’t tell me what to do! I’m the prefect –“
“Oh are you?! I had no idea! It’s hard to tell when you’re nosey and a chronic kill-joy!”
“At least I can keep my hormones in check –“
“Okay – “ Harry spoke up, his voice hard and he sent Hermione a look to shut up. “Grace and I are going to go upstairs now – “ Hermione scoffed and rolled her eyes as she shook her head at them. “There are no rules saying that she can’t be up in my room – “ Hermione went to say something but Harry wouldn’t let her, “so if you’ve got such a problem with us here, then we’ll go there!” Harry huffed. Grace nodded curly in agreement as she grabbed Sophie and tried to sit up. Grace winced as pain shot through her lower back, and Harry glared at Hermione.
Taking her blanket, she pushed on Harry’s leg (ignoring his wince) and stood up from the couch, then left for the boys staircase without giving Hermione a single glance. Harry narrowed his eyes at her as he also stood up.
“You know, sometimes Hermione, I really wish you would just leave her alone,” Harry said angrily as he followed after Grace. When he walked into his dorm, he found Grace already on his bed, curled up in a ball under not only her blanket, but under his as well.
“I’ll get changed,” Harry said quietly as he went into his trunk.
“You don’t have to – “
“I want to,” he shrugged. “’sides, laying in jeans isn’t the most comfortable,” he added and she only nodded her head and curled up further. Once he changed into something more comfortable, he slipped into the bed beside her
Instantly, Grace rested her head on his chest and curled into his side. “Comfy and warm,” she said softly as she nuzzled into him.
“And your feet are cold, bloody hell,” Harry grumbled as he wrapped his arms around her, one hand on her thigh that was draped over his legs, while the other played with her hair and grazed up and down her back.
“Get used to it,” she muttered, slipping her hand under his shirt, making him jump a little.
“Bloody hell your fingers are cold too! Why are you so cold? You’re wearing layers and two blankets!” he frowned, “your hands aren’t usually this cold.”
“Harry… I know this is new to you and your male brain… but for one week a month, everything you know about me will go out the window,” she said dryly.
“…right,” he nodded, then kissed the top of her head.
Every two to three hours, Grace had left his bed but would return ten minutes later and curl up again. He didn’t ask where she went, because he didn’t really want to know. They left for lunch and dinner, but had returned to his bed. After dinner, however, Harry had closed his curtains before slipping in beside her.
It wasn’t until the other boys started filing into the room and getting ready for bed when Harry looked at his watch. It was close to eleven, and that meant everyone was going to sleep. Harry looked at Grace, and saw that she was already fast asleep. Rolling his lips between his teeth, he moved his curtains enough to peek around them to see Ron getting into bed.
“Ron,” Harry called quietly. Ron jumped and looked over at him with wide eyes.
“You’re awake?” Ron asked, “we thought you went to sleep hours ago, you and Grace…”
“Er…not exactly,” Harry grimaced. “We’ve been up here all day…”
“We?” Ron asked, frowning. His eyes widened when Harry pulled his curtains back a little more to show Ron a fast asleep Grace on his chest. “Are you two trying to see how far you can push school rules?”
“We aren’t pushing any rules!” Harry grumbled, and Ron raised an eyebrow at him and looked between him and Grace.
“Does it at least look like Grace is in her bed in the girls dorms?” Ron asked, and Harry shrugged.
“I’ve got no idea, I’m not sure Grace expected to fall asleep here…” Harry answered. “Why?”
“Hermione,” Ron said and Harry let out a long, heavy sigh as his head fell back onto his pillow.
“She wouldn’t do anything,” Harry said, uncertainly, “she knows that Grace and I wouldn’t… Right?”
“Yeah,” Ron nodded in agreement, although he had a funny feeling settle in his gut. Hermione didn’t come back to the common room right after dinner with him…
“I’ll make sure Grace is up early and is in her dorm before Hermione wakes up,” Harry said, and Ron nodded. “That way she can’t question where Grace was.”
“Yeah, that’d work,” Ron nodded as he pulled his blanket up.
Grace whimpered in her sleep and curled into Harry a little more. He frowned as he turned to look at her in concern, noticing the discomfort on her face; sliding his hand down her back, he rubbed her lower back gently as she nuzzled her face into his chest with a small whimper.
“Er…night,” Harry said quickly and let go of the curtain. “Shh,” he whispered softly, rubbing her back then pressed a kiss to the top of her head. Something soft tickled Harry’s neck, then let out a soft, quiet, squeak. He smiled and stroked Sophie’s fur. “Good night, Sophie,” he whispered, feeling the pygmy puff roll between his neck and his pillow. Taking his glasses off, he carefully pushed them on the bedside table beyond the curtains. He’ll let Grace sleep for now, he couldn’t wake her up knowing that she was probably hurting – that and she looked too adorable to be disturbed. Letting out a long, heavy breath, Harry stared up at the canopy of his bed, grazing his fingers up and down Grace’s back and playing with her curls. He could get used to this…
Every night should be like this… Harry thought as his eyes got heavier…
“What is the meaning of this?!” Harry jumped awake, his heart racing in his chest. He blinked a few times as his eyes adjusted to the light and he reached for his glasses, careful to not disturb Grace. “I want an explanation, now!”
He felt like he was dumped with a bucket of ice water as he stared at Professor McGonagall in fear. Her eyes were narrowed, lips thin and pressed as she glared at him over her glasses as her face grew redder with each second he didn’t answer. His lips parted, trying to find words but his mouth was dry.
“I’m waiting, Potter!”
“It’s not what it – “
“Looks like?” McGonagall finished, raising an eyebrow at him. “So I’m not seeing Miss Black, sleeping in your bed?” she asked sharply. Grace groaned quietly and hid her face in his chest, pulling the blanket up further. Harry could feel her curling into him more as her leg slid up his.
“It’s really not – we haven’t – we weren’t –“ Harry sputtered, trying to form words, but McGongall’s face only curled in anger. “Really! Professor! Grace – she, well… she’s on her… time of the month,” he answered quickly. “She was in a lot of pain so she was laying down and – and she – we fell asleep!”
McGonagall continued to stare at him for a long moment before her eyes shifted to Grace, whose brows were curled in discomfort. “This, Potter, will be your only warning,” McGonagall said evenly. “If I find Miss Black in your bed again – in any way, I will be reporting this to the headmaster, and writing a letter to Sirius, do I make myself clear, Potter?”
“Yes, Professor,” Harry nodded. McGonagall narrowed her eyes at him again, then looked at Grace before turning her gaze back to him.
“I mean it, Potter, this is your only warning.”
“Yes, Professor,” he nodded again.
Then with one more glance, McGonagall left the room.
Harry let his head fall back into his pillow and he took slow, steady, breaths.
He was going to kill Hermione.
Notes:
This chapter was shorter than I remembered it being.... I thought it was much longer but oh well.
If you guys can tell, Harry and Grace being caught in somewhat (or completely) compromising positions will be a reoccurring theme of HBP 🤣It happens quite often. Each time progressively getting worse and more embarrassing.
Sorry for the filler like chapter, but it is going to set up for things to come :) Tee hee.
Despite the short and nonsense chapter, I hope you all enjoyed anyway!
Chapter 159: 158
Notes:
Hello, hello! Happy Monday!!
Here is chapter 158! Part 1 of... 2? or 3? Of Hogsmeade!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You can’t just throw a party! And you can’t post that there!” Hermione huffed as she went to reach for the flyer that Grace had stuck to the Gryffindor notice board.
“Watch me!” Grace hissed, glaring at her as she pressed her hand on her flyer. “And we’ve always had parties in the common room!”
“Victory parties!” Hermione glared. “No one just throws a party –“
“Well, I am!” she snapped. “I’m throwing a Halloween party, and there’s nothing in the school rules that says I can’t!”
“You’re doing this just to get back at me because you’re still mad – “
“I’m mad because once again, Hermione, you stuck your nose in my business and decided to be a tattle-tale like a five year old and tell McGonagall that I wasn’t in my bed all because I made some snarky remark!”
“No, I did it because quite frankly, you and Harry need to learn – “
“Don’t you dare try and tell me and Harry what we need and don’t need to do in our relationship!” Grace shouted. “It’s our relationship, not yours! Just because you’re sexually frustrated doesn’t mean you can make the rest of us suffer!” Hermione’s cheeks turned red when a few of the younger students stared at them. “And I am having this Halloween party! And if you take the stick out of your arse and come, it’s a costume party so bloody wear one!” she hissed and stormed out of the common room.
“Still mad at Hermione?” Harry asked once Grace joined him at the Gryffindor table in the Great Hall.
“Yes,” she huffed as she took an apple. “She tried to take my flyer for the Halloween party down!”
“Oh…no….” Harry said, unconvincingly. Grace shot him a look and he gave her a small smile and a kiss on the cheek.
“Why can’t she just mind her own damn business,” Grace muttered, taking a bite of her apple.
“I know,” he said softly, rubbing her back.
The morning after Grace had fallen asleep in Harry’s bed, he had told her that McGonagall had done bed checks and luckily let them off with a warning when he told McGonagall why she was sleeping in his bed. Not only was Grace embarrassed that her teacher knew about her being on her period, but she was absolutely horrified to have been caught! Even if it was innocent.
Hermione had acted as if nothing happened, and that only seemed to make Grace even angrier. Poor Ron was quiet and would look between the three of them waiting for something to happen. Neither Harry or Grace spoke to Hermione at all that day, each time she would try the couple would ignore her, and Harry had to force Grace away. He saw how her hands would ball up and her neck would turn red, and the little wrinkle appearing between her brows. He knew she was trying her hardest to not physically attack Hermione. However, once classes were over and they made it back to their common room, Hermione seemed to have had enough and finally asked what their problem was. This was the final straw for Grace as she dropped her bag and nearly flew at Hermione. Harry managed to wrap his arms around her tightly and hold her back.
“Why do you always have to resort to physical violence when you’re mad at someone?” Hermione asked hotly, and this had finally sent Harry over the edge and he finally blew up at her.
“Well if you hadn’t decided to run to McGonagall over something that wasn’t your business – “
“I was doing the right thing!” Hermione huffed in annoyance. “You two should – “
“Why do you always have to meddle?!” Harry snapped at her. “Why do you always have to do something to make Grace mad? Or to get back at her because she says or does something you don’t approve of?!”
“She shouldn’t have been up there!” Hermione hissed. “And if she wasn’t so rude – “
“She does that to everyone Hermione!” Harry shouted at her. “She does it to me too! Just because you can’t take sarcasm doesn’t mean you have to punish her for using it!”
“That’s not – “
“Why can’t you just leave her alone?!” he glared, and Hermione stared at him with wide eyes. “And why can’t you just leave us be? We aren’t bothering anyone! What happens between me and Grace when we’re alone is between us! So keep your nose out!”
Grace had taken Harry to the lake so he could calm down. She hadn’t seen him that mad in a while, and she hasn’t seen him that mad at Hermione since third year. However, once they were alone at the lake, she pushed him against the tree and kissed him. She cursed mother nature, because all she really wanted was to snog Harry senseless, and be able to explore his body for a change.
“And what does she have against a Halloween party any how!” Grace continued, pulling Harry from his thoughts. “It isn’t against school rules! We’ve had plenty of parties before, and this is the first one that isn’t celebrating some kind of win!”
“But a costume party?” Harry asked, his face scrunching up.
“What’s wrong with a costume party!?”
“…Nothing,” Harry shook his head when he noticed the dark glint in her eyes. “I just… never thought of dressing up on Halloween…. I don’t even know what I want to dress up as – “
“I already have your costume picked out,” Grace told him with a grin.
“What?”
“Yeah, I already have it picked.”
“What is it?”
“You’ll see,” she teased, and he let out a defeated sigh.
“So…” Harry started, rubbing her thigh softly with his thumb, “Hogsmeade…”
“That’s in two weeks…”
“Yeah,” he nodded. “I was just wondering what you wanted to do…” he continued, and she frowned at him. “You know, did you want to go to Honeydukes first? Or Dervish and Bangs, or Gladrags or the music shop?”
“Honeydukes is always a must,” she said simply. “But other than that, I don’t care where we go,” she shrugged. Harry let out a silent sigh and stared at the table. He had over heard Dean talking to Seamus about ideas on what to do with Ginny on their date and it made Harry realize that he didn’t put much thought into his own with Grace. He didn’t know why he was having such a problem thinking of something to do… he had taken Grace on little dates around the castle and grounds since they started dating, but Hogsmeade seemed so… simple compared to those.
He asked Sirius for help and some advice, and all he said was: “Take her to Madame Puddifoots… I took all the girls there when I was in school.” However, Harry didn’t tell Sirius that Madam Puddifoots was where he and Cho went on their date… and he would never take Grace there. Not because he went there with Cho, but because he thought the place was awful and the coffee disgusting. Grace would hate it… However, Sirius also suggested taking her shopping. “Girls like shopping, they like clothes, they like spending money. Grace especially likes cloths… so take her there. Just, if she asks if something makes her look fat, say no. I learned that the hard way.”
He should be grateful that Grace was easy to please, but going out to Hogsmeade seemed almost… boring compared to the dates he had planned for them previously.
“Hey,” she said softly, resting her hand on his thigh and leaning into his side. “I really don’t care what we do in Hogsmeade, Harry… as long as we’re together and alone,” she assured him, then kissed his cheek. He smiled and squeezed her thigh.
Sirius sighed as he stuffed his hands into his coat pockets and strolled the streets of Hogsmeade. He wasn’t supposed to be there for a few more hours, but he had nothing better to do so he thought he’d come early and check up on Tonks.
“You’re here to spy on them,” Tonks muttered beside them as they walked the streets.
“No, I’m not!” he huffed, sending her a glare. Tonks, despite looking miserable, shot him a look. She didn’t believe him one bit.
“You’re totally here to spy on them on their date.”
“I am not!” he lied. She was right… he was there to spy on Harry and Grace. He wanted to make sure Harry’s hands weren’t where they weren’t supposed to be. “I haven’t seen you for a while, and I wanted to check up on you. See how you’ve been doing…”
“Fine,” Tonks replied shortly, and he raised an eyebrow at her.
“You don’t sound fine…”
“I’m fine, Sirius.”
“Then why do you look so miserable?”
“It’s cold – “
“Okay, then change your hair,” he challenged. Tonks glared at him and sped up. “That’s what I thought!” he called out as he caught up to her. “Listen, I know Remus is being – “
“Dickhead?” Tonks asked hotly. “A prick?”
“I was going to say stubborn, but yes all those do apply, I suppose…” he sighed. “Look… he’s always been this way. Ever since we were in school… it took James and I forever to get him to accept that we knew about his condition and that we didn’t care,” he continued, and Tonks huffed. “In his own, stupid, messed up mind, he thinks he’s protecting you and doing what’s best for you – “
“I’m an adult! I think I know what’s best for myself,” she hissed, “and I’m an auror! A pretty damn good one too! I am more than capable of protecting myself – “
“I know, and… he knows that too,” Sirius cut in, “but it doesn’t change how he thinks that you two not being together is the best thing for you – “
“Is it the age thing?” she asked, “it doesn’t bother me – “
“Partially,” Sirius shrugged. “He thinks he’s too old for you – “
“Which is a bunch of rubbish – “
“I agree,” he nodded, “but think of it from his point of view. You’re this beautiful, lively, young woman who has a great career, a promising future… and you’re still so young while he’s entering into his late thirties. You should be living your life, enjoy being young while you can. You should find someone closer to your age, get married, have kids in a handful of years – “
“But I want that with him!”
“I know,” Sirius nodded, “but to Remus… he feels like he’ll just hold you back because of his age – “ Tonks scoffed at this. “Think of it this way, if you two were to get married and lets say you two have kids in a few years, he’s going to be pushing fifty or in his fifties by the time they go to Hogwarts,” he continued. “His condition puts a toll on his body and his mind, he’s worn and tired most days and he looks at least ten years older than what he is… He may not want to have kids this late in his life.”
“You mean he may not want to raise another kid this late in his life?” she said quietly, and Sirius grimaced.
“Tonks…” he started softly but she shook her head.
“He already played father once, and of course he doesn’t want to do it again – “
“That’s not what I’m saying,” Sirius said sharply as he took her arm, forcing her to stop and face him. “What I’m saying is that he has a lot of thoughts and feelings about this, Tonks… He’s thirteen years older than you, he’s played father already, he’s lived his life and he doesn’t want to hold you back from living yours! This is all on top of his condition!” he told her, “he can’t keep a job for long. He has no way to provide for you or a family – “
“But he doesn’t have to!” Tonks glared, “I make more than enough for us both, he doesn’t have to work! He doesn’t have to worry about any of that because – “
“But he wants to!” he interrupted. “Remus is proud, just like most men are –“ Tonks scoffed again, “he wants to be able to provide for his family but because of his condition he can’t!”
“But he did for Gra-“
“Helena did,” Sirius interrupted, his voice harder now. “Remus and Helena were close, they were best friends. If it wasn’t for her love for him he wouldn’t have the cottage. If Helena hadn’t forced him to accept payment for looking after Grace then he’d be struggling even more! The money she forced him to take put food on the table and clothes on his back, and whatever was left was put into savings. Any payment he got from his odd jobs went to savings and buying gifts for Grace for her birthday and Christmas and even then he couldn’t get anything brand new for her. He was never able to actually provide for Grace, it was all Helena! Even now, in her will she left Blue Cottage to him so he would have a home, and a third of her vault is his so he didn’t have to worry about food – not that Molly or I or any of us would let him starve,” he continued, and Tonks shifted uncomfortably.
“The point is… he’s never been able to provide for Grace because he can barely provide for himself… And as much as he loves you, he wants to provide for you – or at least contribute and with his condition… he doesn’t want to hold you back or in danger you or…or make life harder for you because it will be hard,” he said softly. “You two get married, people would know that you married a werewolf. You could lose your job! You’ll be shamed by the wizarding community. He wants to save you from that because he thinks you deserve more than that – “
“But I don’t care that he’s a werewolf!” Tonks snapped. “I don’t care about any of that! I care about him! I want him.”
“I know, and I’ve told him that and that he’s an idiot,” Sirius sighed, “but he’s stubborn and proud.”
“Is there anyway to get through to him?” Tonks asked defeatedly.
“Maybe we tell Grace and sick her on him,” Sirius suggested with a shrug. “If he won’t listen to me, then he’ll listen to her. She has a knack for convincing him of things.”
“Will it work?”
“Possibly. If anyone could knock some sense into him it would be her,” he shrugged again. “Want to get some butterbeer? Or Firewhiskey?” he asked, nodding to the Three Broomsticks.
“Can’t,” she shook her head. “I’m on duty still.”
“We’ve spent the last hour walking around and talking.”
“Walking around,” she repeated, “I’ve been alert this whole time.”
“Ugh, you people with jobs are so boring,” Sirius sighed dramatically with an exaggerated eye roll.
“Well, we all can’t be the wizarding communities ‘Most Handsome and Eligible Bachelor’,” Tonks teased, and Sirius groaned.
“Don’t call me that!”
“It’s the truth, though, isn’t it?” she asked. “If wizards had what the muggles call: ‘Hottest forty under forty’ you’d probably be on the top of the list right now,” she shrugged and he scoffed. If it were any other time or under any other circumstance, Sirius would be thriving off being named ‘The Most Eligible Bachelor’, he was proud and arrogant enough to agree with them. And he did agree with them, however right now was not the time and he agreed with Grace’s frustrations with the articles.
It was unavoidable, he knew they’d probably come… he just wasn’t expecting it to be so soon after losing Helena. If Helena hadn’t died in the Department of Mysteries, and he was granted his freedom, they would’ve filed for divorce and it would’ve been finalized. He had already let go of their marriage and moved on. He had months to move on from it and he had accepted that it was over long before their fight. However, even if he’s already accepted his marriage was over, he still loved her. It wasn’t the same kind of love anymore, but you don’t just stop loving someone you have so many memories with, someone that you shared a life with, someone who you have a child with. He fell out of love with Helena a long time ago, but he still loved her and he would always love her because she was the mother of his child, and he still was grieving that loss.
So being called ‘Most Eligible Bachelor’ didn’t sit quite right with him, because he was a widower technically. To the wizarding community, he gained his freedom and lost his wife whom he loved all in the same night, and the women didn’t seem to care. Ever since that Witch Weekly article, he had received letters from multiple single women – younger, older, and from girls he knew back in school (some of which he had briefly dated before Helena). All of them were the same, they had the same fake message of condolences, and they all offered themselves as someone for him to talk to if he needed it. He scoffed and tossed them in the fire.
Even if he was ready to date, he wasn’t going to go for a woman that threw themselves at him through a letter when he was – to them – going through a vulnerable time and was going through a lot. In another time or position, he would’ve enjoyed it and probably jumped at the idea of finding comfort with a woman but… but not now. Not after Azkaban, not after becoming a father, and not after losing Helena. Grace was his priority right now, her and Harry, and surviving the war that was brewing.
“Maybe,” he said sadly, “but right now, I don’t care about being the wizarding communities ‘Most Eligible Bachelor’. I think people should be focusing on other, more important things, than my private life with my daughter and trying to ‘tie me down’.”
“Can you blame them for wanting to think about something positive – “
“My love life is positive now?” Sirius asked sharply. “My relationship with my daughter after losing my wife is positive now?!”
“No, Sirius, that isn’t what I meant – “
“I don’t give a damn if I’m named the ‘Most Eligible Bachelor’! It’s a bullshit title that doesn’t mean anything! And I’m not ‘eligible’! I’m a single father whose focus is on my daughter and my godson!”
“Sirius…” Tonks said softly. “It’s just hope that…that despite everything going on, we can still feel normal…”
“But I don’t feel normal,” he shook his head. “I feel sad because Helena is gone and we never reconciled. I’m worried because I don’t know what the future will look like and I never wanted my daughter to experience this. I’m worried because she’s sixteen and has a boyfriend and – and I don’t want her to make the same mistakes as I did. And I’m angry because these people won’t leave me alone! I don’t want to date! I’m not looking for the next Mrs. Black! And even if I was, it wouldn’t be with someone wanting me for only my money!” he snapped.
Tonks stood and stared at him with concern as he took deep breaths to calm down. He let out a frustrated sigh and ran his hands through his hair and down his face. “I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to snap at you. I just… It hasn’t even been four months since she died, and they’re already putting me on the dating market. I haven’t gotten used to being a single parent, I don’t even have my own place! I’m still living with my sister-in-law and – “
“It’s okay,” Tonks said softly, squeezing his arm.
“I can’t even think about seeing someone – “
“You don’t have too, those women are just thirsty slags,” she told him, and he snorted, huffing out a laugh.
“Merlin, no wonder you and Grace get along so well,” he said lightly, making her laugh. “The kids should be coming down soon, and if I’m going to endure an afternoon of watching Harry make the moves on my daughter I need a few drinks.”
“…Hate to break it to you Sirius, but Harry has already made the moves on Grace,” Tonks told him. Sirius’ face scrunched as he shook his head.
“Shut up,” he groaned. “Go do your job, while I go get a drink.”
“Have fun!” Tonks called to him as he opened up the door to the Three Broomsticks.
The pub wasn’t too busy or crowded yet, however none of the students had started to arrive. He slid onto a bar stool and rested his face in his hands, letting a long, heavy, sigh. He could feel the eyes of the other patrons on him.
“What can I get you?” a soft, Scottish, feminine voice asked. Sirius lifted his head and looked at the woman over his finger tips. She had a round face that was full of freckles, and curly blonde hair that was pulled half back with some strands framing her face; however it was her eyes that captured Sirius’ attention. They were a beautiful blue with little flecks of green and amber near her pupils.
“Er,” he cleared his throat, “firewhiskey, please,” he said. The girl raised an eyebrow at him as she took a glass from under the counter and rested it on the bar top.
“Bit early for tha’ innit?” she asked, turning to grab a bottle of firewhiskey from the shelf behind her.
“My daughter is going on a date with her boyfriend today,” he said dryly. “First date in public.”
“You don’t look old enough for a teenage daughter,” she said lightly as she poured the alcohol into the glass.
“You flatter me, love,” he said lightly as he downed his drink in one go, then set the glass back on the bar top.
“Another?” she asked, and he nodded, then she filled it up again. “Do you not like your daughter’s boyfriend?”
“No, I love him,” he answered with a shrug. “He’s my best friends son, my godson actually… they’ve also been best friends for years. He’s a good boy, and he… he loves her, I know he does but – “
“Doesn’t mean you want to see your daughter be all physical with a boy?” she asked lightly with a smile, and he nodded as he down his second glass. The moment it was rested on the bar top, she filled it up again.
“Ah, you’re good,” he said lightly with a smirk. Her cheeks flushed and she smiled.
“Thank you, I try.”
“Now, I know it’s been a bit since I’ve stepped foot in The Three Broomsticks, but last time I was here, Madam Rosmerta didn’t have anyone nearly as pretty as you working behind this bar,” he said lightly, flirting lightly. He shouldn’t, he knows he shouldn’t…but it was harmless, and she was a pretty girl who – for right now, made Sirius feel like an ordinary man.
“Flattery will get you anything except for free drinks,” she replied, laughing.
“No free drinks here, love, I’ll happily pay for my consumption,” he smiled at her as he took a sip.
“Why does it sound like that has a double meaning?” she asked, leaning on the bar.
“… Probably because a younger me would’ve intended it to have a double meaning,” he replied.
“Not you now?”
“No, no, I don’t think so,” he shook his head, his smiling falling and then he remembered why he needed a drink in the first place. Then he downed the rest of it, and the beautiful bar maid filled up his glass again.
“How come?”
“Too much has happened and changed,” he answered dryly, staring into the fiery colored drink. “I like to think the old me is still here but… I don’t think he is. He’s lost too much…”
“Like what?” she asked softly.
“Two of his best friends, his youth, twelve years of his daughters life, and his wife,” he answered with a sad, heavy sigh. “Metaphorically and literally…”
“I’m sorry…” she whispered sadly, and Sirius smiled bitterly and took another drink. “How did you lose her?”
“She died…about four months ago,” he answered, staring into his glass. “It was all over the Prophet. I’m sure you already know those details.”
“The Prophet has been known to fabricate a lot of things in recent years,” she shrugged. “I like to hear it from the source.”
“Smart girl,” he smirked. “Let me guess…. Ravenclaw?”
“Nope,” she shook her head, a smile spreading across her face.
“No?!” he asked, surprised. “Hmm… you’re too sweet to be a Slytherin,” he continued, setting his glass down and leaning on his forearms. “Hmm… I’m going to say…Hufflepuff.”
“Close,” she grinned. “I was almost a Hufflepuff but the Sorting Hat put me elsewhere.”
“You? A Gryffindor?” he asked, smirking, and she nodded proudly. “I knew I liked you,” he teased, and her cheeks turned pink. He didn’t want to like the fact that he did that, it was too soon, and he had other priorities… but right now, he was going to enjoy it before he stepped back into reality. “You look to be around my nephew’s age, do you know Fred and George Weasley?” he asked, and she shook her head.
“No, I was already gone before I had the pleasure,” she answered lightly, “but I know their older brothers. I was in the same year as Bill.”
“Really?” he asked, surprised. “You don’t look that old, I was thinking eighteen, or nineteen.”
“Flattery won’t get you free drinks, Sirius Black,” she teased, and he blinked in surprise. So she did know who he was. A strangely familiar, but almost foreign, warmth filled his chest as he smiled at her.
“Now it’s not fair that you know my name – “
“It’s hard not to know your name,” she retorted lightly, and he chuckled.
“True, even back in my day I was infamous – but for other reasons,” he teased, and she laughed. He liked the sound of her laugh and he knew that he shouldn’t, but for right now… he was just a man who needed a distraction and that distraction happened to be a pretty bar maid that made him feel normal, and like the world hadn’t changed drastically around him only four months ago.
“Oh I believe it,” she shook her head as she topped off his glass one more time.
“So,” he started, lifting his glass, “it’s only fair that I know yours.”
Her cheeks flushed, and her smile grew. “It’s Cordelia,” she said softly. “Cordelia Blackwood.”
“Well… it’s a pleasure, Cordelia,” Sirius smirked as he brought the glass to his lips.
“Ready?” Harry asked Grace as they got closer to Hogsmeade.
“Yeah,” she nodded with a smile as she leaned closer into his side.
“We’ll meet you two at The Three Broomsticks for lunch?” Harry asked Ron and Hermione. Grace’s nose scrunched, she still hadn’t forgiven Hermione for snitching to McGonagall, however she no longer wanted to smack the girl anymore and they were on speaking terms again.
“Yeah,” Ron nodded.
That was all that Harry needed before he pulled Grace further along the pathway.
“Finally,” she muttered, “never thought we’d get rid of them,” she huffed, making Harry laugh.
“Where to first?”
“Honeydukes, of course!” she beamed, and Harry grinned at her then started pulling her to the sweet shop.
He opened the door for her, and she was hit with a wave of warmth, and the sweet smell of chocolate and confectionary goodness. “Oooh!” she exclaimed excitedly as she went to grab a basket, but Harry held one up with a grin. “Look at you, thinking a head,” she teased as she wrapped her arm around his.
"I know better than to go into Honeydukes without grabbing a basket for you to fill with your chocolate addiction,” he joked, then kissed her cheek. “Go on, get anything your heart desires.”
“Anything?” she asked eagerly, and he nodded. “You’re the best,” she smiled and kissed his cheek before pulling away from him and heading straight to the confectionary counter. Harry realized that he had just made a mistake. He really should’ve put a limit on how much she got, because Grace had a sweet-tooth and she could eat Honeydukes out of business in a day if she was allowed – well, eat them out of all their confectionaries at least.
Luckily Honeydukes wasn’t extremely packed – yet, and Grace was able to pick out different flavors of no-melt ice cream (chocolate strawberries, espresso cookie, pumpkin pastie – for Halloween, and peppermint surprise – for Christmas). The next thing Grace got was a dozen pumpkin pasties, a verity of different kinds of cupcakes (mostly different types of chocolate ones, but there was a lemon one, a cinnamon delight, salty caramel, and a strawberry one), some brownies, and small box of treacle fudge for Harry.
Harry sighed as he looked at the large pile of confectionary boxes all tied up in a green and pink paper bag. However, Grace was still talking to the woman behind the counter, and he wondered: What else could she be buying? She then started writing something down on a small piece of parchment and handed it to the woman with a big smile.
“Thank you so much! I’ll have my house elf come and collect them!”
“No, thank you! We haven’t gotten an order this large since Valentine’s Day,” the woman replied with a large smile, and Grace’s cheeks flushed and she looked over at Harry, who instantly started looking around at all the different candies.
“Is she referring too when you threw me a birthday party?” Grace asked sweetly as she looped her arm with his, pulling him to where the chocolate wall was.
“I haven’t a clue what she could mean,” he shrugged. “It was Valentines Day, I think more chocolate is sold and consumed on that day than the whole year combined!” Grace gave him a dry look, “There could’ve been someone who ordered a lot of chocolate for their person that day as a gift – “
“Like you?” she asked teasingly, and his cheeks flushed a light pink and he quickly grabbed a box of chocolate frogs and tossed them in the basket.
“…Maybe,” he said in a small voice. Grace started grinning and squeezed his arm gently before she grabbed some chocolate bars – and by some, Harry saw she had grabbed a whole display box of them. Next time, he noted, that he’ll emphasize: heart’s desire, not stomach’s desire.
Harry decided that when he sees Sirius, he’s going to tell him that he needs to help fund his daughters chocolate and sweets addiction, because she was out of control. He didn’t mind spoiling her with chocolate and sweets (it was a nice change from last year when he would’ve given anything to see her eat a box of chocolates in one sitting), however… Sirius needed to chip into Grace’s sweet habits.
“Think you’ve got enough?” Harry asked as the two of them walked out of the Honeydukes, which was now becoming more crowded as more students were filing into the shop.
“No,” she shook her head. Harry scoffed and rolled his eyes at her as he took her hand. “But I’ll be satisfied until next month!”
“I bloody well hope so! These bags are heavy, and that was our first shop!”
“Good thing you’ve got muscles,” Grace teased, squeezing his arm gently. Harry rolled his eyes at her and forced a smile on his face as she dragged him to Glinda’s Jewelry Galleria. Harry never really felt self-conscious about how he looked – except maybe his height two years ago, however he never really put that much energy in caring about his appearance. Of course he tried to look and dress nice for Grace because he wanted to look nice for her, but other than that, he didn’t put much thought into what he looked like. But for some reason he felt…self-conscious about himself when she squeezed his arm.
He was tall, a lot taller now, and the top of her head was just above his shoulder blade whereas a year ago she reached his eyebrows if she stood straight. Over the summer he needed all new clothes, new trousers, new shirts because his shoulders were a little broader now, and new shoes since he outgrew his old ones. He had facial hair becoming more noticeable on his chin (thankfully Sirius gave him tips on shaving if he didn’t want it, but Harry was tempted with the idea of keeping it to see how Grace would like it). However one thing he’s noticed was that, even with all the growth, his body was still the same. He was still very thin and lankey, and knees were still a bit knobby. He wasn’t built like Ron, who seemed to have natural muscles and was filling out to match his height.
Harry doesn’t think he has any muscles at all. He wasn’t weak by any means, but he didn’t have the shapely arm muscles that a lot of the other boys in their year and older had.
So he wondered: what made Grace attracted to him? What did she see in him physically that made him attractive to her? He wasn’t handsome like Krum, or like Cedric was. Nor did he have the same charming features that Justin Finch-Fletchley has. He didn’t have the same charismatic suave that Bill had, or that Sirius had (which he had noticed a lot of girls liked). He wasn’t ugly, or unattractive – he had been called good looking and handsome before but looking back they were comments in articles. Girls giggled and blushed when they saw him, but he knew it was because he was famous and ‘The Chosen One’. So what did Grace find so attractive about him?
For him, it was an easy answer. There wasn’t a single thing about Grace that wasn’t attractive. Sirius was handsome and charming, and Helena was beautiful, so it was natural that Grace would also be beautiful. Harry always liked her hair. Her hair wasn’t wildly curly, or coily, nor was it bushy curls like Hermione’s; but it was curly enough that he could loop a curl around his finger, pull on it and it would bounce back into place.
And he always loved her eyes. They weren’t a dark grey, or dark like he had seen other Black’s have from the portraits at Grimmauld Place. She had Sirius’ eyes, a light grey but there was something in hers that had a bit more blue to them.
Her face was beautiful. He couldn’t describe it any other way as… striking. Stunning. Beautiful. Breath-taking. She’s always been that way since he could remember. From the moment years she first stepped into that muggle classroom seven years ago, he always thought she was pretty… but in third year her beauty hit him differently, because it was the first time she had taken his breath away.
Then there was the rest of her. She wasn’t super thin and shapeless like Cho was, nor was she athletic like Ginny, but she wasn’t lithe like Hermione. She also wasn’t pudgy like Eloise Midgen, and she wasn’t thick and stocky like Milicent Bulstrode either. Grace reminded him of the time turners, that hour-glass shape. Her hips weren’t too wide, nor were her thighs too thick either, and her waist wasn’t too small… she didn’t have a very flat stomach – not anymore at least, which Harry was grateful for. She had looked too skinny last year, even when they started dating she looked a little too thin but she had been healthier and getting better and to him that’s all that mattered. However a lot of the weight she gained back, she had lost again over the summer from not eating as often, but like before she was gaining it back.
Her breasts, however,… Harry’s eyes went to her chest, and he rolled his lips between his teeth then swallowed the lump in his throat. He had a bad habit of staring at them and down her shirt. He shouldn’t, he knows he shouldn’t because he didn’t want to make her feel uncomfortable… but it was hard not to stare. Especially since he knew what they looked like, what they felt like…and he loved them. She says they need to stop growing, Harry on the other hand is perfectly okay either way. They can stay the way they are, or they can keep growing, he didn’t mind.
But as he looked at her, his heart racing and his chest swelling with warmth and fondness (and his trousers starting to become a little uncomfortable). She was gorgeous… and he… he didn’t think he was good looking enough for someone as beautiful as her.
“Hey, look at this!” Grace grinned as she held up a leather watch band to show him. Her smile, however, fell when she noticed his brows were pinched and the wrinkle between them. “Hey… what’s wrong? Are you bored? We can go somewhere else if this is boring – “
“What?” he asked, blinking as he came out of his thoughts.
“Harry, are you okay?” Grace asked softly, setting the watch band down.
“I’m fine,” he shrugged. “I’m having fun, really!”
“No you’re not,” she said, grabbing his hand. “Let’s go to Zonko’s or something – “
“Grace, really, I’m fine.”
“Then why did you look upset?” she asked, and Harry frowned again. “You’ve got the wrinkle, right here,” she said, reaching up and poking the spot between his brows. “And you’ve got this look on your face… like you’re upset…”
“Oh,” he said quietly. “It’s nothing, Grace – “
“Harry…” she said firmly, giving him a look. Harry let out a defeated sigh and looked at the wide selection of charms. He brushed his fingers against an sparkling owl charm.
“Why do you like me, Grace?” he asked in a quiet, nervous, voice.
Grace frowned in concern. “What?” she asked. “What… are you – “
“Why do you like me?” he asked, his voice a little firmer as he looked at her.
Grace took in a breath and she stared at him in surprise. “Where is this coming from?” she asked nervously. “I – I thought we were okay! Is – is the date not fun? Are you not having fun at all? Was – am I too much – “
“No,” he shook his head. “No, it’s nothing like that at all!” he assured her.
“Then… why are you asking?”
“Because… it’s easy to like you,” he said simply, turning away from her and looking back down at the charms. “You’re funny, you’re kind, you’re thoughtful, you’re fierce and a force to be reckoned with… you’re beautiful – gorgeous! And – and so talented in everything you do. You’re… perfect to me Grace… and I look at you and see how beautiful you are, and how your smile lights up the world and makes me feel all warm and safe, and….and happy,” he continued, then looked back at her to see her staring at him in surprise, her lips parted. “And…and I’m not any of those things. I’m not muscular, I’m not ‘head turning’ handsome… I’m tall, sure, but…I’m lanky and I still have knobby knees, and I can’t see three feet in front of me without my glasses. My hair won’t ever lay flat, and it’s always a mess…. I look at you and I wonder how – why you like me because you could have anyone… and you deserve the best. Not someone who can’t match how beautiful you are, or someone who…who made you feel less than… someone who broke your heart… You deserve someone who would’ve never put you through what I did last year – “
“Harry…” she said softly, taking his hand and she brought it to her lips.
“I just… I wondered why you like me…” he said quietly, “what about me is attractive to you…”
“You make me happy,” she said simply. Harry’s brows frowned as he looked at her, confused. “You make me feel seen, and heard… and understood,” she continued softly. “I don’t care that you’re not this super, muscly, hunky bloke. I don’t care that you wear glasses, or that your hair sticks up in funny angles and won’t lay flat. I like those things about you. They’re cute and adorable and… I like you the way you are,” she said with a shrug. “I think you have the most beautiful eyes, and I can stare into them all day. I love your smile, because it brightens my world, and makes me feel warm too… you, Harry… make me feel warm, and happy and safe…” she confessed, and Harry felt his cheeks warm. “I don’t care if you’re muscly, because I love being wrapped in your arms because they make me feel warm, and wanted, and…and safe. I can be myself with you Harry, I always have ever since we were kids.”
“But I hurt you, so much last year – “
“Yeah, you did,” Grace nodded. “But… I’m glad I went through that,” she added, and Harry frowned. “I’m glad I went through that heartbreak, because…” she took a deep breath, and smiled at him. “Because I knew that you were telling the truth, that you really meant what you said to me when you told me how you felt. I knew you meant how you felt when you kissed me, and it made you kissing me worth the wait and the pain. I’m not a second choice to you Harry, I know that now. It just…. Took us being stupid to realize it, but… it was worth it. All of it was worth it to me, Harry, and I wouldn’t go back and change anything. You are my person, you always have been and… and you always will be,” she swallowed the lump in her throat and kissed his hand again. “There’s no one else I want… I want to have a life and family with one day,” she confessed in a soft whisper.
Harry felt his chest warm and tighten as he looked at her. He smiled and pulled her closer to him. “That’s the first time you said it,” he whispered, tucking a curl behind her ear, “having a future together…”
“It’s the truth,” she smiled at him. Harry’s smile widened as he rested his hand on her cheek, caressing her cheekbone softly with his thumb. “All I’ve ever wanted is you Harry…”
Harry leaned down and kissed her, deeply and passionately. A soft moan sounded from her throat as she held onto the back of his neck. The kiss was different than the others, and while they’ve shared many deep and passionate kisses, none of them were like this one. This one, they both felt that familiar warmth in their chest as Harry pulled her closer. They didn’t need the words ‘I love you’ to be spoken, that kiss and the warmth in their chest was enough for them to know. They loved each other, and they knew they loved each other.
Notes:
This is one of my favorite chapters!
We get to see a little bit of what's going on with Sirius and how he's coping and handling everything. We also get to see more Tonks which is always fun! We also met a new character who will be appearing periodically throughout the rest of the fic! I'm so happy for you all to officially meet Cordelia! I love her so much, and she becomes such an important character in Deathly Hallows (and post DH too!) and I really hope you all like her! I'd love to hear your thoughts on her!
We also get to see Harry and Grace's first "official" date out and about and it's just so cute and wholesome. When I first wrote this chapter, I didn't really expect it to be that inner monologue-y from Harry, it just sort of happened. It's nice to really see how Harry feels about Grace, and why, and see that physical attraction. And it's also a nice reminder that guys have insecurities too, especially when they're this young and inexperienced. While he doesn't have the same insecurities about his physical appearance like Grace had, they're still there. Because to him, he's like a 6 or a 7 while Grace is a 10 and hes thinking the math isn't mathing 🤣He's just very aware of himself and how he looks and suddenly the insecurities came out of no where for him - and it's 100000% because they're out and about together.
And this is also such a big moment for Grace too because she's never thought anything of it. And she's learn so much about herself and her feelings, and has a new sense of confidence in their relationship. Her finally saying anything out loud about their future is such a big step for her and its just... uuughh I love this chapter sooo much 😭😭😭
I hope you all enjoyed it to! I'd love to know what you all thought about this chapter, and also about Cordelia!
Chapter 160: 159
Notes:
Hello! Happy Wednesday!!
Here's chapter 159!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For the next hour and a half, Harry and Grace leisurely looked at everything in the store ( a few things Harry took note that Grace had looked at more than once, or looked at for a little longer than others), before heading to some of the other shops. They had went to Scrivenshafts, where Grace had gotten a few new bottles of ink, and some new parchment – and where Grace had also gotten Harry some more ink and parchment because he refused to admit that he needed more. After Scrivenshafts, they had went to Dervish and Bangs, then to Zonko’s to look around and kill some time. However, when Harry brought her to Madam Puddifoots, Grace glared at him.
“You’re not seriously bringing me here on our date are you?” she asked sharply. Harry grinned at her as he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer. “Because I hear that the tea and coffee and even their sorry excuse of hot chocolate is abysmal!”
“Abysmal, that’s a fancy word for you,” he teased, and she huffed, and smacked his chest lightly.
“Please tell me you’re not seriously going to bring me in there on our date? I don’t want to drink chocolate water and hate my favorite color,” she pouted, making Harry laugh.
“No, I wouldn’t dare bring you in there,” he smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. “I wanted your reaction, that’s all,” he teased, and his laugh grew louder when her face dropped and she glared up at him, unamused.
“I hope it was worth it,” she muttered.
“Oh, it was,” he kissed her forehead. “C’mon, let’s go get lunch.”
“Ugh, finally! I’m hungry.”
“…When are you not hungry?”
“…when your hands and lips are on me,” she whispered playfully. Harry sucked in a breath, then started coughing, making Grace laugh.
“Minx,” he muttered once he stopped coughing and they made their way to The Three Broomsticks.
“Well… no,” she sighed dramatically, “I suppose I am still hungry then… just not for food,” she added, smirking. Harry blinked, his brows frowning as he looked at her. “I’d rather be having you as a snack.”
“Grace,” Harry grumbled in her ear, his voice low and rough, making the fluttering and the ache between her legs pulsed. “Now isn’t the time, princess.” Grace’s eyes widened and her cheeks started burning. Her chest felt tighter, and the ache between her legs only grew more uncomfortable. Where had that come from? She wondered. It reminded her of the time – the simpler times – when they would joke around and she would call him her Prince Charming and she…she was the damsel in distress but… but this felt different. Being called Princess was different, him calling her Princess felt different… it felt…. Arousing.
“Don’t call me that,” she whispered, her cheeks burning even more. “At least… not when we’re in public,” she added.
“Then stop being a little minx and turning me on,” he teased, his voice low and deep in her ear, sending shivers down her spine. “I can’t do what I want to when we’re in public, and you know that.”
“I mean….you could – “
“Grace,” he growled in her ear, forcing her to look at him. “I really want to do nothing more than take you back up to the castle and – “ he paused, his cheeks turning pink, “but I also want to finish our date and I can’t do that if you’re turning me on,” he huffed. “It can be really uncomfortable, you know…” he added stiffly.
“Oh…” her eyes drifted down to his groin, before looking back up at him with wide eyes. “I’m sorry…” she said.
“Don’t be,” he said, kissing her. “Just… wait until we get back to the castle and we sneak to the Room of Requirement before you start doing and saying things that get me hard, okay?”
“Hard?” Grace asked, frowning. Harry’s cheeks turned a darker shade of pink. He looked down then back at her, then down again, then back at her.
“Yeah…you know…when you turn me on, you make…me hard…” he said slowly. She frowned, confused, then her eyes widened.
“Oh!”
“Yeah.”
“It’s uncomfortable?”
“It can be, yeah,” he nodded.
“I’m sorry!” she said, and he nodded.
“Don’t be, you didn’t know, it’s fine. Just…”
“I’ll save my suggestive comments for when we’re in the castle,” she promised and he smiled at her.
“Thanks,” he chuckled. “I appreciate it.”
“Not doing it for you,” she added, with a smirk as she pulled away from him. Harry frowned as he watched her walk away from him. “I don’t want other girls knowing how lucky I am,” she teased.
“Dammit, Grace!” Harry exclaimed, his cheeks now red and he glowered at her. Grace sent him a smirk over her shoulder then she started running down the street. “Oi! Get back here you little minx!” he shouted playfully as he started running after her.
Grace’s laughter grew louder as Harry caught up to her. He wrapped his arms around her, dropping her bag of Honeydukes, and swung her around. Her head fell back onto his shoulder, screaming and laughing.
“Got you,” he whispered in her ear, his hot breath making the hair on the back of her neck stand.
“You caught me,” she teased, and Harry set her back down on her feet. Harry grinned at her when she turned around and leaned down, kissing her. “Now come on, I’m hungry!” she tugged on his arm, making him laugh and sigh dramatically.
“Okay, okay,” He sighed as he bent down, picking up the Honeyduke’s bags, then wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
When they reached the three broomsticks, Harry opened the door for her and stepped into the pub behind her. It was crowded with students and older wizards, but it wasn’t terribly packed yet either. Grace frowned as she scanned the pub, looking for an empty table. There was an empty table for two in the back corner of the room. She grinned, taking Harry’s hand and began guiding him through the maze.
“Er, where are we going?” Harry asked.
“To go sit down?” she answered, looking over her shoulder at him.
“But I thought we were meeting Ron and Hermione for lunch?” he asked, and her shoulders slumped. She was having so much fun being on their date, and being able to be alone with him out and about that she had completely forgotten about meeting their friends.
“Oh…yeah…”
“We don’t have to meet them – “ Harry started, but she shook her head.
“No, no it’s fine,” she shrugged. She turned back to look the two seater table and sighed sadly when she noticed Ginny and Dean had snagged it for themselves. “We did plan to hang out with them…” she added sadly.
“Next Hogsmeade trip, it’ll just be you and me,” he whispered in her ear. “All day. Promise.”
“But what about hanging out with Dad for his birthday?” Grace asked, and Harry let out a long sigh.
“We’re never going to have a full day alone in Hogsmeade will we?” he asked lightly as he pulled her to a large table in the middle of the pub.
“We might if Ron opens his eyes and realizes he has feelings for Hermione,” Grace said as she took off the leather jacket her dad had given her for Christmas as Harry pulled out her chair for her. Her cheeks flushed as she draped her jacket over the back of the chair and sat down with a smile.
“You think he does?” Harry asked as he took the seat next to her.
“I mean, did you not notice how he gets when Hermione pays attention to you?” she asked, and Harry’s brows frowned as he shook his head. Grace blinked at him, then shook her head. “He likes her, Harry,” Grace said slowly and Harry’s brows frowned deeper as he pondered over the thought of his two best friends having feelings for each other. “Either he doesn’t really realize it, or… he doesn’t think she could like him,” she shrugged. “Which its absolutely ridiculous if you ask me. She’s always caved when he asked her for help, and she’s always paid more attention to him. He’s just been to thick to reali-mm,” she sighed against Harry’s lips and leaned into him. She loved and hated it when he did that. Annoyed that he would just cut her off, but there was something about him interrupting her with a kiss, claiming her lips as his that had the butterflies fluttering in her stomach.
“Stop talking about other blokes when we’re alone,” he muttered against her lips.
“Sorry,” she whispered.
“Good,” he said, his hand resting on her cheek and he kissed her again.
“Must you two always snog?” Ron asked dryly, forcing the two of them to finally break apart.
“Yes,” Harry and Grace replied. Ron rolled his eyes as he and Hermione both removed their coats and put them on the back of their chairs before sitting down.
“Don’t get your wand in a knot because you don’t have a girl to snog,” Grace huffed. “You could if you opened your eyes,” she muttered, then she hissed when she felt Hermione kick her under the table, and Grace glared at her. Hermione’s eyes narrowed and Grace could hear her yelling at her to shut up!.
“Er, what do we all want to drink? I can go get our drinks ordered – “ Harry started as he stood up.
“No need,” Grace’s eyes widened at the familiar voice. She looked behind her and smiled brightly at her dad, who had made his way around the table, placing the glasses of butterbeer down. “I’ve already got it covered. Lunch and drinks are on me, order whatever you want,” Sirius smirked.
“Can I get a firewhiskey?” Ron asked, a hopeful smile spread on his face.
“Sure,” Sirius nodded, and Hermione went to protest as Ron’s smile widened, but Sirius continued, “The Hogsmeade trip after your birthday I’ll buy your first round of firewhiskey,” Ron’s face dropped. “Nice try,” he added dryly as he pulled up a chair on Grace’s other side. “I am somewhat of a responsible adult.” Ron let out a sigh of defeat as he pulled his glass of butterbeer closer.
“Dad! What are you doing here?” Grace asked as she stood up and wrapped her arms around him tightly.
“Harry wrote me and told me to ignore what you said in your letter and come, because you really wanted to see me,” he answered. Harry could feel his neck and cheeks heat up as Grace pulled away to look at him in surprise.
“You told him that?” she asked, and he nodded.
“I wanted it to be a surprise…” he answered sheepishly. Grace’s chest tightened, she felt warmth fill her as she pulled away from Sirius and wrapped her arms around Harry’s shoulders and kissed his cheek.
“You’re the best,” she whispered in his ear, making his cheeks heat up more.
“I know,” he replied with a smile. Grace kissed his cheek again.
“And that’s my cue to go order us some lunch,” Sirius spoke up. “I already know what you want,” he said, waving Grace off. “What about the rest of you?” he asked. When Ron, Harry and Hermione told Sirius their order, he nodded and patted Graces head before weaving through the tables to go order.
“What have you two been up to?” Harry asked, leaning back into his seat with his hand resting on Grace’s thigh.
“Not much,” Ron shrugged.
“Went to Honeydukes,” Hermione answered with a light dusting of pink on her cheeks.
“We saw the two of you leave that jewelry place,” Ron grinned, “Were the two of you looking for engagement rings –“
“Oh no,” Harry groaned when he saw Professor Slughorn, who had just spotted them and was starting to weave his way through with a smile on his face.
“Harry, m’boy!” Slughorn greeted in a booming voice. “And Grace! How lovely it is to see you!” he greeted her warmly, and she gave him a polite smile. “Harry, that’s three of my little suppers you’ve missed now! I’m determined to have you!”
“Well, I’ve had quidditch practice, Professor,” Harry said, and Grace gave him a look.
“Surely not every time? Seeing as Grace has been able to make it to the last one,” Slughorn raised an eyebrow. Grace sent Harry a look, and tried not to jump when she felt Harry pinch her thigh.
“Well, I’ve been spending extra time coming up with plays for practice,” he said, and Grace pinched his hand, making him clench his teeth. She squeezed her thighs tightly when she noticed how the muscles in his jaw and neck tensed as he did so.
“Well, I certainly expect you to win your first match after all this hard work!” Slughorn said. “But a little recreation never hurt anybody. Now, how about Monday night, you can’t possibly want to practice in this weather –“
“I can’t, Professor, I’ve got – er – an appointment with Professor Dumbledore that evening.”
“Unlucky again!” Slughorn sighed dramatically. “Ah, well… you can’t evade me forever, Harry – Sirius!” Slughorn greeted, his eyes widened in surprise. Sirius forced a polite smile on his face as he came up beside Grace.
“Hello, Ol’ Sluggy,” he greeted his old professor.
“My, my, this is a pleasant surprise!” Slughorn smiled, holding his hand out. Sirius kept his smile forced on his face as he took Slughorns hand. “I assume you’re here to spend time with Grace, are you?”
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded as he shook Slughorns hand.
“I’m not sure if you got my owl,” Slughorn started politely as he and Sirius let go, “but I want to say how truly sorry I am about Helena,” he said softly. Sirius shifted uncomfortably as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. “She was a special young woman, and I’m sorry that the two of you didn’t get time –“
“We did,” Sirius interrupted stiffly, and Grace stared at him. “I’m not sure what Grace has been comfortable with sharing, but whatever you read in articles is wrong. I know she was one of your favorites, and I don’t want to taint any fond memories you have of Helena but… I spent two years with her, trapped in an estranged, loveless marriage that went to shit and we never reconciled so I’m sorry but I don’t want to hear anymore condolences! So if you can tell your connections at the damn Prophet and that blasted Witch Weekly magazine so they’ll stop spreading misinformation that would be enough. Thanks,” Sirius snapped.
A tense silence fell over them.
“I’m sorry,” Sirius cleared his throat, running a hand down his face. “All I get are owls from people I don’t even know expressing their ‘condolences’ on her death and thinking they know the truth, and… I’ve grown tired of them.”
“It’s quite all right, Sirius,” Slughorn said softly. “Still… I am sorry that she’s gone. It’s a lot of change I a short amount of time…” he said and Sirius nodded. “Well, I’ve got to be going, I hear Honeydukes has crystallized pineapple and it is my favorite! Grace, Miss Granger, please be on the lookout for my owl about our next dinner,” he smiled politely at them before walking away.
“Please tell me you don’t go to them,” Sirius said as he sat down beside Grace.
“I’ve only been to one,” Grace answered, “and honestly, it wasn’t that bad! He knows some pretty interesting people…” Sirius groaned as he rested his arm on the back of her chair.
“Godric, your mother said the same thing,” he sighed, and Grace shifted uncomfortably.
Harry had noticed how uncomfortable Grace had gotten at being compared to Helena. He rubbed her thigh gently and quickly changed the subject. “Did Grace tell you she’s throwing a Halloween party?” Harry asked, looking at Sirius, whose eyes widened and a grin spread across his face.
After lunch, Sirius had paid, making sure he gave the barmaid a smirk and a wink. Grace frowned as she stared between her father and the curly, blonde haired woman. She didn’t think her dad was anywhere near ready to start dating, or had interest in it… or maybe he was being his natural, disgustingly charming self like always?
The five of them had roamed the streets for a little while, but that had only lasted an hour or two.
“All right,” he said as he rested an arm around Grace’s shoulders, “let’s get you lot back up to the castle.”
“You’re walking us?” Grace asked, looking up at him, and he nodded.
“Maybe I can distract Filch so Ron can sneak those Zonko’s products in,” Sirius grinned. Hermione let out sound that clearly made it obvious that she disapproved of Ron sneaking anything in, especially Zonko products when he was a prefect. However, they all ignored her as they started making their way back up to the castle.
On their walk toward the castle, Sirius and Hermione got into a deep conversation about Ancient Runes, while Ron listened with a puzzled expression on his face. Harry took this time while Sirius was distracted to pull Grace closer into his side.
“How about tonight we finish our date in the Room of Requirement?” Harry whispered in her ear.
“Okay,” she replied, her cheeks growing pink as she looped her arm with his.
“It’s nothing to do with you, Leanne!” the familiar voice of Katie Bell rang, making Harry and Grace both to look ahead to see Katie and her friend Leanne. They watched as Leanne went to grab whatever Katie was holding but Katie tugged it back roughly.
The package fell to the ground and Grace gasped in horror as she watched Katie’s body rise into the air, her arms out wide, and her hair flying around her. Grace gasped, her hand cover her mouth as the chatter between Sirius and Hermione ceased. Katie’s eyes flew open as she let out an ear-piercing scream, then she started jerking and thrashing violently in the air before falling. Sirius pushed past Grace and Harry, running toward where Katie had landed on the ground.
“Something’s happened to her!” Leanne cried as Sirius kneeled down beside Katie’s body, who was twitching and screaming. “I don’t know what –“
“Shh…” Sirius said softly as he took out his wand and pointed it at the girl. Grace stared in terror, watching Katie writhe around in pain on the ground. Harry bent down to look at what Katie had dropped. “Don’t!” Sirius shouted at Harry, who had bent down to look at what Katie had dropped. “Don’t touch that!”
“But I’ve seen that – “
“Do as I say!” Sirius snapped. “Don’t touch it!.” Harry only nodded as he looked away from Sirius and back at the necklace. “I’m going to take her to Madame Pomfrey, you lot take that to a teacher so they can notify one of the aurors,” he ordered as he carefully scooped Katie into his arms then began making his way toward the castle.
Grace took Harry’s scarf, that he had ended up wrapping around her neck earlier when she said she was cold, and covered the opal necklace with it to pick it up.
“I’ve seen that on display in Borgin and Burkes ages ago. The label said it was cursed. Katie must’ve touched it…” he said, then looked over at Leanne, who was shaking uncontrollably in Hermione’s arms. “How did Katie get a hold of this?”
“Well, that’s why we were arguing. She came back from the bathroom in the Three Broomsticks holding it, said it was a surprise for somebody at Hogwarts and she had to deliver it. She looked all funny when she said it…” Leanne answered, but the her eyes widened. “Oh no, oh, no! I bet she’d been imperiused and I didn’t realize!” she gasped, then the tears started again. Grace looked at the necklace, then at Harry, who was frowning at it before meeting her eyes.
“Leanne…” Grace said softly, “did Katie say who had given it to her?”
“No,” she shook her head, wiping her tears, “she wouldn’t tell me. I kept telling her she shouldn’t take it up to the school but she wouldn’t listen, then she tried to see what it was and I told her not to touch it and I tried to take it hand…” Leanne’s voice cracked and she started crying again.
“We’d better get up to the school,” Hermione said as she rubbed Leanne’s arm gently. “We’ll be able to find out how she is…”
“Malfoy knows about this necklace,” Harry said furiously once Hermione and Leanne were a little ways ahead of them. Grace and Ron shared a look before looking at Harry. “It was in a case at Borgin and Burkes four years ago, I saw him having a good look at it while I was hiding from him and his dad. This is what he was buying that day when we followed him! He remembered it and he went back for it!”
“I – I dunno, Harry…” Ron said hesitantly. “Loads of people go into Borin and Burkes… and didn’t that girl say Katie got it in the girls’ bathroom?”
“She said she came back from the bathroom with it, she didn’t necessarily get it in the bathroom…” Grace said slowly, although she was still not convinced it was Mafloy. Harry nodded in agreement.
“McGonagall!” Ron hissed, and they looked up to see McGonagall rushing down the stone steps toward them.
“Sirius said you five saw what happened to Katie Bell – upstairs to my office at once, please!” she pointed behind her and they nodded. “What’s that you’re holding, Miss Black?”
“It’s the thing she touched…” Grace said.
“Good lord,” McGonagall gasped in alarm as she stared at the necklace warily. “No, no, Filch they’re with me!” she said sharply when Filch came shuffling around the corner of the entrance hall. “Upstairs, in my office, the five of you,” she ordered, pointing to the staircase and the five students nodded. “Filch, please go find Professor Snape and have him meet me in my office as soon as possible,” she said to the caretaker before following the students up the stairs.
Grace shivered slightly as they entered McGonagall’s office. It was still chilly despite the burning fire. When McGonagall closed the door, she looked at the five of them, waiting for an explanation, but the only sounds that could be heard were Leanne’s cries and the crackling fire.
“You can set that on my desk, Miss Black,” McGonagall instructed, and instantly Grace let the opal necklace clatter to the wooden desk. She’ll have to ask Kreacher or Dobby to clean Harry’s scarf on the off chance that any remnants of the curse lingered on Harry’s scarf. “Well?” McGonagall asked sharply, eyeing them from over her glasses. “What happened?”
Sniffling, Leanne managed to tell her account of events coming back from Hogsmeade, it took her a bit as she kept pausing to take breaths and sniffle between sobs. McGoangall conjured a handkerchief and handed it to Leanne, who used it to dry her eyes as she continued, but before she could reach the part where Katie got cursed, she was so overwhelmed with sobs she couldn’t.
“All right,” McGonagall said softly, “go to the hospital wing, please, Leanne, and ask Madame Pomfrey to give you something for the shock,” she instructed. Leanne nodded, clutching the handkerchief close to her face to soak up the tears. Grace turned around to watch Leanne go, wondering if she should go with her, but when the door opened before Leanne could open it. She blinked in surprise when she saw her dad enter the room once Leanne had stepped out. Closing the door behind him, he leaned against it with his hands in his pockets.
“What happened when Katie touched the necklace?” McGonagall asked, and Grace turned her attention back to her teacher.
“She rose up in the air,” Harry answered instantly, “and then she began screaming – “
“She went all funny,” Grace cut in, frowning. “Like she was being thrashed around in the air before… before she fell…” her voice faded and Harry rested a hand on her back, rubbing it softly.
“Why is it…” McGonagall stated, closing her eyes, “when something happens,” she let out an exasperated sigh as she looked at the four of them, “it’s always you four?”
“…Déjà vu…” Sirius muttered from behind Grace and she shifted uncomfortably.
“Believe me, Professor,” Ron started looking awkward, “I’ve been asking myself the same thing since first year…” Grace made a sound in agreement. She wondered if they just couldn’t help themselves, or they were cursed… or maybe Harry was a magnet for trouble. Or all three… all three seemed more likely.
“Professor, can I see Professor Dumbledore, please?” Harry asked instantly.
“The headmaster is away until Monday, Potter,” McGonagall said, looking surprised.
“Away?” Harry huffed in anger, and Grace frowned as she looked at him.
“Yes, Potter, away!” McGonagall said tartly. “But anything you have to say about this horrible business can be said to me, I’m sure! - Oh, Severus!” McGonagall exclaimed, and all of them turned to see Snape had entered the room and was making his way toward McGonagall’s desk. He took out his wand, pointing it at it, and the necklace lifted from the desk.
“Is this it?” he asked lowly, eyeing the floating necklace with intense interest.
“What do you think?” McGonagall asked urgently.
“I think…Miss Bell is lucky to be alive…” he answered. Grace felt cold dread come over her as she stared at the necklace.
“Who would want to curse a student?” Sirius asked gravely, glaring at the necklace as his hand rested on Grace’s shoulder, clutching it tightly.
“I know Katie,” Harry spoke up, “Off the quidditch pitch she wouldn’t hurt a fly. If she was bringing that – “ he nodded to the necklace, “she wasn’t doing it knowingly…”
“Leanne did say she thought Katie was under the imperius curse…” Grace added. “She went to the bathroom, and then came back and said she needed to deliver that to someone in the castle…”
“But who –“ McGonagall started.
“It was Malfoy.” Harry answered instantly.
“Harry.” Sirius said in a low, warning tone as he narrowed his eyes over at Harry.
“That’s a very serious accusation, Potter,” McGonagall gasped, staring wide-eyed at Harry. “Do you have any proof?”
“I… I… just… know,” Harry answered lamely, and Grace let out a long sigh. “I…saw him in Diagon Alley over the summer, he went into Borgin and Burkes –“
“Did you see Mr. Malfoy leave with a package?” Snape asked sharply, his dark eyes narrowing at Harry. Sirius glared and stood behind both Harry and Grace, his hands resting on each of their shoulders.
“Er – no –“ Harry started. “I just… I just know he did it – “
“Harry, enough.” Sirius warned lowly.
“Yes, that is enough, Potter,” McGonagall said sharply. “I appreciate you telling me this, but we cannot point the finger of blame at Mr. Malfoy purely because he visited the shop where the necklace might have been purchased,” she paused, still looking at Harry sharply, “and in any case, we have put the stringent security measures in place this year. I do not believe that necklace can possibly have entered this school without our knowledge – “
“But – “ Harry started, but McGonagall continued.
“What is more, is that Mr. Malfoy was not in Hogsmeade today,” she finished.
“What?” Grace asked, confused.
“He was doing detention with me. He has now failed to complete his transfiguration homework twice in a row. So, thank you for telling me your suspicions, Potter,” she huffed as she moved around them, “but I need to go up to the hospital wing now and check on Katie Bell. I, presume, Severus that you will take care of that?” she asked, nodding to the necklace.
“Indeed,” he replied.
“Now, go on the four of you,” McGonagall ordered as she opened the door and motioned for them to leave. Harry went to protest but Sirius gripped his shoulder tightly and forced him to turn around.
“C’mon,” Sirius said lowly as he nudged Harry and Grace toward the door and motioned for Ron and Hermione to follow.
“Sirius,” McGonagall called when they entered the corridor. Sirius turned and looked at the woman. “Thank you for bringing Miss Bell – “
“Of course,” he shrugged with a smile.
“You have until dinner time,” McGonagall told him sharply, and he nodded – his smile growing. McGonagall gave a curt nod before marching away.
“What did she mean? ‘You have until dinner time’?” Grace asked, looking up at him.
“I can hang around until dinner time,” Sirius shrugged with a lopsided grin. “So, c’mon, let’s take a walk,” he suggested, letting his arm fall over her shoulder.
“Okay!” Grace nodded with a big smile. “You guys coming?” she asked.
“We’re going to go to the common room, maybe get some homework done,” Harry answered, and she frowned in disappointment. “Go on, you two have fun.”
“But…don’t you want to come too?” she asked.
“I get to spend time with you alone all the time,” Harry answered with a shrug, and Sirius raised an eyebrow. “Go have fun with Sirius.”
“Thank you…you’re the best,” she smiled, and Harry grinned.
“I know,” she laughed and then gave him a quick kiss, ignoring the disgusted sound of protest from Sirius.
“I’ll see you later,” she whispered, and he nodded.
“See you later,” he replied and gave her one more kiss before nudging her toward Sirius.
“C’mon, Little star, let’s go,” Sirius grinned as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
“Okay,” she nodded, her face brightening.
The two of them didn’t talk much, they just walked around the castle. Sirius had looked at everything, taking it all in. He saw everything before as a dog, but this was the first time he was able to walk through the halls as a free man and there was a blanket of peace that fell over him. There were people that were roaming the corridors that would stop and stare at them, and then the whispers started. Grace’s shoulders squared, and her hands balled into fists, but Sirius rubbed her shoulder gently.
“Hi, Gracie!” Grace and Sirius turned to see Neville make his way down the corridor holding a magical plant that had floral vines waving around. Neville’s brows frowned as he moved his head out of the way from being hit with it.
“Hey, Nev,” Grace greeted with a smile. “What d’you got there?”
“Oh, these are snowdrop lilies!” he answered with a big grin. “They’re like a cross between snowdrops and lily of the valley!”
“Oh…pretty,” Grace nodded, “what do they do?”
“Nothing really,” Neville shrugged. “They’re just nice to look at, but when they mature, they bloom every morning and release a perfume before closing up again. I’ve got a child plant right now, it should mature by the end of January…”
“That isn’t a birthday present, is it?” Grace asked, and Neville shook his head with rosy cheeks.
“I know better than to get you plants,” Neville teased, and she scoffed, but this made Sirius snort and he coughed trying to cover it up. Neville then realized that Sirius was there and his cheeks went red. “Oh! Er… Hello…”
“Hi, Neville,” Sirius said with a small smile, holding his hand out. “It’s nice to officially meet you on better circumstances.”
“Ye-yeah,” Neville nodded as he took Sirius’ hand and shook it. “Nice to meet you too, Mr. Black –“
“Godric, no,” Sirius shook his head as he dropped Neville’s hand. “That was my poor excuse for a father, call me Sirius, please.”
“All right…” Neville nodded awkward. “Well… I er, I should go put this up…”
“Okay,” Grace nodded.
“I’ll see you at dinner?” he asked, and she nodded again.
“Yeah, I’ll save you a seat, okay?”
“Okay,” he nodded. “It was nice meeting you,” he said again to Sirius who nodded and gave Neville a small wave before the boy turned and started going down the hall.
“He’s nice,” Sirius said, and Grace gave him a look. “What?! I mean it! He’s nice, and he’s your best friend. You forget that I saw a lot in your third year,” he reminded her.
“Oh….right…”
“He reminds me a lot of his mother,” Sirius said as the two of them made their way down to the grounds. “You know… being a little shy and awkward, but kind. Alice was a lot like that when we were in school.”
“Really?” she asked, and he nodded. “I think he’d like that, knowing that he’s like his mum…”
“Yeah… I’m sure he would,” he said quietly.
“Hi Grace!” Lavender and Parvati greeted her, their cheeks flushed a light pink when they looked at Sirius before they started giggling quietly. “Hi, Grace’s Dad,” Lavender said.
“Ah, Sirius, please, ladies,” he corrected with a smirk and a small wink, that had the two giggling.
“Can you not put the charm on my friends, please?” Grace grumbled as she pulled on his arm and dragged him outside.
“I was being polite,” he teased, and she glared at him.
“Polite my arse,” she huffed, crossing her arms and glaring at the ground. “You’re twice their age, you shouldn’t be flirting with my classmates…”
Sirius frowned in concern as he took her arm and forced her to look at him. “Hey… not flirting,” he said softly, “and I would never even think of looking at someone your age – no matter how old you are – in that way.”
“It’s not just that its…. It’s everyone,” she grumbled. “You’re like this everywhere we go. Women always stare and giggle and… and those stupid articles only make it worse!”
“I know,” he said quietly as he rested both hands on her shoulders. “But… I’m naturally charming, Grace… I can’t help it – “ she scoffed, and continued to glare at the ground, “Hey… I’m not looking for anything, especially not any time soon…” he assured her, and she looked up at him. “Even though your mother and I… fell apart, and our marriage was a shit show, that doesn’t mean I didn’t stop loving her when I told her to leave… I loved your mother, I still do love her, I always will. I’m not ready to start dating, Grace, and I won’t be for a long time. Right now, my focus is you, then Harry, then….everything else. Okay?” he asked, and she nodded.
“Can you at least tone down the charm?” she mumbled, making Sirius laugh.
“Yeah, I’ll try,” he said, pulling her into a hug and kissing the top of her head.
Notes:
Part two of Hogsmeade~
Now I know in the books and movies, there weren't any more Hogsmeade trips after this but...this is fanfiction and I do what I want LOL. So expect some more cute and fun Hogsmeade trips in future chapters!
I just love how cute Harry and Grace are, and how comfortable they are becoming with each other. Our girl has gotten a taste of what sexual activity feels like and now she's obsessed (this will be a reoccurring theme - and a little problem - through out HBP and a little in DH.....teehee). Harry is also obsessed, but he is a teenage boy and it's honestly all he probably thinks about lol.
How many of you guessed that Harry went ahead and told Sirius to come anyway? I'm curious lol. I really enjoy writing Sirius out in the open with all of them, and I love writing Harry and Sirius too and developing their relationship more. There are some chapters in the future that have scenes with just the two of them and they're some of my favorite. The Christmas chapters are over all some of my favorite chapters I've written for the HBP part of this fic and I can't wait until we get there!
Grace and Sirius did have a bit of a talk about ~ dating ~ for him. This does come up quite often, and it's something that they both kind of struggle with. But a lot of that is going to be seen and delved into much later~
I'm also nearing the Battle of Hogwarts in DH right now, which means I'm getting close to the end of canon! Now my fic is going post canon! I have ideas and things of what I'm going to be writing about post DH but I would love to hear any ideas or suggestions on things you guys would like to see in the post canon chapters! Please feel free to leave them in comments, or send them to me via discord! ( _megg.)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 161: 160
Notes:
Thank Goodness it's FRIDAY!
I'm excited that it's friday lol.
Here's chapter 160, I hope you all enjoy it :)
it does get a little steamy at the beginning.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m at a loss at who to pick to be the third chaser,” Harry sighed as he rested his head on her bare shoulder as his finger tips danced along her breasts, and over her hardening nipples. “On one hand, Demelza is a great flyer,” he continued, circling his finger around her. “But Dean did a great trick shot last practice…”
“Choose whoever you think would be a best fit,” Grace said as she ran her fingers through his hair.
“That’s the problem,” he sighed. “Demelza – “
“Harry, if you say another girls name while your hands are on my tits one more time, I will get dressed and leave.”
“Right, sorry,” he said quickly, then squeezed one of her boobs.
“Just alternate them for games until Katie’s back,” she suggested.
“Right… yeah, that’s a good idea, I’ll start with Dean,” he nodded.
“Good,” she let out a long sigh. “Now, kiss me and put your hand up my skirt.”
“Okay,” he nodded instantly moving between her legs. Putting his weight on his forearm, his other hand slid softly up her leg and under her already ridden up skirt. He could feel the heat radiating from her as his hand drew closer and closer. Harry brushed some of her curls from her face as his hand traveled further up her inner thigh; he watched her chest rose and fell unevenly. Harry brushed the back of his index finger along the warm fabric of her knickers and he could feel how damp they were becoming.
Grace gasped when Harry’s knuckle pressed into her, and she felt her skin from her chest to her cheeks ignite. Harry smirked when he saw her skin flush pink, and her lips part as he continued to stroke her. A soft moan came from her lips as her head fell to the side, making one of her curls fall over her face. Harry reached up and brushed it back, then forced her to look at him again. Her eyes fluttered open as the tense, pulsing continued to grow between her legs with each stroke of Harry’s fingers.
“I like it when you face me while I touch you, Princess,” he whispered huskily. She gasped quietly, her cheeks flushing a darker pink as he continued to stroke her, increasing his pace. He could feel the fabric get damper, and damper, and he could also feel his own trousers grow tighter. She was warm, and wet and… he wondered if she tasted sweet too – but that was something that he had to wait to find out. Another moan escaped her lips as he pressed harder, feeling her heat and dampness more.
Leaning forward, he started peppering soft kisses along her collar bone, and down the valley of her breasts before wrapping his lips around one of her nipples, and swirling his tongue over her. His trousers started growing tighter and more uncomfortable with each of her pants and moans, and with each stroke he gave her.
“More…” Grace moaned so softly that Harry almost didn’t hear her.
“More what?” he asked, looking up at her from over his glasses.
“Just…just more,” she pleaded as her hips rolled against his hand, and she moaned softly. Harry pressed his fingers against her a little harder as he continued to stroke her, making her moan again. He licked his lips and started to move his fingers faster, and from the sound that came from her lips, it seemed that she liked. He wondered… he wondered what she felt like… if her knickers were becoming that wet and sticky just from him stroking her through the fabric… he wondered how wet she really was…
He paused, making her whine softly and roll her hips again, physically begging him to continue. Slowly, his fingers traced the hemline of her knickers, and he could feel her legs quiver. He slipped one finger under them, and she whimpered quietly. The heat coming from her skin was hotter, and he wanted more. He swallowed as he moved to get more comfortable on top of her, moving his hand further up her skirt to cup her and his middle finger circled through the fabric, and a soft sigh escaped her lips.
He paused again, and a soft, frustrated noise came from her as he slowly moved his hand up and slipped under her knickers. Her skin was on fire, her breathing erratic as she clutched the bed sheets. Harry pressed his lips on her neck, nipping at her skin as he brushed his fingers along her skin.
“Harry…” she pleaded softly.
“Hm,” he asked, against her skin.
“Please…”
“Do you… is it okay that I – “
“Godric, yes, please.”
“Okay,” he whispered, and kissed her neck softly. Slowly, he moved his hand further, and the tip of his middle finger slid between her hot, wet, folds. She moaned, louder this time, as he groaned into her neck. “Bloody hell,” he cursed as he started kissing along her shoulder and down her collar bone. He slid his index finger between her, making her moan again. It felt like Harry had dipped his fingers into a hot honey pot, and he loved it. He loved how on fire she was, how wet she was, and that he made her this way.
“You’re lovely,” he whispered, as he pulled her hardened nipple back into his mouth.
“Oh…Godric,” Grace moaned, rolling her hips, wanting more, needing more of his touch. The tension was building and was starting to become almost unbearable with each pass of his fingers over her. Harry moaned against her as he moved his fingers faster, pressing into her more. He pulled away from her breast, and kissed his way up her chest, along her shoulder and up her neck.
“You feel so lovely, Grace,” he whispered in her ear, as he pressed harder, then boldly, pushed his middle finger into her, groaning at how hot she was. Grace gasped, her back arching from the bed and her hips rolling to meet his hand. He moved his finger out before pushing back in. “How does that feel, Princess?” he whispered, nipping at her ear lobe.
“How – oh – how are you…” she whimpered.
“Does it feel good?” he asked.
“Uh-huh,” she whined as she rolled her hips as he pushed his finger in and out of her, making sure to press onto that hot, wet, knot that sent electricity through her body. A soft, high pitch gasp escaped as he did it again, and he kissed her cheek.
“Right there?” he whispered.
“Uh-huh,” she whimpered, her hips rolling as he did it again. The back and forth of rubbing that little bundle of nerves and thrusting his finger in and out of her, did something to her. She felt electric when she felt his fingers on her, the shots of lightning coursing through her that had her panting and whining and wanting more as that tension built up. But when his finger pushed inside her, she moaned softly, enjoying the pressure. She gasped loudly when she felt Harry thrust a second finger inside her, and her body tense and trembled under him.
Her breathing became erratic, her moans mixed with pants as her skin flushed pink. Harry watched in lustral wonder, loving the effect he had on her, loving what he was doing to her, how he was making her feel. Her pants and moans were music to his ears, they were more beautiful than when she sang because right now, she was singing for him… singing a song only for him to hear.
“Harry…” she moaned softly when his thumb pressed against her knot of nerves, making her hips buck up as he started moving his fingers faster. Her eyes fluttered closed as her eyebrows pinched together and if Harry didn’t know better, he would’ve thought she was in pain. Her mouth fell open as each exhale was replaced with a moan. Her chest that was flushed a nice pink color was turning darker as her body tensed. Harry’s brows frowned as he paused, wondering if it was too much. “Don’t – don’t stop, please…” she pleaded, her hips rolling up. Harry only kissed her forehead as he continued his movements. “Yes…” she moaned, feeling the tension build more and more. The muscles in her thighs tightened as one of her hands clenched the sheets so tightly she feared her nails ripped through the fabric, and her other hand raked up Harry’s bare back, her nails scraping along his skin before tangling themselves in his hair.
Harry hissed quietly when Grace tugged on his hair, he didn’t mind, in fact he liked it. He liked being what she used to anchor herself as he touched her. He pressed soft, sweet, kisses on her forehead, her brow, her cheek, down her neck and her shoulder. “You sound so lovely, Princess…” he whispered in her ear, his thumb circling her bundle of nerves as he thrusted his fingers faster, and a little harder than before, making her moan louder and her grip on his hair tighten. Her face curled, her mouth hung open as her breathing became even more uneven. He thought she was breath taking, breathing heavily, her skin flushed red, her chest bare for him to admire, wearing only the brown suede skirt and her knickers.
Her stockings had been flung somewhere in the room of requirement when he was trying to take them off. Grace scolded him for ripping them, but he didn’t care because he couldn’t bear to see her uncomfortable and those clothes were making her uncomfortable. She wasn’t comfortable being completely naked yet, and he didn’t care at all… because watching her like this, her skirt hiked up to her waist and his hand down her knickers, her rosy nipples becoming harder as she moaned softly….
To Harry, it was heaven. He wanted no other song than hers, and he wanted to savor the vision next to him.
“Oh God…” she whimpered, her hand tugging his hair tighter as her hips bucked. That tension between her legs grew tighter and tighter. She thought Harry’s kisses were the best feeling in the world… but now, this was the best feeling. She never wanted it to end, but she did so badly want to know what release would feel like. “Harry…” she pleaded.
“Hm?” he replied, kissing her cheek.
“Harry… please… help – oh Godric…” she sputtered, her body tensing, her hips bucking up and rolling to meet his hand, and as her pace quickened, Harry followed. “Oh my – Oh yes like that…keep – that – Harry!” Grace’s voice kept growing higher and higher in pitch as her grip on his hair and the sheets tightened.
The tension that was building between her legs finally snapped, and all she felt was this white fire of pleasure ignite through out her entire body. Her hips bucked up as her thighs clenched tightly around Harry’s hand and her eyes flew open with a loud, high pitch gasp. Harry slowed his fingers to match the slow rolling of her hips, but he could feel her tighten and pulse around him, and as he watched her start to relax and take deep breaths, he never felt something so amazing, or seen something more beautiful.
When her hips relaxed, and her grip on his hair loosened, Harry pulled his fingers from her. He didn’t quite know what to do with them now, they were soaked and sticky, and he could feel the remnants of her pleasure drip down his skin. Did he wipe them on the sheets? On his trousers? On – and there was a handkerchief appearing on Grace’s stomach. Harry silently thanked the room and pulled his hand from under her knickers and took the handkerchief, wiping his fingers clean.
“Wow…” Grace whispered breathlessly as her eyes fluttered open to look at him.
“Wow is right…” Harry nodded, smiling at her. “You…you were…breath taking,” he said, pushing one of her curls away from her face. Grace laughed as she shook her head at him. She was breath taking… her face still flushed, but there was something in her eyes that… seemed different. Grace pulled his head down, and kissed him. He hummed softly as she deepened the kiss.
She moved her other hand from the bed and pressed it onto the hardened bulge, but Harry instantly took her hand and pulled away from the kiss. “No,” he shook his head.
“But I – “
“I know,” he gave her a quick kiss. “Not tonight,” he added, and she frowned.
“But…this is the first time we’ve been able to snag the room of requirement and – and you made me feel so amazing and I – “ and he cut her off with another kiss.
“I know, but this is our night,” he whispered. “We didn’t get to finish the rest of the day alone and I…I wanted to show you how much I – I …” he paused, the words ‘I love you’ were right at the tip of his tongue but he couldn’t say them. Grace smiled at him and pulled him in for another kiss, a softer, deeper one. He didn’t need to say them, and she didn’t seem to need to hear them either.
“Next time,” she whispered, pulling away and smiling up at him, “next time we’re alone in the room of requirement…it’s your turn, Harry Potter,” she said and he grinned at her.
“Okay,” he nodded then kissed the tip of her nose. “I’m all right with that.”
“Good,” she smiled, giving him one more kiss before she sat up. She pulled her hair around her shoulder and started looking around them.
Harry frowned as he sat up on his elbows. “What are you looking for?”
“My shirt, where did you throw it too?”
“Why are you looking for your shirt?”
“…To get dressed?”
“Why?”
“…to be clothed, unless you want me to walk to and around the common room completely topless – “
“No,” he said quickly. “No one can look at you but me,” he added firmly, and Grace rolled her lips between her teeth to keep from smiling. “I just, don’t know why you want to go back to the common room when we have a bed here.”
“Pajamas maybe! I can’t sleep in my clothes!” she laughed, but then at the end of the bed appeared two sets of folded clothes.
“The room is on my side,” Harry grinned as he sat up and reached for the clothes. They were both t-shirts, and pajama bottoms. “We should just stay the night here,” he suggested, and she looked at him in surprise.
“Stay the night here?” she asked, and he nodded.
“Yeah, we’ve got a bed, you’ve got pajamas – not that you really need them – ow okay! You need pajamas,” Harry laughed as Grace swatted at him again but he grabbed her arms to stop her. “Lets just sleep here tonight… a night completely alone and away from everyone…”
“Okay…” she nodded after a few minutes.
“Really?” he asked, surprised and she nodded.
“Yeah…” she said as she took the shirt off Harry’s pile of clothes and stood up from the bed. Harry grinned and turned away from her. “Er…what are you doing?”
“Turning around so you can change,” he answered simply. Grace blinked in surprise as she held the shirt to her chest, and she felt her cheeks warm at the thoughtfulness. She pulled the shirt over her head and stuffed her arms through the sleeves and pulled it down before removing her skirt. She moved and sat on the bed, wrapping her arms around his neck from behind and kissed his cheek.
“You can get dressed now,” she said softly in his ear, then she pulled away. Grace shimmied further up on the bed and tucked her legs under the duvet as she watched Harry stand up. He unbuckled his belt, and she watched how the muscles on his back flexed and moved as he did. He turned and looked at her with a frown. “What?”
“Why are you watching me?” he asked lightly.
“Because… I want to?”
“But I gave you privacy!” he laughed, and it grew when Grace shrugged as she leaned back into the bed and smiled up at him.
“And I appreciate that very much,” she said then waved her hand at him. “Go on, continue.” Harry scoffed at her playfully as he pulled his trousers down and Grace tilted her head with a little smirk on her face. Harry rolled his eyes at her as he pulled the pajama bottoms up and went to reach for the shirt but frowned when it wasn’t there.
“Where’s my shirt?”
“I’m wearing it,” she smiled and he gave her an amused grin.
“You had your own,” he said pointing to the small pile of folded clothes, but then they disappeared. “Oi! What am I going to wear now?” he asked, laughing.
“That’s the point,” she grinned. “I don’t want you to wear a shirt… I like looking at you shirtless too, you know…” she admitted in a more softer voice. Harry’s cheeks flushed and he shifted uncomfortably.
She did. She liked it when Harry was shirtless. She tried to get him shirtless as often as he did the same for her. He wasn’t buff or beefy, and he didn’t look thin and lanky like he had looked before. He grew nine inches over the summer, and he wasn’t out of shape – quite the opposite. Now he was filling out to match his height. His shoulders were broader, arms more defined, she could see the faint outline of his muscles on his chest and abdomen from quidditch training. He might not notice the change in his appearance, but she has. She’s noticed how his arms are thicker with muscle than they used to be, how his hands were larger, how hard his chest was becoming. She saw it, and she felt it. He wasn’t the same lanky, awkwardly skinny boy anymore. Not that it would change how she felt about him. She fell for him long before he grew up.
“What?” Harry asked quizzically as he slipped into the bed next to her.
“Nothing,” she shook her head with a smile, and he gave her a look of disbelief. “Really! It’s nothing.”
“I don’t believe you.”
“Well you should, because it’s nothing,” she assured him and he continued to narrow his eyes in suspicion. “Really… I was just looking at you, I like to watch you too,” she said softly, and Harry’s cheeks flushed. He smiled softly as he laid beside her and kissed her forehead. She grinned at him and shimmied further down and pulled the blanket up, then took his arm and wrapped it around her.
Harry chuckled as he pulled her closer, burring his nose into the crook of her neck and taking in her scent.
“It’s nice… finally getting to be completely alone,” she said quietly, looking up at the ceiling as the room changed it to match the night sky.
“I know,” he agreed, pressing his lips to her neck softly.
“Not having to worry about anyone opening your bed curtains,” she added, making him chuckle. “I like laying next to you Harry…” she confessed. “I like… I like waking up next to you…”
“Me too,” he whispered in her ear.
“Do you think we can figure out how get our ceiling the mimic the night sky?” she asked a few minutes later, and Harry frowned. “You know… when we get our house… I think it’d be nice to star gaze from our bed…” Harry’s chest swelled as he held her closer.
“I’ll find the spell and practice it until I get it perfect… just for you,” he promised, kissing her shoulder softly. Grace’s cheeks flushed and she laced her fingers with his, bringing his hand to her lips.
“Good night, Harry,” she whispered.
Harry smiled and held her tightly, pressing another soft, gentle kiss to her shoulder. “Good night, my flower,” he whispered in her ear.
“You’ve got to ask him,” Grace whispered to Harry the Tuesday before their first match of the season during Transfiguration class.
“I know, I will,” Harry muttered as his face curled in concentration. They were learning conjuring spells, and were trying to conjure up small, yellow, canary birds. So far, Hermione and Grace were the only ones that were able to conjure them, and Grace being the only one to do it nonverbally. Just another reason for Hermione to huff about angrily and ignore her.
“Practice is today,” she reminded him dryly as her yellow bird started flying around them, chirping happily and this seemed only annoy Harry more.
“I’m well aware of when practice is, Grace. I am the captain, I made the schedule” he snapped under his breath, glaring over at her. Grace’s eyes narrowed as her face reddened and she sat up straighter in her seat.
“There’s no reason to get snippy with me!” she hissed at him.
“Well I’m trying to concentrate and you keep talking and distracting me!”
“Well, fine! If you don’t want distractions, you can take your hand from under my skirt and I’ll stop talking to you!” she hissed quietly as she pushed his hand away from her and moved as far as she could away from him without falling out of her seat. Harry let out a long, frustrated sigh as he glared over at her.
“I’ll ask him after class,” Harry muttered twenty minutes later when he had failed yet again to conjure a bird, while Grace’s second bird flapped and chirped around them. Grace gave him a curt nod. “Gracie…I’m sorry I snapped at you,” he whispered, his voice softer now.
“You should be,” she mumbled, and Harry thought it was the cutest thing when her lips formed into a small pout.
“I just… I’ve been hoping that Katie would be back by now…” he added.
“It’s been two weeks, Harry,” Grace sighed, turning to him. “You can’t just get over that in two weeks…”
“You did – “
“I was in the hospital wing for a week healing from a fall, malnourishment, and a pneumonia,” she corrected him. “Katie not only fell, but she was jerked around violently in the air and was magically thrown to the ground. Not to mention she was cursed! We don’t know what – “
“Is there a reason for a discussion on something that isn’t Transfiguration and conjuring spells, Black, Potter?” McGonagall asked sharply, as she gave the two of them a look that had them instantly shaking their heads. “You two should know better by now that I don’t like idle chatter in my class,” she reminded.
“Yes, Professor,” they said, and once her back was turned and was inspecting Anthony Goldsteins wand work, Grace turned back to Harry.
“We don’t know what kind of curse was on that necklace, or how severe it was,” Grace continued quietly. “We don’t even know if there will be any lasting effects from it. Not to mention the mental toll it would’ve put on her. Even if she was physically healed from the fall and the curse, that doesn’t mean she’s mentally ready to come back – “
“But you were fine after – “
“No, I wasn’t Harry,” Grace said, making Harry frown in confusion.
“But… you seemed better when you were released – “
“Just because I seemed better doesn’t mean I was,” she corrected him. “Harry… I wasn’t happy for a really long time last year, and just because we finally got together… that doesn’t erase months of unhappiness. I was still doing counselling with McGonagall once a week and I didn’t start feeling back to normal until well into March…”
“How come you never told me?” Harry asked softly, his hand resting on her knee again and rubbed it gently with his thumb.
“I just didn’t think it was something important,” she answered with a shrug a few minutes later.
“Grace…” Harry said quietly, and she waved him off.
“I know, I know… last school year was really hard for me and… even though we finally got together and I was happy, Harry… truly I was!” Grace assured him, resting her hand on his but when McGonagall turned she conjured a third bird, making Harry grumble in frustration because he could barely conjure a feather. “But I didn’t start fully feeling it until the end of March…” she continued and Harry nodded. “Look… I want Katie back too, but – you’ve got to really concentrate on what the spell is supposed to do and imagine it happening in your mind,” she said, when she noticed McGonagall walking towards them, giving them a narrowed look. “But I honestly don’t see Katie coming back any time soon Harry… our first game is Saturday, and you’ve really got to make sure everyone knows whose playing in Katies place…”
“I know,” he sighed defeatedly. “After class, I promise,” he whispered, squeezing her knee gently and she nodded.
And even though Harry did tell Dean that he was going to play this game, Seamus wasn’t pleased to hear it, and neither was Demelza when Harry announced it at practice. He still had Demelza and Seamus run through the plays.
By the end of practice Grace, was exhausted, irritated, and ready to take a shower. She wasn’t even going to bother with her homework that night. She wanted a shower and to curl up on the sofa in the common room with her book. She missed reading. She let out a heavy sigh as she went to the changing rooms, dragging her poor broom behind her. She stuffed it into her locker and yanked her jersey over her head and stuffed it in with her broom.
“Oi, eyes off!” Harry said annoyed, and Grace looked over at him, confused, then she noticed Seamus was shamelessly staring at her chest. Grace’s cheeks went red as she pulled up her tank top to cover the hem of her bra cups. “Cover up, only I can see them,” Harry hissed in her ear.
“Sorry,” she whispered as she pulled her jumper from the locker and pulled it over her head.
“Good work, everyone,” Harry called out after clearing his throat. “I think we’ll flatten Slytherin,” he added, and Grace sent him a raised eyebrow. That was one of their worst practices of the year. However, Harry’s words seemed to bring confidence to the other team members as the rest of the chasers, reserves and beaters left the changing rooms.
“I played like a sack of dragon dung,” Ron groaned once the door swung shut behind Ginny.
“No, you didn’t,” Harry said firmly. “You’re the best keeper I tried out, Ron. Your only problem is nerves.”
“Exactly,” Grace nodded as she pushed up her sleeves. “You won us the quidditch cup in May, Ron. You got over the nerves then, you can do it now. You’re thinking way too hard about this, let your instincts take over.”
“See, I’m not the only one,” Harry said, and Ron sighed in defeat as the three of them left the changing rooms. Harry took Grace’s hand, and she tiredly leaned as close as she could into his side while still being comfortable walking.
The entire trip through the castle, Harry had spent the entire time reassuring Ron that he was going to be great during the game, and that he was a good keeper. Grace on the other hand, spent the entire trek swirling her wand around, conjuring up more little birds, or creating falling leaves around them. She had even created a little snow cloud.
“C’mon,” he muttered, pulling her another direction. She frowned, not paying much attention to where they were going and letting Harry guide her. He lifted the tapestry that lead the way to their favorite short cut (and favorite snogging spot), but the secret corridor wasn’t empty. There, pressed against the stone walls was Dean and Ginny, snogging passionately.
“Oi!” Ron exclaimed angrily, forcing Dean and Ginny to break apart.
“What?” Ginny asked, her brows frowning in annoyance.
“I don’t want to find my own sister snogging people in pubic!”
“This was a deserted corridor till you came butting in!” Ginny glared.
“It was our special corridor,” Grace muttered bitterly, leaning closer into Harry’s side. “Should’ve never showed it to her.”
Harry didn’t respond, he only stared intensely at Dean and Ginny and ignored the shifty grin that Dean sent them, which fell when he noticed the look on Harry’s face. Grace also frowned when she noticed the look on Harry’s face, and something ugly stirred in her and she gripped Harry’s hand tightly, nearly digging her nails into his skin. This made him tear his eyes from Dean and Ginny and look at her in concern, but Grace pulled her hand away from his and crossed her arms over her chest.
“Er…c’mon, Gin, let’s go back to the common room…” Dean started as he went to take Ginny’s hand but she pulled it away, still glaring at Ron, and Harry.
“You go!” she huffed angrily. “I want a word with my dear brother!” Dean looked at them nervously and carefully dipped out of the corridor, not looking remotely sorry he was leaving. “Right,” Ginny continued, tossing her hair over her shoulder, “let’s get this straight once and for all. It is none of your business who I go out with or what I do with them, Ron – “
“Yeah, it is!” Ron argued. “D’you think I want people saying my sister’s a –“
“A what?!” Ginny snapped, drawing out her wand and pointing it at Ron.
“Ron!” Grace hissed at him.
“He doesn’t mean anything, Ginny – “ Harry started, and Grace glared at him to shut up. She wasn’t sure if it was because he wasn’t helping…or because he was talking to Ginny.
“Oh yes he does!” Ginny shouted, her fiery gaze shifting to Harry. “Just because he’s never snogged anyone in his life, just because the best kiss he’s ever had is from our Auntie Muriel – “
“Shut your mouth!” Ron bellowed as his face turned a deep shade of maroon.
“No, I will not!” Ginny yelled at him, gripping her wand tighter, “I’ve seen the way you’re with Phlegm, hoping she’ll kiss you on the cheek every time you see her, it’s pathetic!”
“Ginny,” Grace said slowly, reaching for her cousins’ arm, but Ginny pulled away.
“If you went out and got a bit of snogging done yourself, you wouldn’t mind so much that everyone else does it!” It was these words that finally had Ron pulling out his wand and pointing it her. Harry stood in front of Grace and Ginny, and Grace glared at the back of Harry’s head. She felt the familiar pulsing of arousal between her legs, but also that churning sourness of jealousy bubbling at the same time.
“Ron – “ Harry started slowly but Ron didn’t seem to listen.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about!” Ron roared, trying to get a shot at Ginny but Harry raised his arms to block any attack. That sourness only grew. Harry was protecting Ginny….why was Harry protecting Ginny for? Ginny could take care of herself. “Just because I don’t do it in public – “ Ginny let out a loud, shrill of laughter as she went to push past Harry but Grace took hold of her arm.
“Been kissing Pigwidgeon, have you? Or have you got a picture of Auntie Muriel stashed under your pillow?!”
“You – “ an orange light shot from Ron’s wand and under Harry’s arm, missing Ginny but barely grazed Grace. She hissed as she shoved Ginny back and rubbed her arm. Harry gripped Ron’s shirt and shoved him against the wall and glared at him.
“Stop being stupid!” Harry shouted.
“Ginny, please – “ Grace sighed as she pulled Ginny away, but she just ripped her arm out of Grace’s grip and glared at Ron with angry tears.
“Hermione snogged Viktor Krum!” Ginny shouted, her voice cracking. “Harry and Grace snog all the time! It’s only you who acts like it’s something disgusting, Ron, and that’s because you’ve got about as much experience as a twelve-year-old!” Giving Ron one more withering glare, Ginny turned around and stormed out of the corridor.
Grace whipped around and glared at both Harry and Ron. Harry grimaced as he let go of Ron and took a few steps back. “You will calm yourself down, and you will go apologize!” Grace snapped at Ron. “I don’t care how you do it! But you will apologize! How dare you talk to her and treat her that way! You have no right!”
“No right?! That’s my sister!” Ron shouted.
“It doesn’t matter! You shouldn’t talk to her the way you did – “
“You don’t understand – “
“Of course I do – “
“No you don’t because you’re an only child!” Ron snapped at her. Grace’s jaw dropped as she stared at him. Her chest tightened and her eyes started to sting as she felt the tears begin to pool in her eyes.
“Ron,” Harry hissed angrily, his eyes narrowing at his best friend.
“It’s true! You don’t know what it’s like seeing your little sister have a blokes hands and lips all over her! You don’t know what it’s like being an older sibling because you’re an only child! You’re just our cousin!”
“I see…” Grace said quietly, trying to keep her voice steady. She didn’t look at Ron or Harry as she turned around and walked beyond the tapestry, letting it fall behind her.
Harry glared at Ron and smacked him on the back of his head.
“Ow!” Ron glared as he rubbed the back of his head. “What was that for?”
“You know what that was for!” Harry glared as he shook his head. Meow. The two of them turned around and saw Mrs. Norris sitting at the end of the corridor, her tail swishing back and forth behind her.
“What do you suppose Dean sees in her?” Ron muttered a few minutes later as they walked up the staircase.
“Ginny?” Harry asked, and Ron nodded. “Er… I don’t know?” he shrugged. Harry started to feel a little uncomfortable. It wasn’t that Ginny wasn’t pretty, she was, but she was also Ron’s sister and he cared for her as a sister – the same way he cared for Hermione; but she wasn’t Grace either. “She’s got nice…skin?” Harry answered awkwardly.
“You think Dean’s dating my sister for her skin?” Ron asked bewildered, his face curling awkwardly.
“No, but I mean…it could be a contributing factor,” Harry replied.
“Is that why you like Grace?”
“No,” Harry shook his head, answering immediately. “She’s beautiful… and she’s kind, and feisty and funny and…and I think she’s perfect,” he continued with a small shrug. “And she does have nice skin,” he added with a smirk. Ron groaned and shoved Harry playfully as they drew closer to their common room.
“Hermione has nice skin…” Ron added quietly. Harry’s brows frowned as he glanced over at Ron. He could now see what Grace meant, and for the first time he thought that his best friend did in fact like his other best friend.
He liked the idea of it, actually. Ron and Hermione together, it made sense now that he’s thinking about it. He just hopes that they wouldn’t put him and Grace through the same hair-pulling, rage-inducing, frustration.
Notes:
Welp... Harry and Grace are moving right along, aren't they? Lol. Couple of firsts here lol. And Grace experienced her first orgasm. Some fun firsts indeed!
Just to ease any thoughts or concerns about there being a subplot of Ginny and Harry, or any kind of love triangle, or jealousy going on there, its not happening. Ginny won't get between Grace and Harry. Theres no Harry getting feelings for Ginny. Nope. None of that. Grace is just... getting in her head because she doesn't quite know why Harry was acting like that to Ginny, but little bit of jealousy doesn't last. It pretty much went away when Harry shoved Ron harder against the wall after the jinx grazed her.
Things will continue to kind of heat up between Grace and Harry in upcoming chapters... before they slowly cool down LOL. Then they'll heat back up again lol.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 162: 161
Notes:
Hello!
I'm sorry for the late update! I got caught up in writing yesterday and wanting to finish the chapter where they find the diadem in the RoR that I... lost track of all time. I also got a bit of a late start to writing too due to a work meeting that lasted an hour and it threw off my entire morning groove but alas here are! This just means you get two chapters two days in a row!
I hope you all enjoy this chapter! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Thank you Kreacher,” Grace smiled as she looked around the common room. It had been reorganized to fit her needs. Two large tables that were piled high with snacks and goodies from Honeydukes, a table next to it packed with various types of drinks like butterbeer, pumpkin fizz and pumpkin juice, and then there was her gramophone, all ready to start playing music.
“Yes, Miss,” Kreacher grumbled.
“Awe, come on Kreacher! Don’t you miss me?” she asked playfully, and Kreacher shifted his disgruntled gaze up at her. “You’ve got to be happy to finally get out of that house and get some fresh air.” Kreacher blinked at her before his face curled in a snarl. “Oh, stop it. You’ve done a wonderful job setting up. This is perfect. Thank you, again, Kreacher.”
“Kreacher lives to serve, Misses Grace,” Kreacher grumbled while he bowed.
“You’re never going to call me Mistress are you?” Grace asked curiously, and Kreacher’s lip curled again and he started to do a weird twitchy thing with his head. “It’s all right if you don’t. I won’t force you.” Kreacher seemed to have relaxed a little, and his head stopped doing that weird twitching.
Crack.
“Misses Grace, Misses Grace!” Grace turned and saw Dobby bouncing excitedly up and down, while holding a bundle of fabric. “Dobby has finished the costume!”
“Let’s see,” she smiled as she took the fabric from Dobby and held it up. Her cheeks flushed as she grinned. “It’s perfect, thank you Dobby. Did you get the wings?”
“Yes, Misses,” Dobby nodded enthusiastically. “Dobby has set it on Miss Gracie’s bed!”
“Thank you so much, Dobby,” Grace smiled softly at him, and Dobby’s cheeks flushed a nice pink. Kreacher grumbled behind her, and gave Dobby a dirty look. “Okay, now the both of you in the kitchens,” she said. “I’ve got to get this upstairs so all I have to do after the feast is change into my costume.”
“Of course Misses! Dobby is always happy to help a friend of Harry Potters!” Krecher let out a snort before leaving with a crack. Grace rolled her eyes, she hopes that Kreacher will sooner or later warm up to her again.
“Thank you again, Dobby,” Grace smiled at him, and Dobby blushed before disappearing.
“This place looks great…” Grace’s face soured as she turned to glare at Ron, who made his way through the common room with Harry. “Oh come on! I apologized!”
“I’m still mad.”
“I’m sorry, Gracie!” Ron groaned, but she huffed and crossed her arms over her chest.
“Hey,” Harry whispered softly and kissed her on the cheek.
“Hi,” Grace smiled as she wrapped an arm around his middle and leaned into his side.
“Ron is right, it looks great in here,” Harry said, looking around the common room. “I don’t know how you did it.”
“…Harry, we go to school for magic. Take an extra couple of seconds and think about that for me, will you?” she teased, and tapped his cheek twice playfully. His face dropped and he glowered at her.
“Rude,” he muttered, pinching her side and making her jump. “While we’re on the topic, you still haven’t given me my costume,” he reminded her. “How am I supposed to attend your costume party without a costume?”
“Oh, right,” she nodded. “Just wear your quidditch uniform.”
“My…quidditch – what?”
“Yeah, wear it.”
“Why?”
“It’s your costume.”
“It’s my quidditch uniform.”
“But tonight it’s going to be your costume.”
“… are you going in your quidditch uniform?”
“No,” she shook her head, smirking.
“Then why am I going to be wearing mine?”
“You’ll see,” she winked.
Harry did not in fact see, as the moment they finished the Halloween feast and went back up stairs he hadn’t seen her. Thirty minutes after returning to the common room, he changed into his quidditch uniform and went downstairs, and as he looked around there was Grace nowhere in sight.
Grace on the other hand, was too busy playing hostess, making sure that none of the first or second years got their hands on any of the butterbeer and that they were sticking to pumpkin juice and pumpkin fizz. She glowered over at Seamus – who she had asked to be in charge of the music – as he dropped two of her records. He gave her a sheepish grin and mouthed ‘sorry’ to her. She missed Lee Jordan.
“There you are!” Grace jumped and turned to see Hermione, who was dressed in plain blue dress over top of a white, long sleeved shirt and a white apron tied around her waist, and her hair pulled back into a braid. “Who are you supposed to be dressed as?”
“Belle from Beauty and the Beast,” she answered, and Grace frowned. “It’s a muggle animated film. My parents took me to see it during Christmas holidays first year,” she added and Grace nodded.
“Ah,” she said, then turned when she saw a first year dressed as a pirate try to grab a bottle of butterbeer. “Oi! You know the rules!” she scolded lightly, and the boy sighed and grabbed a pumpkin fizz instead before scurrying away with a red face.
“Er, Grace…” Hermione started.
“Yeah?” she replied as she handed a very small first year girl, dressed in a muggle-style witch costume, a cauldron cake.
“Don’t you think your costume is a little….er….risqué?” Hermione asked carefully. Grace looked down at her costume, and then pulled the bottom of her dress down just a little. It kept riding up a little too high for comfort.
“Just a tad… but it’s super cute!”
“It is, but… don’t you think you’re getting a lot of unwanted attention?” she asked, and Grace was about to ask what she meant but she had saw a couple seventh year boys quicky turn and look away from her.
“Just a bit but, it wouldn’t be as cute if it was longer now would it?” she asked, then she turned and showed Hermione her back. “Aren’t they cute?” Hermione shook her head with a smirk.
“Does Harry know what you’re dressed as?”
“Nope,” Grace grinned. “He’s got to find me to figure it out.”
“Harry’s looking for you,” Ron said as he reached for a butterbeer, and Grace glared at him. “How many times do I have to say I’m sorry!”
“At least fifty more times,” she huffed. “I cried for nearly an hour, I demand an apology for every minute I cried.”
“You – “
“Crap! There’s Harry! I gotta go!” Grace hissed as she ducked down and pushed through the crowd of chatting people. She stood up straighter and grinned when she saw Harry look around all disgruntled.
“Where did she go?!” Harry asked Ron and Hermione, as he looked around the common room again. “She was just here!”
“She er…” Ron started, and glanced over at Hermione.
“You’ve got to find her,” Hermione said with a sigh.
“That’s what I’ve been trying to do!” Harry huffed in frustration as he glared over the other Gryffindors, trying to spot Grace again. “Every time I get a glimpse of her, she disappears as before I can reach her!”
“Well…you should go catch her, mate,” Ron said slowly, hoping Harry would get the hint.
“What do you think I’m doing? But she won’t stay still!” Harry grumbled. “I know this is her first time hosting a party but…she made me dress up for the damn thing, I thought she’d at least want to spend the evening with me.”
“Harry… You’ve got to catch her,” Ron said slowly again.
“What – “ Harry started, but then he spotted her. Grace turned around just in time to lock eyes with him; she gave him a small smirk and a wink before disappearing again. “Oh no you don’t, you little minx,” he muttered under his breath as he started to make his way through the other students. He paused, having lost sight of her again and he stood up on his tip toes to see if he could find her, and there she was talking to Neville. “Got you now,” he said as he moved around Parvati and Lavender. “Gra – dammit,” he cursed when Grace had slipped away between a few fourth years, something white fluttering behind her.
“Having trouble?” Neville asked, and Harry was about to snap at him for asking a stupid question when he noticed that Neville was trying not to laugh.
“You’re in on this too, aren’t you?”
“Dunno what you’re talking about,” he shook his head, and Harry glared.
“Why does she keep running from me? I don’t think I’ve done anything to make her mad at me…have I?” he asked, but Neville shook his head.
“You’ve got to catch her, Harry…”
“I’m trying,” he replied through clenched teeth. “But she keeps slipping away.”
“No, you’ve got to catch her. Not catch up to her,” Neville told him, and Harry gave him a very unamused look. “You’ve got to seek her, then catch her,” he repeated.
“You, Ron and Hermione have all said the same thing and that’s what I’m doing but she keeps running away!”
“It’ll make sense when you finally catch her, Harry, promise,” Neville assured him before he took his fake pipe and stuck in his mouth before walking away. Harry glared at the back of Neville's head. Then he saw her again. She was talking to Colin at the drink table and her back was turned toward him.
“Got you,” he muttered as he started to make his way toward her. “No…no, Colin don’t,” he mumbled when he noticed that Colin had seen him. “Damn it,” he hissed when Colin waved at him. Grace looked over her shoulder and sent him that cute, little, stupid smirk of hers before slipping away again. “Bloody hell,” he cursed as he went to follow her.
This time though, she had peaked over a few third years and caught his eye. Harry frowned as he noticed something white fluttering behind her as she dashed away again. He grumbled and followed her, but when he lost sight of her again he sighed and looked around. Then there she was again, smirking over her shoulder.
They continued to play this game of cat and mouse, until he stretched up to try and see over everyone. He saw her, weaving through dancing boys and girls, and he followed her own line of sight. She was headed to the boys’ staircase. He smirked and started pushing through everyone, hoping to beat her to the staircase – or at least meet her there.
“Hey Harry – “ Colin started, but Harry pushed passed him.
“Not now, Colin, I’ve got to get my girlfriend,” he muttered determinedly as he squeezed between a snogging couple of seventh years.
Once he finally did break through the crowd of students, his heart stopped in his chest, and his trousers started to become a little tight and uncomfortable. Her hair didn’t flow around her with her normal curls, they were loose, and blown out. She had white, feather wings attached to her back, fluttering and glistening in gold. However, it was what she wore that made him freeze. It was a shimmering, gold dress that ended halfway down her thigh, and was skin tight – so much so that he wondered if she was wearing any knickers at all. He swallowed the lump in his throat as he caught up to her, then he took her, stopping her at the bottom step.
“A hundred and fifty points to Gryffindor,” Grace said teasingly as her feathered wings fluttered and she turned around. Harry’s breath got stuck in his throat as he looked at her. Her dress was sleeveless, and he knew for a fact that there was no bra under that gold, shimmery fabric. “Potter catches the snitch… Gryffindor wins,” she continued. Harry blinked, licking his lips as he continued to stare at her costume.
“Wo-wow,” Harry said, clearing his throat and blinking a few times.
“Are you ready to go to your victory party, Potter?” Grace asked flirtatiously as she pulled him close by his shirt.
“Yeah,” he whispered, his eyes shamelessly staring at her breasts.
“Go get the map and your cloak,” she whispered, then pressed a quick kiss on his lips.
“Okay,” he nodded when she pulled away then went to go upstairs. He frowned, then turned around to look at her. “Wait, what?”
“Go get the cloak and the map,” she repeated, motioning for him to go.
“But….why?”
“Your victory party…”
“But… we’re at your Halloween party – “
“Harry go get the damn cloak and map,” she huffed, crossing her arms under her breasts, and Harry’s eyes went there instantly. “I’m trying to be flirty and suggestive and you’re ruining it.”
“Right – yeah! Okay,” he nodded. “I’ll be right back,” he told her. Grace let out a long, heavy sigh as she shook her head. Sometimes, she really had to wonder about him and wonder how he gotten as far as he has… oh…right. It was because of her. And Hermione...but she was going to ignore that little tidbit.
Five minutes later, Harry came rushing down with his cloak and the map stuffed under his arm. “Wand,” she said, holding out her hand as she took the map from his grasp.
“Where’s yours?”
“…Harry, look at me and tell me where I’ll be able to keep my wand?” she asked. Harry’s eyes trailed down her body. The dress was form fitting, left hardly anything to the imagination (well it left nothing to Harry’s).
“I could think of one place…” he said lowly, his eyes trailing lower, eyeing where he knew he wanted to be later.
“Harry!” Grace hissed, her face turning bright red.
“You asked!”
“I – shut up,” she huffed as she held out her hand and Harry handed his wand over to her with a sheepish grin. “I solemnly swear that I’m up to no good,” she muttered, pointing the tip of his wand to the map. She held his wand out for him to take, then she took his arm. “C’mon, let’s go. The coast is clear,” she grinned as she pulled him along and through the common room.
“Where are we going?” he asked as they walked out of the common room.
“You’ll see,” she teased. “Now, cloak,” she said, and Harry rolled his eyes.
“So bossy.”
“Shut up, you like it.”
“Yeah, I do,” he grinned as he flung the invisibility cloak over them.
“C’mon,” she whispered, taking his hand and leading him through the castle. Harry wanted to ask again where they were going as they made their way down the stairs because he thought she was going to take him to the room of requirement. However when he asked, she ‘shh’d him again and kept leading him forward down all the stairs, through the corridors, and out onto the grounds. He frowned as they got closer and closer to the quidditch pitch
“Er…Gracie,” Harry whispered, confused.
“Shh, and get in,” she hissed as she pulled open the door to their changing rooms and shoved Harry inside. He exclaimed as he stumbled backwards and hissed when his back hit the wall.
“Grace wha – mmm,” he started but Grace pulled him into a deep kiss. His hands rested on her hips, softly caressing her as he tried to feel for additional fabric lines under her dress.
Grace’s hand slid down his chest and started fisting at his uniform, pulling and tugging it up. “What are you –“ Harry started when she pulled away from the kiss but his voice was muffled by Grace pulling his shirt up and over his head. “Grace – mm” he didn’t get a chance to continue because once again she pressed her lips to his. His hands returned to her hips as he deepened the kiss.
Grace’s fingers trailed down his chest lightly, sending electric shocks through his body and he felt all the goosebumps rise on his skin. Her fingers brushed his lower stomach and his muscles contracted and he gripped her hips tighter. Harry groaned against her lips when she pressed her front against him, and his trousers start growing tighter. Grace pulled away and started leaving a trail of kisses along his jaw and down his neck, nipping at his skin. He let out an unsteady breath as his head fell back against the lockers and his eyes fluttered closed. His hands gripped the fabric of her dress and went to pull it up, but she grabbed his wrists and pulled his hands off.
“No,” she said against his neck, nipping at his skin one more time before pulling away. “Not tonight.”
“But –“
“Tonight it’s my turn to touch you, Harry,” she told him, her voice low and soft as she looked up at him through her lashes.
“You expect me to not touch you, dressed like that?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. “I know I have a decent amount of self-control, Grace, but if I can’t touch you then what was the point of you wearing that?”
“For you to enjoy the view,” she answered simply as she pressed her palm over her growing erection. Harry let out a long, unsteady breath as he put his weight against the lockers.
“Grace – “
“I thought you wanted me to touch you,” she whispered softly as she started to gently palm him.
“I – I do,” he nodded.
“Then let me,” she didn’t wait for him to say anything else before she unbuttoned and unzipped his trousers. Her fingers slipped beneath the waistband of his boxers, slowly and lightly grazing his skin, and he let out a quiet, unsteady breath. Grace licked her lips and took a deep breath before tugging on the fabric, but Harry took her wrists.
“Grace… you don’t have to do this if you’re not ready. Don’t think you have to… touch me too because you think it’s fair – “
“I know,” she nodded, giving him a small smile, “but I want to, Harry… I want to touch you and… I want to make you feel as good as you made me.”
“Okay…” he nodded, smiling at her as he pushed some of her hair behind her ear. “But…if you want to stop you can. I won’t be upset with you, I’ll just… finish the job later.”
Grace only nodded as she pulled his boxers and trousers down just enough and she gasped when his…penis sprang free. Grace had to ask Tonks what a better word to call it was because that just sounded awkward, and she didn’t like how it sounds. However, she knew what they generally looked like due to the photos from the pamphlets McGonagall had given them, but seeing one in person was different than seeing one on a page. She swallowed as she let out a nervous breath before she wrapped her hand around him. She was surprised at how hard it was, and by how warm. She gasped when she felt him twitch slightly in her grasp, however her surprise made her flinch and he hissed in pain.
“Did I do something wrong?!” she asked, her eyes widening up at him.
“You – er, you’re holding too tight, it – I’m kind of – er sensitive,” Harry told her, and her face burned from embarrassment.
“I’m sorry!”
“It’s okay,” he assured her. “Just… be a little gentler and – and start slow.”
“Okay…” she nodded, easing her grip.
“Yeah…yeah that’s, that’s good,” he nodded, clearing his throat. Grace only nodded, her cheeks burning as she stared down at his…member? No, she didn’t like that word much either but it was less awkward than penis. She wondered how uncomfortable it was for him, having it be that hard, and a strangled shade of red, and were they all that veiny? Were they supposed to be veiny? “Grace…”
“Huh?” she blinked looking up at him with wide eyes.
“What, er…what are you doing?”
“Touching…you?” she answered, now feeling unsure. Harry’s lips rolled together and he tried not to smile. “Am…am I doing it wrong?”
“Here…” he whispered as he placed a hand over hers. “I – I’ll show you…” Grace’s heart started racing in her chest as Harry slowly started to move her hand up and down. Her eyes watched in fascination as Harry guided her hand, she could feel his member hardening, but it still looked so…flexible? “Fix your grip,” Harry said between heavy pants as he took her hand and loosened her fingers, and moved her thumb just a little before guiding her hand again. Harry let out low groan as her thumb brushed against the tip. “Thi-think you – you’ve – “
“Yes,” she nodded. “Lean back…and enjoy yourself, Harry,” she whispered. Harry swallowed the lump in his throat as he nodded. Grace let go and slipped her shoes off before moving to sit on her knees. Taking another deep breath, she wrapped her hand around him again, making sure she held him the same way, then she started to slowly stroke him. Grace looked up at him, watching him as his chest rose and fell with each uneven breath. She liked the soft, deep, breathy sounds he made as she stroked up and down.
“You can go a little faster,” he panted, “Please…” he added, his voice sounding almost… desperate?
“Okay,” she nodded, then started to move a little faster.
“Bloody hell…” he groaned. “It feels so much better when you do it…” Harry admitted as he opened his eyes enough to look down at her. The sight of her on her knees in front of him, giving him careful and eager attention in that tight, golden dress… he was going to have this permanently burned in his memory and was most likely going to have to release again before he went to bed. There was no way that Harry could think about this moment and not get hard. “Faster, Grace…. You can go faster,” he breathed.
“Okay,” she nodded as started moving faster. She rolled her lips between her teeth and looked up at him, her eyes catching his. Her cheeks flushed a deeper pink at the look in his eyes, and how his normal emerald green eyes now looked like a dark forest.
“You…you’re really good at this,” he moaned softly. “Why are you so good at this….”
“Well…. For once, Harry… you are my tutor,” she said smiling up at him, but there was something in her tone…her voice sounded more…sultry. Harry blinked, he didn’t – he couldn’t find any words to say, his mind was going blank with each of her motions, and he could feel the tension building.
“Grace…” Harry moaned softly, his hands balling into fists as his face scrunched up. “Grace….faster…” he pleaded and she went faster. “A little…a little more pressure – yes,” he moaned when her grip tightened just a little. His breaths started to become shallower as he panted out low, deep moans and his face curled. The tension was building, becoming almost unbearable, but when her thumb brushed against his tip, his body tensed and he let out a louder, longer moan.
Grace gasped as streams of something thick and milky-white came shooting out of him and it went everywhere. All over her hand, her cleavage, her dress, and some had splattered onto her cheek. She stared wide-eyed as she instantly released her grip and froze.
“Bloody hell…” Harry groaned once his breathing got under control. “That… that was amazing…wow…” he sighed. “Grace?” he asked when he didn’t hear her, or hear anything really. “Grace?” he asked again, opening his eyes. His face and neck started to burn when he saw her frozen on he knees, and why. “I – I’m so sorry, I – I should’ve – I’m – “ Harry sputtered out words but she only shook her head slowly.
“It’s…it’s okay…” she whispered, still frozen and not knowing what to do.
As embarrassed as Harry was, there was something almost….satisfying seeing his release spattered on her.
“Hold on,” Harry said quickly as he took her arms and pulled her onto her feet. “Stay right here, I – I’ll be right back,” he told her, and she nodded. Harry quickly did up his trousers again, then reached down to grab his shirt, using to clean her up. “I’m sorry,” he whispered again as he wiped her hand clean, then started to move to her dress and chest.
“It’s okay,” she whispered as he wiped the few droplets that were on her face off. “I was just….surprised…that’s all…”
“I’m sorry,” he whispered.
“Harry… really, it’s fine. I’ll be prepared for next time,” she assured him. Harry only nodded as he stuffed his shirt back into his locker and grabbed his practice jersey instead and pulled it on. “Did you enjoy it?”
“Yeah, I shouldn’t have though, I made a mess on you but – “
“I wasn’t talking about that!” Grace hissed, her face turning bright red.
“Oh,” he gave her a sheepish grin as his own cheeks started darken, “well… I enjoyed that and the – er…hand job.”
“Really? I did okay?” she asked bashfully, and Harry chuckled as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder then kissed the tip of her nose.
“It felt amazing. Like I said…it felt so much better when you do it…”
“Do…you…er… do you do it often?” Grace asked shyly.
“Do what – that?” he asked, and she nodded. “Er…yeah,” he answered.
“How often?”
“Everyday usually,” he answered, and her cheeks grew hotter. “At least twice a day, more if…if we’ve been together. Usually before I go to bed…I’ll have to probably do it before I go to bed tonight…”
“Really?”
“Yeah…because I’m going to be thinking about this and… in a couple of hours, I’m going to have to.”
“Because of me?”
“Oh yeah,” Harry nodded, with a goofy smile forming on his face.
“Do…you think of me a lot when you…”
“All the time,” he answered, but then his grin fell when he saw how red her face was. “I – I made you uncomfortable, didn’t I?” he asked but she shook her head.
“No,” she said quietly. He didn’t, she just… never realized that he… well, she never realized that he touched himself that way and found release. She knew what arousal felt like, and now she knew what it felt like to have all that tension just… burst, and it was one of the best feelings in the world. But… she didn’t realize that Harry felt that way every night… and to touch himself while thinking of her… Grace’s cheeks flushed even darker. The thought of him touching himself, feeling that release while thinking of her… She could feel the ache of arousal between her legs. “No, you didn’t… really. I just…I’m surprised, that’s all…”
“You sure?” he asked softly.
“Mhm,” she nodded, then reached up and pulled him down for a kiss. “I hope that next time we’re able to have alone time together… we’ll be able to…”
“Yeah… me too,” he nodded, knowing exactly what she meant because he hoped for it too.
Notes:
So did any of you guess what Grace's costume was before Harry caught her? If so, when did you guess? lol. I loved writing this chapter because it tickled my funny bone. It also just really suited them, and the little game Grace played is just a preview of their future together it's so cute.
Also.... it did get spicey. Pretty quickly... but as steamy as it was, it was also strangely wholesome too for them. They're both still learning and exploring the physical and sexual side of their relationship, and learning not only about each other but in general too. It's awkward, and cringy yes... but it's also really cute and wholesome at the same time. If that makes sense?
As stressful as writing HBP was, because of all the gaps I had to fill in and make... it really was also fun. It was fun to finally have the freedom to write them be teenagers in love and exploring different aspects of their relationship and not be tied by the main plots of the canon story line since the canon story of HBP heavily focused on Harry and Dumbledore and learning about Voldemort. It's a nice little break from all the angst of OotP and what is to come in DH... :)
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 163: 162
Notes:
Hello, hello!
I'm so sorry again for not posting yesterday!! These Deathly Hallows chapters have been my hyperfocus this week because i've been soooo close to the end! I have one more chapter left until I have officially finished the canon story! There will be a few chapters post battle of hogwarts, with the aftermath, recovery, etc, closing up year seven before I begin writing post hogwarts stuff!!
I hope you all enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
‘I am having a small dinner party this up coming Friday at seven. I hope to see you there.
Regards,
Professor Slughorn.’
Grace sighed as she set the piece of parchment on the table. “Did you get one too?” she asked, looking at Harry, who nodded as he folded the piece of parchment and stuffed it under his plate. “You’re going.”
“No –“
“Yes you are!” she huffed. “I’m tired of having to make up excuses for you. You’re going with me and that’s final!”
“But – “
“No.”
“What if I make it up to you instead?” he asked as his hand slipped between her legs, boldly rubbing her through her trousers. Grace’s eyes narrowed as she gripped his wrist tightly and pulled his hand away.
“No! You’re going to that dinner. There is no ‘if’, ‘ands’, or ‘buts’ about it!”
“There’s your butt – “
“Harry James Potter! You are going to that dinner and that’s final!” Grace said sharply, her glare hardening at him.
“Okay,” he nodded quickly, suddenly feeling a chill run down his back. Grace nodded curtly and let go of his hand.
“Another dinner party?” Ron muttered bitterly as he sipped on his morning pumpkin juice. He was looking paler than usual that morning, as it was their first quidditch match of the year.
“Unfortunately,” Harry mumbled.
“They really aren’t that bad,” Grace said, then stuffed her mouth with some bacon.
“He’s having Christmas do, you know…” Hermione spoke up, glancing over at Ron with a light dusting of pink on her face. “And we’re meant to bring someone…”
“I expect you’ll be going with McLaggen. Isn’t he a member of the ‘Slugclub’?” Ron scoffed.
“Actually, I was going to ask you.”
“Really?” Ron asked, his posture straightening. Grace glanced over at Harry, raising an eyebrow that said ‘I told you so’, and he rolled his eyes and squeezed her thigh telling her ‘yeah, yeah’.
“Really, but seeing as you have such a distaste for the idea – “
“Good luck today, Ron!” Lavender cut in between them, giving Ron a smile. “I know you’ll be brilliant!” she said, squeezing Ron’s arm gently before walking away. Ron gave her a tight smile but once she was fully gone, it fell and he looked at Harry and Grace in panic.
“I’m resigning,” he said, “after this match, McLaggen can have my spot.”
“Oh, Ron… stop being ridiculous. You’re going to be fine, and he’s not going to be on the team. I’ll tell Harry ‘no’.” Grace said firmly.
“Have it your way,” Harry said instead, and she whipped around to glare at him as Harry held out a goblet.
“Sure…” Ron sighed as he took it.
“Hello, everyone…” Grace turned and saw Luna had joined them. Her eyes widened at the large, lion shaped headdress. “You look dreadful Ron…” she said softly. “Is that why you put something in his drink? Is it a tonic?” Grace frowned and turned back to Harry, seeing him slip his vial of liquid luck back into his pocket. Her eyes widened and she shook her head at him. Of all the things…
“You could be expelled for that,” Hermione hissed.
“Dunno what you’re talking about,” Harry said quickly. Ron’s eyed the drink and then looked back at Harry.
“Don’t drink it Ron!” Hermione glared, but Ron ignored her and brought the cup to his lips. After downing it, he set the goblet down and a grin spread across his face.
“C’mon, Harry…we’ve got a game to win,” he said. Harry grinned as he held his hand out and Ron took it and they stood up.
Grace shook her head at them. This was either going to be amazing… or a complete disaster.
“Weasley! Weasley! Weasley!” the common room was full of cheers and chants. Grace shook her head as she sipped on her butterbeer.
“Hey,” she smiled when she felt Harry wrap his arms around her waist, pulling her close from behind.
“Hey, Trouble,” she teased, turning to look at him over her shoulder.
“Trouble?” he asked, his brows frowning.
“Yeah, Trouble,” she grinned. “That’s what you are, what you cause and what you get into,” she teased. Harry’s cheeks flushed pink and his nose scrunched. “Hey, you have a pet names for me, it’s only fair I have one for you!”
“But Trouble?”
“Yes,” she nodded, turning around his arms and wrapping hers around his neck. “I like it,” she smiled. Harry shook his head at her but didn’t fight the smile that was coming. Grace pulled him down and kissed him. He moaned softly against her lips, pulling her closer. “Maybe…” she whispered once she broke the kiss, “maybe we could have our own, private, victory party later?” she asked.
“I’d like that,” he whispered, and kissed her again. She moaned as she felt Harry’s hands slide under her shirt and up her back, and smirked against his lips when a low growl came from him. “You’re not wearing a bra,” he muttered against her lips.
“Nope,” she smirked at him. “I’m not wearing any knickers either,” she added. Harry’s eyes widened as a grin started to spread on his face. “Wait until our victory party, Potter,” she winked at him as she pulled away and took a swing of her butterbeer.
“Wealsey! Weasley! Weasley!” the chants continued, and Grace turned to see Ron grinning as Seamus and Dean set Ron back down.
“Ron seems to be enjoying himself,” Hermione huffed, coming beside them.
“Yup. Apparently it’s his lucky day.” Harry nodded, his hand slipping into Grace’s back pocket, and giving her bum a gentle squeeze. Grace narrowed her eyes up at him.
“You shouldn’t have done it, Harry…” Hermione scolded lightly.
“Yeah,” he nodded, “I suppose I could’ve just used, I dunno…. A confundus charm?” he asked, turning to Hermion with a smirk. Hermione’s eyes widened and her cheeks turned pink from embarrassment.
“That – that was different!” she sputtered out. “It was just tryouts. This was an actual match – “ Harry cut her off by pulling out the full vial of liquid luck from his pockets. “You didn’t put it in…” she said, and Harry shook his head with a grin. Grace felt herself grinning in pride as she looked up at him. “You only wanted him to think that you did…” Harry nodded happily, proud that he outsmarted Hermione.
Harry was about to say something when there were loud, cheering and cat calls. The three of them turned to see Lavender had her arms wrapped around Ron and the two were attached at the lips, snogging in front of everyone. Grace stared, wide-eyed at them and turned to look at Hermione, who tried to keep her composure. Grace pulled away from Harry and took Hermione’s hand.
“C’mon,” she whispered. Hermione only nodded, and Grace could see the tears in her eyes. She pulled Hermione through the people and out of the common room. When they were out in the corridor, Hermione couldn’t hold it anymore and a small, quiet, sob broke out and Grace pulled her down one of the corridors near one of her favorite alcoves.
“It’s okay…” Grace whispered as they sat on the stone steps and Grace wrapped her arms around Hermione. “He’s a stupid git…” Hermione only started to cry harder into Grace’s shoulder. After a few minutes of crying, Hermine had finally calmed down enough and pulled away, but the two still sat there in silence. Grace leaned into Hermione’s side as Hermione took out her wand and conjured up small, yellow birds that began twittering and flying around them.
“I – I thought that he – he might have returned my feelings,” Hermione spoke up, sniffling and whipping her eyes.
“I think he did…” Grace said sadly.
“Then why would he…” Hermione started but another sob broke out.
“Because he’s an idiot,” she said, rubbing Hermione’s back.
“How could I have been so stupid!” Hermione exclaimed.
“You’re not stupid, Hermy…” Grace said softly. “Ron’s stupid… it’s obvious he has feelings for you, he just… took the first girl that snogged him…” she held onto Hermione’s arm tighter as her mind drifted back to the previous two years. How many times had Grace been in the same situation, crying on Hermione’s shoulder because Harry was paying attention to Cho. She still remembered the night last year when she walked in, seeing them kiss… she can still remember the pain of her heart being ripped from her chest. She had spent hours crying – not only on Fred and George, but on Hermione too…
“Grace…” Hermione whispered between sniffles. “How…how did it feel when you saw Harry with Cho?”
“Like this…” Grace answered a few minutes later, her voice quiet.
“How…how did you handle it?”
“…I didn’t,” Grace confessed, her voice hollow and melancholic. She didn’t like to think about fifth year. Even though she told Harry she wouldn’t go back and change anything because she’s happy they got together how they did and when… and it was the truth. However, she didn’t think about it. She didn’t think about how angry she felt every time Harry’s eyes wandered to the Ravenclaw table. She didn’t think about how it felt like a bludger to her chest every time she saw Harry help Cho during the D.A. meetings. She didn’t think about how all she wanted to do was crawl into a hole and hide every time she saw Harry and Cho together, holding hands. She especially didn’t want to think about how she wanted nothing more than to sink in the Black Lake after seeing Harry and Cho kiss.
She knew Harry was hers now, and she was his. He has shown it to her, time and time again and he’s proven how much he cares about her. Not just by telling her, but with how he holds her, touches her, kisses her… she can see it and feel how much he cares for her… But no matter how much he shows her, or tells her how much he cares… she’ll always be angry and upset that she wasn’t the first girl he kissed…
“Seeing Harry kiss Cho… it was like my heart was pulled out of my chest and was ripped to pieces in front of me…” Grace started quietly. “I felt angry, and sad, and…like my whole world was ending because… because I was ready to give Harry everything that night and… I never felt more betrayed. Over the summer… when I snuck out to see Harry… we almost kissed. He tried to kiss me but I wasn’t ready, but then we almost kissed again our last night and something changed between us that summer. Then everything at school happened, and Cho was there and made everything worse, so when I saw Harry and Cho kiss… I felt like everything between us was just a lie…
“What I’m trying to say is… it hurts… seeing the person you have feelings for kiss someone else, and be with someone else. There’s no way to really handle it except for letting yourself feel…” she finished softly, resting her cheek on Hermione’s shoulders.
“Nice birds…” Grace jumped and looked over to see Harry sitting on Hermione’s other side. She wondered if he had heard anything she said, and how much.
“Just practicing…” Hermione sniffled and wiped her cheeks.
“Well…they’re really good,” Harry said softly, as Hermione conjured another bird, this time it was a small blue one that flew around with the other two yellow ones.
Harry’s eyes shifted to look at Grace, and he could feel his chest tighten and his stomach twist in guilt. He knew he had hurt her, and he lived with that guilt everyday… but there was something about hearing her talk about it that twisted the knife. He promised himself that he was never going to let her feel that way again.
“About Ron – “ Harry started, but was interrupted by the door leading to the corridor bursting open and a high, girlish giggle echoed. The three of them turned to see Lavender and Ron jogging down the corridor, but they had stopped abruptly when they noticed Grace, Harry and Hermione sitting on the stone steps.
“Oops… I think this halls taken,” Lavender giggled, leaning into Ron’s arm, before pulling on it. Grace’s eyes narrowed dangerously at the two as she stood up to tell them to leave, but Ron pulled his arm from Lavender and took a step toward them. She hoped, she really hoped that maybe he noticed Hermione’s tears and was going to do the right thing.
“What’s with the birds?” Ron asked dumbly, and Grace’s eyes narrowed even more.
“Oppugno!” Hermione hissed, and Grace turned to see that Hermione had her wand pointed at Ron and then the birds stated flying down the corridor. Ron’s eyes widened in fear as he ran backwards to escape, he hit the door and shieled himself as the birds hit the wood around him. Lowering his arms, he stared at Hermione in shock.
“Leave, or else,” Grace hissed at Ron. Ron’s face paled and nodded, his eyes never leaving Hermione until the door closed behind him.
A sob broke out behind her, and Grace turned to see Hermione flop back onto the stairs and lean into Harry’s shoulder as she started crying again.
“It’ll be okay, Hermy…” Grace whispered as she sat beside her friend again, resting her cheek on Hermione’s shoulder.
Harry frowned as he wrapped an arm around Hermione’s shoulder, letting her cry. The guilt in his stomach continued to twist and tighten as anger started to bubble with it. He cared about Hermione as if she was a sister, and he hated seeing her upset. In the past when she was upset because of Ron, Harry usually took his side, but… but now… Hermione had every reason to be upset, and he understood why. He was conflicted with being happy for Ron, and being angry with him. Right now, he’ll be angry with him… tomorrow, he’ll see what the bloody hell got into him at the party because he was sure Ron had feelings for Hermione. At least that’s what he thought a few days ago.
“Ron’s a git…” Harry whispered and rested his head against Hermione’s.
“I can’t believe you’re really making me go,” Harry grumbled as Grace fixed his hair.
“You’re going to complain about seeing me all dressed up and having the opportunity to put your hand up my leg?” she asked dryly as she ran her fingers through his hair to style it.
Harry wanted to say that he’d rather not see her dressed at all, but felt that maybe it wasn’t quite the right time for that comment. “I always put my hand up your leg though…”
“…I’ll go change,” she huffed as she went to leave but Harry grabbed her arm and pulled her to him.
“I’m sorry,” he said softly. “Don’t change, you look beautiful as always…”
“You’re still going,” she muttered, and he let out a sigh of defeat. “They really aren’t that bad. It’s just a lot of talking…”
“I guess…” he mumbled. Grace rolled her eyes as she smoothed out the collar of his shirt.
“C’mon, I’m sure Neville, Hermione and Ginny are waiting for us downstairs,” she said as she took his hand. Harry let out another sigh and let her pull him out of his room and down to the common room.
“There you two are,” Hermione said impatiently as she stood up from one of the arm chairs. Neville looked up from his book after hearing Hermione’s voice but his eyes went straight to the girls staircase, but when he saw no one there his shoulders slumped. Grace frowned, Neville knew she was in the boys dorm as she had helped both him and Harry get ready.
“Sorry, his hair is harder to tame than yours,” Grace rolled her eyes. “Where’s Ginny?”
“She’s still getting ready, she said she’ll meet us there,” Hermione answered. Grace nodded, but her eyes went to Neville, who had turned back to look at the girls staircase before standing up.
“Hey…you okay?” Grace asked Neville quietly as the four of them made their way to the Dungeons.
“Yeah,” Neville nodded, giving her a small smile. Her eyes narrowed suspiciously at him.
“You sure?” she asked, and he nodded. “How’s your er…. Flower coming along?” she asked.
“Great,” he nodded, his face brightening a little. “It’s maturing nicely. It might be ready sooner than I expected but…”
“It still won’t be ready to give?” she asked, and he nodded. “You know…Dad told me that you remind him of your mum…” she told him, and his eyes widened.
“Really?”
“Yeah,” she nodded. “He said your mum was shy and nice when they were in school. I even think he said she liked Herbology too…” Grace wasn’t sure if that was the truth or not, she would have to ask her dad, but seeing Neville’s face light up and that smile spread on his face was worth it; and she really hoped what she said was the truth. “Maybe you should get her a plant for Christmas,” she suggested. Neville’s cheeks went pink and he shrugged.
“I – I don’t know – “
“Neville… she knows who you are,” she said softly. “Somewhere in her mind, she knows you’re her son… maybe getting something you know she enjoys will…make things easier for her?” she suggested, but Neville’s brows were pinched in uncertainty as he continued to look at the floor. “Aren’t plants known to improve moods, and reduce stress?” she asked, and Neville nodded. “And you know all the right plants for that, it’ll be the perfect gift for her.”
“Okay,” he nodded, giving her a small smile.
“How about we go pick one out, next Hogsmeade trip?” she suggested.
“But aren’t you going to be with Harry? And – and your dad?” he asked.
“They can survive without me for a couple of hours,” she waved her hand toward Harry, who sent her a confused, and mildly offended, look. “Besides, when was the last time you and I hung out together at Hogsmeade?”
“Fourth year,” Neville answered. Grace grimaced, had it really been over a year since she had hung up with Neville? Just the two of them? She had only been to one Hogsmeade weekend last school year and that was the one where they decided to create the D.A… it was also the first time her and Harry had a ‘date’, or… a half-date as Harry called it. She didn’t go to Hogsmeade trips after that one.
“Well that settles it, then, doesn’t it?” Grace asked. “We’re spending the time before lunch together at Hogsmeade. Just you and me, then we’ll meet everyone at The Three Broomsticks for lunch.”
“Okay,” Neville nodded, smiling.
“Good! It’ll be fun. We haven’t hung out just the two of us in a while.”
“You’ve been pretty occupied,” Neville told her, and her smile fell as guilt started stirring in her stomach. “I’m not upset or anything,” he added quickly. “I understand… you’re with Harry now and you’re happy,” he shrugged, “and I know that you’re always there if I need to talk or need help…”
“But we used to spend so much time together… You’re my best friend and I – I’ve been neglecting you –“
“No you haven’t,” Neville shook his head and smiled at her. “Really, Gracie… don’t feel bad.”
“But – “
“Grace,” Neville interrupted, and she stared at him in surprise. He never called her Grace, it was always Gracie. “You’re still my best friend. Just because you and Harry are together now isn’t going to change that. Don’t ever feel bad okay?”
“Okay,” she nodded with a small smile.
“Good,” Neville nodded firmly at her.
Grace didn’t know that was a conversation she needed to have with Neville, until she felt her chest feel much lighter. She hadn’t realized she was hoarding all that guilt of not being as close to him so far this year until then. She jumped when she felt Harry take her hand and press his lips on the back of it; her lips spread into a smile as she turned to him. He was telling her it was all right, she shouldn’t feel bad and it was okay that she was spending time with Neville on Hogsmeade. Harry didn’t have to say many words to her, his actions spoke louder… and his eyes screamed them.
“Harry, m’boy!” Slughorn greeted enthusiastically when they finally reached the dungeons. “I’m so thrilled you’ve finally made it to one of my dinners!”
“Well, Grace is very persuasive,” Harry forced out as he shook Slughorns hand. Grace grinned. More like, she told him if he wasn’t going to go with her then there were going to be no private ‘studying’ sessions until he does. Not knowing how often Slughorns dinners were, Harry wasn’t going to mess up the chance to fool around and not be able to touch her or feel her until Christmas. Because even though he didn’t want to go to Slughorns Christmas party, he wasn’t going to pass up the chance to see Grace in a pretty dress.
“Well she is just like both of her parents,” Slughorn said with a large, warm smile as he looked at Grace. “Her parents both could be persuasive when they wanted something.” More like, her mother’s cold stare could freeze the devil in his place if he crossed her; her father on the other hand was just disgustingly charming it was hard not to say no to him. “Well, no matter, please find your seats!” he gestured to the large, round table that was set. There were five open seats as they were the last to arrive. “And where is Miss Weasley this evening?”
“She’s on her way,” Hermione answered as she sat down on, Harry on her left. “She’s just running a little behind, she got caught up studying.”
“Oh, no matter! It is her O.W.L.s year,” Slughorn waved her off as he sat down in his seat. Harry grumbled something incoherent under his breath as Harry pushed Grace’s chair in for her before taking his own seat between her and Hermione.
For dinner was a nice pot roast with mashed potatoes and gravy, and a Yorkshire pudding. Dinner conversation was dull. Slughorn had talked to the Marsh sisters – twin girls from Slytherin, they were in Ginny’s year, and Blaise Zabini for the first half of dinner. He briefly made small talk to Neville – out of politeness. Grace was sure Neville was kept around solely for Grace.
“I have to admit, Grace,” Slughorn started, his attention finally turning onto Grace, who was about to stuff her mouth with a giant forkful of mashed potatoes. “I was a bit disappointed to not see you perform for the Halloween choir performance.”
“Er… well,” Grace started, setting her fork down, “I had told Professor Flitwick that I would prefer something for Christmas. I’ve sung on Halloween the last two years, someone else should have the spotlight that night,” she answered.
“Is it true,” Slughorn started again, leaning forward in his seat, “that you write and compose your own music as well?”
Grace’s cheeks went a nice, pretty shade of red – the same shade of red that Harry had seen flush on her cheeks – and body, when they were alone and she was whining and mewing for his touch. He rolled his lips between his teeth as he rested his hand on her knee, slowly slipping his hand under her dress and sliding up her leg. Her skin radiated heat like a fire, and he tried to contain his smirk when her thighs shifted enough for him to slip his fingers between them. “Er – “ Grace cleared her throat, “No, sir…” she answered, her heart racing in her chest as she felt Harry’s finger brush against the fabric of her nickers. She couldn’t grab his hand, it would draw attention to what he was doing under the table. “I – I mean, I do but…not – I mean, I do write my own stuff but that’s really for myself.”
“What a shame,” Slughorn said a little disappointedly. “I’m planning on inviting The Weird Sisters to my Christmas party. I’ll have to introduce you, I’m sure Mr. Wagtail would love to meet you. I heard that Filius has raved about you to him before.”
Grace’s cheeks were now a dark shade of red, and to the table it would appear it’s from the praise, but as Harry glanced at her he knew why her face was so red. His fingers pressed against her heat, feeling the fabric of her knickers growing damp and sticky from her arousal. She was going to kill him, Harry knew this, especially since she couldn’t move to stop him. She was really going to kill him; however she said he could put her hand up her leg…she never specified how far up her leg.
“That would be great, Professor, thank you,” Grace nodded, trying to keep her voice steady as she reached for her fork again.
“And how is your father doing?” he continued, and Grace gripped her fork tightly, forcing herself to set it down again. She felt the aching pulse of arousal as Harry continued to slowly massage her under the table, and combined with the hungry ache in her belly – she was very flustered and annoyed.
“He’s doing well,” she nodded. “We’ll be going to look for our own place over the Christmas holidays. We’ve been staying with my Aunt Molly since…” Grace’s voice faded, and Harry instantly stopped his massaging, moving his hand down her thigh and giving it a tight squeeze. “I’m excited,” she continued, forcing a smile on her face but Harry could see it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“Well, I’m glad to hear that he’s doing well,” Slughorn nodded, “and I assume that you, Harry, will be staying with them as well?”
“Er…” Harry paused, unsure on how to answer that. “Yeah, for holidays, I think…” he answered. Grace took this opportunity to finally stuff her forkful of mashed potatoes into her mouth so no one would try and talk to her again. Now that the attention was off her, she quickly slipped her hand under the table and pushed Harry’s off her leg. He cursed mentally, knowing he was going to get an earful from her later. Slughorn was about to ask something more when Harry stuffed his mouth with a good helping of pot roast. Slughorn took it as a sign to move on, then turned to Stephanie Lynch, a seventh year Hufflepuff, whose uncle played for Irelands quidditch team.
“I’m going to kill you,” Grace hissed under her breath, glaring at Harry.
“No idea what you’re talking about,” he shook his head, trying not to smirk.
“Cogswallow, Potter,” she hissed. “You know what you did.”
“You said I could,” he retorted.
“I said you could put your hand up my leg! I didn’t say that you could… you know!” she glared.
“I could what?” he asked, leaning in closer to her, his hot breath against her ear. “Finger you?”
“Harry!” she hissed under her breath, her face growing dark red. “That’s it, what plans I had for you tonight are canceled,” she glared as she moved away from him. Harry blinked, suddenly feeling guilty when he saw how red her face was. Had he made her uncomfortable? Had he stepped over a line that he didn’t know was there? It wasn’t his intention at all.
He tried multiple times over the second half of dinner to apologize to her but she ignored him, and it only made him feel worse.
Once dinner was done, the plates were cleared and giant bowls of ice cream of various flavors appeared, topped with drizzles of caramel and hot fudge. Grace smiled as she instantly started digging in.
“So tell me, Cormac,” Slughorn started, turning to McLaggen who sat on his left, “Have any plans with your Uncle Tiberius for the holidays?”
“Yes, sir,” McLaggen answered with a proud smirk as he set his spoon down in his bowl. “In fact, I’m meant to go hunting with him and the Minister of Magic over holiday.” Grace rolled her eyes at him and turned her attention back on her ice cream; she felt Harry rest his hand on her knee but she nudged him off again. McLaggen was about to continue when the door opened. Everyone stopped and turned to see who it was that joined them, and Grace’s eyes widened when she saw Ginny had slipped in with a tear-stained face and red puffy eyes.
“Miss Weasley!” Slughorn greeted brightly, “come in, come in!”
“Sorry, I’m not ordinarily late – “ she started but Slughorn waved her off.
“No matter, you’ll be just in time for dessert!”
“She’s been crying again,” Grace whispered as Ginny approached the table. Harry frowned as he looked between her and Ginny.
“Her and Dean must’ve been fighting again,” Hermione muttered, and Grace nodded. She felt something move beside her, and she turned to see Neville had stood up from his seat and stared at Ginny. Grace turned from Neville to Ginny, then back to Neville as he sat down at the same time with Ginny, and her eyes widened.
No…. She thought, surprised, staring at her best friend with wide eyes. She turned to look back at Ginny, who had put her attention on the ice cream in front of her as McLaggen continued talking, then she turned back to Neville, gaping at him. Neville caught her eye, and his cheeks turned bright pink as he shifted uncomfortably in his seat. She thought about it, and the more she did the more it made sense.
Why he looked at the girls stair case before they left.
Why he sits near her at meals.
Why he hasn’t been around Dean so much that year, but still hung out with Seamus.
Why he bought a flower that spread perfume when it bloomed each morning, because Ginny wore a floral perfume.
Why he always went out of his way or would be the first person to help Ginny…
Neville likes Ginny!
Everything made so much sense. Then she wondered: Why didn’t he tell me? She wondered if it was because she wasn’t around as much because of Harry? Or maybe he didn’t want her to know because Ginny was her cousin and her friend? Or maybe Neville didn’t really want anyone to know about his feelings for Ginny? Then that lead to another set of questions. How long has Neville had feelings for her? Is it recent? Did he realize he had feelings for Ginny last year during the D.A. meetings? Or at the ministry? Or after the ministry? Has he liked her longer than that? Did he start catching feelings at the Yule Ball in fourth year?
For the rest of dessert, Grace kept glancing between Neville and Ginny and every time she glanced back at Neville she would catch him also glancing at Ginny, then he would notice her looking at him and then look back at his barely touched dessert.
“Grace,” Harry started softly as they filtered out of Slughorns office. Grace glared at him and went to catch up to Hermione and Ginny, but he grabbed her arm and pulled her to an empty broom closet.
“I’m mad at you,” she glared at him the moment the door was closed.
“I know, and I’m sorry!” he said. “I’m so, so, so sorry I made you uncomfortable – “
“You should be!”
“ – and I’m so sorry that I crossed a line – “
“Yes you did!”
“I’m so sorry, Flower,” he said softly, pulling her close, rubbing her arms gently. “I really am, I should’ve never touched you like that at dinner – “
“Damn right you shouldn’t’ve!” she glared at him. “When we’re alone together, fine! Touch me however, wherever you want! But if we’re at meals, or in class, or anywhere around people you keep your hands on my knee or at a respectable place on my thigh!” she hissed at him. “Understand?!”
“Yes,” he nodded instantly, rubbing her shoulders. “I’m sorry, Grace…really, I’m so sorry. I didn’t intend to make you uncomfortable, I was… I was trying to help you relax, I know you don’t like the attention put on you –“
“You thought sticking your hand up my dress and – and – fingering me would get me to relax?!” she hissed. “We were at the dinner table, Harry! Don’t you ever put me in that position again!”
“I won’t, Grace, I promise,” he whispered. She glared up at him, and after a minute of heavy breathing, she relaxed then nodded her head. “I’m sorry, so sorry,” he whispered, his hands sliding up her shoulders and he held her face gently. “Please forgive me…”
“I forgive you,” she nodded, and he smiled softly at her before leaning down and capturing her lips in a kiss.
Notes:
This chapter had so much going on! It was one of those chapters that I wish I could've split it in half but I couldn't sadly.
As much as I loved the Hermione and Harry moment in both the book and the movie, I felt like it would make more sense, and come better from Grace, whose been where Hermione is. It also really shows how close they are as friends when it really matters, and how far they've come since they were in third year.
And yes, Harry did hear everything Grace said to Hermione.
I miss Grace and Neville so much, and they will have more moments in HBP!
Harry did cross a line at dinner. Should he have done it? No, but he didn't know if it was too much...should he have stopped when he notice? absolutely. Was he a stupid teenage, horny boy who had the right intentions and wrong execution? also yes. But at least Grace snapped at him and yelled at him for it :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! I promise I'll post tomorrow!!
Chapter 164: 163
Notes:
Happy Friday!!
I don't know about you guys but I'm so happy that it's Friday!
I have now officially raised the rating of this fic to M. After this chapter, I think it's time to do so... and because honestly... these two have no control over their hormones, or their hands... and honestly, there's a lot more mature stuff, and smut in Deathly Hallows - and planned for Post Deathly Hallows that it is time to raise the rating!
I hope you all enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As the days of November rolled through into December the weather began getting colder and colder and the grounds were covered in fluffy white snow. Grace had hoped that in the time following their first quidditch win that Ron and Hermione would make up, but Ron was still off snogging Lavender. Grace hadn’t spoken much to Lavender and if she did it was quick and short. She didn’t want to pick sides before, but now she was fully on Hermione’s side. She told Lavender to talk to Hermione, but she didn’t. So not only was there tension in their friend group, but also in the girls dorm room.
Grace also hadn’t spoken to Ron much either outside of quidditch practice, and she made sure that he knew why she was mad at him. “I don’t give a damn if you’re my cousin, Ronald Weasley! You’ve had feelings for a while and you may not recognize them it still is no excuse to be a complete git!”
Poor Harry was stuck between Ron and Hermione again; and even though he leaned more on Hermione’s side, he couldn’t help but be happy for his best friend and his first relationship. He didn’t voice that to Hermione though, especially when she was in one of her rants like she was that afternoon in the library.
“He’s at perfect liberty to kiss whomever he likes,” she huffed as she strutted down the stacks of books, Harry and Grace strolling behind her. “I really couldn’t care less!” Grace rolled her eyes. Liar, she said in her mind. “Was I under the impression that he and I would be attending Slughorn’s Christmas party together? Yes. Of course now, given the circumstances I’ve had to make other arrangements…”
“Have you?” Harry asked, and Grace raised an eyebrow at Hermione. That was news to her.
“Yes…”
“Who are you taking?” Grace asked nosily, and Hermione’s cheeks flushed and she placed a book back on the shelves.
“It’s a surprise,” Hermione huffed. “Besides, it’s you – “ she nodded to Harry as she set another book on the shelf, “who needs to be careful.”
“Why? Everyone knows Harry and I are going together,” Grace scoffed.
“Earlier,” Hermione started nervously as she leaned against the stacks, “when I went into the girls bathroom, I overheard a group of girls talking, they were trying to figure out how they can slip you a love potion, Harry…” Grace’s back straightened, and her hands balled into fists. She was going to kill them. She didn’t know what else she needed to do to for these slags to understand that Harry was hers! “One of those girls was Romilda Vane,” she said quietly, nodding her head to behind her where Romilda Vane was sitting at a table by the window, smiling at Harry. Grace glared at her.
“She better keep her bloody paws off!” Grace hissed. “I’ll hex her so bad they have to send her to St. Mungos!”
“I don’t know why, everyone knows me and Grace are together,” Harry frowned as he rubbed Grace’s back, hoping to calm her down.
“She’s only interested in you because she thinks you’re The Chosen One,” Grace huffed.
“But I am the Chosen One,” Harry said teasingly as he grinned at her. Grace glared at him and punched him hard on the arm. “Okay, kidding,” he winced, rubbing his arm gingerly. “Sorry.” Grace glared at him then stormed off. She was going to have to make a sign or a badge, or something to make sure these girls knew that Harry was off-limits!
Grace smoothed out her dark, red, velvet dress and looked at herself in the mirror, turning slightly to the side. She really liked her dress, but she wondered if it would be…too much. It was form fitting, but it wasn’t nearly as tight as her Halloween costume was – that costume was so tight it kept riding up in the back and she feared her boobs would spill out. This one, however, while form fitting – it fit like a glove. The dress came down to her just above her knee, it had a sweetheart neckline with long, off the shoulder sleeves.
Reaching into her makeup bag, she pulled out the Wonder Witch no-smudge lipstick she had gotten from the Twins’ shop and painted her lips the red velvety color. She had yet to wear the color, having been saving it for the right time and she was grateful that now it was time. She smoothed out her hair again, pulling it over her shoulder. Her hair was blown out, and fell in loose, smooth curls over her shoulder – just like it was on Halloween.
“Hey, Grace…” Grace jumped and turned to see Emma in the doorway to their dorm room. “Potter’s downstairs waiting for you…”
“Oh…right, yeah, thanks, Emma…” she said with a smile.
“You’re going to give him a minor heart attack,” Emma said slyly, making Grace’s cheeks turn a light pink. “I’m surprised you didn’t give him one on Halloween.”
“I gave him something better,” Grace winked with a smirk on her face. Emma snorted and shook her head as she sat on her bed.
“Have fun, just not so much that you’ll get into more trouble,” Emma teased, and Grace gave her another wink before she left the room.
Making her way down the stairs, she smiled when she noticed Harry waiting for her near the entrance, shifting his weight from one foot to the other impatiently as he talked to Ron. She wasn’t going to let Ron get on her nerves, not tonight – especially when he noticed her first and nudged Harry.
Harry turned around instantly, and his heart jumped to his throat as she approached. His mouth felt like it was stuffed with cotton balls, and he forgot to breathe when he looked at her. She was a vision of breathtaking beauty, and to him it felt like déjà vu, the night of the Yule Ball all over again. Sweet Merlin, he loved her in red.
“Wow…” he said, letting out the breath he was holding. “You look…” he started, blinking as he tried to find the right word, but he couldn’t because nothing seemed to come close to how beautiful – no, how stunning she was.
“You look handsome yourself,” she teased as she ran her fingers through his hair, pushing a stray strand back out of his face.
“Ready to go?” he asked as he held out his arm for her, and she nodded as she took it.
“Have fun,” Ron said bitterly as he sat down on the arm chair.
“You could’ve been having fun with us too!” Grace glared at him. “You could’ve went with Hermione and doubled with Harry and I if you weren’t a stupid git,” she huffed. Ron glared at her and sunk lower in the seat. “C’mon, Harry, let’s go or else we’ll be late,” she said, pulling on Harry’s arm.
“Are you ever going to stop being mad at Ron?” Harry asked as they made their way through the halls.
“When he stops being stupid,” she grumbled as she leaned into his side. “He can’t be mad and jealous that he’s not going to the party when he could’ve gone. He sounded excited about going with Hermione before the quidditch game…”
“Yeah…but, Hermione hadn’t exactly asked him yet either,” Harry said, and Grace glared at him. “And even if she did, he’d still probably not be going because he’s with Lavender…”
“It doesn’t matter if he’s with Lavender now, because if he was coming with Hermione he’d be with her instead!” Grace hissed.
“Grace…I know you’re upset for Hermione…” Harry started as he pulled her to a stop and forced her to look at him. “I’m upset for her too… but they weren’t together. Lavender made the move first – “
“Like how Cho made the move first?” Grace glared at him, and guilt twisted in Harry’s stomach.
“No,” he shook his head, but Grace raised an eyebrow at him. “They didn’t know the other felt the same way, there was no third person getting between them like there was with us. Hermione didn’t tell Ron she had feelings for him, and Ron…I don’t think even fully realized he had feelings for Hermione…”
“But still – “
“I get it,” he said softly. “I wanted to see them together too, Grace. But… Hermione didn’t act fast enough and Ron… Ron took the first girl who wanted him – “
“But Lavender wasn’t – “
“Because Hermione didn’t show interest!” Harry interrupted, then let out a long sigh. “Grace…I don’t want to talk about Ron and Hermione tonight,” he said quietly. “I want to go to this Christmas party with my girlfriend, who looks breathtaking in her red dress and I want to spend the evening with her,” he continued.
“Okay,” she nodded, and Harry smiled at her then leaned down to kiss her. “Breathtaking, huh?” she asked once he pulled away and they started making their way to the dungeons.
“Yes,” he smiled. “You should know what you do to me when you wear red,” he added.
“Then you’re going to be in for a real treat after the party,” she winked at him. Harry’s cheeks turned a dark pink as he looked at her, his eyes going straight to her cleavage. He wondered what could be hiding under her dress…if anything at all.
When they reached the dungeons, the door to Slughorn’s office opened for them. Grace gasped as she looked around in awe, surprised how amazingly decorated it was with emerald green and red hangings, with traces of gold peeking through. She smiled as she held onto Harry’s arm tighter, looking around the stuffy room and at all the guests talking to one another, and the house-elves weaving through with silver platters full of hors d'oeuvres and offering them to the guests.
“Harry, m’boy!” Slughorn greeted loudly as he squeezed through people to get to them. “So glad you and Grace could make it!”
“Sorry if we’re a bit late, Professor,” Grace said politely as she held onto Harry tighter.
“No worries, dear! Come, I’d like the two of you to meet someone!” he said excitedly as he pulled on Harry’s other, dragging the two of them to another wizard. “Harry, Grace, I’d like you to meet Eldred Worple, an old student of mine, author of Blood Brothers: My Life Amongst the Vampires – and, of course, his friend Sanguini,” Slughorn said, introducing them.
Grace smiled politely at the small, stout man who instantly grabbed Harry’s hand and shook enthusiastically. Her eyes traveled to the tall, lean man who was incredibly handsome despite the dark shadows under his eyes. His eyes met Grace’s and there was a small uptick of his eyebrow at her as he nodded in greeting.
“Harry Potter! I am simply delighted!” Worple greeted him excitedly. “I was saying to Professor Slughorn only the other day, ‘Where is this biography of Harry Potter for which we have all been waiting?’”
“Er…” Harry shifted uncomfortably once Worple dropped his hand. “Were you?”
“Just as modest as Horace described!” he smiled. “But seriously – “ he started again, his tone more serious and business like. “I would be delighted to write it myself – people are craving to know more about you, dear boy, craving! If you were prepared to grant me a few interviews, say in four – or five-hour sessions, why, we could have the book finished within months and all – “
“He’s not interested,” Grace spoke up, glaring at the man. The man faltered slightly as he looked at Grace in surprise, he had forgotten she was even there.
“Bu-but, the gold, my dear boy,” Worple started again, turning back to Harry. “You have no idea –“
“He’s not interested,” Grace said in a harder, more firm voice. “He doesn’t need the gold – “
“Of course not, the Potters are well – “
“And he doesn’t care about the gold!” Grace continued over him.
“I’m sorry, Miss…but who are you?” Worple asked, mildly annoyed from being interrupted.
“Worple,” Slughorn cut in brightly as he rested a hand on Grace’s shoulder. “This is Grace, I’ve told you about her!” Worple looked as if he didn’t remember Slughorn mentioning Grace, he probably didn’t the moment he heard Harry’s name. “Harry’s girlfriend, Grace Black! She’s also Sirius Black’s daughter!” At this the mans eyes widened in realization. He looked over Grace, look at her and Harry’s conjoined hands, then back at her and slowly a smile started to spread on his face.
“I’ve just seen a friend of ours,” Harry spoke up quickly, “excuse us,” he held Grace’s hand tightly as he tugged her along beside him.
“Er – “
“I saw Hermione,” he muttered and she nodded, letting out a breath. “It was the perfect opportunity to escape.”
“My knight in shining armor saves me again,” she teased, leaning up and kissing his cheek.
“Oh, Miss Black!” the two stopped and saw Professor Flitwick smiling at them. “I want you to meet someone!” Grace relaxed, glad that it was Professor Flitwick that wanted to introduce her to someone and not Slughorn, even though she knew exactly who Flitwick was going to introduce her too. She turned back to Harry who had let go of her hand and nudged her.
“Go,” he smiled. “I’ll go catch up with Hermione, okay?” he asked.
“Okay,” she smiled. Harry grinned at her and kissed her cheek before disappearing to wherever Hermione had ran off to. “Hi, Professor,” she greeted as she approached her tiny professor with pink tinted cheeks. She knew exactly who the gentlemen were that Flitwick was talking to.
“Myron, Kirley, this is the student I was talking to you about,” Flitwick grinned, turning back to her. “This is my student director, Grace Black,” he beamed, “Miss Black this is Myron Wagtail and Kirley Duke of the Weird Sisters.”
“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Grace – we can call you Grace, right?” Myron Wagtail asked with a smirk as he held out his hand for her to take.
“Hi,” she said shyly as she took it, then she nodded. “Yeah – yeah, of course…” then she shook Kirley’s hand, her cheeks still pink.
“Ol’ Flitwick here has told us all about you,” Kirley grinned as he shook her hand.
“So when Slughorn invited us here, we couldn’t pass up the chance to finally meet you,” Myron added, and Grace’s cheeks flushed a deep pink. “He says you write your own music?”
“Oh…no,” she shook her head, her cheeks growing darker. “I mean, I do but… only for myself. I don’t really perform them for other people…” she said shyly. “Other than Professor Flitwick, the only other person I’ve sung my own music to is my boyfriend – Harry.”
“Such a shame,” Myron smiled. “We would’ve loved to hear some. I’m sure Slughorn wouldn’t mind you coming up and performing.”
“Oh I – er,” her face felt extremely hot now.
“Maybe before the night’s over, you can come join us for a song or two?” Myron offered, “you know our songs, right?”
“Oh yeah, of course,” she nodded, feeling herself grin. “At the Yule Ball I was singing along to most of them.”
“Most of them?” Kirley Duke asked in mock offense. “Not all?”
“Well, I was enjoying dancing to My Amortentia…”
“You like that song, eh?” Kirley asked and Grace nodded excitedly.
“It’s my favorite song!”
“Hear that, Myron, that’s her favorite song,” Kirley teased, and Myron rolled his eyes playfully and shoved him.
“You guys probably get that a lot,” she said sheepishly.
“Yeah, especially from the girls,” Kirley teased, and Grace’s face turned darker.
“Don’t listen to this git,” Myron rolled his eyes. “It’s one of our most popular songs for a reason. We’ll be sure to play it tonight for you,” he added, giving her a wink. Grace’s heart fluttered in her chest, as she started smiling.
“I’ll make sure I drag Harry to dance then,” she nodded. Grace was about to say something when she felt someone grab her hand.
“I need you to come with me,” Hermione whispered urgently. Grace was about to ask why when she noticed the panicked look on her friends face.
“O-okay,” she nodded, then she turned to Myron Wagtail, Kriley Duke and Flitwick. “I-I’m sorry, I’ve got to go.”
“Yeah, we’ll catch up later, Grace,” Myron smiled at her, and Grace was about to wave back when Hermione dragged her away.
“Hermy?” Grace asked as Hermione pulled her from the party and down the corridor. “Hermione! Stop, what is it?! What’s wrong?!”
“I – I needed to get out of there,” Hermione breathed as they rounded a corner. “Cormac was beginning to – “
“Wait, I’m sorry…did you say Cormac? As in Cormac McLaggen?! That arrogant prick?” she asked surprised. “What possessed you to come with him?!”
“I thought it’d annoy Ron the most,” Hermione confessed.
“A-annoy Ron the most?!” Grace shrieked. “Are you bloody mental?! If you wanted to annoy Ron then you should’ve asked Zacharias Smith! Not bloody Cormac McLaggen!”
“I’ve already got an earful from Harry, I don’t need it from you too!” Hermione snapped at her.
“If you had just asked Ron to the damn party before the match then you wouldn’t have been here with McLaggen!”
“Please, Ron would still be with Lavender even if I asked him…”
“No, he wouldn’t have because you would’ve asked him to come with you as a date! Then you two would’ve been celebrating together at the victory party!” Grace snapped at her. “But no, now you’re just doing things to make him jealous and piss him off!”
“Oh please, like you didn’t do that with Harry for a whole year and a half!” Hermione shouted at her, her face becoming red from anger. “You made sure that you got Harry angry every time you went to Justin Finch-Fletchley!”
“That was before Harry knew how I felt!” Grace sneered at her, and Hermione scoffed.
“Didn’t stop the two of you from getting each other mad last year – “
“Don’t you dare bring up last year as if you had any idea of how I felt!” Grace shouted at her. “Don’t you dare compare this to how I felt watching Harry fawn over Cho for months after he told me he chose me! After he tried to kiss me twice! You don’t know heartache until you watch the person you’re falling in love with string you along for months never fully making a decision!” Grace’s voice cracked as she glared at Hermione. “I get it, you’re hurt and it hurts watching Ron be with someone else but if you would’ve just told him then things would be different because guess what Hermione: Ron had feelings for you too!” Grace continued, and Hermione’s eye widened. “The only person you have to blame now is yourself!”
Grace didn’t wait for Hermione to try and say anything before she turned and stormed away back to the party. However as she rounded the corner, she helped in surprise when she felt someone grab hold of her arm and yank her down the hall. “Wha – Harry?!” she hissed.
“Shh!” Harry’s voice came, then with the sound of fabric, something fell over her. “Are you okay?” he asked quietly, and she nodded. “What did you and Hermione fight about this time?” he asked carefully, and she glared at him.
“Her being stupid about Ron and inviting Cormac…” she muttered. Harry only nodded as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder, pulling her close and kissing her forehead. “She brought up last year….” Harry let out a heavy sigh and rubbed her back.
“What happened to you saying that there wasn’t allowed to be any fighting this year?” he asked lightly and she scoffed.
“That went out the window when Hermione snitched to McGonagall and I wanted to kill her,” Grace muttered as she rested her head on Harry’s shoulder. “Tonight was supposed to be fun… and now….”
“It can still be fun,” he said softly. “Didn’t you say you had a treat for me after the party?” he asked.
“But the party isn’t over…”
“It is for us if you want,” he whispered, his hands trailing up and down her back lightly.
“You just want to see what I have under my dress,” she teased lightly.
“No,” he shook his head, and Grace raised an eyebrow. “I mean, yeah but I always want to see what you have under your clothes,” he added, “but you’re upset and if you want to go to the common room – “ Grace interrupted him with a kiss.
“I could use a little distraction,” she teased as she took his hand. “C’mon,” she said, pulling him along the corridors.
Harry didn’t ask where she was leading him, he just let her take him to wherever she wanted them to go. However, he expected the common room, or a broom closet, or an empty classroom or even the Room of Requirement… so when he saw the door to the prefects bathroom, he was surprised. Once they were in, Grace pulled the cloak off and made sure the door was locked.
“Er…what are we doing?” Harry asked, confused as he looked around. Grace didn’t answer him, instead she walked to where the bath taps were, and turned on the hot water. “Er…Grace?” he called again, watching the swimming pool tub begin to fill up. “What…er, what are you doing?”
“Filling up the tub,” she answered simply as she pulled her red shoes off, and sighing.
“I can see that, but why?”
Grace didn’t answer him this time. She walked to him and pulled him down for a kiss. He moaned softly against her lips as he deepened the kiss. Once Grace pulled away minutes later, out of breath, she looked up at him to find him smiling softly down at her. “Harry…” she whispered.
“Yeah…”
“Take my dress off….” She asked breathlessly. Harry’s eyes widened.
“Er….what?”
“Take my dress off,” she said again.
“Are you – er – “
“Harry,” she cut him off, tugging on his deep, red, tie as she began to untie it. “I want you to take my dress off…” she said again, this time slowly, then yanked the tie from his neck. He stared at her, swallowing the lump that was forming in his throat, as she unbuttoned his waistcoat and slid it off him.
“Re-really?” he asked, clearing his throat, still watching her as she began unbuttoning his shirt.
“Harry,” she said softly, undoing the final button, and she looked up at him through her thick lashes.
“Okay…” Harry whispered. Grace smiled as she pulled her hair over her shoulder and turned around. Harry swallowed the lump in his throat as he unhooked the top clasp of her dress. He took the small, red, zipper and started to slowly unzip her dress, his knuckles grazing down her spine. Grace shivered from the light touch as Harry reached the bottom, then she turned around to smile at him shyly.
Slowly, Grace pulled her arms from her sleeves and the velvet dress slowly cascaded down her body and pooled at her feet. Harry’s mouth went dry as he stared at her in awe. She was wearing a red, satin, strapless bra with matching red, satin, knickers. Grace stepped out and kicked the fabric aside then turned back around so her back was facing him. His hands felt like they were trembling. His fingers felt ice cold, stiff and weak as he unhooked her bra, and his trousers started to feel uncomfortably tight as he watched her bra fall to the ground. He could feel his erection growing stiffer and harder as he watched her take a few steps forward. His breath caught in his throat as her fingers hooked around the waist band of her red, satin, knickers.
Slowly, painfully slow to Harry, Grace pulled down her knickers and Harry held his breath. He stared at her bum a lot, but that was when she walked, or bent over. Now, however, he tilted his head to the side, admiring how round her bum was. He held his breath when she turned around and he took in all of her beauty.
“You’re beautiful…” he said breathlessly as he stared at her, his eyes trailing slowly from her breasts down her stomach, taking the curve her waist to the curve of her hips to… to where he wanted to be most.
“Your turn,” she said, smiling at him. He blinked a few times, finally pulling himself out of his awestruck trance.
“What?” he asked stupidly.
“Your turn,” she repeated as she took steps backward, toward the pool like tub.
“My turn?”
“Yeah,” she nodded, “get naked.”
“Er… Grace,” he started nervously, “I thought we were waiting until we were of age – “
“We’re not going to have sex, you git,” she laughed, rolling her eyes. “Skinny dipping. Remember?” she said, and Harry’s brows frowned as he tried to remember what she was talking about. When had they ever talked about skinny dipping – oh.
“Our first date…” he said quietly and she nodded.
“So, hurry up, get naked and join me in,” she grinned as she turned around and dove straight into the water.
Harry blinked twice before he quickly started pulling his clothes off. Grace pushed her wet hair out of her face and wiped the water the best she could from her eyes. She held her breath as she watched Harry, her head tilting to the side as she took him in fully. She’s seen his…his cock (as Tonks calls it) before, but now she wishes she could wrap her hands around him again. She was in the water, it was okay if she made a mess on herself this time.
“Huh…” she said, and Harry frowned.
“What?”
“Nothing,” she shook her head, her cheeks turning pink as she smiled at him. “I just… Tonks was right…”
“Right about what?”
“Doesn’t matter,” she shook her head. She was not about to tell Harry that Tonks told her that a penis isn’t pretty, but when it’s someone that you love or find attractive then you’ll love it. Grace realized Tonks was right, she liked looking at Harry and his…cock. She wanted to give him another hand job and… and she wondered what it would feel like to wrap her lips around him. “Don’t worry about it, just… get in the water,” she told him, forcing herself out of her dangerous, dirty thoughts.
Harry shook his head at her, deciding to drop it as he jumped into giant tub. Grace shrieked as her arms flew up to try and minimize the amount of water coming at her.
“Harry!” she shouted, making him laugh. “That’s not funny!”
“Why’s it matter? You’re already wet!” he paused, realizing what he said. The two of them looked at each other for a moment before laughing.
“Why, Potter, however did you know?” she asked teasingly, swimming up to him.
“Well… I’d like to think I know you pretty well,” he replied with a smug smirk on his face. Her face went bright pink.
“Oh yeah?” she asked playfully.
“Mhm,” he nodded moving closer to her. Grace pulled her bottom lip between her teeth and started to swim backwards. She tried not to laugh when his face fell. She gasped when her back hit the wall of the pool and Harry stopped in front of her then tucked a lock of hair behind her ear and she waited for the kiss, but it never came. Grace let out a soft moan when she felt Harry’s fingers gently begin to circle around her bundle of nerves.
“Harry…” she breathed, pressing her back into the wall and rolling her hips to meet his hand.
“I was right…” he whispered, his voice deep and husky. “You’re already wet.”
“Harry…” she whispered as he pushed a finger inside her. A soft moan escaped her lips as her hips rolled and his lips started trailing open mouthed kisses along her shoulder and neck. “Harry….” She moaned softly.
“Yes, Princess?” he whispered huskily in her ear. “This is okay, isn’t it?” he asked, even though he already knew the answer. “You did say I could touch you wherever and however I like when we’re alone…” he added as he slipped a second finger inside her, making her moan again. “But…if you’re uncomfortable – “ he started, as he went to move his hand but the water splashed as she gripped his wrist.
“Don’t you dare stop,” she hissed, glaring at him.
“So…I can touch you?”
“Yes,” she breathed. “Touch me, Harry….”
“Here?” he asked, cupping one of her breasts with his other hand, kneeding it and running his thumb over her hard, pink nipple.
“Mhm,” she nodded as she gripped his wrist tighter.
“And here?” he asked as he pushed his fingers inside her again and rubbed her sensitive mound with his thumb.
“Yes…please,” she moaned. Harry smiled and kissed her cheek, then started leaving another trail of open mouth kisses down her neck before beginning to gently suck on her skin. Grace’s eyes fluttered closed as she arched back, pressing her breast further into his grip as he continued to slowly thrust his fingers in and out of her. Running her tongue over her lips, she slid her hand from his wrist and grazed the tip of his cock. He moaned softly against her skin when she traced around the tip. Then she wrapped her hand around him and started to slowly stroke him up and down.
“Bloody hell,” he moaned against her skin. “You’re wonderful,” he whispered as he pinched her nipple and started to move his fingers faster and deeper.
“Oh…like that,” she moaned, her head falling back against the wall.
“Like this?” he asked as he thrusted his fingers deeper, pressing his thumb against her.
“Oh… yes that feels good,” she whimpered.
“I love hearing the sounds you make,” he confessed. “I love hearing your moans, Grace…” he pushed deeper into her and she gasped loudly.
“Harry…” Grace breathed, and he made a small, muffled sound against her neck as he nipped at her neck. Her hands traveled up his body and tangled themselves in his hair. Her hips rolled to meet his hand and for the first time his hand was not enough to satisfy the aching desire. She pulled his hand away and rolled her hips again, this time feeling his hardened erection between her legs. She moaned softly as she rolled her hips again, her legs wrapping around his waist as he pressed her back into the pool wall while he continued to suck on her neck. She moaned again as her hips continued roll against him, feeling him slide back and forth between her folds, feeling his tip brush against the sensitive bud of nerves. “More… I need you, Harry…”
Harry froze. What were they doing? He pulled away from her neck and looked at her. Her head was resting to the side, her wet hair half covering her face, but he could see her eyes were closed and her lips parted as soft moans escaped. He looked down and realized that they were so close together, so intimately close, and even though he wanted to, and he really wanted to… he couldn’t. He couldn’t do that to her, to their relationship. He respected her too much – he loved her too much for the first time they – well, their first time, to be against the wall of the prefects bathroom.
“Grace,” he said, but she didn’t seem to hear him as her hips started moving faster against him. He swallowed the lump in his throat, resting the urge to moan with her because – damn, it did feel incredible. “Grace,” he said again, more firmly this time, but she still seemed to be lost in her own world. “Grace!” Harry said louder, firmer, as he pulled her legs off him. Her eyes shot open as she turned to look at him, confused.
“What? Is someone coming?” she asked breathlessly.
“Grace, we can’t do this,” he told her, taking a step back. Grace frowned at him as she steadied herself against the wall.
“Can’t do what? Snog naked?” she asked impatiently, feeling mildly annoyed, but Harry nodded.
“Exactly,” he said, “we can’t do this. Not now – “
“But I wanted to! I want you to – “
“Grace, we said – we both agreed that we’d wait until we’re at least seventeen!”
“But you said if it happens before, it happens – “
“Not right now!” he exclaimed as he pushed his damp hair out of his face. “Grace it’s too soon!”
“But – “
“We both agreed that if one of us were uncomfortable then we’d stop,” he reminded, his eyes narrowing at her. “Well, I’m uncomfortable – “
“You weren’t uncomfortable two minutes ago when I was rubbing – “
“I care about you so much, and I respect you and our relationship too much for our first time together be against the wall of the bathroom tub!” he snapped at her. “I’m not doing it, Grace… I know you say you want to right now, but… this isn’t right! I know you don’t really want to – “
“You don’t know what I want!” she hissed at him. She shook her head at him as she swam to the ladder and began climbing out.
“Grace!” Harry called after her as he followed. “I know you don’t want this right now!”
“Yes I do!”
“No you don’t!”
“Harry, I want this with you!” she snapped, yanking a towel from the cupboard and glared at him. “I wanted to give you my – “
“I know you do!” he cut in, and she shook her head as she started drying her hair. Harry let out a frustrated groan as he grabbed another towel from the cupboard and wrapped it around his waist. He didn’t really want to have an argument with her while they were both naked. It didn’t seem right. “But Grace… right now isn’t the right time – “
“Then when will be the right time?” she asked sharply, finally letting the towel drop. “Because it seems like every time we try to be together someone either interrupts us, or you have meetings with Dumbledore, or we have quidditch practice or I have choir – or – or I freak out! But the one time we don’t have any of that, and I actually want more you don’t want me –“
“Grace of course I want you!” he huffed. “But not like this! I – I want our first time together to be… I don’t know… romantic.”
Grace stared at him with an unreadable expression. She was angry and hurt, and the longer she stood there the more hurt and the angrier she felt. She shook her head and waltzed to her clothes, tugged them on – not even bothering to attempt to zip up the back. She could feel the tears of rejection stinging her eyes as she tried to blink them away.
Why didn’t he want her? Why didn’t he want to have that special moment with her like she wanted with him?
“Grace – “ Harry started again but she shook her head. “Grace, I’m sorry I upset – “
“Just leave me alone, Harry,” she hissed as she stormed out of the prefects bathroom.
Notes:
A/N: Slughorn's Christmas Party!
I loved the first part, I knew I had to have that scene in the fic and tried to figure out how to make it work and it's still one of my favorite scenes in this part of the fic!
And we have the actual Christmas Party :)
Yes Grace went back on her argument with Harry, but I think hearing Hermione purposely do something to upset Ron just set her off and she knows Harry was right at the beginning but she's stubborn and didn't want to admit it.
This is one of those moments, and one of their arguments where, you understand them both and it's hard to really decide who is right or wrong. Because Grace's feelings of rejections are valid, and she's allowed to be angry and hurt at the situation and what happened... but Harry is also valid because they had a plan, and he also wasn't ready. And he isn't! He's very adamant on them waiting until they're both of age, and even though he wouldn't be upset if it happened earlier, he knew that wasn't the right time. And we gotta love our Green Flag Harry.
Don't worry them not talking won't last long!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 165: 164
Notes:
Hello! Happy Monday!
I hope you all had a good weekend!
Posting will be a little different this week. There will be no post on Wednesday, I am posting on Thursday, July 31st, instead for Harry's Birthday!
I have a small announcement in the notes at the end of the chapter! It's some exciting news so be sure to read it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day was the day everyone was going to be returning home for Christmas. At least those who chose to go home – which was nearly everyone since most parents didn’t feel comfortable leaving their children at school.
Grace hadn’t talked to Harry at all that morning even though he tried to apologize to her over and over again. She didn’t sit with him at breakfast, she sat with Neville, Seamus, Dean and Ginny instead. However on the train, even though she was going to sit with Neville, but the compartment consisted of: Lavender, Parvati, Dean, and Seamus, and Grace honestly didn’t want to be around Lavender. So she went to go find Ginny and Luna, but unfortunately Hermione was sitting with Ginny and the two of them still weren’t talking so that left the other person she wasn’t talking to.
Harry’s eyes brightened and he sat up straighter when she opened the compartment door. However he slumped when she glared at him and set her bag down next to Ron instead.
“I don’t want to sit with Lavender, and I’m still not talking to Hermione, so you’re what’s left,” she muttered as she set Aries’ cage down and took Sophie out of her own cage before sitting down.
“Grace, I’m sorry – “ Harry started again but she ignored him and pulled a book out of her bag and sat with her back resting on the compartment wall and Sophie curled in her neck.
“So, what were you saying about Snape and Malfoy?” Ron said, changing the subject back to what they must’ve been talking about before Grace had walked in. Grace frowned at her book as she listened to Harry retell the story again.
Was that why Harry was in the corridor last night? He was spying on Snape and Malfoy? Why didn’t he tell her? He could’ve said something when they were making their way to the prefects bathroom…
“Unbreakable vow?” Ron said, his voice pulling Grace from her thoughts as she peeked over her book. “You’re sure that’s what Snape said?”
“Positive,” Harry nodded “Why?”
“It’s just, well, you can’t break an Unbreakable Vow…” Ron said, and Grace hid her face in her book.
“I’d work that much out for myself, funnily enough,” Harry replied dryly.
“No, you don’t understand – oh, bloody hell…” Ron sighed, looking at the compartment door. Grace frowned as she craned her neck to see Lavender breathe on the glass, and right her and Rons initials in a heart before breathing over it again. Grace turned away, looking wide eyed and she could feel the secondhand embarrassment creep up on her cheeks. Her eyes landed on Harry, who had looked away and started playing with the arm rest of the seat, finding great interest in how it moves. He looked up, and their eyes locked but then she quickly looked away. She was still hurt and angry.
“Lovely,” Harry said, clearing his throat once Lavender was gone.
“All she wants to do is snog me,” Ron whined. “My lips are getting chapped! Look!” he exclaimed as he leaned forward to show Harry his lips, and Harry leaned closer into his seat with a disgusted look on his face.
“I’ll take your word for it,” Harry said.
“How do you two do it?” Ron asked, looking between them. “You know, snog all the time.”
“Lip balm,” Harry and Grace both replied.
“You wear lip balm?” Ron asked Harry, raising an eyebrow.
“No, Grace does,” Harry answered.
Ron was about to say something when he stopped and looked at the door. Grace and Harry both turned to see Hermione had stopped at the compartment door, looked at the heart on the window before strutting away. Ron let out a sigh as his shoulders deflated in disappointment.
“So what happens?” Harry started again, Ron and Grace both looked at him. “What happens if you break an Unbreakable Vow?”
“… You die,” Ron answered heavily.
“Dad!” Grace exclaimed happily as she dropped her trunk and ran the moment she saw Sirius on the other side of the barrier. His face brightened and a grin spread as he opened his arms out wide for her.
“Oof!” Sirius let out the moment Grace collided with him and wrapped her arms around his middle tightly. “I saw you only a few weeks ago,” he teased as he held her tightly and kissed the top of her head.
“And it’s been a few weeks since I saw you,” she said, her voice muffled in his chest. Sirius smiled as he gave her a gentle squeeze, but when she didn’t let go and only held onto him tighter, a small nagging feeling tugged in his mind. Something was wrong.
“Oh, Gracie there you are!” Molly exclaimed happily as she rushed over to her after hugging Harry. Grace pulled away from Sirius and smiled at her aunt as the woman engulfed in a giant, warm, hug. “I’m sure Sirius has told you,” she started as she pulled away, “you two will be staying with us for Christmas.”
“Yeah, he told me,” Grace nodded.
“Good, good,” Molly smiled. “Does everyone have all their things?” she asked, looking around. There were numerous murmurs as the twins, Bill, Fleur and Sirius all helped everyone with their trunks.
Arthur had managed to get ministry cars again – for Harry’s safety, and they made the drive to the Burrow. Grace was squashed between her dad and Harry, which left her feeling uncomfortable. Sirius, however, eyed them suspiciously. Harry’s hand wasn’t on Grace’s knee – which is something he had gotten used to seeing. Harry’s hand was always on Grace’s knee when they sat next to each other, if they weren’t holding hands, or if his arm wasn’t around her that is…
The two of them were also sitting straight and stiff, neither talked or looked at each other. Sirius knew something happened between them. And with each subtle, side glance Harry sent Grace, he knew that Grace was mad at Harry. He held back a sigh as he mentally cursed James.
Damn you for leaving me in this position. Sirius sighed quietly as he moved awkwardly to wrap an arm around Grace, she smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. He nudged Harry’s shoulder lightly, and the boy turned to him. “You okay?” Sirius mouthed to him, and Harry nodded stiffly before looking back out the window. His brows frowned deeper as he nudged Harry’s shoulder again. Harry turned, and Sirius looked down at Grace then at him, then at Grace again before looking back at him. Harry pressed his lips in a thin line and nodded.
Sirius let out a quiet sigh as Harry turned back to look out the window. He wondered when the two had a fight. It couldn’t have been on the train, neither of them looked angry at each other… at least, Harry didn’t look angry at Grace… Grace didn’t look angry, but she didn’t look pleased either. So that lead him to believe that Grace was upset with Harry for something.
When they did all finally arrive at the Burrow, all the students things were magicked up to their rooms and they began filing into the kitchen where Molly immediately started pouring bowls of stew. Grace didn’t sit next to Harry, instead she sat next to Ginny and the two girls began talking in hushed whispers with the occasional giggling. To Sirius, that seemed like a good sign… she wasn’t too upset where she shut herself from everyone. It meant that she was only upset with Harry.
Merlin… what did he do? Sirius let out a heavy sigh as he glowered at his stew.
“Stare at it any more like that you might set the bowl on fire. Molly wouldn’t be too pleased, she’s only got a handful of these left thanks to the twins,” Arthur’s voice broke Sirius’ thoughts.
“Hm?” Sirius asked, looking at Arthur, who was sat across from him.
“You looked like you were contemplating setting the bowl on fire,” Arthur nodded to Sirius’ half eaten bowl of stew. “Is…everything all right?” he asked carefully, and quietly so no one else could hear them - not that they were listening. Bill and Fleur were talking to Molly, Ron, Harry and the twins were in a deep discussion about something or another, and Grace and Ginny were still whispering at the end of the table.
“How do you do it?” Sirius asked quietly, staring at Ginny and Grace.
“Do what?”
“Be a father to a teenage girl who has started dating?”
“Ah,” Arthur nodded as he also turned to look at Ginny and Grace, watching them giggle quietly as Ginny’s face grew a darker shade of red. “I try not to think about it.”
“But you do,” Sirius replied, looking at Arthur, who nodded slowly.
“I don’t like thinking about Ginny and boys,” Arthur admitted quietly, “however, I know it’s unavoidable. At least I know she has a good head on her shoulders, and she has older brothers who look out for her if I can’t. Not that she needs it, she can take care of herself… she gets that from Molly.”
“Prewett genes,” Sirius said, and Arthur nodded.
“No man will ever be good enough for Ginny to me,” Arthur confessed softly. “Just like no man, even your best friends son, will ever be good enough for Grace to you,” Sirius nodded slowly. He hated thinking it, but Arthur was right. There wasn’t anyone else that Sirius would want Grace to end up with more than Harry but at the same time, a small part of him, didn’t think Harry was good enough for her. At least not yet.
“I don’t know how to be her dad, and his godfather,” Sirius confessed.
“What do you mean?”
“If they weren’t together, or had feelings for each other it wouldn’t be this hard,” Sirius answered. “I’d have no problem giving Harry advice on girls… you know, dates, gifts, …sex,” Sirius shuddered a little and Arthur grimaced, nodding in understanding. “But it’s hard to give Grace advice on things like that.”
“That’s why you lead by example,” Arthur said gently, and Sirius looked at him. “You show her what she should expect a man to do, how a man should treat her, and be there when she needs you to guide her.”
“It’s been a bit hard for me to do that,” Sirius said bitterly. Arthur only nodded sullenly. “Even with the time I did have… I couldn’t show her.”
“You have time now…”
“Do I?” Sirius asked sadly. “She’s at school most of the year. I’m in no place to think about dating again… and shes grown up,” he swallowed the lump that was forming in his throat. “Right when I get her back… I have to give her to someone else…” he sighed, looking at both Harry and Grace.
“She’s always going to need you, Sirius,” Arthur assured him softly.
“But how do I be father figure for Harry, when he’s dating my daughter?” Sirius asked, and Arthur paused, his face curling in thought. “How do I give him dating advice? Sex advice when I know – “ he paused and shuddered. “And I don’t know how to talk to Grace about that either, thinking about it is – “
“Uncomfortable,” Arthur finished and Sirius nodded.
“And how do I help him and give him relationship advice when he makes my daughter upset and all I want to do is jinx him?”
“I know you want to make James proud…” Arthur started softly after a long pause. “I know you want to be the father James would be for Harry,” Sirius nodded, “but… Harry doesn’t need you to be a father, Sirius…” Sirius looked at Arthur. “Harry needs you to be what you had planned to be all along.”
“I don’t think I understand…”
“When James and Lily told you they were having a baby, how did you react?”
“I was happy,” Sirius answered with a small smile. “I was so excited. James was my brother and he was having a baby, and I was going to be an uncle. We joked about if we both had girls, our daughters would be best friends… like sisters, if we had sons it would be the same… if we had one or the other then… they’d probably be married,” Sirius chuckled sadly. “He was going to be Uncle Prongs and I was going to be Uncle Padfoot. I was going to give Harry the advice James and Lily wouldn’t approve of, while James was going to set Grace’s expectations… We had it all planned, then everything happened…”
“Then be that for Harry,” Arthur said gently, and Sirius looked at him confused. “Don’t be a father…be Uncle Padfoot. That’s who Harry needs.”
Sirius nodded slowly as he mulled over Arthurs words.
“And Sirius,” Sirius looked back at Arthur. “You’ve set Grace’s expectations.”
Sirius felt himself smiling and he nodded. “Thanks, Arthur…”
“What are you doing up?” Harry whipped around and saw Sirius entering the Burrow’s sitting room.
“Ron snores,” Harry answered simply as he moved to sit straight on the sofa as Sirius took the seat next to him. Sirius glanced down to see the book on Harry’s lap, getting a glimpse of the moving pictures before he closed it. Harry was looking at pictures of Grace. “Couldn’t sleep…” he added and Sirius only nodded.
“What happened?” Sirius asked, and Harry frowned. “Between you and Grace. I know something must’ve happened because you two haven’t spoken a word to each other all night and the closest I saw you two be was in that car. You two are incapable of keeping your hands off each other…” Harry’s neck and cheeks started to burn from embarrassment as he looked into the fire. “So, want to tell me what’s going on?”
“Not particularly,” Harry muttered. “You’ll probably be mad…”
Sirius took a deep breath and held it for five seconds before exhaling. “Remember what I said during the summer?” he started, “about how you can come to me too about things?” Harry nodded, and Sirius leaned back into the sofa. “Well… I’m here. I won’t get mad.”
“Grace is mad at me…” Harry admitted, and Sirius nodded.
“Gathered that for myself, but thanks for confirming it.”
Harry rolled his lips between his teeth and picked at piece of lint from his jumper. “Last night we went to Slughorns Christmas Party…” Sirius nodded for him to continue. “And…well, Hermione grabbed Grace and they went off somewhere and I saw Malfoy tried to crash the party but Snape took him away so I followed – “
“Naturally,” Sirius nodded, “but what does this have to do with why Grace is upset?”
“Well, I – I’ll tell you what I overheard tomorrow, but… I was going back to the party to find Grace but I found her in the hall,” he continued, and Sirius nodded his head gain. “Well… I reminded her that she had a ‘treat’ for me and she said the party wasn’t over, but I told her if she wanted it to be then it is and she said I just wanted to know what was under her dress – which I always do – “
“Can we skip the flirty banter for my sake, please?” Sirius asked, his face curling in disgust.
“Er, right…sorry,” Harry’s cheeks went darker, but Sirius waved him off to continue. “Well… I thought we were just going to go to the common room but… she had other plans…” Sirius’ eyes closed and he held his breath, bracing himself for whatever was coming. “We went to the prefects bathroom,” Sirius’ hand balled into fists as Harry continued. He knew what was going to happen because he had done it too. “And we… went skinny dipping in the tub,” Sirius nodded slowly. “I-I didn’t – it wasn’t my idea! Grace she… she asked me to take her dress off – “
“I get it, skinny dipping in the prefects pool tub, we’ve all done it, go on.”
“Right… well… we started snogging,” Sirius nodded stiffly, “and… well, I was – we were – er – touching.”
“Nervous touching or – “
“I was fingering her – “
“Ah!” Sirius shook his head, his face curling in awkwardness.
“And she was giving me a – “
“Okay, I get it. Horny teenager things, I get it,” Sirius paused and let out the breath he was holding. “Was this the….first time you two have… been that physical?”
“No…” Harry answered quietly, and Sirius nodded slowly as he took slow, steady breaths. “It was the first time we saw each other naked though…” Sirius only nodded again. “But…she started doing this thing with her hips when her legs were wrapped around me and…it felt really good and… we were – she was so close and I almost…slipped…in…” Harry said awkwardly and Sirius felt like his chest was about to explode from the breath he was holding. “She…she said ‘I need you’,” Sirius wasn’t ready for this conversation. He didn’t want to hear about his daughter having sex. “I don’t know what happened or why it was those words but it snapped me out of it and I stopped.”
Sirius’ chest felt like a balloon that had popped as all the air left his lungs. “What?”
“I stopped and pulled away…” Harry confessed. “It wasn’t right. I didn’t want – I mean, of course I want to…with her, but not like that,” he said, his voice fading as he looked down at the album on his lap. “So then she got mad at me and now she thinks I don’t want her when that’s the opposite! I do want her! I just… want to wait until we’re both at least seventeen and when we do…I want it to be special for her, not….not against the wall of the prefects bathroom pool.”
Sirius stared at him, his chest warming and swelling in pride. James… you’ve got yourself a pretty good son. Sirius thought as he felt himself smiling. He might not think anyone is good enough for Grace, but Harry… Harry came pretty damn close.
“I’m sorry…” Harry muttered.
“You have nothing to be sorry about,” Sirius said gently as he clapped Harry’s shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. “In fact, I’m proud of you, Harry.”
“You… are?” he asked confused. “I’d thought you’d be… angry since we were… you know…”
“I’m not happy about it, but I’m not an idiot. I know exactly what you two are up to at school,” Sirius told him stiffly. “However, you were honest with me and I appreciate that, Harry. It makes me trust you with my daughter,” he added, and Harry nodded. “I’m also proud of you because you made the right decision,” Harry’s brows frowned as he looked over at Sirius. “I sure as hell wouldn’t have made the decision to step away when I was your age. I would’ve gone along with it, not caring about the girl. You’re a hell of a lot better bloke than I was at your age,” Sirius said softly, squeezing Harry’s shoulder tighter. “Your parents would be proud of you too,” he added quietly.
Harry felt himself smiling as he looked over at Sirius, his chest swelling.
“Well, don’t stay up too late, all right?” Sirius asked as he stood up from the sofa and started to make his way out of the room.
“Sirius…” Harry spoke up, and Sirius turned to look at him. “How mad at me is Grace?” Harry asked.
“Don’t know,” Sirius shrugged as he leaned against the wall. “I haven’t talked to her yet, I wanted to talk to you first.”
“Why?” Harry asked, his brows frowning.
“To see how you would answer.”
“Oh…and?”
“You passed the test,” Sirius smiled at him, and Harry felt himself smiling.
“I didn’t mean to make her upset, you know…”
“I know, Harry.”
“I hate it when she’s upset – “
“I know you do,” Sirius smiled. “That’s why you’re good for her.” Harry only nodded, and when he didn’t say anything else, Sirius turned to make his way toward the stairs.
“Sirius…” Harry called, turning over the back of the couch.
“Yeah?” Sirius asked, pausing on the bottom step to look back at him.
“I love her,” Harry confessed quietly. Sirius stared at him, a strange feeling curling in his chest at the words. “Grace… I – I’m in love with her.”
Sirius’ chest tightened and warmed at the same time, it was a strange feeling and he wasn’t sure how to feel. Was he sad that his daughter was growing up and falling in love? Was he proud that Harry was a good young man and loved his daughter? Was he uncomfortable knowing his daughter and godson are in love? He was feeling all of it. However, there was a swell of pride that went through him for Harry having the courage to say the words aloud.
“I haven’t told her yet, I don’t know when it’ll be the right time…but I will!” Harry continued. “I just… I had to say them out loud, the words…. I had to tell someone that I’m in love with Grace and… I don’t know, I thought it should be you…”
“I know,” Sirius smiled at him. “I’ve known for a while… just… make sure you’re both ready to say and hear them okay?” he asked, and Harry nodded. “Good night, Harry,” Sirius said once more before turning and making his way up the stairs.
Sirius climbed the stairs until he stood outside Ginny’s door, where he could hear Grace and Ginny talking, well it was Grace talking and when he heard her voice crack, he decided to knock. Instantly the voices on the other side door stopped and he heard a small sniffle before quiet footsteps. Then the door opened, and it was Ginny, who instantly relaxed and stepped to the side, opening the door wider.
“It’s just Sirius,” Ginny said as she looked at Grace. Sirius held back a sigh as he looked at Grace, whose eyes were red and puffy from crying and he knew why.
“They there, love,” he smiled softly. “C’mon, let’s go have a chat, yeah?”
“Okay,” Grace mumbled as she stood up from Ginny’s bed, a heavy feeling sinking in her stomach, she knew what this was going to be about. “Night,” she said to Ginny.
“Night,” Ginny gave her a comforting smile before closing the door behind her.
Grace didn’t say anything as she followed her dad to their shared room. He opened the door for her, and she sat on the bed, picking Sophie up and rolling her softly in her hands.
“I spoke to Harry,” Sirius said softly as he sat next to her. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth and kept staring at Sophie, who was now squeaking quietly and looking up at Sirius when she heard Harry’s name. “Grace… why are you really upset?”
“He didn’t want me…” Grace whispered weakly.
“What?” Sirius asked, frowning. “What are you talking about?”
“He didn’t…he didn’t want…to with me…” she said, trying not to cry.
“Oh, love,” Sirius sighed as he warpped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her close into his side. “Grace… that boy is so head over heels for you, of course he wants to.”
“The-then why didn’t he…I – I wanted to but he – “
“Because he cares about you,” Sirius said softly. “He cares about your relationship. He respects you and he wasn’t going to have your first time be like that. You might think you wanted to… but you would’ve regretted it.”
“No I wouldn’t… I- I love him, Dad…”
“I know, little star,” he said sadly and kissed the top of her head. “But he saw you two weren’t ready yet, and that it was too soon… and if I’m honest, I agree with him,” he admitted and Grace pulled away to glare at him.
“You’re supposed to take my side.”
“Any other time I would but – “
“I put myself out there,” Grace glared. “I – I was vulnerable with him! I – I wanted that moment with him, Dad! And – and he said no! He didn’t want – “
“ – to right then,” Sirius cut in gently. “Grace, of course he wants you. He can’t take his eyes off you. But he –“ Sirius paused, choosing his words carefully, “Grace, trust me… he wants to. But you two aren’t ready yet, it’s too soon. And you getting upset about it only proves that you aren’t ready,” he continued, and pushed some of her hair behind her hear. “Harry cares about you so much, and he knows what you deserve, and you don’t deserve having your first time be in in the prefects bathroom.” Grace pouted as she looked down at Sophie. “You deserve to have your first time be comfortable, special… and romantic. You don’t want to have sex for your first time…” Her face curled in confusion. “You deserve to make love for your first time, and that’s what Harry wants for you both…”
“What’s the difference?” she asked in a small voice.
“Sex is physical. Yes, it can be intimate – it is intimate but…” Sirius paused, taking a deep breath, “Making love is slow, and tender and… and its with someone you love. You’re sharing that moment, your body with another person, a person that you love and that loves you the same. It’s…it’s a special moment and that’s what Harry wants for you…” there was another pause as he stroked her hair softly. “And I know you want that too… don’t you?” he asked, and she nodded.
“I understand you feel rejected… you were vulnerable, and you took a risk of letting yourself be that vulnerable, but… you know you’re worth more than a casual shag against a wall, Grace…” he said softly and she nodded. “Do you understand where he’s coming from now?” he asked, and she nodded again. “Good… because I want you to go downstairs and apologize.”
“What?” she asked, looking at him.
“You heard me… you have a sulking boyfriend downstairs, who has been pitiful all day because he hurt you, but you hurt him too, Grace,” he said, patting her knee. “So, go downstairs and apologize.”
“Can’t I do it tomorrow?” she muttered, not really feeling up to talking more about it.
“No,” he shook his head. “You’re going to apologize tonight…” she let out a heavy sigh. “One thing I’ve learned from my relationship with Helena is that… you shouldn’t go to bed with unresolved issues. Don’t let it fester… go apologize and make up. I’ll even let you two… cuddle and snog on the sofa for a while,” he added, with a small smile and Grace couldn’t help but feel a smile spreading on her face.
“Really?”
“Yeah,” he nodded and nodded his head to the door. “Go.” Grace smiled as she stood up and made her way to the door but paused. She turned back around and wrapped her arms around Sirius’ shoulders. He smiled and returned the embrace.
“Thanks, Dad…” she said quietly and kissed his cheek before pulling away.
“Anytime, little star,” he smiled at her, giving her a subtle wink before waving her off.
When Grace arrived in the sitting room, she saw Harry lounging on the sofa. She looked down at Sophie, who was wiggling in excitement at seeing Harry, and she sighed quietly.
“Sophie misses you,” Grace said softly as she approached the sofa. Harry sat up and went to move to sit regularly but Grace shook her head as she climbed onto the couch, laying between his legs. Sophie squeaked happily as she rolled on Grace’s chest and Harry smiled at them both.
“I miss Sophie, too,” he said quietly as he started playing with Grace’s hair.
“I’m sorry…” Grace said as she reached for Harry’s hand that was draped on the back of the couch. “I shouldn’t have gotten mad at you…” she let out an unsteady breath as she rested her head back against his shoulder. “You were right, we agreed after we’re seventeen… and that when one of us were uncomfortable we’ll stop… I didn’t want to hear it and, I’m sorry…”
Harry only nodded, kissing the side of her head softly before caressing the back of her hand lightly with his thumb.
“I just… I really wanted you, Harry…” she confessed, her voice barely a whisper. “I wanted that moment with you, to give myself to you and when you said no, it felt like you didn’t want me that way – “
“Grace, of course I want you,” he interrupted gently. “You’re gorgeous, and I’m not going to lie and say I don’t think about it a lot because I do. I think about you and your body and… and being physical with you every day. I want to…I want us to have sex, but I want us to have it one day when we’re both ready and… I promised you we wouldn’t end up like your parents,” he said and Grace felt her heart squeeze in her chest. “I want the first time we’re together, it should be special for you – for us both.”
“I know…” she nodded. “I – I want that too, I guess I was just… lost in the moment because you light my skin on fire and make me feel so amazing that I don’t ever want it to end and… when you said no, I got really insecure…”
“You have nothing to be insecure about, Flower,” Harry whispered softly in her ear, then he kissed the side of her head. “You’re my person, remember?”
“Yeah,” she nodded, smiling. “I’m being silly…”
“Yeah, you are,” Harry nodded, “but I’d still choose you anyway,” he told her softly, then brought her hand to his lips.
Notes:
This is probably one of my favorite HBP chapters I've written!
We have the iconic, comedic, train scene - which I absolutely had to write.
We also have so much Dadfoot too! I honestly loved this chapter so much because it really shows how much Sirius has grown from GoF and OotP, and how much he's trying too, and how he is struggling being both. I absolutely loved the moment between Arthur and Sirius, it was a conversation Sirius really needed to have with someone, someone who is a father.
And I also really, really, really loved his moment with Harry, and their talk. He's learning how to be there for Harry and separate himself as Harry's godfather and Grace's father, and not think of Harry as his daughters boyfriend who just happens to be his godson. But he's really starting to learn to step into both of those roles. It is hard for him, because his instincts tell him to protect his daughter and side with her - even if she is in the wrong or if she messed up, but he's trying. There's baby steps :)
I also loved his talk with Grace too, I think its one of those moments that really show how much he's grown as a character and as a person. He's really letting himself step into that parental role, and taking it all on even if it makes him uncomfortable and he doesn't want to talk or think about it (like her having sex). He's now recognizing that there are some situations, and there are some conversations that he has to be both the father and the mother for and this just happens to be one of them.
And we also have Harry and grace talking it out and no longer being upset together :) I promised that they wouldn't go chapters without speaking. Most of their fights/arguments will usually be settled in the same chapter, or the next :)
Fic Update! I am officially done with Deathly Hallows, and Hogwarts Era! I am now writing the post Hogwarts chapters. I'm not sure how many of those there is going to be... I know where I want the fic to end, it's just... getting there. I've got literal years to write about and some big moments that I know we all want to see! I will say that there will be a lot of time skips in the post hogwarts chapters. I'll try and put # years since, or the date at the beginning of those chapters that have a significant time skip from that chapter and the one before it. :)
With that said, if there is anything you would like to see, please feel free to comment, or message me on discord (_megg.)! As I said I will have big things planned (like the proposal, wedding, babies, etc), but if there are any small or fun little tid bits you want to see happen, please let me know! Of course i will be asking for ideas again later on as we get closer to the end of DH, but mentioning now to get any ideas brewing!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! I'd love to know what you thought, and what your favorite part was!
Chapter 166: 165
Notes:
Happy Thursday!
And Happy Birthday Harry!
I hope you all enjoy this chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“REMUS!” Grace shrieked happily as she pushed Harry away and bolted to the door. Remus smiled tiredly as he held his arms out for her and let out a huff when her body collided with his.
“Well, hello to you too, little niffler,” Remus chuckled as he returned her hug.
“I’ve missed you so much!” she mumbled into his chest, and Remus smiled sadly and kissed the top of her head.
“I know,” he said quietly. “I’ve missed you too, but I’m here now for Christmas.”
“Good,” she beamed at him as she pulled away. “We’ve got your place made already upstairs! You’re going to be sharing with Dad in Charlies room, I’m rooming with Ginny,” Grace said excitedly as she took his bag and his arm, dragging him through the kitchen.
“What happened to you two staying in – “
“Fred and George are staying here for Christmas too,” Grace interrupted as she pulled past everyone.
“Gracie, why don’t you let poor Moony go, you look like you’re about tear his arm off,” Sirius joked, and Grace rolled her eyes at him.
“I won’t tear your arm off,” she promised, and Remus chuckled lightly as he let her drag him. “I’ll help you settle in while I update you on everything!” she told him. Remus and Sirius shared a look, and Sirius only gave his friend a smirk and a wink before turning his attention back to Bill.
“So, what’s new?” Remus asked as they climbed the stairs, and instantly Grace began telling him everything that’s happened since September first.
She told him about her first choir rehearsal she lead on the train, about Slughorn – and his parties, about quidditch, how she was using her free periods three times a week to assist Flitwick, McGonagall and Snape. This surprised Remus, he didn’t think she had any interest in being a teacher, but kept the comment to himself as he unpacked his things – well, what little he brought. Even when he was finished and they made their way back downstairs, Grace was still talking his ear off and had her arm looped around his. Remus didn’t mind at all. After being underground amongst werewolves for months, he was enjoying what time he had with Grace – and the others – while he could.
“Shew,” Grace said, waving Harry away, who looked at her mildly offended.
“What?”
“I said, shew.”
“Why? I always sit next to you.”
“I know but I want Remus to sit next to me.”
“Grace I can sit somewhere –“ Remus started but Harry sighed in defeat as he stood up and sat in the next seat over.
“Thanks, you’re the best,” she grinned and kissed Harry’s cheek.
“Yeah, yeah,” he rolled his eyes playfully.
Remus turned to Sirius, raising a brow at him and all Sirius did was nod slowly. “I assume I’ll get used to it?” he whispered to Sirius.
“I’m surrounded by it and I’m not used to it,” Sirius muttered as he took his seat. Remus smiled as he sat in the seat between Grace and Harry.
“Arthur!” Molly exclaimed suddenly halfway through dinner as she stared out of the window, her hand pressed over her heart. “Arthur! It – It’s Percy!”
“What?!” Arthur exclaimed.
All the chatter at the dinner table stopped as they watched intensely as Arthur stood up from his seat, then they also turned their attention to the window.
“Is that the Minister?” Grace whispered.
“Yeah,” Sirius answered grimly, his eyes narrowing at the man as he and Percy approached the house.
“Arthur – he’s with the Minister!” Molly said, and everyone watched as Percy and the Minister came to the door.
“What’s the Minister doing here?” Grace asked, looking at Sirius, who shook his head. He too wanted to know that, but he had a feeling he already knew the answer as his eyes shifted to where Harry sat next to Remus.
They watched as Molly, Arthur and Percy stared at each other. “Merry Christmas, Mother,” Percy said stiffly.
“Oh, Percy!” Molly exclaimed, throwing her arms over Percy’s shoulders and held onto him tightly.
“You must forgive this intrusion,” the Minister spoke up as he leaned against his walking stick. “Percy and I were in the vicinity – working, you know – and he couldn’t resist dropping in and seeing you all.”
Grace snorted and pretended to cover it up with a cough. She knew that was a lie, since Percy didn’t even bother to look at anyone else nor greet anyone besides Molly.
“Please, come in, sit down, Minister!” Molly said, once she had let go of Percy and went straight to start fixing up a plate. “Have a little purkey, or some todding – I mean – “
“No, no, my dear Molly,” Rufus Scrimgeour assured her with a polite smile. Grace raised an eyebrow at the exchange, she was sure that the Minister didn’t know her aunts first name. “I don’t want to intrude, wouldn’t be here at all if Percy hadn’t wanted to see you all so badly…” Grace coughed again, and Remus knocked her knee, giving her a look to be quiet.
“Oh, Percy!” Molly gushed tearfully as she wrapped her arms around Percy again and went to kiss his cheek.
“… We’ve only looked in for five minutes, so I’ll have a stroll around the garden while you catch up with Percy – “ Molly went to say something but the Minister held up his hand, “no, no, I assure you I don’t want to butt in! Well, if someone wouldn’t mind showing me your charming garden… ah, that young man looks like he’s finished, why doesn’t he take a stroll with me?” he said, his eyes on Harry.
Grace sat straighter in her chair as she looked from the Minister to Harry, then back to the Minister with narrowed eyes. She should’ve known, Percy wouldn’t ever come back to see his family on Christmas Eve with the Minister. The Minster was here solely for Harry.
“Yeah, all right,” Harry said as he went to stand but Sirius stood up instead, his eyes narrowed in on Scrimgeour.
“I think Harry’s looking forward to dessert,” Sirius spoke up evenly. “How about I show you about, I’ve become pretty familiar with it.”
The room grew tense as they all stared, holding their breath.
“I’d hate to take you away from your daughter,” Scrimgeour said unconvincingly. “I’m sure the young man is more than capable – “
“Forgive me, Minister, but I’m not comfortable with that,” Sirius cut in, his voice low as his grey eyes narrowed further.
“Do you, Black, think that I am incapable of fending off any…intruders, who might try to ambush us?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.
“No,” Sirius shook his head. “Quite the opposite, really, but you’re not fooling anyone here, Minister,” he continued. “I know you’re here to talk to Harry and seeing as I’m Harry’s legal guardian…” his voice faded and the two of them stared intensely at each other. “Please forgive me if I’m not going to let my sixteen year old godson walk about in the middle of the night in times like these.”
The tension grew as both men stared hard at each other, but the Minister forced a polite smile on his face. “More the merrier. The three of us will just take a turn about the garden, then?” he asked, and Sirius pushed his chair in, and looked at Harry – who had already stood from his seat. “We’ll be only a few minutes, then I’ll be off… carry on, everyone,” Scrimgeour said as he opened the door and Sirius and Harry followed him out.
“Why do I have a bad feeling about this?” Grace whispered, looking at Remus.
“Because if the Minister is here wanting Harry, it can’t be anything good,” Remus replied grimly.
During the time that Sirius, Harry and the Minister were outside taking a walk, Grace kept glancing at Percy, who was standing stiff and uncomfortably in a staring match with Arthur while Molly smoothed out his coat and kept asking him questions.
“Have you been eating? You look thin.”
“Is the Minister working you too hard?”
“Do you need me to cook anything for you?”
“Oh since you’re here, let me get your gift – “
“There’s no need, Mother,” Percy said stiffly as he moved out of Molly’s reach. “I’ll not be needing it, I’d want to save Hermes the trip, he doesn’t like the cold.”
The look of dejection that Grace saw on her aunt, and how her aunts shoulders slumped, Grace balled her hands into fists and clenched her jaw tightly together. She glanced over at her uncle, whose neck was beginning to turn dark red. The nonchalant look on Percy’s face only made her even more angry.
“If you’re going to be a prat then you can wait outside,” Grace snapped, glaring at him. Everyone at the table glanced between her and Percy.
“Grace,” Remus whispered warningly.
“Its not your place to tell me what to do – “ Percy started but Grace slammed her hands on the table and stood up, glaring fiercely at him.
“Not my place?” she asked evenly. “My last name might not be ‘Weasley’ but this is my family too! You were my family too! You let the Ministry brainwash you and you turned your back on your family when we needed you!” she continued, her voice growing louder. “We needed you last year, but where were you?! Where were you when the dementors attacked Harry? Where were you when Uncle Arthur was attacked by Voldemort’s snake?! Where were you when Umbridge was slicing our hands open!? Where were you when – when my mum, your favorite aunt, died?!” Grace’s voice cracked, and the emotion sliced through the tension that filled the room as she glared at him. “We’re your family and you turned your back on us… and for what? A job promotion?”
No one said anything. No one could say anything, they couldn’t find the words to speak up. But Grace’s hardened gaze on Percy never faltered, but his shoulders slumped as he rolled his lips between his teeth and his face softened in remorse.
“I’m sorry…about Aunt Helena – “
“Save it,” Grace spat. “You’re not sorry, because if you were then you wouldn’t have let your pride and self-righteousness keep you from returning to your family. Even now, when the truth is out, you’re so arrogant that you can’t admit that you’re wrong,” Grace pushed back her chair and shook her head. “So stop being a bloody prat and accept your mothers gift because you don’t know when it’s going to be your last.”
Grace’s words hit like a sharp knife in the chest for everyone as she stormed out of the room. Her words weren’t a warning, but a dark, lingering reminder. No one was guaranteed a tomorrow anymore.
“Hey…” Grace looked up from her book to see Ginny had slipped into her room. “I think what you said knocked some sense into Percy…” Ginny said as she closed the door behind her. “He let Mum give him his sweater, and he opened it and thanked her. Even took it with him when he and the Minister left…” she added as she sat on her bed. Grace only nodded. “Do you miss her? Your mum…”
“I shouldn’t,” Grace replied after a few minutes. “Not after everything that happened a year ago… but she was my mum and I loved her, and I miss her. Sometimes I’m waiting for a letter from her at breakfast on Saturdays, but when I don’t get one I remember that…”
“That she’s gone?” Ginny finished and Grace nodded.
“As happy as I am to have Dad around, and being able to do everything with him… it was weird not having Mum there on September first…” Grace admitted with a sad smile. “She wasn’t the best… and even though she was late first year, she never missed seeing me off to school, or picking me up at the end of term… except last year of course because of the Ministry.”
“I think she was trying…in the end,” Grace spoke up again a few minutes later. “I don’t think, if she was here, that we’d ever have a real mother-daughter relationship like you and Aunt Molly have… but…” Grace’s voice faded as a sad smile formed.
“Can I ask you something?” Ginny asked, a few minutes later, in an uncharacteristically shy tone.
“Yeah, ‘course, what is it?” Grace asked, setting her book aside and sitting up straighter in her bed.
“You and Harry… you two… date right?”
“Well… we are dating, he is my boyfriend…” Grace answered, frowning in confusion.
“No, I mean… you two go out on dates?”
“Oh,” Grace nodded. “Yeah, we do, why?”
“Even last year after Umbridge took Harry’s Hogsmeade privileges away?” Ginny asked, still avoiding looking at her.
“Yeah…” she answered slowly, eyeing her cousin suspiciously.
“What were they like?” Ginny asked in a small voice, and Grace frowned.
“They were… romantic,” Grace shrugged. “Silly, and small… and I know we’d both prefer to be able to go out but, I look forward to our dates around the castle and grounds more than Hogsmeade,” she answered, a small smile spreading.
“What do you do?”
“Er, well… sometimes we study by the lake together, or we have a picnic by the lake,” she started. “Sometimes Harry would plan this dinner for us in the Room of Requirement, and imagine it to look something different every time, but always made sure that we spent sometime star gazing before we left,” she continued, her smile widening. “We’d find empty rooms and spend time in there away from everyone… whether it’s studying, or talking, or sometimes he just brings me a book for me to read and he sits there playing with my hair…”
“So…you two don’t spend it snogging?”
“Oh, yeah, we will. Sometimes we spend too much time snogging and other things, I mean look at what happened after Slughorns party,” she answered with a shrug, “but our dates are more than that, they’re our time to be alone with each other. We don’t always have to be doing something, or wait until Hogsmeade, or even be seen by other people…” Grace noticed the disappointed look on Ginny’s face as she picked at a piece of fuzz on her blanket. “Ginny… what’s wrong? Why are you asking these questions?”
“You’re the only person I know that’s in a real relationship,” Ginny started, moving her hair over her shoulder and playing with the ends. “All my other friends kind of just… snog around in broom cupboards, and spend all their free time with their boyfriend… snogging. It’s all anyone wants to do…”
“Ginny…” Grace said quietly as she moved from her bed and went to sit next to Ginny on hers.
“All Dean wants to do is snog me,” Ginny sighed, “and when he isn’t wanting to do that, he’s opening doors for me, or wanting to carry my books, or he walks me to my classes,” Grace frowned, not knowing where the problem was because all of those things were cute and sweet. “He gets mad when I talk to other boys,” Grace frowned in concern. “Well, more like he gets really annoyed when I talk to other boys if he isn’t around, and he gets mad when I won’t let him do things for me and he always has to seem like he’s looking out for me. I don’t need him to look out for me! I can take care of myself, I have six older brothers who do that, I don’t need my boyfriend to do it either… Dean treats me like I’m fragile, like I should be looked at… and all he wants to do is snog me or…”
“Ginny… has Dean touched you?” Grace asked carefully, and Ginny’s cheeks turned pink.
“Not much, only over the shirt but I was okay with it at first…”
“Ginny…” Grace said softly as she wrapped her arm around Ginny’s shoulder.
“He gets annoyed when I ask him to stop, and when I ask if we could do something other than snog, and he said there isn’t anything else to do because we have to wait until Hogsmeade… but I know that’s rubbish because I know you and Harry go on dates, and when I mentioned it Dean got mad because he thinks I’m comparing us to you two and – “ Ginny’s voice cracked as she started crying into Grace’s shoulder. “Why are boys so stupid?!”
“Because all the blood rushes to their smaller head,” Grace said lightly, making Ginny make a strange sound between a snort and a cough, but there was a small smile peaking through as Ginny pulled away and wiped her eyes. “Ginny… Dean does stop when you tell him ‘no’ right?” she asked carefully.
“Yeah,” she nodded, “he stops, he just… gets annoyed. He’s not always like that, it’s just been more recently… since the first Hogsmeade trip. I just want him to be romantic. If he at least tried to be romantic or tried a bit more I can overlook the over protectiveness and his ridiculous need to ‘take care’ of me. I grew up with six brothers, I think I know how to take care of myself. I don’t need someone to take care of me…”
“Maybe he wants to?” Grace said, playing devil’s advocate.
“No,” Ginny shook her head as she wiped the tears from her cheeks. “He’s used the words ‘as your boyfriend’ before…” Grace grimaced.
“Ugh,” she scoffed.
“I just… wish he was like Harry,” Ginny confessed quietly, and something weird twisted in Grace’s stomach. “I don’t wish he was Harry,” she clarified, and Grace relaxed. “I just… I look at how Harry looks at you… his face brightens up and he starts smiling every time you enter a room, and his eyes never leave you. He always has to touch you in some way, either it’s holding your hand, or playing with your hair, or touching your knee…” Ginny sighed softly. “The way he almost punched McLaggen at try outs because he pushed you, it’s the way he protects you because he wants to…I want that. I want someone to want to ‘protect’ me, not do it because they feel like it’s their job. I want someone to want to look at me when I enter the room… I want someone to put the time and effort into planning a date and being romantic… not just be some snog…”
Grace’s heart squeezed in her chest as she looked at Ginny and she rubbed her shoulders. She thought back to the dinner party Slughorn held a few weeks ago, and remembered Neville, who couldn’t keep his eyes off the red head. Ginny did have someone who wanted that, she just didn’t see it. She found herself stuck in an awkward place… because she wanted Neville to be happy, and she’d love it if her best friend and her cousin got together… but if Ginny didn’t return Neville’s feelings, he’d be crushed and Grace didn’t know what she would do in that situation.
“If you’re not happy with Dean, Ginny… then you should probably end it,” Grace told her quietly after a few minutes. “You shouldn’t be feeling like this about a boy you’ve been with for months. A boy who really likes you won’t get mad when you tell them no. They won’t get mad if you talk to other boys. A boy who really likes you will respect what you tell them…”
“But he didn’t use to be this way… he used to be fun – “
“Ginny, why do you like Dean?” Grace asked, “what about him that makes you feel giddy and excited to be around?” Ginny didn’t answer right away, and every time she went to answer she would pause and try to think of an answer. “Who asked who out?”
“Dean asked me in June, before we left to come home…” Ginny answered. Grace nodded slowly.
“And why did you say yes?”
“Well, he’s funny, isn’t he?” Ginny answered with a shrug. “And he’s good looking…”
“But does he make your heart flutter in your chest?” Grace asked. “Does your heart pound so hard you can feel it in your ears when he looks at you? Or touches you? Do you feel like your going to throw up butterflies because he smiles at you, or holds your hand, or puts a arm around you? Does he occupy your mind where you literally are buzzing, waiting to be with him again?”
Ginny didn’t say anything for a few minutes as she thought over Grace’s words before she shook her head. “I-I’ve never fe-felt any of that…” she answered quietly, her voice uneven. “Ever…with anyone…”
“Never?” Grace asked surprised.
“Well…” Ginny paused and bit her lip. “I’ve might’ve felt something similar a few times before with someone, but I never thought anything of it…”
“Who?” Grace asked nosily, and Ginny shifted uncomfortably beside her. “I won’t tell anyone, and I won’t judge, promise!”
“You won’t tell anyone?” Ginny asked, and Grace nodded enthusiastically as she held up her pinky finger. Ginny stared at it for a moment before linking her pinky finger with Grace’s. “It’s… it was … Nev-“
Just then there was a knock on the door and Grace wanted to curse whoever was on the other side of that door. She huffed as she stood up and stomped to the door then yanked it open. “What?!” she snapped, glaring at Harry, who stared at her in surprise.
“Er… why are you mad?”
“Tell me what you want now or go away,” Grace glared at him, and he blinked confused.
“Er, did I do something to upset you?”
“Yes, you interrupted a very, very, very important girls only conversation. So, tell me what you want now and go away.”
“Er…” Harry paused as he shifted uncomfortably, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “I wanted to see if you were all right and tell you goodnight and give you a kiss…”
Grace’s shoulders slumped as she looked at him, her chest swelling at his words and she felt herself starting to smile. “Really?”
“Yeah,” he nodded, “Found out what happened and wanted to know if you’re all right before I went to bed in case you wanted to talk, but I know it’s also late and I wanted to give you a kiss goodnight.”
“You’re so sweet,” Grace smiled as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and Harry’s hands instantly went to her hips and he grinned at her with pink dusting his cheeks. “I’m okay now, Ginny and I talked.”
“Okay, just checking,” he smiled and kissed her forehead. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow morning?” he asked as he went to pull away but Grace held onto him tighter.
“Excuse me, you’re forgetting something,” she narrowed her eyes at him playfully.
“Er…what?”
“Kiss!” she rolled her eyes and Harry grinned.
“Oh yeah,” he chuckled as he held her face in his hands gently before kissing her deeply.
“Good night,” Grace said softly against his lips.
“Good night,” he replied and kissed her again. “Merry Christmas, Flower,” he added as he pulled away. Grace’s cheeks flushed and she felt her heart skip in her chest as she watched him walk down the steps, and the butterflies fluttered when he smirked at her from over his shoulder.
Notes:
Okay so the only fluffy bit in this chapter is the very end.... and a little at the beginning but... over all... a relatively heavy chapter.
I really loved writing this moment between Grace and Ginny. We don't know much about Dean and Ginny's relationship, we just know that they fought a lot and he made Ginny cry. But I loved having Ginny go to Grace, the only person she knows that's in a healthy relationship. It's definitely not something she'd feel comfortable going to Molly about, and Grace is the closest she has to a sister.
This won't be the only Grace and Ginny moment :) There will be more coming up!
It was also pretty funny writing Grace mad at Harry for no real reason other than he interrupted a conversation LOL.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! tomorrows is a treat! :)
Chapter 167: 166
Notes:
Happy Saturday!
I'm sorry for posting late, yesterday was just a rough and busy day and I had to choose between posting or writing and I chose writing lol.
I hope you all enjoy this chapter! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace groaned as she rolled over in her bed and stretched, letting out a groan. She yawned and sat up as she blinked a few times, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Smiling, she reached for the gifts at the end of her bed. As always, her aunt Molly knitted her a new sweater, this time it was a dark red with a very light pink ‘G’ in the center. She smiled as she set it beside her, she was probably going to slip it on before she went downstairs. Next was a gift from Hermione, it was another muggle romance book and another six month diary. Ron had given her a pack of her favorite no-melt ice cream flavor (chocolate strawberry) and a package of cauldron cakes.
Neville had sent her a book on dueling, it was full of advanced curses, jinxes and hexes and other types of spells. She made a note to read through it later.
From her dad, it was a gold, oval locket with a crescent moon made out of moonstone, and a twinkling diamond for a star next to it. Opening it, she felt her heart swell in her chest at the pictures. One side was a moving picture of the two of them, it was old and a little faded, but it was of her dad holding her close and kissing her chubby cheek as she smiled and laughed. On the other side was a newer photo, it was taken when they were in Diagon Alley. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her close and kissing the top of her head and they both smiled at the camera.
She felt a lump form in her throat as she stared at the picture of them when she was a baby. She reached behind her and unclasped the amethyst necklace he had given her in third year, and replaced it with the locket.
She was pleasantly surprised to see a gift from Kreacher. She was curious as to what it could be, wondering what he could’ve given her. She was in awe at the beautiful, silver, ornate hair combs. They looked old, very old, and she had a feeling they were Black family heirlooms that he had stashed away in his treasure trove.
The last present she had to open was a large one from Harry. Her brows frowned in confusion as she unfolded the familiar black hoodie. She had wondered where it went, she thought she had lost it before they left for the Christmas holidays. A piece of parchment fell out of the wrapping, she smiled instantly when she recognized Harry’s handwriting.
Merry Christmas my beautiful flower,
I know how much you love wearing my jumper, and I know how much you love the way my clothes smell (I don’t know why but I’m sure it’s a girl thing). So I’ve charmed my jumper to always smell like me. You’ll be proud to know that I charmed it myself! I found the charm and casted it all on my own with no outside help – except if you count Madam Pince who helped me find the book I needed.
Now you’ll always be ‘snuggled’ in my scent (as you like to say) when you have your bad days, or when you’re on your… er… period. We really have to find a new way to say that.
Merry Christmas.
Harry.
P.S. When you wake up come downstairs.
Grace frowned at the letter before glancing over to where Ginny was only to see her cousin still fast asleep with her gifts at the end of her bed. She grabbed her watch and opened it to see the time. It was just past seven in the morning, and she wondered if Harry was even awake. She pulled the jumper on, instantly feeling warm and her heart fluttered in her chest as she took in his scent. Yes, that was the prefect Christmas gift. Pushing the blanket off, she stood from the bed and quietly made her way out of the room.
The Burrow was quiet, a rare thing, but as it was Christmas morning, it wasn’t a complete surprise knowing that everyone was tucked away in their beds and sleeping; or perhaps they were awake but decided to stay in their rooms. Grace made her way downstairs, not expecting to see anyone, thinking that maybe Harry was still asleep, but then she saw him sitting on one of the large, patchwork arm chairs by the fire.
“Good morning,” she said softly as she walked to him, Harry looked to her and smiled. He went to stand up but she shook her head as she sat on his lap. His smile grew as he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as she curled on his lap.
“Morning,” he greeted back and kissed her.
“You’re up early,” she commented as she rested her head on his shoulder.
“I wanted us to have some time alone before everyone woke up,” he told her as he slowly started to rub the side of her leg.
“Mmm, how thoughtful,” she whispered, running her finger down his nose. He smiled at her, then he pulled her into a soft, slow, kiss. “I miss your kisses,” she whispered against his lips. Harry chuckled, and she felt herself smiling as his warm breath hit her lips.
“I kiss you every day,” he teased.
“I know but…” she paused and brushed the tip of his nose with hers lightly, “I miss these kinds of kisses…”
“Yeah?” he whispered, brushing his lips against hers lightly.
“Mhm,” she nodded slightly before pressing her lips against his.
“Well,” he muttered against her lips, “I’ll have to give you more of them,” he added, pressing another small kiss to her, “after I give you, your gift.”
Grace’s eyes finally opened again as she leaned back enough to look at him, confused. “But…you’ve already given me my gift…”
Harry rolled his lips between his teeth to try and keep back a smile as he reached into the space between him and the chair, pulling out a small, square box wrapped in a shimmery, pale blue wrapping paper. Grace’s chest tightened as her heart stopped and she held her breath, staring at the gift.
“Harry…” she whispered breathlessly as she took it, holding it gingerly in her hands. “You already got me a gift…a wonderful gift,” she said, looking at him, but he shrugged.
“Open it,” he told her, his hand rubbing her knee gently.
Grace rolled her lips between her teeth and started to slowly unwrap the present, revealing a white, square, box. Harry took the wrapping paper and set it to the side as she pulled the lid off the box, and inside the box was a rounded, black velvet, square box. Grace’s chest tightened even more as her heart began racing. Alarms and whistles were going off in her mind as she took the black velvet box out, running her fingers over it.
“Harry…what is this?” she asked, her voice trembling.
“Open it,” he squeezed her knee gently.
“Harry…I – I need you to tell me what this is….” She whispered, and Harry saw the apprehension in her eyes as she stared at the velvet box, and noticed the slight tremble of her hands.
He pushed some stray curls behind her ear before he enclosed his hands around hers. Softly rubbing his thumb over her fingers, he carefully took the velvet box from her trembling hands and slowly opened it. Grace sucked in a breath as her eyes grew wide. Sitting in the velvet box was a small, dainty gold ring with a solitaire ruby in the center and four small diamonds on the top, bottom, and both sides.
“I saw it in a muggle shop over the summer. I was wondering around one day, and when I saw it, I thought of you…” he told her softly. “I got it, and I didn’t know when I’d give it to you but I knew if I ever went back it wouldn’t be there, and… and it’s perfect for you.”
“Harry….what is this?” she asked, her voice so quiet Harry had a hard time hearing her.
“It’s a promise ring,” he answered, and Grace’s heart skipped a beat as she turned to stare at him in surprise. “It’s a promise to you that we’re not going to end up like your parents,” he started, “it’s a promise to you that we’re going to do this right, and we’re going to wait until we’re ready… it’s a promise to you that, you’re it, Grace,” he took the ring from the box, setting the box on the arm of the chair then he took her right hand. “It’s a promise that… one day, I’m going to ask you to marry me because I don’t want to spend my life with anyone else but you,” he finished as he slipped the ring on her right ring finger.
“Harry…” she whispered softly, feeling tears beginning to sting her eyes as she looked at the ring on her finger then looked at Harry, who gave her a small smile. “It’s…beautiful – I – don’t know what to say – this is… I – “
“Just kiss me, Grace,” Harry whispered. Grace only nodded as she pulled him into a slow, deep kiss.
And the two of them sat there by the fire that Christmas morning, enjoying each other’s company with slow kisses and in their own little world.
“Did he give it to her?” Sirius asked, coming up behind Remus with a cup of coffee.
“You’ve got eyes, figure it out yourself,” Remus replied with a smirk as he leaned against the doorway. Sirius stared into the sitting room, and even though he didn’t like to see the snogging, he couldn’t help but smile softly.
Maybe he’ll take it back… Maybe Harry was good enough for his daughter.
The rest Christmas day was quiet yet chaotic. There were people everywhere, doing something, yet each group of people were in their own world. Molly had cooked a big breakfast that morning that left everyone full, but of course around lunch time she had sandwiches on the table in case anyone wanted to snack on something.
Christmas dinner, as always, was a warm, hearty meal that even though everyone was eating, there was laughter filling the room. It was a welcome change compared to last year’s Christmas that was at Grimmauld Place and that had been cold, and dreary, and depressing.
All around everyone was wearing their new handmade sweaters from Molly (except for Grace who was still snuggled up in Harry’s scented jumper). Molly had even made her dad a jumper, which he wore, it was a dark, midnight blue with silver lining around the neckline. Meanwhile, Molly was sporting a new, midnight blue hat that glittered like the night sky and a beautiful golden necklace.
“Fred and George gave them to me! Aren’t they beautiful?” Molly gushed happily.
“Well, we find we appreciate you more and more, Mum, now we’re washing our own socks,” George said as he waved his hand around as he and Fred were pulling apart Christmas crackers.
“Ow!” Harry hissed after breakfast. Grace, who was curled up on the couch next to Sirius – who was playing a game of chess with Ron – looked up from her book and noticed that Harry had accidentally walked into the coffee table in the sitting room.
“You know, if you looked to see where you were going you wouldn’t run into things, mate,” Ron said before turning back to the chess board and gave one of the pieces an order. Grace snorted and hid her face in her book to avoid any look that Harry might’ve sent her way, but he was still looking at his hands – well the thing that he held in his hands.
“You are getting as bad as zat Tonks,” Fleur tutted from beside Bill on the loveseat across the room. “She is always knocking –“
“I invited dear Tonks to come along today,” Molly interrupted as she set a plate of biscuits and pasties on the coffee table. “But she wouldn’t come. Have you spoken to her lately, Remus?” Molly asked, giving Remus a pointed glare. Grace peaked over the top of her book and glanced between Molly and Remus, whose lips were pursed.
“No, I haven’t been in contact with anybody very much,” Remus replied. “But Tonks has got her own family to go to, hasn’t she?”
“Found you,” Harry whispered as he took a seat next to her, then he kissed her cheek.
“Because I was hiding?” she teased, turning her head to look at him as she leaned into his side and rested her feet on her dads lap.
“Bloody hell, your feet are cold,” Sirius hissed as one of his chess pieces moved, and he glared over at her. “You’ve got a boyfriend, put your cold feet on him.”
Grace rolled her eyes at her dad, ignoring him and turning back to Harry, who was grinning. He held up the gift she had given him, and her cheeks flushed as his other arm wrapped around her shoulders. “I was making sure it worked.”
“And?” she asked with a smile.
“It works…showed me what I wanted,” he whispered softly as he put it into his pocket.
“Good, I’m glad, I was a little worried the charm wouldn’t work,” she said quietly as Harry leaned closer, brushing the tip of his nose with hers. “And what did you want, Mr. Potter?” she whispered.
“You,” he answered then he brought her into a slow kiss.
“I got the impression that she was spending Christmas alone, actually,” Molly said shortly, pulling Grace and Harry out of their bubble. Grace raised an eyebrow as she noticed the cold look that Molly gave Remus, and how Remus was avoiding Molly’s and Sirius’ look. She poked her dads lap with her foot and shot him a confused look but he shook his head at her.
“Speaking of Tonks…” Harry spoke up, his brows frowning. Grace shivered slightly when she felt his hands run through her hair. “Tonks’ patronus changed its form. At least, Snape said so anyway. Is it possible? For a patronus to change its form?”
Grace frowned. She didn’t know Tonks’ patronus had changed, she never mentioned it. But if Tonks’ patronus changed… that means it is possible for it to change shape?
“It…can happen,” Remus nodded slowly, and Grace noticed that he had looked slightly uncomfortable. “It’s not a common occurrence, but a wizards patronus can change its shape.”
Her brows pinched together as she thought about Remus’ words. A patronus could change it’s shape? If it could, that means that the shape she saw last year was in fact a dog… but if her patronus was originally a dog then why would it have changed? How could it change?
“How…” Grace spoke up, and they looked at her. “How does a patronus change its shape? Why would it change its shape?” she asked nervously.
Sirius and Remus looked at Grace for a long moment before sharing a look.
“It depends…” Remus started slowly. “Sometimes a patronus will change when a wizard has had a great shock or… an emotional upheaval…”
“Emotional upheaval?” Grace asked, looking at him, and Remus nodded slowly.
“When a witch or wizard experiences a lifechanging emotion,” he began, “usually grief… or – or falling in love…”
Sirius looked from Remus (giving him a look that they were going to talk later) and turned his eyes to Grace, whose brows were pinched as she pondered over Remus’ words. Harry frowned, looking confused, while Remus recognized that look on Sirius’ face.
“Harry, Ron, why don’t the three of us go see what Fred and George are doing,” Remus said as he stood up, gesturing to the other room with his head. Harry got the hint and pressed a kiss to the back of her hand before he stood up from the sofa. Ron, however, was still staring intensely at the chessboard. Remus shook his head as Harry nudged Ron’s shoulder. Ron frowned as he looked up at him.
“What?”
“We’re going to see what Fred and George are up to,” Harry said, but Ron shrugged and waved him off before turning his attention back to the board. Harry nudged Ron again, who let out a huff through his nose and glared at Harry but Harry nodded to Sirius and Grace. “Lets go see what they’ve got,” he said again, and Ron turned to the two across from him and realized what Harry was trying to say.
“Yeah, sure,” Ron nodded quickly as he stood up and followed the other two out of the room.
“Was there a reason you asked about how a patronus can change its shape?” Sirius asked after a few minutes of silence. Grace shifted, sitting normally as she set her book down.
“I just… wanted to know why it would happen…”
“Have you been able to cast a patronus?” Sirius asked, staring at her. Grace stuffed her hands in the front pocket of her jumper and after a minute she nodded. “What kind of patronus?”
“A corporal one…”
He was surprised, yet not surprised. He knew she was talented with charms and defensive magic so he shouldn’t be surprised that she was able to cast a full corporal patronus, but he was. To cast one you need to let the happiest you’ve ever been consume you, and he didn’t think she’s ever been that happy. At least not with Helena around, especially not within the last year.
“Impressive,” he nodded with a small smile. “Not that I should be surprised, you are my daughter,” he added lightly, and there was a small smile forming on her face. “When did you cast it?”
“The first time was a year ago… before Uncle Arthur was attacked…” Grace answered quietly, and Sirius blinked. Now that did surprise him, since he remembers how depressed she had been last year. “Well…it wasn’t a full corporal patronus… but I saw it’s shape and a part of it…”
“Yeah?” he asked, his brows raising. “What is it?”
“It was a dog… like yours,” she answered with a small smile, and Sirius’ chest swelled with pride. She really was so much like him, to even have the same – but then the words clicked. Was. She said was a dog, not is a dog…
“It’s not a dog anymore, is it, little star?” Sirius asked quietly, even though he had a feeling he knew the answer. Grace shook her head as she stared at the coffee table. “It changed, didn’t it?” he asked, and she nodded slowly. “When?”
“Back in the spring… in the D.A. the same night Umbridge found us… we were practicing the patronus charm…”
“What did it change to?”
“A doe…” Grace whispered, looking over at him.
Sirius felt his heart squeeze in his already tight chest. If her patronus changed from a dog – probably the same one as his own patronus – to a doe, that meant one thing. His little girl, his precious little star, wasn’t a little girl anymore. He had known that for a while now, but he was seeing it happen before his eyes. She was a young woman, who in a few years will be married to his godson, and she’ll no longer be his anymore.
“For Harry…” he whispered, and she nodded.
“Dad… I lo-“ Grace started, but a bright, orange, light that illuminated the night sky cut her off. Both of them frowned as they watched the light soar past the window. Something heavy sunk in Grace’s stomach as she stood up, her hand wrapping around her wand tightly in the front pocket of her jumper. The light vanished and what sounded like a small explosion came from outside, then they saw flames through the window. The two looked at each other before they ran to the door where Remus, Harry, Molly and Arthur were standing.
“What’s going - ?” Sirius started to ask when a black cloud of smoke came crashing down in front of them. When it cleared, Grace felt ice water flood over her as she stared into the wicked, grin of Bellatrix Lestrange. Her eyes met the dark, mad ones of her deranged cousin. Bellatrix gave her a menacing grin and cackled before turned, running into the field.
Grace’s nostrils flared as she gripped her wand tightly, as the words: “I KILLED HELENA BLACK!” echoed again through her mind. It wasn’t until she heard her cousins cackle did she snap. Ripping her wand from her jumper, Grace bolted after Bellatrix, following the woman through the fire and into the field.
“GRACE!” she heard the voices of her family shout behind her, but she didn’t listen. She didn’t stop. She couldn’t. Her heart was pounding, and even though the air was cold, she was on fire from the anger and hatred she had for this woman.
“GRACE!” she heard someone shout again.
“HARRY! NO!”
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK!” Bellatrix’s voice rang, taunting her. Grace jumped over a log or a rock, she wasn’t sure, as she kept running through the fields, not caring that her trousers and socks were soaking wet from the soggy ground. “I KILLED HELENA BLACK!” she taunted again and Grace’s legs began screaming as she pushed herself to run harder and faster.
“GRACE! STOP!” she heard Harry shout from behind her, but her heart was pounding so loud in her ears that she could barely make it out.
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK!” Bellatrix taunted again, and her cackled echoed all the field. “YOU COMING TO GET ME, LITTLE BLACK?!” Bellatrix cackled, and Grace’s blood felt as if it was boiling her from the inside. “CAN YOU CATCH ME? LITTLE GRACIA?!” she continued, and Grace jumped over a rock as she followed Bellatrix’s voice.
Then suddenly, there was nothing. Bellatrix’s cackles were silenced, and all Grace could hear were her splashing footsteps, and Harry’s from behind her. She came to a stop and only Harry’s footsteps and the sounds of the night was all she could hear. The splashing stopped and she felt Harry was next to her.
“Grace…”
“She’s here…” Grace whispered, her voice trembling. Harry wasn’t sure if it was from fear, or anger, or from the cold. She looked around, holding her wand out, waiting for any sign that someone was still out there.
Snap.
Grace’s head snapped to where the sound came from and then she bolted. When she finally came to a halt, she looked around her, reaching out for Harry but he wasn’t there. Her chest heaved as she took deep breaths, looking around her frantically. Where was Harry? He was right there! Didn’t he follow her? There was another snap coming from behind her, and she turned around, squinting in the darkness. The tall reeds swayed as the wind blew, but there was another snap and a dark figure shifted through them. Suddenly she felt how cold it was outside, as she saw her breath, and her hands began to ache from the cold. There was another snap, and she stared in to the tall reeds as they shifted again.
Her heart stopped as she froze, staring wide eyed at a horrid, monstrous, looking man that looked to be half beast as he grinned evilly at her.
“Well…well… don’t you smell…pure,” he chuckled, his deep voice sending chills down her spine. “I can smell him on you,” he continued, taking a step toward her. Grace raised her wand as she took a step back. “Lupin… it’s faint, under the smell of Potter, but it’s there…” he started laughing as he took a few more steps toward her. Grace’s stomach churned in fear as she stared at the man – no, the monster. The man took another step as splashing footsteps were heard coming closer, and as he went to launch, red sparks flew out from behind Grace.
“STUPEFY!” Harry shouted as he pulled Grace behind him. The man grinned as he waved his hand and the red sparks bounced off an invisible shield. He started laughing as he took a step back and then he flew up in a cloud of black smoke. Grace gripped onto Harry’s arm tightly as she held her wand up, looking around them. “You okay?” he asked quietly, pressing his back to hers.
“Yeah, thanks,” she replied shakily as they moved, looking around them. “How’d you – “
Snap.
They both turned to see the reeds shift, and Grace got the glimpse of a pale, sunken face through the dark.
“GRACE! HARRY!” They heard someone in the distance call out.
A low chuckle was heard through the reeds, and then red sparks flew out. Grace’s eyes widened as her heart slowed down, but the red sparks bounced off the invisible shield. Either she had done it unknowingly again, or Harry had done it. Harry raised his wand and orange sparks flew out. Purple sparks flew toward Harry and she flicked her wand, and they bounced off before they could hit him. Grace glared at Bellatrix, and flung her wand and pink sparks flew out toward Bellatrix.
The field was illuminated with multi-colored sparks as Harry and Grace dueled Bellatrix and the monstrous man. Harry grabbed her hand and held her close next to him as they fired off curses and shield charms. Shivers ran up her spine as Bellatrix cackled manically as she shot a red spark toward her.
“Protego!” Harry shouted as the sparks bounced.
“Diffindo!” Grace shouted as pink sparks flew from her wand again toward Bellatrix, who dodged them. She let out shrill, echoing, cackle as she shot another set of sparks toward Grace, but it wasn’t Harry who blocked it this time. A shield went up, and a jet of flames flew toward Bellatrix.
Sirius halted in front of Grace as Arthur stepped in front of Harry. She stared wide eyed at them, and turned when she felt someone on her other side and it was Remus who held his wand up. She saw his face pale when he saw the other man, grinning at him.
“I wondered when you’d show up,” Bellatrix grinned at Sirius. “Trying to protect your precious little girl unlike your wife?”
“Go to hell, bitch,” Sirius hissed as an orange spark flew from his wand and at her. Bellatrix laughed as she blocked it. Bellatrix looked at the man, and then the two disappeared in black smoke.
“Are you two all right?” Remus asked breathlessly, looking between her and Harry. Grace nodded.
“What were you two thinking?!” Arthur snapped, glaring at them. “You’re lucky we came when we did!”
“I’m so-“ Grace started.
“I don’t give a damn if you’re sorry!” Sirius snapped at her, making her jump and stare at him in surprise. “I don’t give a damn who it was! You shouldn’t have ran off! I lost your mother, I’m not losing you too!” Grace felt her heart squeeze and her chest tightened. She went to say something when orange illuminated the sky. Everyone turned to see bright flames, and her heart fell.
“Molly…” Arthur whispered as he took off running. Grace shook her head in fear as she ran after him. No!
They all ran as fast and hard as they could through the field and when the Burrow came into view, Grace’s body went cold. The warm, quirky, home that she had known was engulfed in flames. Her aunt and cousins were out, staring in horror.
“Sophie…” she whispered, shaking her head as she ran toward the house. “SOPHIE!”
“GRACE!” Harry and Sirius shouted.
Grace ignored them as she ran toward the burning home. She felt warm, strong arms wrap around her and she tried to fight them off. “Get off!”
“Grace stop!” Harry shouted as he held her tightly, trying to pull her back. “Don’t! Nothing is worth – “
“SOPHIE’S IN THERE!” She screamed as she tried to push Harry off. “She’s in there!”
“Grace – “
“I’m not losing her too!” she cried as she tried to pull away.
“Love… I can’t lose you,” he whispered desperately, as he held her close. Grace stared at the burning house, her heart squeezing and the tears started falling.
“I can’t – she can’t go like this!” she cried. “She’s hurting! She’s scared! I have to get her! I can’t let her go like this!” she cried as she tried to fight Harry but he held onto her tighter.
“Grace, I don’t want – “ Harry was cut off by a loud bark.
“SIRIUS!” Remus shouted. Grace and Harry turned and saw a black, furry, mass running past them and into the house.
“DAD!” she screamed and tried to fight Harry, but he held onto her tighter, but the dog didn’t stop.
Sirius ran through the flames, jumping and dodging the falling wood. Running up the stairs as fast and carefully as he could, jumping over the missing steps, he transformed back into a human long enough to break down the door to Grace and Ginny’s room. Sirius looked around, coughing and covering his nose with his arm. He couldn’t see anything through the thick dark smoke and the flames, and all he could hear was crackling fire. He coughed again before transforming back into a dog, where he stared sniffing around Grace’s bed.
Squeak.
Sirius’ ears twitched as he turned his head to where the sound was, it came from under her bed. He moved the blanket with his nose, and saw the two furballs, one pink and one purple. He barked at them twice before they waddled out from under the bed. He took the towel from the bed with his teeth and wrapped the two pygmy puffs up as snug as he could before running out of the room.
The house was burning worse than it was minutes ago, half the stairs were crumbling from the flames, but Sirius jumped, staggering as he landed. He continued to jump and dodge falling beams. A beam dropped in front of him, completely blocking his way to the kitchen, and the only way out was through that door, or… he turned and saw the window. The glass was blown out and the curtains were on fire, but it was safe. He ran, jumping over the couch and through the window. He dropped the towel and rolled onto the wet grass. After a few minutes, he transformed back into a human, he coughed heavily and took a few deep breaths of fresh air before crawling to the towel, where the two pygmy puffs were trembling.
“Come on, you damn fur balls,” he muttered as he stood up. Walking around the house, where everyone stared in horror, he stopped and watched the top of the house collapse.
“DAD!” Grace screamed and tried to fight Harry again.
“I’m here…” he called, and they all turned. He held up the towel, and shook his head. “The bloody lengths I’m going to for these damn furballs,” he said lightly. Grace stared at him in disbelief, and Harry’s arms fell to his side. She shook her head as she ran to him. Sirius let out a sound as he took a step back when her arms wrapped around him. “I’m here, I’m okay,” he whispered. Then another set of arms wrapped tightly around him, and he smiled. Carefully, he wrapped both of his arms around Harry and Grace and held them tightly. “I’m okay,” he whispered to them as he held them tighter to his chest.
“What are we going to do…” Molly whispered heartbreakingly.
“Aurors are on their way…” Bill said, looking at his burning home.
“Where are we going to go?” Molly asked frantically.
“Headquarters,” Sirius spoke up, and they all looked at him. “It’s the only place to go until this is repaired….”
“But…are you sure?” Molly asked, wiping her tears.
“Yeah…” Sirius nodded. “Grimmauld place is the only logical choice right now.”
Notes:
😭😭😭😭Harry giving Grace a promise ring. I didn't want to do a traditional promise ring, or what everyone thinks of when they see promise ring. It was a last minute addition, I hadn't originally planned on him giving her one, or for this scene to be here... it was originally supposed to be done later but it just really seemed to fit them right now.
And we finally know more about Grace's patronus~ even though we all knew it was a doe and she had thought it was a dog. Well now the real reason as to why it changed is officially revealed to her!
And... lol RIP the Burrow! I absolutely loved this scene in the movie, it made the whole situation in the wizarding world seem more real, because it seemed like it was just only being mentioned and we didn't really get to see a lot of it. Plus it's hella dramatic and its just one of the best movie-only scenes.
And Dadfoot coming to save the day and getting the little furball that he hates all because his little girl loves it 😭😭He couldn't let Grace lose anything else. And that family hug! 😭😭
This chapter was an emotional roller coaster that is for sure. Got the fluff, the romance, the family moments, the angst! This is one of my favorite HBP chapters for sure!
I am curious though, how are you guys feeling about Harry and Grace's relationship so far? How it's grown and developed from when they first got together to present? What do you guys see or think will happen with them and between them in the rest of HBP or even in DH? I'd love to know your thoughts!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, sorry for posting late! :)
Chapter 168: 167
Notes:
Happy Monday!!
Here's chapter 167!
It's so weird posting 167 when I've just finished writing chapter 257... it's crazy! But I've currently got all the way through March scheduled for updates! However that may change depending on how long the post canon chapters are :)
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When entering Grimmauld Place, it was strange. The previous summer, Grace resented the place, it was a prison not only for her but for her father. It was dark, dingy, and cold, there was still dust, but it was nowhere near as dirty as it had been. Kreacher had been at least keeping it somewhat clean for order meetings. Now, she when looks around and all she feels is sadness. There was a strange, hollow feeling in her chest as she sat in the drawing room with a blanket on her lap and Sophie curled up on her chest.
“You should get some sleep,” Sirius said softly as he sat next to her.
“I can’t sleep,” she shook her head. “Too much has happened tonight to sleep…”
“The adrenaline is still flowing through you, once it’s slowed you’re going to crash. You should at least go up and lay down.”
“I don’t know if I can…” she shook her head again as she stroked Sophie’s soft, pink fur.
“Grace…” Sirius sighed softly.
“I hear her…” Grace said quietly, staring at the sleeping pygmy puff. “Bellatrix…” she added and Sirius stared at her. “I hear her cackling. I hear her screaming, taunting, about how she killed Mum… how happy she sounded…”
“Grace…” he whispered as he stroked her hair.
“When I saw her… all I could feel was this – this hatred,” she started, her brows creasing. “I’ve never felt this kind of hatred for someone before, it – it felt like I was on fire and – and I had to go after her. I had to hurt her. I wanted to hurt her for what she did!”
“Grace… it’s okay,” he assured her. “It’s okay to feel that way. Even though things with Helena were rough, she was still taken from us. She was still your mother, and she was still – technically – my wife. We’re allowed to feel that anger, that hatred for Bella…”
“I’ve never wanted to hurt someone more in my life…” she whispered, looking at him. And that look of guilt and sadness squeezed his heart, but Sirius kissed the side of her head and squeezed her shoulder.
“You’re still grieving, Grace…” he said softly. “Seeing her, it opened up the wounds that we’ve been trying to heal.”
“I thought I moved on…”
“You lost your mother,” he told her, “you saw her die, Grace. You don’t just move on from that in a couple of months.”
“Are you still grieving?” she asked.
“Yeah,” he nodded, giving her a sad smile. “We fell apart in the end, but I still have so many good and happy memories of her, and just because it didn’t work out doesn’t mean I don’t miss her. I still get sad when I think about old times, or what could’ve been – what should have been. It was sudden, Grace… we had her and in a blink of an eye, we lost her,” Grace only nodded as she leaned into his side.
Neither of them said anything after that, they simply sat in silence. Grace stared down at Sophie, who was asleep on her chest, and rested her head on Sirius’ shoulder. “Dad…” Grace whispered, and Sirius hummed softly in response. “Can… can we go back to Magnolia Crescent?” she asked.
“What?” he asked, turning to look at her.
“Can we go to Magnolia Crescent, before I got back to school?” she asked, sitting up and looking at him.
“Why?” he asked, his brows frowning.
“Because I feel like I need to go back…”
“Grace, the last time we were there – “
“I know,” she interrupted, “but… I’m okay now. Really… Mum’s gone, and I’ve accepted that but… I don’t know,” she shrugged, “I just feel like I need to go back, at least one more time…” Grace couldn’t explain it, but there was something heavy in her chest, it was a weight that had been dropped when she saw Bellatrix. That burning anger and hatred that consumed her, it wasn’t natural – not for her. Grace didn’t feel that way for anyone, but she felt it for Bellatrix. Even though she’s accepted that her mother was gone and never coming back, she hasn’t been able to let go. “Please?”
“… yeah, we can go,” he nodded after a few minutes. Grace smiled at him as she rested her head back on his shoulder, and Sirius kissed the top of her head softly.
She looked at Sophie, and felt her heart squeeze as she looked at her pygmy puff. She hadn’t realized how much she loved Sophie and how much Sophie had come to mean to her until that night. She got Sophie in a time that she was so unsure on how she felt about everything, and she didn’t know how to be normal again. “Thank you…”
“Of course – “
“No, thank you for getting Sophie, for saving her…” Grace whispered, her voice trembling slightly. Sirius felt himself smiling as he held her closer and pressed his lips back to the top of her head.
“Couldn’t let my grand-puff get hurt, now can I?” he asked, jokingly. Grace felt herself smiling as she looked up at him. “I know what she means to you, little star,” he added softly, “just don’t try to run into burning buildings again for her.”
“Deal, but as long as you don’t go running into anymore burning buildings either,” she said with a smile.
“Deal,” he grinned and kissed her forehead.
The Burrow was under reconstruction.
The Ministry had officials helping with the repairing of the home, as well as all the belongings inside. Sometimes Magic was a wonderful thing, because Grace didn’t know what she’d do if all of the things inside were gone forever. Somethings she had were irreplaceable. They said that the house will be ready to go after New Years, but will it be ready before all the students had to go back to Hogwarts.
It had been strange being back in Grimmauld Place. Everywhere was just another reminder of what was, what life used to be. It was hard for her to come out of her room, not because she was depressed or wanted to be alone, but because everywhere she looked she was reminded of some bad memory from the previous year.
The dining room was the worst and hardest place for her to be in. Every time she sat down at the table she felt hollow and heavy.
“I NEVER WANTED HER, YOU DID!”
She’d hear her mother’s voice in her head over and over again. She was sure her mother’s echo was in this house, constantly reminding Grace that her mother didn’t love her, that her mother didn’t even want her.
Everyone seemed to have noticed Grace’s off behavior, and she assured everyone she was fine, but she wasn’t. The house affected her, and the only place where she found solace was her room. Sirius and Remus would sometimes come and talk to her, but her most common visitor was Harry. Either Sirius had changed the rules, or decided to let the ‘door stays open’ rule slide for the holiday, she didn’t complain.
When Harry visited her room, it started out as innocent cuddling on Boxing Day, but that innocent cuddling turned into heated snogging, that turned into fondling. Soon the clothes were coming off, and Grace would press her body into Harry’s, rolling her hips against his fingers as he lavished her neck and shoulders and breasts with messy kisses while he brought her to release. It started with one finger, then with two, and the moment he had slipped a third one in, her body trembled against him. She started to moan loudly but he pressed his other hand against her mouth to keep her as quiet as he could. They weren’t going to risk having their closed-door privileges taken away.
After dinner on the thirtieth of December, Grace tugged Harry up to her room, and the moment the door was closed, her shirt was ripped over her head, and her jeans were being pushed down her legs. Harry threw his t-shirt onto the floor as she unhooked her bra and tossed somewhere. Harry went to unbuckle his belt, but Grace beat him to it, and he couldn’t help but chuckle as a smirk spread on his face.
“Eager?” he teased as his hands started caressing her.
“Yes,” she breathed as she tugged on his trousers and cupped his growing erection, and he let out a stuttered groan. Harry stepped out of his trousers as Grace pulled him to her bed then started pushing the blankets off. She let out a quiet, soft, moan as Harry started nipping at her neck once her back hit the mattress. “Touch me,” she pleaded breathlessly as her hands trailed down his chest. “Please, Harry…I need you to touch me…”
“Where,” he whispered, his voice deep and husky in her ear and his hot breath sent shivers down her spine, “do you want me to touch you, princess?” he asked, and she rolled her hips up to meet his. “Here?” he asked, as he pressed his fingers over her covered center, gently beginning to rub the damp fabric.
“Mhm,” she nodded as her legs parted for him and she began pulling his underwear down with her knees. “Pleasure me, Harry… please,” she pleaded again. Harry sat up on his knees and linked his fingers around the side of her knickers before tugging them down her thighs. There was something satisfying in seeing the darkened, damp spot on the fabric, and seeing how she glistened from arousal for him.
“You’re beautiful,” he whispered as he dropped her knickers somewhere on the other side of the bed and he began to gently rub her.
“You say that every time you see me naked,” she teased, smiling up at him as her cheeks pinked.
“It’s because every time I see your body, I’m reminded how beautiful you are,” he replied as he started massaging one of her breasts
“And it’s all yours,” she breathed. Harry’s heart skipped as the knot in his stomach tightened from her words. Harry smiled as he hovered over her other breast and wrapping his lips around her. She softly gasped as his tongue circled her erect nipple, nipping at it gently before pulling away and leaving, messy, opened mouth kisses up her chest, her shoulders, and along her neck.
“All mine,” he whispered before capturing her lips with his and pushing two fingers into her. She gasped and moaned into the kiss as her hips rolled up to meet his hand.
When he pulled away from the kiss, he started kissing down her jaw and her neck, nipping at her skin and sucking on it gently as he slowly moved his fingers in and out of her. Grace whimpered softly letting the feel of his fingers pushing further in her begin to consume her. Her hand traveled down his chest and slipped below the waistband of his underwear. She smirked when his erection twitched at her feather light touch along his shaft and Harry bit down on her neck gently with a groan.
Grace wrapped her hand around him and began to gently stroke him up and down, keeping her pace slow and steady. Harry pulled away from her neck and released a shuddered breath before leaving more kisses down her neck “Off,” she mumbled as she started pushing his underwear down with her legs, and Harry only nodded. Pulling out of her long enough to stand up and kick his pants off and to the side, he quickly moved back on the bed. Grace pulled him into a hungry kiss and he moaned softly against her lips as he laid beside her.
Softly, Harry grazed his fingers up along the side of her leg as his under slid under her and grazed up her back. She shivered as her fingers traveled down his chest and her leg brushed up over his. Harry smiled softly as his hand cupped her bum and he gave her a gentle squeezed. She moaned softly against his lips and draped her leg over his as she started to slowly stroke his erect cock slowly.
“Bloody hell,” he muttered against her lips as his hand trailed up her side and he began to caress her breasts, squeezing and massaging them. “How do you do that…”
“Do what?” she asked as she pressed her thumb against the dark, swollen tip. Harry shuddered again and groaned.
“Minx,” he whispered as he pinched her nipple, making her whimper quietly as his hands trailed down her belly, making it twitch and she giggled quietly but her laugh was replaced with a gasp when he pushed his fore and middle finger into her. “Shh,” he whispered as she breathed out a moan. “We don’t want doo-“
“Door privileges taken – I know,” she whined as he pressed his thumb against her bundle of nerves. “God, Harry…” she breathed heavily as her pace quickened.
“Hm?” he teased as he tangled his fingers in her curly hair, and started leave soft kisses all over her face. “Feel good?” he asked, resting his forehead against hers.
“Mhm,” she whined again as she rolled her hips against him and the stroking increased. He groaned as he pushed his fingers deeper into her.
“Keep going, princess,” he whispered, and his grip on her hair tightening. Grace smiled as she started leaving kisses along his jaw and down his neck, nipping at his skin. He groaned as he pushed further into her as her hips rolled against him. Her pace quickened as her hold tightened just enough for him to moan again. “Grace,” he moaned breathlessly. She hummed against his neck and she began sucking on the spot below his jaw. “Grace,” he moaned again, this time his voice more strained.
“Hm,” she hummed against him as she moved faster.
“Grace,” Harry groaned through clenched teeth, and she could feel his jaw clench beneath her lips. His body tensed as she moved faster, and his chest heaved from heavy breathing. He was close, she knew it and it only made her work harder. “Grace… Grace… I’m – Gra-MMPH.” Harry groaned, pressing his lips into her shoulder as he reached his release. Grace smiled against his neck as warm and sticky, splattered all over her hand and arm, she could even feel warm drops fall onto her stomach and the underside of her breasts.
When she let go, she continued to suck on his neck lightly as he caught his breath. “Your turn,” he whispered, tugging on her hair gently.
“My turn, what?” she asked coyly, pulling away to give him a playful smirk. Harry chuckled and kissed her as he started moving his fingers in and out of her again, pressing against the bundle of nerves. She moaned into the kiss as her hips rolled with his hand, creating that friction that she needed. Harry started leaving kisses along her neck and her shoulder as he moved faster. He pushed into her deeply, and curled his fingers. Grace’s eyes shot open as she gasped, letting out a moan.
“Shh,” he whispered in her ear as he pulled his fingers out and pushed them back in, curling his fingers a second time. Grace moaned quietly as she pressed her breasts into his chest. “Feel good?”
“Yes,” she breathed as her hips continued to roll, keeping Harry’s rhythm.
“What about…this?” he asked as he pushed his ring finger in. Grace gasped loudly as her body tensed. “Shhh,” he reminded her again, and she pressed her face into his chest as he stretched her. This was the second time he’s used a third finger, and it felt amazing. The stretch felt good, but the fullness felt even better. Slowly, he started moving his fingers in and out, but when her body started to relax against him, he began moving faster.
“Harry,” she moaned quietly as she began rolling her hips again. Harry kissed her shoulder as her arms wrapped around him and her nails dug into his back. “Harry….” She moaned again as his pace quickened. “More,” she breathed, and Harry kissed her shoulder before pushing deeper and curling his fingers.
With each thrust and curl of his fingers, Grace’s moans became quieter and became soft, mewls and whines in his ear. Harry knows when she’s getting closer to release. Her body would start tensing, he could feel her tighten around his fingers, her hips were rolling aggressively against his hand; but also, her chest would flush a pretty shade of red that went up her neck, her nails would dig into his skin, but it was her whines. The whimpers, the mewls, the whines she made in his ear gave her away. The more frequent, and higher pitched and desperate sounding they became, the closer she was to release, and he needed to get her there. He needed to hear her moan his name in his ear as her body shook against him and her walls tightened around his fingers. He needed to feel the wetness of her release the same way she needed to feel his.
With one more deep thrust and a curl of his fingers, there was a quiet, high pitched gasp in his ear as her body tensed. He curled his fingers again and again and again as her walls tightened around him and her body trembled. He curled his fingers, pushing deeper into her. “Harry,” she moaned quietly in his ear as her body shook, and her nails dug into his back. Harry smiled, satisfied, and kissed her shoulder as he helped her roll through her high, his motions softening as he felt her release and her hips started slowing down.
Letting her catch her breath, Harry kissed her forehead and waited until she relaxed into the bed and her nails retracted from his skin before he pulled his hand from her. She whined quietly but Harry kissed her forehead again before he pulled away completely. “No,” she muttered, but Harry chuckled.
“I’ve got to clean us up and get the duvet,” he said as he sat up and rolled onto his back. Fumbling around, he found the folded towel on her bedside table and whipped her arm, stomach and chest gently before wiping the stickiness between her legs and his hand. They learned on boxing day that they should clean up, since Sirius had given him the dirtiest looks and refused to talk to either of them the next day. Setting the towel on the floor, Harry pulled the duvet over them before laying back down beside her.
Grace smiled as she snuggled closer to him, draping her leg back over his and wrapping her arms around him. Harry smiled, wrapping an arm around her and started playing with the ends of her hair with one hand and grazing his fingers up and down her back with the other.
“Will you stay with me?” she whispered, nuzzling her face into his neck.
“Hm? What do you mean?”
“Tonight…will you stay with me tonight?” she asked again. Harry paused, holding his breath as he thought about how to answer her. He wanted to say yes, that was his immediate response, but what if Sirius walked in the next morning and saw them? Or Remus? Or Molly? If he stayed, they’d have to leave the warmth of the bed that the duvet had captured just to get dressed again. “We’ll get dressed in a bit,” Grace continued, as if she could read his thoughts. She had a habit of somehow knowing what he was thinking. “I just want to enjoy this with you for a little bit longer, but I want to wake up next to you, Harry…” she confessed, nuzzling him again and pressing her lips against his neck. “Please?”
“Yeah,” he smiled, and kissed her forehead. “I’ll stay.”
They both laid there quietly, enjoying the silence and being with each other. Harry softly would draw circles and write little love notes with his finger on her bare back and play with her hair as she would do the same on his chest. Harry checked his watch, it was nearly half past eleven, and he realized that they probably should at least get dressed. He craned his neck to look at her and tell her they should get dressed but she was fast asleep. She looked peaceful, curled up next to him with her head resting on his shoulder. Harry didn’t have the heart to wake her.
There was a soft knock on the door and Harry’s entire body froze. He stared wide eyed over Grace’s head to the door and quickly pulled the blanket up making sure that her bare shoulders were covered. A knot formed in his stomach as his heart began to race, there was a sickening feeling on who was on the other side of the door because there was only one possibility. Harry held his breath as he watched the door to Grace’s bedroom slowly open.
Sure enough he saw Sirius’ head peep in and look around. He wanted Grace’s bed to swallow him whole. He was not looking forward to this conversation.
“Do I,” Sirius started as he cleared his throat, “do I need to reinstate the ‘door stays open’ rule?”
“No,” Harry quickly answered, and Sirius kept his eyes up on the ceiling.
“Thought you two weren’t…going to have sex until you were both seventeen?”
“We aren’t,” Harry answered, “I mean… we didn’t – haven’t – “
“Great, you two are just comfortable seeing each other naked,” Sirius groaned. “Fantastic.” Sirius let out a heavy sigh as he pinched his nose. “Is she asleep?”
“…Er…yeah,” Harry nodded, and Sirius sighed.
“I was going to let her know that the Burrow should be ready on New Years, so we’ll be going to Magnolia Crescent tomorrow.”
“Magnolia Crescent?” Harry asked, his brows frowning. “Why are you going there?”
“Grace wants to go back. Said she needed to go back, I think to finally let go,” Sirius answered, and Harry nodded. “I guess I’ll tell her tomorrow at breakfast,” Sirius shrugged and turned to leave but Harry spoke up.
“Can…can I come too?” he asked in a quiet, small voice, that Sirius almost didn’t hear him. “For Grace… I want to be there for her…”
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded, giving him a small smile. “That’d mean a lot to her,” he added, and Harry nodded and kissed Grace’s forehead again and held her close. Sirius smiled at them softly. “Get some sleep, Harry.”
“G’night, Sirius,” Harry replied.
“Night,” Sirius smiled again as he walked out of the room, closing the door softly behind him.
Notes:
Poor Grace :/ That house brings up so many bad, haunted memories for her just like it does for Sirius :(
There wasn't much to this chapter at all except for filler, and Grace deciding that she was read to revisit Helena's house - which will be next chapter. It is very heavy in angst and it's very sad. It deals a lot with grief and the anger that comes with it. Anger is the last stage she has to experience before she can finally let it go. Next chapter is very heavy, was very hard to write so a fair warning of what is to come on Wednesday!
Aaaaand we've got the two of them being horny teenagers again. Other than this scene, theres maybe one more really spicey scene before there isn't any more for a "while" chapter wise. After this chapter I believe there are only 3 more spicey scenes in HBP!
How are you guys feeling about those? They weren't originally part of the plan, I wasn't expecting any spice or smut or anything until Deathly Hallows, but sometimes characters and situations write themselves and that happened to be the case with these two. I know it can be a weird topic because of their age, but I've made sure that there is no actual sex between them until they are both adults in the wizarding world.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! Have tissues for the next couple of chapters!
Chapter 169: 168
Notes:
Hello, Happy Monday!
Sorry for not posting last week... I needed a break from posting to be honest, and it was nice to focus on writing all last week.
Here's chapter 168!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning, Grace woke up with a pleasant surprise. She was engulfed in warmth, the warmest she’s been without a heating charm, and when she opened her eyes she was met with a sleeping Harry. There’s only been a few times where the two of them had shared a bed over night, but each morning she woke up next to him her heart jumped in her chest and she couldn’t help but smile. She didn’t know what time it was, but it was quiet, so she started leaving small, soft and light kisses over Harry’s face, his lips and down his neck.
“You’re lucky you’re cute,” Harry mumbled sleepily as his hand trailed up her side. Grace smiled as she continued to shower him with soft kisses. “And you’re lucky that you’re you – “
“And why’s that?” she grinned as she pushed some of his hair out of his face.
“Because if it was anyone else I would’ve ran away from the smell of your morning breath,” he teased, his voice still deep and groggy and he gave her a lazy grin. Grace scoffed in mock offense as she sat up on her elbows.
“I’ll have you know that your morning breath isn’t that attractive either,” she narrowed her eyes in a playful glare. Harry grinned and as he pushed her curly hair over her shoulder and rested his hand on the back of her neck before pulling her down for a kiss. She hummed softly against his lips as he deepened the kiss.
They stayed that way for a little while longer, enjoying each other’s company and giving each other slow kisses, but it came to an end when there was a knock on the door. Grace froze and whipped her head to the door, clutching the blanket close to her chest.
“All right you two, up,” Sirius called from the other side of the door. “No one else is awake yet so you’ve got time to get back to your room Harry.” Grace turned to Harry in shock, but the boy’s red face answered her unspoken question.
“Okay,” Harry replied after clearing his throat.
“Grace, perhaps you should take the shower first,” Sirius suggested, more like ordered. “We’ve got a long day ahead of us, wear something comfortable.”
They stayed there frozen like that for another minute before Grace sat up and covered her face in her hands. “My dad saw us naked?!” she hissed.
“Technically…no,” Harry answered as he sat up and rubbed her back. “He…came in last night when you were asleep and well, he saw the room and knew what we were doing and that we were –“
“Naked?!” Grace hissed, glaring over at him with a red face.
“Yeah,” he nodded, but her glare didn’t lessen. “It’s okay, Grace…he’s not mad, he just might reinstate the door stays open rule,” Harry shrugged as he leaned closer and kissed her shoulder as he grazed his fingers up and down her back, slowly.
“Not helpful, Potter,” she huffed as she pushed the blanket off and moved off the bed. Harry’s eyes instantly trialed down her body and rested on her bare bum, and he smirked. “And stop staring at my bum!” she hissed as she grabbed her dressing gown from the back of the door and pulled it on.
“It’s cute, I can’t help it,” he smirked at her, but her glare made it slide off his face. “Right, not the time, sorry,” he said quickly as he got out of bed and started pulling on his clothes. He bent down and grabbed his shirt that was by the door, then he pulled her into a hug. “It’s okay, really,” he assured her, rubbing her back and she nodded. “I’ll see you downstairs in a bit, yeah?” he asked, and she nodded again. He smiled and kissed her cheek before leaving her room.
Grace huffed and glowered at the door before she went to her wardrobe and grabbed some clothes that were left from when she stayed last year, then headed to the bathroom to shower.
When she was finished getting ready for the day, she headed downstairs to the kitchen to see her aunt already cooking up breakfast with her dad, and Remus was sitting at the bar with a mug in hand. “Where is everyone else?” she asked with a frown.
“Sleeping still,” Remus replied, setting his mug on the counter.
“Not for long,” Molly spoke up as she started plating all the scrambled eggs into a dish. “Gracie, will you be a dear and put this on the table for me while I go wake everyone up?”
“Sure,” Grace nodded as she took the dish from her aunt and headed to the table, setting it in the middle.
“Might want to have a full stomach,” Sirius said as he placed a platter piled high with towers of toast.
“Why?”
“We’ll be leaving right after breakfast,” he told her, and Grace frowned in confusion. “We’re going to go to Magnolia Crescent,” he answered.
“Today?”
“Yeah,” he nodded. “The Burrow will be ready to return to tomorrow, and you lot go back to school in a few days… figured you’d want to have a couple days to decompress before going back.”
“Yeah,” she nodded as she sat down at the table. Sirius frowned at her reaction, or well lack of reaction.
“I thought you wanted to go,” he said, “do you not want to go anymore?”
“No, I do,” she shook her head as plates were magically appearing on the table and Remus had set down a platter of bacon. “I just… I don’t know, I didn’t think it’d be this soon, thought it’d be after the new year.”
“Well, it’s the last day of the year, and I think it’s a good idea to start the new year out better than this one did,” he said softly as he kissed the top of her head. She stared blankly at her empty plate.
That’s right. A year ago her parents had the fight that ended everything.
“I NEVER WANTED HER! YOU DID!” She could hear her mother’s voice ring in the kitchen, it was so loud that she had to look up to make sure her mother wasn’t there. What started off as a good morning, and being full of happiness, she was now dreading the inevitable events of the day. She was going to have to face her mothers ghost, figuratively speaking. She wanted to, she needed to but a part of her was scared that she was going to end up in a state again.
“Eat,” Remus said softly as he placed a glass of pumpkin juice in front of her. “Don’t want to leave on an empty stomach.”
“When are we going?” Grace asked, looking at Sirius, who had taken the seat across from her.
“…Do you not listen?” he asked dryly, and Grace rolled her eyes. “We’re leaving after breakfast.”
“Yes, but when after breakfast?”
“When the three of us are done eating,” Sirius answered as he started piling food on his plate.
“Are you coming too?” Grace asked, looking at Remus, who had placed a bowl of freshly cut fruit in front of her.
“No,” he answered gently as he sat down next to her. “I was thinking of joining the three of you later this afternoon.”
“But if you’re not coming with us then…” Grace frowned, turning back to Sirius.
“Harry’s coming with us,” Sirius answered as he took a sip of his coffee. He really wished he could add some firewhiskey to it to prepare for the day ahead of him.
“He is?” Grace asked in surprise. “Why?”
“For you,” Harry said with a smile as he took the seat next to her. She turned to look at him with wide eyes, watching him start piling food on his place. He had just gotten out of the shower as his hair was still damp and there were a few droplets falling from the base of his neck.
“Really?” Grace asked quietly, and Harry nodded as he rested his hand on her knee and gave it a gentle squeeze. “Thank you,” she whispered as she squeezed his hand, and he only smiled at her before he turned back to his food.
As they continued to eat their breakfast, Ron and Ginny made their way into the kitchen, rubbing their eyes sleepily. Grace stared at her food, slowly picking at it and pushing her eggs around her plate. Her dad and Harry had finished eating ten minutes ago and were now talking with Remus and Ron about something, she wasn’t quite paying attention. She didn’t know why she was putting this off, she had wanted to go. She needed to go. However, as she looked at her food, the thought of eating it put her stomach in knots and it took all her strength to try and swallow.
“I’m done…” she said, pulling Harry and Sirius’ attention to her. They both looked at her barely eaten plate and then at her in concern.
“Grace, maybe you should eat more –“ Sirius started but she shook her head.
“I can’t,” she cut him off. “I’ll eat this afternoon.”
“Grace, you really should eat,” Sirius said softly.
“I can’t… if I do, I’ll be sick,” she said, pushing her plate away.
“Okay,” Sirius nodded. “Well, if you’re ready, we’ll head out then,” he added as he stood up from the table.
“How are we getting there? Isn’t the ministry watching the floo networks?” Harry asked.
“Apparation,” Sirius answered, and both Grace and Harry’s face curled in distaste. “It’s the quickest and safest way.”
“Can you even apparate with more than one person?” Harry asked.
“Sure you can,” Sirius shrugged his shoulders.
“But can you?” Grace asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Sirius shot her a glare.
“I don’t need your cheek,” he huffed.
“Perhaps you three should take the Knight Bus…” Molly suggested nervously.
“No thank you,” Grace and Harry said immediately as they stood up and shook their heads. “We’ll take apparation,” Grace answered. She was not about to experience that Knight Bus again, she hated it the one time she rode it and she wasn’t about to experience that again unless it was absolutely necessary. The queasiness of apparation will wear off quicker than her brain being scrambled would.
“You two ready?” Sirius asked, and they nodded. “All right,” he let out a heavy breath and gave Molly a small smile. “We’ll be back sometime this afternoon,” he told her and Molly nodded. “Hold on tight,” he said as he wrapped his arm around Grace’s shoulder, and Harry held onto his forearm.
Crack.
Grace stumbled as the world spun around her and she felt her breakfast rise up into her throat. She waited until the world stopped spinning before standing up straight and once her eyes could focus she was met with the familiar, cookie-cutter, brick house. That knot of nausea returned as a lump formed in her throat as she continued to stare at the house.
“Grace,” Harry’s voice broke through her brain fog, and she jumped, looking at him. “C’mon, love,” he whispered as he wrapped his arm around her. Sirius flicked his wand and the door opened, and Grace stared at it. A strange, tight, feeling arose in her elbows and her chest as she slowly made her way back into the house.
Time stood still, it felt like, or maybe time didn’t exist in 13 Magnolia Crescent. The house was exactly the same as it was that first day back in June. The only things that had changed was that it was no longer dusty and it no longer had the faint smell of tea.
Grace looked around the home, with it’s French Grey walls, she stood in the middle of the sitting room. The book was still lying open on the table, the blanket still strewn across the back of the sofa, but the mug was gone. Everything else was the same, except cleaner. Her eyes scanned the moving photographs on the fireplace mantle and the tightness in her chest appeared again.
“GRACE! HARRY! GO!”
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK!”
“GRACE! HARRY! GO!”
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK!”
“GRACE! HARRY! GO!”
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK!”
“I NEVER WANTED HER! YOU DID!” Grace blinked and let out the breath she had been holding in. She jumped when she felt a warm hand over top of hers, and she flexed. She hadn’t realized her hands were balling into fists.
“Grace…” Sirius said softly, but she didn’t respond. She kept staring at the pictures. The ones of her mother and her. All the lies. All the regrets. Everything was a bloody lie. Her breathing became heavier as her jaw clenched, and she could feel the sting of her nails digging into her palms again.
“GRACE! HARRY! GO!”
“I KILLED HELENA BLACK!”
“I NEVER WANTED HER! YOU DID!”
“GRACE!” Sirius exclaimed as Grace took the picture of her and her mother when she was six years old and she threw it across the room. She took a deep breath through her nose as she took another picture of her mother and threw it as hard as she could against the wall, letting out a loud, angry, scream. Harry stared in shock and he felt Sirius pull him back out of Grace’s line of fire.
“I never wanted to be a mother.”
SMASH.
“I never wanted a family.”
SMASH.
“I NEVER WANTED HER! YOU DID!”
SMASH.
“It’s always been about her, hasn’t it?”
Grace let out a loud, angry, guttural scream as she took another photo – the only photo of the five of them and threw it, not caring that the frame and the glass broke. Not caring that the only family photo they had was now under shattered glass. It was all a lie. Everything was a lie. Every word. Every smile. Every laugh. Every hug was a fucking lie.
When there were no more pictures she took the things from the shelves and threw them. Books. Knick-knacks. Potted plants. Everything. She took everything and threw it with all the force she could muster.
“Of course he did,” Helena sighed, rolling her eyes. “He’s a polite boy, and didn’t want to hurt your feelings and seem ungrateful. No matter, I’ll whip one up for him tonight.” Grace’s heart plummeted as she watched her mother take the tart and toss it in the bin.
Grace threw mugs, saucers, she threw everything on the kitchen counters. When did she get into the kitchen?
“There was nothing happy about that night! We were angry and drunk! It should’ve never happened!”
Grace took the bottle of wine and threw it across the kitchen, the glass shattering and dark purply-red liquid spilling all over the white tile floor, splattering on the cabinets and the muggle fridge.
“Grace –“ Sirius called to her but she glared at all of the broken glass and porcelain on the floor. Her chest rose and fell but she couldn’t feel herself breathing. “Grace – “ she heard her father again, but his voice was muffled, being drowned out by her heart beating in her ears.
“I never wanted to be a mother!”
She blinked twice as she looked at the counter, seeing the broken glass scattered over the counter tops.
“And what sound does a lion make?” Helena asked, her smile widening.
“It…ROOOAAAARS!” Grace shouted, pretending to roar like a lion as she hopped on the chair.
“Yes it does!” Helena laughed, “and we’re Gryffindor’s in this house, aren’t we?”
“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Grace cheered. “G-errr-yffindoh-errrs!”
“And what do Gryffindor’s do?”
“We RRROOOAAAR!” Grace roared again, shooting her hands up in the air.
No, that wasn’t her mother… that was a fake.
“I never wanted to be a mother!”
That was her mother. Her mother hated her. Her mother never wanted a family. Her mother never wanted her. Grace started moving out of the kitchen and toward the stairs. She saw every picture on the wall. Every picture was fake. It was all for show. She glared as she pulled each one off it’s hook and threw it.
“I never wanted to be a mother!”
Grace stormed up the stairs, flinging every picture from the wall, not caring if it was a photograph or an art piece. Her heart was beating loud in her ears, she could feel the blood pulsing through her head with each step and each time her chest rose and fell. The vase full of magic flowers that sat on the corner table at the top of the stairs flew and landed with a loud crash. The stupid, childish pottery piece she made in muggle school, flew down the stairs. Her childish drawings on the wall were ripped into tiny pieces. Everything was a lie. Her mother didn’t want her. Her mother hated her.
“Grace stop!” she heard her father call out to her as he tried to take the paper but she ripped her arms away and continued tearing. “Grace, stop it please! I know you’re angry, but you’re destroying your childhood –“
“It was a lie!” she screamed as she ripped another drawing. “Everything was a lie!”
“I NEVER WANTED HER!”
Grace threw a frame from the wall. “She never wanted me! All of this was a bloody lie!”
“Grace – “ Sirius tried to calm her down as she pushed open her mothers door and she froze. Her mothers room was always off limits. She was never allowed in here. Taking a step in she was hit with the familiar, elegant, powdery, rose perfume that her mother wore. She looked around, and her mothers bed was neatly made with it’s French blue duvet, and a white, fluffy throw draped over the foot of the bed. Her jewelry box was on the dresser, some stray rings and necklaces laid neatly on top, not yet put away. Picture frames were all over, but what stood out the most was her mother’s wardrobe was wide open, boxes were lined up against the wall, some were open. Then her eyes landed on her mothers desk, that had pieces of parchment crumbled and tossed aside.
“Flower…” she heard Harry call softly and she turned around, seeing both Harry and her dad in the doorway looking at her in worry.
“I’d like to be alone…” she said quietly as she took the door handle.
“Are you sure?” Sirius asked, and she nodded. Sirius nodded, recognizing the look on her face. It was the same look that he had when he saw the room for the first time since Helena’s death. “Okay… we’ll be out here when you’re ready, all right?” he told her softly, and she nodded before closing the door. When she heard the soft click, Grace turned around and stared at her mothers room again.
Everything screamed her mother. The way it looked, the colors, the smell. It almost felt like her mother was still there. She looked at the pictures, picking each up one by one. There was a picture of a young version of her mother and another young woman with red hair. They looked to be around the same age as she was, wearing old-fashioned Gryffindor robes. She knew that the other women in the picture was Lily. The next picture was of her parents when they were young, around the same age as her and Harry, maybe a little older, they were on the back of a motorbike. Another picture was of her parents, a young Remus, Harry’s parents and a young Pettigrew all on the Hogwarts Express.
There were more pictures of her mother and Lily, her parents and Harry’s parents. There were a few pictures of her mother and Remus, and only a couple pictures of her. One picture, she picked up and it was a picture of her parents, and in her father’s arms was a baby version of her. She had never seen that picture before, and as she picked it up she stared. Her parents were smiling, looking happy, as a baby Grace smiled up at her father. Her father pointed to the camera, and she watched herself turn from her father to the camera with a big smile. Then the picture repeated its loop. Next to it was a picture of her parents on their wedding day.
“I NEVER WANTED A FAMILY!”
“THEN WHY DID YOU MARRY ME!?”
“BECAUSE I LOVE YOU!”
Grace blinked and set the photos back down on her mother’s desk. Her eyes fell onto the half-written letter, and she could tell by the dried ink and the discarded quill that something pulled her mother’s attention away before she could finish it. She picked up the parchment and noticed the date. 18 June, 1996…
It was the day she died. She was right in the middle of writing a letter but stopped. She was probably notified of an emergency order meeting. Grace frowned as she scanned the letter and was surprised that it was addressed to her.
Grace,
Yes, you read that right. Grace. It must be a shock for you, I don’t think I’ve ever called you that, not even when you were a baby, it was always Gracia. I didn’t know why I was so against Grace, it is better than Gracia, but Gracia always flowed better off the tongue. I think it was because I was fighting your father about it. I was so against having a child that naming you was the last thing I wanted to do because it made my nightmare real. So, I picked the names your father would hate the most in hopes that he’d give up and not want you too so we could live our lives how I always dreamed.
I know that probably isn’t something you want to hear. I’ve written this letter at least six times and I can never get it right, but this is something that’s been heavy on my heart and I need you to know the truth and I need to explain everything to you.
I’m not a good mother – I was terrible and awful to you. When Sirius was sentenced, I didn’t know what to do because this wasn’t the life I wanted. I wanted to travel and see the world, and I wanted to do that with Sirius. I didn’t want the life Molly, and my mother had. I never wanted to be tied down by having a child. I didn’t dislike kids, I liked them only if I could give them back. So, when it was just me and you, I was lost and angry and I wanted so badly to blame you, but I looked at you and I couldn’t. It wasn’t your fault that Sirius had gone, so I told myself to try. I tried so hard not to think of him, to not have you be anything like him. I thought that if I limited what you could and couldn’t do that, you’d turn out different.
But you were cute, and when you started to really learn how to talk, I thought maybe I could do this, that it wasn’t that bad. When you used to want to play dress up, or you’d play with my makeup or wear my perfume, or how you wanted to be my little helper when I brewed potions. You were so full of imagination and adventure, and you were attached to my hip and I thought maybe you’ll turn out like me. I thought that maybe I could do this, and I started to see why Sirius wanted a family. But then you’d cry, or you’d have a nightmare or you’d hurt yourself and I knew what to do, I had seen Molly do it, but I felt nothing.
I never felt the need to comfort you when you hurt yourself, or when you had a bad dream. I didn’t have that desire to help you or comfort you. I couldn’t explain it. I felt nothing, no maternal instinct or anything that Molly would talk about, something that should come naturally. I tried, I really tried to feel those things but I couldn’t. Then your features started settling in and every day you looked more and more like Sirius. You’d laugh like him, smile like him, you even have the same mischievous glint in your eye and it was hard to look at you and be around you. And as you got older you started becoming more and more like him and I couldn’t bring myself to be around you anymore. I would become so sad and angry that Sirius left me with you when I never wanted to be a mother. All that anger would just come back… and I took that anger out on you.
It wasn’t fair to you, you were just a child. An innocent child that didn’t know why I was so sad and angry. You are this bright, smart, and talented girl and I tried so hard to see you as my own but I couldn’t. I cared about you in my own fucked up way, I never wanted anything to happen to you. But when I saw you in the hospital wing, I felt it. For the first time in fifteen years, I felt that pull to take care of you, and I wished that I captured all those moments from when you were younger and I wished I cherished them. Instead, I took them for granted. I should’ve done a lot of things differently, I should’ve fought for Sirius’ trial and his freedom. He shouldn’t have had to miss all those moments of you growing up, the moments I took for granted.
Sirius was right. I should’ve left a long time ago, back before our world was shattered. If I had left, if I had just told him it wasn’t working… he wouldn’t have gone to see Lily and James, and he would’ve never gone after Peter… and he would’ve never gone to Azkaban. He would’ve been able to see you grow up and experience all the moments he missed out on. If I had left… maybe you wouldn’t have pushed yourself so hard in school.
I care about you, but I don’t think I can ever lov
Grace re-read the letter over and over hoping that maybe the words would magically appear. She wanted to know what her mother was going to say. She needed to know what her mother was going to say even though she knew all along that her mother never loved her, and even though she knew that she never knew why… until now.
Her eyes stung as a tear fell onto the letter. Then another. And another. And another. Grace dropped the paper and stared around the room. She looked at all the crumpled, discarded pieces of parchment and started to read through them. They were all unfinished, but they were all repeating what the first letter had said. There were a few things different, some were longer than others, some were only a few sentences. But none of them were as long and detailed as the first.
She threw the pieces parchment to the floor after each one. None of them were finished. She wanted to know what her mother was going to say. She needed to know…
She looked around her mother’s room as the tears started falling down her cheeks. She looked at the picture of the three of them from when she was a baby. She took it and all the anger started bubbling up again and she threw it against the wall. She took the picture of her parents wedding day and threw it. The magical lamp flew, hitting the wall with a loud smash as the ceramic pieces shattered everywhere. She took the boxes and started throwing the contents, picking them up and throwing them across the room. Her mother’s clothes were ripped from the hangers, the desk chair smashed.
With each heave she screamed in anger and frustration. With each crash and bang, with each shatter of glass, another part of her chest got lighter. The anger and grief slowly being chipped at. “I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!” she screamed loudly, her voice cracking. “I HATE YOU!” her voice broke as she threw the jewelry box against the wall. “I hate you…so much,” she sobbed as she felt her legs give and she fell onto the bench at the foot of the bed. “Why did you hate me?”
-
Harry jumped when he heard a loud scream followed by a loud crash and the sound of glass shattering. His heart tugged in his chest and he went to the room but Sirius grabbed his arm. “What?” he frowned. “She’s hurting – “
“She needs to do this on her own,” Sirius told him softly.
“But – “
“Harry,” he cut in, “She needs to –“
“To not be alone,” Harry glared. “She – she can’t destroy everything Helena owned! That’s all she has from her mother! She – I would – “
“I know,” Sirius nodded. “But Grace has years of pent-up anger, and months of grief that she’s been swallowing and… and there are things in that room that she needs to see so she can let go and move on,” he explained sadly, and there was the muffled sound of glass breaking coming from Helena’s room and another scream of anger. “She’s needs this, Harry.”
Harry only nodded as he looked around them, and the mess that Grace had created. He frowned as he bent down, picking up the pieces of ripped paper. It was a drawing, a somewhat familiar looking one. They had to draw their best friend in primary school and write something about them. He never knew who or what she drew, but he knew what he drew. He had the same paper tucked away in his old bedroom at Privet Drive. On his paper, it was a terribly drawn picture of the swings at school, with a badly drawn Harry, and a badly drawn girl with curly hair. On his paper he had written about her, and how the day they met at the swings was his favorite memory of her.
He looked at this paper, torn in two, and saw another messy, terribly drawn picture of a swing set. With a badly drawn boy with scribbly black hair, green dots behind thick circles, but a big smile on the little round head. Next to him was a girl with a big smile and curly dark hair.
‘My best friend is: Harry Potter!
They are my best friend because: He let me play with him on the swings on my first day! He lives a couple of streets away from me. We play on the swings a lot. He makes me smile and he makes me happy. I don’t like that I moved here, but I’m happy I met Harry.’
Harry smiled at it, feeling a lump in his throat as he looked at it.
“Can you fix this?” Harry asked quietly, holding it out to Sirius. Sirius frowned and looked at it and smiled sadly at it before taking his wand out. With a movement of his wrist, the paper was repaired, and there was no sign that it had ever been ripped. Sirius looked around him, and casted the spell again, and the mess Grace had made was being cleaned, and every broken photograph, vase, all of the ripped papers were repaired and back to where they had once been.
“I HATE YOU!” they heard Grace scream, her voice breaking, then a loud crash followed, then nothing. It went silent.
The two of them stood there for a few minutes, waiting for anymore sounds, or for the door to open, but nothing. Harry set the old drawing down on the corner table and made his way to Helena’s room. He leaned close to the door, and all he could hear was muffled crying. Harry opened the door quietly and he saw Grace sitting on the cushioned bench at the foot of the bed, surrounded by mess. She had her arms wrapped around her middle and he watched as her body trembled as she sobbed.
Harry pushed the door open wider and started to step over the mess. “I’m here,” he whispered as he sat beside her. “I’m right here, Flower.” Grace let out another sob as she leaned into his side and his arm instantly wrapped around her shoulder.
Sirius stood in the doorway, looking at the destroyed room. Shattered glass littered the floor, boxes thrown, paper torn, pillows ripped and feathers were everywhere. He sighed sadly as he took a step into the room and looked around. He bent down and picked up a broken frame, it was the picture of him and Helena on their wedding day. They smiled at each other, foolishly and completely in love with one another. He bent and took another picture, the last picture they had taken as a family before he went to Azkaban. Helena’s eyes were on him, smiling up at him but his eyes were on Grace, smiling at her and she was smiling up at him as he pointed at the camera.
He should’ve seen the signs, he did see the signs, but he ignored them. He was a fool. He looked at his daughter, feeling the lump in his throat as he watched her cry. Helena should’ve left fifteen years ago…
Sirius let out a heavy breath as he sat on her other side. He and Harry didn’t say anything, and neither of them moved. They let her be as she cried until her sobs turned into sniffles and then she had finally stopped.
“C’mon,” Sirius whispered softly as he stroked her hair. Grace only nodded as she let Sirius help her up. Wrapping his arm around her and Harry, they were gone with a crack, and in minutes they were in front of Grimmauld place.
When they walked through the door, they were met with his mothers awful howling that had Remus and Molly running through the hall to quiet it. “What has Sirius said about -…Oh,” Molly said, her voice dropping when she noticed Grace’s red and blotchy face and her puffy eyes. Sirius looked at Harry, and he simply nodded as Harry took Grace’s hand and they started making their way up the stairs.
“You’re back earlier than expected,” Remus said quietly once Harry and Grace were out of ear shot.
“Well, the house is destroyed,” Sirius said grimly, “as expected. I’ll go over there tomorrow and repair everything.”
“I thought we were going to do the reading of the will?” Remus asked but Sirius shook his head.
“We’ll do it another time, she’s had a day,” he sighed, running his hands through his hair.
“Is she going to be all right?” Molly asked, finally turning to him.
“Yeah,” he nodded. “She will be,” he sighed again. “We’ll be down for dinner,” he told her and Molly nodded in understanding. He gave them a half smile before heading up the stairs.
Sirius paused at Grace’s door. He debated if he should go in, leaving the two of them alone for a while, but he couldn’t ignore that pull in his chest. He opened the door quietly and stepped in, and just as he expected, Grace was curled up on the bed into Harry’s side. Harry’s eyes met his from over Grace’s head and he shook his head as he closed the door. Once there was a soft click, Sirius transformed into a dog and jumped up on Grace’s bed.
She shifted to look at him, and she gave him a small, sad smile as he curled up between them, resting his head on her hip. She stroked his head softly, and Sirius started licking her hand.
Grace knew she was going to be okay now.
Notes:
This was a very heavy chapter, but a much needed one.
I hope you all enjoyed despite the angst!
Chapter 170: 169
Notes:
Happy Friday!
Sorry for not posting on Wednesday it's been a very busy week!
Here's chapter 169!
Enjoy!
Chapter Text
On New Years Day the Burrow was back up and looked better than ever, but still had the same old, homey, warm charm. Luckily they were able to repair everything back to the way it was, not just the house but everything inside the house. They were able to have a couple nights back in the comfort of the Burrow before returning to school.
The afternoon before returning to Hogwarts, however, Sirius and Remus both pulled Harry and Grace into the shed. “We wanted to talk to the two of you privately,” Sirius said as he conjured up a few chairs for them to sit in. “We wanted to do this the other day but I thought it’d be best to save it for a day when you weren’t emotionally burn out,” Sirius started as he sat across from Grace.
“Do what?” she asked, looking at both Remus and Sirius.
“Reading Helena’s will,” Remus answered softly as he pulled out a roll of parchment. Grace held her breath as she stared at the parchment. “Dumbledore has already read it to us, and Harry too when he was retrieved from Little Whinging,” Grace felt Harry squeeze her hand.
“We felt that maybe waiting to read you the will would…be best,” Sirius added as Remus handed him the parchment. Grace only nodded. “Do you want the whole thing or – “
“Just the main parts,” she muttered as Harry rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb.
“Okay,” Sirius nodded as he unrolled the parchment. “’I, Helena Prewett-Black, leave Blue Cottage to Remus John Lupin, however if in the event that my daughter Gracia Venus Black wishes to have it then it shall be hers –“
“I don’t –“
“Listen to all of it,” Remus said gently, “and then make your decisions after, okay?” he asked and she nodded.
“In regard to my vault at Gringotts – the Prewett Vault – I leave the money to be split equally between my sister, Molly Weasley and her family, Remus John Lupin, my godson Harry James Potter and my daughter Gracia Venus Black. I leave 13 Magnolia Crescent in the care of my husband, Sirius Orion Black until the first of July, 1998 where it will be given to Grace and Harry after they’ve finished Hogwarts where they can do with it as they please. Everything else I leave to my daughter Grace Black.” Sirius finished and Grace stared blankly at the floor.
Grace was surprised that she was left anything by her mother, but she was even more surprised that essentially almost everything had been left to her if she wanted it. Her and Harry being left Magnolia Crescent was the biggest surprise, she was sure she would’ve given it to Harry or Molly to sell. But her mother left her everything else. Everything from clothing to furniture to the silverware, it was left to her. It was more than she expected since she expected nothing.
“Grace,” her father’s voice pulled her from her thoughts.
“Yeah?” she said quietly.
“We lost you for a moment there,” he told her softly.
“I don’t want Blue Cottage,” Grace said, shaking her head. “Remus can keep it –“
“Grace are you su-“ Remus started but Grace continued.
“I don’t want it, its your home,” she said. “And I don’t want any of the money Mum left me, it can be split amongst the three of you – “
“I didn’t take any either,” Harry cut in. She should’ve figured that.
“Then split the money evenly between Remus and Aunt Molly,” Grace said firmly. “Everything else… can be dealt with later…”
“You sure?” Sirius asked carefully, and she nodded. “All right,” he nodded.
The next morning after everyone had packed up, and ate breakfast, Harry, Ron, Grace and Ginny all lined up to say goodbye and head back to school. After a tearful, warm hug from her aunt, Grace turned to Remus. She felt a lump begin to swell in her throat as she wrapped her arms around him tightly.
“Be careful,” she whispered as he returned her hug.
“I always am, little niffler,” he smiled and kissed the top of her head.
“You know, you can join Dad in visiting Hogsmeade too…” she added, still not letting go because she wasn’t sure when the next time she’ll see him would be. “Or if you got over yourself and admitted to wanting to be with Tonks, you’ll have another reason to come to Hogsmeade,” she added. Remus let out a heavy sigh and shook his head as pulled away. “Just saying,” she shrugged.
“I get it enough from Molly and Sirius, I don’t need it from you too,” he gave her a narrowed look.
“She’s good for you, you know,” Grace said quietly, and Remus bit his tongue. “I know you don’t think you deserve it, or that you can’t have love but you’re wrong. Don’t push her away, please,” she asked, and Remus let out a heavy breath. “When will I see you next?” she asked, but he gave her a sad smile.
“I don’t know, I’ll be heading back to the wolves here in a day or so,” Grace’s shoulders slumped in disappointment, then she wrapped her arms around him again in a tight hug.
“I’ll miss you,” she whispered, and Remus smiled softly as he squeezed her gently.
“Me too,” he whispered and kissed the top of her head again before she pulled away. “I’ll see you, promise,” he smiled, and she nodded.
“C’mere, little star,” Sirius said softly as he held his arms out for her, and she hugged him tightly. “I’ll see you soon, first Hogsmeade trip, should be around your birthday right?”
“Yeah,” she nodded.
“Don’t worry, I’ll see you on your birthday, Hogsmeade or not.”
“How?” she raised an eyebrow at him.
“I’ll come see you at school, of course,” he smiled and Grace just shook her head at him. “I’m not missing your seventeenth birthday, not when I’ve missed so many…” he added sadly.
“You’ll write?” she asked, still holding onto him tightly.
“Everyday,” he grinned. “It’s you and me forever, remember?” he asked quietly and she nodded. “Be good, okay?” he asked and she nodded again. “I love you,” he whispered into her hair.
“I love you too, Dad,” she mumbled into his chest and he squeezed her tightly as he kissed the top of her head.
“Go on then, don’t want to keep ol’ Minnie waiting,” he teased lightly as he forced himself to let go as she pulled away.
Grace only nodded as she gave him one more smile, fighting the tears that stung her eyes. It was always hard to tell her father goodbye even though she knows she’ll see him in a few weeks. She took Sophie’s carrier, making sure the pygmy puff was safe and secure before stepping into the fireplace. She was the last to go back, and there was this strange pull in her stomach that had her feeling like she didn’t want to go back. She wished she had a few more days with her family. Taking a handful of floo powder she threw it to the ground and clearly said: “Hogwarts!”
Green flames surrounded her as she was pulled from the fireplace at the Burrow, and fireplaces spun all around her until she came to a stop. Steadying herself for a few seconds, she stepped out of the fireplace and was greeted by Professor McGonagall, who was sitting at her desk.
“Evening, Miss Black,” she greeted, not looking up from her work, “please try not to get too much ash on the carpet.”
“Evening, Professor,” Grace greeted quietly as she stepped over the grate. She glanced at Harry, Ron and Ginny, who all shrugged and the four of them filed out of McGonagall’s office.
As the four of them made their way up to Gryffindor tower, Grace would gravitate toward the windows, peering outside and watching the sun slowly begin to set below the trees and making the snowy grounds glow golden orange. It happened so much that Ginny got impatient and said she’ll see them later, while Harry and Ron leisurely walked and took their time. They were in no rush to return to the common room right away. That, and they both saw the look on Grace’s face as she stared out of the windows, it was a somber look of longing. Hogwarts got more snow than the Burrow did, and as she looked out onto the grounds, Harry told himself that he was going to have to take her out tomorrow afternoon so she could walk around and play in it.
“Harry! Grace!” the two turned to see Hermione rushing toward them with pink cheeks, red nose, and some snow still dusting the top of her heat. “I got back a couple of hours ago, I’ve just been down to visit Hagrid and Buck- I mean Witherwings,” she said breathlessly. “Did you have a good Christmas?”
“Yeah,” Ron spoke up, “pretty eventful, Rufus Scrim-“
“I’ve got something for you, Harry,” Hermione said, completely ignoring Ron’s existence, and went into her cloak pocket.
“Baubles!” Ron said a little loudly, and a little annoyed, once they reached the Fat Lady’s portrait. The portrait winced as her face curled in discomfort.
“Please don’t shout,” she said feebly as she swung open.
“What’s up with her?” Harry asked, turning to Hermione.
“Overindulged over Christmas, apparently,” Hermione answered, rolling her eyes as they walked into the packed common room, then she pulled out a scroll of parchment and handed it to him.
“Great,” Harry said as he unrolled it. Grace leaned into his side and read the note also, it was just from Dumbledore telling Harry when the next lesson was scheduled. She let out a disappointed sigh, it was set for the following night. She had hoped she’d be able to spend the evening with him. “I’ve got loads to tell him – and you. Let’s sit down –“
“Won-Won!” a loud, girlish, squeal rang through the common room as Lavender pushed her way over to them and nearly jumped on Ron when she wrapped her arms around him. Ron barely was able to greet her before the blonde pulled him into a full on snog. Grace glanced over at Hermione, watching her friends face turn stoic before turning way.
“There’s a table over there, coming Grace?” Hermione asked, but Grace shook her head.
“No thanks, I’m going to go catch up with Neville,” she replied. Harry squeezed her hand and kissed her cheek before following Hermione to one of the few empty tables in the common room. Grace scanned the room and saw Neville sitting at a table with a plant, but what surprised her was that also sitting at the table was Ginny and one of her friends – Lauren, she thinks. “Hey,” she greeted once she walked up. Neville’s eyes brightened when he saw her and he stood up to greet her with a hug. “Good Christmas?” she asked when she pulled away.
“Yeah, it was quiet,” Neville answered as he held up his new plant. “Gran got me this,” he smiled, holding up the pot with a tall plant with red-orange flowers that looked like they were chomping. “It’s a snapping dragon –“
“You mean snapdragons?” Grace asked, but he shook his head.
“No, it’s a snapping dragon, they look like the snapdragon flower but well…. They bite. They’re harmless to people, it feels more like a poke but their saliva has healing properties, but their thorns are more dangerous. To us it’ll just make us sick, but in large doses it can be lethal. Snapping dragons are more dangerous to insects and animals.”
“Interesting,” she said, looking at the plant as he set it back down on the table as he sat back in his seat. “It’s pretty,” she added. “How were your parents?”
“Same,” he answered somberly, and Grace’s heart tightened in her chest. “I did give them a plant like you suggested,” he added and her brows rose.
“Really?! And?”
“I think Mum likes it,” he answered softly with a small smile, “she seemed a little different by the time we left, a good different.”
“That’s great, Neville, I’m glad that she seemed to like it.”
“What about you, good Christmas?” he asked and Grace shifted uncomfortably, and Neville seemed to have noticed how she stiffened, and even seemed to notice Ginny – who was innocently listening in – also tensed.
“It was…eventful to say the least,” Grace answered simply with a shrug. “There were some good bits. I ended up going back to my Mums place before New Years,” she confessed and Neville’s eyes widened.
“You-you did? How was that?”
“…Hard,” she answered quietly, “but I needed it.”
“What made you go want to go?” he asked innocently, and Grace rolled her lips between her teeth, debating on if she should tell him. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to tell Neville, but she knew that Bellatrix was a touch subject for him. She was about to add something more, when the portrait door opened, and some of the students started filing out.
“Ginny want to sit with us at dinner?” she heard Ginny’s friend Lauren asked. Grace and Neville turned to them as the two younger girls stood up.
“Sorry, I can’t… I promised I’d meet up with Dean,” Ginny answered, though it was obvious from the tone of her voice she didn’t sound that enthusiastic about it. Ginny gave her friend a small wave before leaving, and Grace noticed the defeated look on Neville’s face as he looked down.
“Come sit with us,” Grace said softly as she looped her arm with his. “We’ll head down and wait for Harry and Hermione.”
“You don’t want to wait for them?” Neville asked confused.
“If I have to hear Harry talk about Malfoy and Snape for another minute I might actually hit him. That’s all he seems to talk about or think about these days,” Grace grumbled.
“Malfoy and Professor Snape?” Neville asked confused.
“I’ll tell you about it later, it’s a bit of a long story,” she sighed. “Just know that I’m tired of sharing my boyfriends attention with Malfo-“ Grace paused when she heard a couple of girls mention Harry’s name before they started giggling. She turned and glared at the group of girls, one of which was none other than Romilda Vane.
“Should I ask him?” she heard Romilda ask as the girl kept glancing over at Harry with a smirk on her face.
“Do you think he will?” asked another girl.
“It’s a worth a shot, isn’t it?” Romilda asked confidently. “Is it possible for someone to get even more attractive in two weeks?”
“I don’t know,” one of her friends sighed dreamily, “but it’s not fair.”
“I wonder if him and Black broke up,” asked another girl. Grace glared as her hands balled into fists. She was going to hex them. “Do you think?”
“Hopefully,” Romilda huffed in annoyance. “I don’t know what he sees in her anyway, she’s nothing special…”
“She’s really pretty,” mumbled the quiet girl in their friend group, “and smart, and talented. Not to mention she’s… what?”
“Whose side are you on, Jannette?” Romilda snapped.
“Yours, of course, but Romi, they were already together last year and you didn’t even like Potter until this year –“
“Not the point, Jan,” Romilda hissed, “the point is, is that Harry can do better. Has anyone seen him and Black yet?”
“Not together,” said the first friend. “I saw Potter talking to Granger – oh there he is! Go!” she whispered, nudging Romilda towards Harry. Romilda gave her friends a grin as she strutted up to Harry – who had spotted Grace and Neville and was actually making his way toward them.
“Hey, Harry,” Romilda greeted with a flirtatious grin.
“Er…hi,” he answered awkwardly.
“Did you have a good holiday?” she asked as she started twirling some of her hair.
“Er, yeah – hey listen ex-“
“My holiday could’ve been better, there was only one thing missing,” she continued, and Grace was about to pull out her wand until Neville took her hand.
“Er, what?” Harry asked cluelessly. If Grace wasn’t so annoyed and angry at Romilda, she would’ve found him adorable.
“You,” Romilda answered, giving him a flirty smile as she rested her hand on his arm. Grace felt her face heat up in anger and she yanked her hand from Neville.
“Gracie –“ he whispered as he tried to grab her arm.
“Me?” Harry asked, dumbfounded. “Er, why?”
“Why wouldn’t I?” she asked. “Tall, dark hair, handsome and you are the Chosen One after all.”
“Er –“ he started as his cheeks turned red.
“Why don’t we sit together at dinner?” Romilda asked.
Grace had had enough.
“Er, no thanks,” Harry started as he started looking around for Grace.
“It’ll be fun, we can catch up and get to know –“
“He said no, so piss off,” Grace hissed as she yanked Romilda’s hand from Harry’s arm. Harry’s eyes widened when she appeared and he stared at her. Romilda, though, the look the girl gave Grace would’ve sent shivers down anyone else’s spine, but Grace had an icier stare and wasn’t intimidated.
“Excuse me, but we were talking –“ Romilda sneered.
“He said no, so piss off somewhere else you tart,” Grace snapped, then she took Harry’s hand and pulled him away from the girl.
“Er, are you okay –“
“Better now that you’re away from her,” Grace hissed as she caught up with Neville, who was waiting for them down the corridor.
“Why are you upset?”
“Because she won’t get the bloody hint!”
“What hint?”
“That you aren’t interested!”
“Of course I’m not interested, I’m with you. Everyone knows –“
“Oh please, Harry, you can’t be that thick!” she snapped, pulling way from him and glared before she started stalking away. “That slag doesn’t care if we’re together or not! She wants to try and get you to break up with – wha – “ Grace was cut off by Harry grabbing her hand and swinging her to face him. She stared at him with surprise and when she was about to ask what he was doing, he held her face in his hands and kissed her deeply. “Mmm,” she moaned against his lips and leaned into him.
“It’s you, Grace,” he whispered once he pulled away as he rested his forehead against hers. “I don’t want anyone but you,” he added as her eyes fluttered open to look at him. “You’re mine, and I’m yours, and one day we’ll make it forever,” he promised her, and she smiled at him.
“You can be so romantic, you know that?” she asked quietly, and Harry grinned at her.
“Yeah, I know,” he kissed the top of her nose.
“Morning,” Grace greeted Harry with a kiss on the cheek.
“Morning,” he grinned as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
“What’s going on?” she asked, nodding to the bulletin board. “Were the dates for the first Hogsmeade trip announced?”
“Dunno,” Harry shrugged as they started to make their way through the younger students. She nudged Neville, whose face was pinched in concentration.
“Hey, morning,” she greeted him and he gave her a smile. “What’s up?”
“Look,” he nodded to the notice. Grace stood up on her tip toes to peer over a fourth year boys head, luckily she didn’t have to stretch her calf muscles too much since the boy and his friend moved while mumbling to themselves.
APPARITION LESSONS
If you are seventeen years of age, or will turn seventeen on or before the 31st of August next, you are eligible for a twelve-week course of Apparition Lessons from a Ministry of Magic Apparition instructor. Please sign below if you would like to participate. Cost: 12 Galleons.
“Apparition?” Grace muttered, “well I’m stupid.”
“What do you mean?” Neville asked with a frown.
“I’ve been calling it Apparation this whole time!” Neville and Ron both snorted to try and hide their amusement. Grace glared at the two of them.
“Shut up,” she huffed in mild annoyance as Harry rubbed her shoulder gently while they all queued up to sign their names.
“I’ll see you at breakfast?” Neville asked as he passed after signing his name.
“Yeah,” she nodded. She glanced over her shoulder and watched her tall friend wave his way through everyone. There was a pull in her chest as she watched him walk with slightly slumped shoulders and his hands in his pockets. Grace forced herself to turn forward, especially since Harry had nudged her forward because it was her turn. She quickly signed her name and stepped to the side to wait for Harry.
“Do you mind if I hang out with Neville today?” she asked as Hermione started writing her name.
“Sure?” he answered, a little confused. “You don’t have to ask me if you can hang out with your best friend, Grace.”
“I know, I just… didn’t know if you had anything planned for us today…”
“I don’t, not really,” he shook his head. “You’ve got the choir meeting after dinner and I’ve got lessons with Dumbledore,” he told her, “I wasn’t really thinking of us doing anything today anyway.”
“Oh,” she said quietly as her heart fell in her chest. She didn’t know why, but she felt a little disappointed. “Can I tell Neville your suspicions about Malfoy?” she asked, and he frowned. “I won’t tell him anything about your lessons with Dumbledore, but… I don’t want to keep anything from Neville and he won’t tell anyone!”
“I know,” he nodded, rubbing her shoulder. “You can tell him if you want, I trust you,” he smiled and kissed her cheek.
“Guess who, Won-Won!?” Grace grimaced at Lavenders loud, girlish shriek.
“I’m going to catch up with Neville,” Grace said as Hermione stalked off.
“Okay,” he nodded as the two of them followed Hermione. “Save me a seat?”
“Always,” she smiled up at him, then she leaned up on her tip toes to give him a quick kiss before sprinting off to catch up with Neville.
“It’s you and me,” Grace said happily as she caught up with Neville, looking her arm with his.
“What?” he asked confused.
“You and me, just us, all day,” she smiled. “I was thinking after breakfast we can go prepare for defense, you know get ahead. I think Snape is having us do more dueling practice in class today,” she added. “Oh, maybe we can study ahead for potions! Slughorn said we’ll be starting antidotes this term! We can go over some common one – “
“Grace,” Neville cut her off as he stopped walking to look at her. “You don’t have to force yourself to hang out with me if you don’t want to –“
“I do, want to,” she assured him. “You’re my best friend and I haven’t been the greatest friend lately, and we used to hang out all the time and now we don’t –“
“It’s okay, I understand,” he shrugged. “You’re with Harry and I’m sure a relationship takes up your free time –“
“But it shouldn’t,” she sighed. “Look, there’s a lot of things I should’ve told you before about –“
“I already know your dad is innocent –“
“It’s more than that, Neville,” she said. “There’s so much that I was forced to hide from you for two years and I want to tell you everything even if you think you already know because there’s so much more and you really should be hearing it from me. And…and I’ve missed hanging out with my best friend. So… lets spend our free’s hanging out, okay?” she pleaded softly.
“Okay,” Neville nodded with a small smile, and Grace’s face brightened.
Chapter 171: 170
Notes:
Hello~
Here is a double update!
Honestly, I haven't been in much of a mood to post :/ Engagement has been super down since ch 123 honestly and Idk. I'm thinking about cutting back posting?? I'm debating on twice a week or once a week... or maybe I'll stick to three times a week. Idk I haven't fully decided. Maybe I'm just in a funk lol. But let me know what you think in the comments!!
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After breakfast, Neville and Grace joined Harry and Ron on their trek back up to the common room. Grace and Neville were going to head to an empty classroom near the Defense Against the Dark Arts room. When Grace came down the girls staircase, she glared at a few of the older girls whispering and staring at Harry – who was seated with Neville and Ron on one of the sofa's by the fire. She took in a deep breath before stuffing her hand into her cloak, pulling out her lipstick – a muggle one – and spread it on her lips. She was going to make sure that every girl in the common room knew that Harry was off limits, taken, and they should back off.
Grace came up behind Harry, wrapping her arms around his shoulders, she leaned forward and pressed her lips against his cheek. Harry smiled and rubbed her arms gently, when she did pull away and he turned to look at her, he frowned when he saw the slightly faded color of her red lips. He went to reach his cheek but she slapped his hand away. "Don't you dare," she glared and he raised an eyebrow at her.
"Er... why? You don't usually leave lipstick on my face..."
"This time I am," she huffed as she swung her bag over her shoulder. "Since we're too young to get married, and you can't wear a ring, while I'm not around I need some way to make sure these cows know that you're mine and taken!"
"Grace," Harry started in exasperation, "they already know –"
"I better see that kiss mark on your cheek when you come down for class! I'll remove it then!" she cut him off. "Come on, Nev, let's go." Neville quickly stood up with his bag over his shoulder and the two of them left the common room.
Once they reached an empty classroom, Grace shut the door and put her things on the table before sitting down with Neville sitting beside her. Neither of them said anything for a moment, they just sat there.
"Technically I met Dad before third year," Grace started quietly. "He was a dog, I thought he was just a normal dog – a smart dog but normal... then I saw him on the school grounds and at the time I didn't think anything of it. But he came to sit with me all the time when I would read at my tree, and on Halloween he was the one that got me back to the castle..." and so Grace began to tell Neville everything that happened in third year. From hearing her father in the common room, and the night she found out his innocence. Then she told him about the summer, and everything in fourth year until she got to the summer before fifth year when she had went to Grimmauld Place. As she began telling him the events, everything began making sense to Neville.
It made sense why Grace had become so withdrawn, why her and Harry had fought so much last year. It opened his eyes to why she had pushed herself so far and why she had her accident. He understood why seeing Harry and Cho had hurt her so much, and even though he hated seeing Harry with Cho too – at the time he couldn't understand why Harry didn't just end it, but he understood now. He understood everything. From her feelings, to her dad, to her estranged relationship with her mother, and he understood now how affected she was by her mothers death.
And when she talked about the Christmas holiday, what happened with Bellatrix and the Burrow, and having to go back to Grimmauld place, he understood why she said it was hard. Hearing about Bellatrix was hard for him, hearing her taunt him and mention his parents back in the Department of Mysteries was hard and filled him with fiery anger. So if he felt that way, he could only imagine what Grace had felt hearing Bellatrix mocking and taunting her, and seeing the Weasley's home being on fire.
"And.... Well that's everything," Grace said quietly, slumping in the chair. She felt so much lighter now, after confessing everything to Neville. All the guilt from the previous year about not telling him anything was gone. "I'm sorry I've kept –"
"You don't have to apologize," he shook his head, giving her a small smile. "You've never had to apologize before, Gracie, I always understood there were things you couldn't tell me or that you weren't ready to tell me."
"You're not upset at me?" she asked in a small voice, and Neville shook his head.
"No, I could never be upset with you Gracie," he assured her and Grace relaxed in her seat, letting out a heavy sigh. "But now I suppose all of that explains things...except for why Harry is obsessed with Malfoy and Snape?"
"Oh my God!" Grace groaned loudly in frustration as her head fell back. Neville rolled his lips between his teeth to keep himself from laughing at her. "Harry is convinced that Malfoy is a Death Eater," instantly, Neville's face slacked, "and that Voldemort has given Malfoy a job to do, a job that Snape is trying to help him with."
"But I thought Snape was a part of the Order?" Neville frowned.
"He is... Dad, Remus and Uncle Arthur all admit that Malfoys behavior is odd... Remus thinks that Harry is over thinking and letting his hatred for Snape cloud his judgement."
"And your dad?"
"Dad is undecided," Grace shrugged. "I can tell he wants to side with Harry, give him some validation... but Dad also trusts Dumbledore and Dumbledore trusts Snape for whatever reason."
"And about Malfoy?" Neville asked, his brows pinching together.
"Remus doesn't think Malfoy could be one, says he's too young. Uncle Arthur isn't sure but he doesn't really rule out anything anymore... and Dad well," Grace shrugged. "My Dad doesn't want to think that Narcissa would allow Malfoy to be a Death Eater this young, and Dad doesn't want to think that Voldemort would force a sixteen-year-old to be one, or ask him too..."
"But?" Neville asked quietly.
"My Dad's younger brother was one," she said gently and Neville's eyes widened in surprise. "Apparently my Dad's brother hung out with them all in school, Snape included, and he had no doubt that his brother signed up as soon as he could, but they stopped talking when Dad ran away so he isn't sure how old his brother was when he signed up, but it had to have been either sixteen or seventeen..."
"Why does he think that?"
"Dad's brother died shortly after finishing Hogwarts," Grace answered gravely. "He was killed on Voldemort's orders a few months before I was born."
"Oh..." Neville's voice faded and she nodded.
"Yeah... so he's torn and doesn't know what to think."
"What do you think?" Neville asked, and Grace paused, no one's asked her that – not even Harry.
"Malfoy's up to something, that I agree with Harry on..." she started, looking down at her hands and tugging on the sleeve of her uniform jumper. "Whether he's a Death Eater or not... I'm not sure, but, I do think that whatever he's up to is to prove his loyalty or something to Voldemort. Like some initiation process."
"Does Harry know that's what you think?"
"Harry won't listen to anything if it's not in agreement about Malfoy and Snape," Grace rolled her eyes. "It's really starting to make me mad. All he thinks about is Malfoy being a Death Eater, that's all he talks about when we're together. Malfoy or his potions book," she grumbled, glaring at the table. "That is...if we're not snogging," she added and Neville's cheeks turned pink.
"Maybe you should tell him that," Neville said as he stood up, taking his bag after the bell had rang throughout the castle. "Tonight –"
"But we're supposed to hang out today."
"It's obviously bothering you, Gracie," Neville told her as she stood up and the two left the classroom. "Just talk to him and tell him how you feel."
"Like how you're planning to do with Ginny?" she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Neville's cheeks turned red and he narrowed his eyes at her.
"That's different. You're in a relationship with Harry, I just have feelings for Ginny. I can't just tell her how I feel, and if I could it wouldn't change anything. She's still with Dean..."
"Not for long," Grace told him quietly and he stopped walking.
"What?"
"Huh?"
"What did you mean not for long?"
"I mean I don't think she'll stay with Dean for too much longer."
"She's breaking up with him?" Neville asked, his face brightening with hope.
"I don't know," Grace shrugged as they started to continue walking to class. "I think she's giving him one more chance and if it doesn't work then she probably will end things."
"Good... she deserves better than him," he said firmly.
"You're right," Grace nodded, "she deserves you," she added quietly.
"I don't stand a chance," Neville shook his head. "She'd never think of me that way. She deserves someone brave, and strong, someone who wouldn't hesitate to watch her back, someone who is handsome. Preferably some quidditch play – ow!" he frowned as he rubbed his arm as he glared over at Grace, who was glaring up at him. "What was that for?!"
"I told you, I never ever want to hear you talk about yourself like that!" she snapped at him. "You are kind, and thoughtful! And you are brave! You're the bravest person I know, and you are handsome! Not to mention, who was it that didn't hesitate to step in when Crabbe tried to grab hold of Ginny in June?" she asked, and Neville's cheeks went pink. "It was you! You don't give yourself enough credit, Nev."
"She'd still never like me that way," he mumbled sadly as they got closer to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.
"You don't know that, Neville," she said softly.
"Can we drop it, please?" he whispered, giving her a pleading look and she nodded. "Thank you," he mumbled as he went to stand with the rest of their classmates.
For the rest of the day, Grace didn't bring up Neville's feelings for Ginny, or Ginny at all, and they spent their only other free period together studying ahead for their potions class that afternoon. After dinner, Neville finally broke off from Grace and said he was going to spend some time in the greenhouses, which left Grace with Harry since Ron was dragged away by Lavender and Hermione was headed to the library to study.
"Hey," he smiled as he kissed her cheek, "today felt weird without you always there," he admitted, pushing her hair over her shoulder and started to leave light, little kisses down her neck.
"Yeah?" she asked, feeling a smile pull at her lips.
"Mhm," he hummed, nipping at her neck.
"Well, you've got a couple more hours before you can have me to yourself," she teased, pushing him away.
"Oh, yeah... lessons with Dumbledore," he sighed. Grace frowned, feeling annoyance bubbling in her chest.
"And I've got choir," she muttered as she pulled away from him completely.
"Choir? It's Monday, you have rehearsals on Wednesday and Sunday," Harry frowned.
"I told you that Professor Flitwick wanted us to meet tonight," she said stiffly. Harry's frowned deepened and he blinked. "You even mentioned it this morning..."
"I'm sorry I must've forgotten about it," he said slowly as he took her hand.
"It's fine," she shook her head. "Walk to me to practice?" she asked, and Harry nodded instantly and the two started making their way up the stairs.
"My lesson with Dumbledore should end around the same time choir does," he said as they walked. "I'll pick you up?"
"Do you have your cloak and the map?" she asked quietly, and Harry frowned in confusion, but he nodded anyway. "Good."
"Er...why?"
"Can we talk before heading back to the common room?" Grace asked nervously, and Harry only seemed more confused.
"Sure, but why?"
"I just...really need to talk to you about something," she told him, "and I really don't want to do it around everyone... it's kind of... personal."
"Okay," Harry nodded instantly. "You're...all right, though, yeah?" he asked carefully and she nodded. "Are....are we all right?" he asked quietly, almost nervously as they made their way down the corridor.
"I just really need to talk to you about something, that's all," she finally answered a few minutes later.
"Okay," he nodded, but he couldn't help but feel the heaviness twist in his stomach.
When they did finally reach the music room, Grace turned and pulled him down for a kiss. "I'll see you in a couple of hours?" she asked, and Harry nodded. She pulled him in for another kiss, this time it was slower and deeper.
"Bye," he whispered breathlessly, and she smiled at him. With one more peck, she pulled away and made her way into the music room. Harry's eyes went straight to her bum but he felt that tightnesss in his belly ease after her kisses. At least he wasn't in trouble.
Rehearsal lasted two and a half hours, a half hour longer than it should have since there was a lot to go over as there was only six weeks until their Valentines Day performance, and one of their songs was a big that required more practice. When they were rehearsing the last song, Grace had seen Harry slip into the room. She felt herself smiling when he leaned against the back wall with a smile on his face. Her heart skipped and raced in her chest when she saw him watching her with a smile.
When rehearsal was over, Professor Flitwick gave each of them a note on the off chance they were stopped by a teacher. As soon as Grace took her piece of parchment, she said goodbye to Flitwick and rushed over to Harry, where she pulled him into a kiss.
"Hi," he greeted her once she pulled away with a goofy grin on his face.
"Hi," she smiled up at him. "Ready?"
"Yeah," he nodded, putting an arm around her and they followed the rest of the choir students out into the corridor. "Good rehearsal?"
"Yeah, we're working on a really big number for Valentine's Day," she said, leaning into his side.
"What is it?" he asked, and she grinned.
"It's going to be a surprise," she said, and Harry rolled his eyes. Grace looked around them, and saw that they were in an empty corridor. Rolling her lips between her teeth, she took his hand and pulled him into the nearest empty classroom.
"Er – " he started, as he looked at her a little confused. "What is you wanted to talk abo-" he never got to finish asking his question, Grace had pulled him into a deep kiss. He sighed against her lips as her hands started pulling on his uniform, pushing his cloak off and untying his tie. "Grace – " he started, pulling away as she pulled up his jumper over his head. "Grace, what are you –"
"Shut up," she huffed as she started taking her own tie and jumper off. "Shut up and unbutton my shirt, Potter."
"Okay," Harry nodded instantly as he started unbuttoning her shirt, revealing the blush, lacey bra. He swallowed the hard lump in his throat as his trousers started getting tighter. Grace's hands worked on his belt, and then his trousers. "Grace – what are you –"
"I'm tired of you always thinking and talking about Malfoy, or Snape, or Dumbledore, or that bloody Half-Blood Prince," she grumbled as she pushed his hands off her and tore her shirt off, tossing it to the side.
"Er – "
"So now I'm giving you something new to think about," she said as she moved to her knees and unzipped his trousers. Pulling his trousers and pants down enough to free his cock, her hand instantly wrapped around him and she slowly started to stroke him.
"Bloody hell," Harry let out an unsteady breath as he watched her. "Grace, do you think we shou – "
"Lean back and relax," she cut him off as she continued to stroke him and she sat straight up on her knees. "Let me make you forget about everything else," she continued, "I don't want you to think about anything else but my lips around you."
"What are you –" Harry didn't finish, he sucked in a breath as Grace wrapped her lips around him. "Bloody hell," he hissed.
Grace moved her head, taking him fully into her mouth, pressing her tongue on the underside of his shaft. Slowly, she started bobbing her head back and forth, making sure her tongue was pressed under his shaft, and when she nearly pulled him out, she swirled her tongue around his tip. Harry let out an unsteady moan and she looked up at him as she slowly pulled him fully into her mouth again. Her chest tightened in pride for herself as she watched Harry's chest rise and fall quickly. When their eyes locked, she pulled back enough to circle her tongue around his head and she slowly pulled him back into her mouth.
"Bloody hell, Grace," he groaned. "Where did you –" he paused, letting out another soft moan, resting his hand on her head and tangling his fingers in her hair. She moaned softly, the vibrations of her throat making her motions only feel more arousing. "That feels amazing," he moaned softly. Grace glanced up at him, and the pride she felt earlier returned in her chest and she started to bob her head faster. "Merlin...Grace," he moaned quietly as his grip on her hair tightened. "Like that," he muttered breathlessly as she pressed her tongue against his shaft.
She moaned softly again and started moving even faster, pulling him further into her mouth. She gagged quietly when she felt him at the back of her throat. "Yes," he whispered as his face curled in pleasure. "Close, Princess...I'm – I'm –" Harry gripped her hair tightly and held her in place.
Grace gripped his trousers tightly when she felt his body tense, and something warm, a little metallic and salty filled her mouth. She froze, not knowing what to do but she remembered what Tonks had said to her in a letter: spitters are quitters, Grace. Take it like the bad bitch you are. He'll love it. So she did. Slowly, she pulled away, letting him fall from her lips and she swallowed. Reaching up she swiped the remains of the thick, milky-white cream from her lips and sucked it off her thumb.
"Bloody hell," Harry breathed heavily as he looked at her. "That...that was amazing."
"Yeah?" she asked quietly, staring up at him, and all Harry could do was nod as he tried to steady his breathing. "So...you wouldn't be opposed to me doing it more often?"
"No, most definitely not," he shook his head, giving her a grin. Grace pressed her lips together, trying to hold back a grin as she stood up, using Harry to steady herself. Running her tongue along her lips, she pulled his pants and trousers up with her. Harry rested his hand on the back of her neck and pulled her into a hungry kiss. She moaned against his lips as she started unbuttoning his shirt.
Grace gasped when her bum hit the edge of a desk, not having realized they had moved. Harry's hands trailed down her body, bending at the knee when his hands moved to the back of her thighs. He didn't wait for her, or say anything before he lifted her high enough and rested her on the desk. She gasped louder, holding onto his shoulders as his lips started leaving messy kisses along her neck.
"Why do you look so beautiful when you look like this?" Harry asked breathlessly as he pulled back far enough to look at her. Her skirt was hiked up to her waist with her legs open and on either side of him, he could see the faintest sign of pink knickers that matched her bra. She still wore her bra, and even though he loved looking at her boobs, there was something about seeing her half clothed with her skin flushed pink, sitting on top of a desk just waiting for him to continue that was arousing. It only made Harry want her more. "Do you trust me?" he asked under his breath.
"Of course."
"Take your knickers off."
"What?" she blinked in surprise.
"Take off your knickers," Harry ordered her, and her heart skipped in her chest and she felt that familiar pulsing ache of arousal between her legs.
"If you want my knickers off, then take them off, Harry," Grace replied boldly, feeling a smirk beginning to tug on her lips.
Harry didn't need to be told twice and he reached under her skirt and slowly started to pull her knickers down her legs. Grace sucked in a breath and held it as she watched him, the aching arousal becoming more uncomfortable. A high pitched gasp escaped from Grace's lips when Harry's fingers caressed her. "Already wet?" he whispered in her ear before he started kissing down her neck again.
"Mhm," she nodded, tilting her head to the side for him. Harry grazed the side of her neck with his teeth, making her moan softly.
"I love what I do to you, Grace," he muttered against her neck as he pushed his middle and ring finger into her, making her gasp.
"Harry..." she moaned, gripping onto his shoulder tightly and letting her head fall back. Harry bit her shoulder gently as he started thrusting his fingers at a quicker pace, pressing his thumb against the bundle of nerves that had her moaning. Her moans matched the rhythm of his thrusts, growing higher in pitch with each one, and each time she tried to moan his name, he pushed further into her.
"Do you trust me?" he asked again.
"Yes," she moaned breathlessly.
"I want to taste you, Grace," Harry whispered in her ear, then pressed a soft kiss below her ear. "If you'll let me."
"Yes," she breathed. The thought of Harry on his knees, her legs over his shoulders as he made her reach her high with his tongue just as she did for him, it sent shivers throughout her body. She wanted it more than anything in that moment. "Please, Harry..."
Harry forced her to look at him, and he kissed her. The kiss was deep and slow, and it only filled her with more desire. "Let me know what you like," he whispered against her lips before he started leaving a trail of kisses along her jaw and down her neck. She forced her eyes open as she watched him leave kisses all over her breasts and down her belly as he moved to sit on his knees.
Harry licked his lips as he continued to move his fingers in and out of her as his other hand trailed up and down her thigh lightly. He glanced up at her, their eyes locking as he continued to move his fingers in and out; he gave her a flirtatious smirk as he pushed a third finger into her. Her eyes rolled back as she moaned, and as he continued to move his fingers deeper and faster into her, her hand went to his hair, gripping it tightly. Licking his lips again, he leaned in closer, he could feel her heat on his cheeks, he could smell her arousal and he's never smelt anything so sweet, and he couldn't wait to taste her. He took a deep breath and –
"I HAVE NEVER!" Harry's eyes widened as his entire body went cold and stiff at the familiar shrill. He felt Grace tense around him. "In all my years teaching, I have never – I – what is the meaning- UP! POTTER! NOW!"
Harry grimaced as he pulled away from Grace and stood up. He felt his neck and cheeks grow hot from embarrassment as he turned to see a very angry looking Professor McGonagall. Her lips were pursed, her brows were pinched, and the color on her face was an angry looking purple-ish red that rivaled his uncles.
"Get dressed the both of you!" she shrieked angrily. "Dressed and meet me in the hall! You have two minutes to fix yourselves up!"
"Yes, Professor," they both said stiffly. Professor McGonagall left the room, closing the door with a loud slam!
Harry glanced over at Grace and saw that her face was red and she was close to tears. He quickly grabbed her clothes for her, and helped her down from the desk before he buttoned his shirt up and fixed his trousers and belt. Grace's hands were trembling too much to work on her buttons, so he pulled his jumper over her head and she pushed her arms through the sleeves.
"I'm sorry," he whispered to her, but she shook her head at him. She was too traumatized to speak. Harry wrapped his cloak around her and as she went to leave, he noticed her knickers were still on the desk. He grabbed them and quickly stuffed them in his pocket before following her out.
"I'd like an explanation," McGonagall demanded sharply, glaring at the two of them. "I'd like to hear why two students thought it good idea to stay out past curfew and proceed to – to fornicate in an empty classroom?!"
Grace and Harry didn't say anything at first. Grace looked down at her feet, wanting the ground to open up and swallow her hole.
"I'm waiting!"
"I'm sorry," Grace responded in a small voice that was barely a whisper.
"I don't want to hear apologies Miss Black!" McGonagall snapped, making Grace jump. "I want to hear why you two thought it okay to engage in sexual acts in a classroom!"
"I – I – " Grace started but she couldn't find the words, and Harry wanted to speak up and come to her rescue, but for the first time he couldn't think of anything that would help either of them in this situation.
"Whose foolish idea was this?" McGonagall asked, glaring between them.
"Mine, Professor," Grace spoke up quietly. McGonagall held her breath.
"Fifty points from Gryffindor, each!" McGonagall said sharply after a tense moment of silence. They both nodded. "Detention for a week – separately," they both nodded again. "There will be nightly bed checks until I say otherwise."
"Yes, Professor," they muttered.
"Until further notice, your privilege of being a teachers assistant has been revoked, Miss Black," Grace grimaced, her heart sinking into her stomach. "I will have to discuss with Professor Dumbledore on whether or not you shall be allowed to continue."
"Yes, Professor," Grace whispered. All Harry wanted to do was hold her hand, or put his arm around her because she sounded and looked close to tears, but he knew that was the last thing he should do with McGonagall there.
"I will also be writing to Sirius about this," Grace and Harry both looked at her in fear.
They were fucked.
Notes:
And things are getting messy!
:)
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 172: 171
Chapter Text
The next morning, Harry and Grace were red faced at breakfast when people were whispering, wondering how they lost a hundred points on their first day back at school. Their faces didn’t go unnoticed by their friends, and when Hermione asked Harry snapped at her to drop it. What surprised Harry and Grace the most was the lack of howlers being delivered that morning at breakfast. They both were sure Sirius would send them something.
“Maybe McGonagall hadn’t sent the letter yet?” Harry whispered, leaning into her at breakfast.
“Doubt it,” Grace mumbled as she pushed around her eggs. “Pretty sure that was the first thing she’d done when after walking me to my dorm last night.”
“What happened?” Ron asked as he finally sat across from them after escaping Lavender, and after Hermione had stalked off in a huff for not getting her answers.
“Don’t want to talk about it, Ron,” Harry grumbled, glaring at his friend.
“I, er, meant with Dumbledore,” Ron rephrased, and Harry’s shoulders relaxed.
“Oh, right,” Harry said quickly, then he started telling Ron everything. Grace stiffened beside him, she should really care more about what he was learning with Dumbledore, but she couldn’t find it in herself to. She was, honestly, feeling angry! How could he just talk about what happened with Dumbledore after last night?! After what she’d done – after they got into trouble for it!
Sensing her anger or frustration, Harry wasn’t completely sure, he reached over and took her hand. She went to pull away but Harry brought her hand to his lips. It was hard for her to stay mad and annoyed when he was being sweet like that.
When they entered the Transfiguration classroom that afternoon, McGonagall gave them a look and they knew that they were going to have to be on their best behavior. Luckily it was a practical lesson, and they had spent it practicing.
When Lunch came and there was no sign of any letters from her father, she had now wondered if Harry was right, maybe McGonagall didn’t send a letter.
Their last class of the day was Potions. What surprised her was that Hermione had moved her cauldron to the spot between Neville and Ernie. She looked at Harry, who refused to meet her eyes and she knew that he must’ve said or done something that upset Hermione.
“Settle down, settle down, please!” Slughorn called as he entered the class. “Quickly, now, lots of work to get through this afternoon! Golpalott’s Third Law… who can tell me –“ Hermione and Grace’s hands both went up instantly. Frustration started to nag at her when Slughorn refused to meet her gaze and looked at Hermione instead. No, McGonagall definitely sent a letter to her father because Slughorn was the third teacher that day that couldn’t look at her. “Miss Granger can, of course!”
Grace huffed in annoyance as Hermione perfectly recited: “Golpalott’s Third Law states that the antidote for a blended poison will be qual to more than the sum of the antidotes for each of the separate components.”
“Precisely!” beamed Slughorn. “Ten points for Gryffindor! Now, if we accept Golpalott’s Third Law as true, which means, of course, that assuming we have achieved correct identification of the potion’s ingredients by Scarpin’s Revelaspell, our primary aim is not the relatively simple one of selecting antidotes to those ingredients in and of themselves, but to find that added component that will, by an almost alchemical process, transform these disparate elements,” Grace huffed as she flipped through her potions book, looking through her mother’s notes and scribbles. “And so,” Slughorn finished, “I want each of you to come and take one of these vials from my desk. You are to create an antidote for the poison within it before the end of the lesson. Good luck, and don’t forget your protective gloves!”
Grace pushed herself away from the work station and made her way to Slughorn’s behind Hermione. She grabbed a small vial of a dark, violet, liquid before heading back to her station.
“It’s a shame that the Prince won’t be able to help you much with this, Harry,” Hermione said brightly as she stood straight at her cauldron. “You have to understand the principles involved this time. No shortcuts or cheats!”
“Do you have to be an insufferable know it all, all the time?” Grace hissed at the other girl. Grace was already not in the best mood that day, not because of the events of the previous night, but she in general woke up on the wrong side of the bed. Then having her teachers not look at her, most likely because McGonagall had told them, her housemates whispered and looked at her, and now Hermoine being smart was plucking her last nerve.
Grace waved her wand to reveal the poison, and she grinned. Turning back to her book, Grace flipped to the back where her mother had taped in old pieces of parchment that she had written out different types of antidotes for specific potions, or alternatives to them. After finding the correct antidote, she started getting to work.
Slughorn was making his rounds, looking at each person’s work, and when he got to Harry’s he coughed and quickly went to Ron. Grace couldn’t blame him since for the first time that year, Harry was struggling in class. “Well done, Miss Granger,” Slughorn beamed at Hermione, and Grace glared at the other girl, who wore a smug smirk on her face.
“Can I look through your book?” she heard Harry whisper in her ear, but she stepped away from him and glared.
“No,” she huffed as she stirred her cauldron.
“What?” Harry blinked.
“I said no.”
“But you always help me –“
“Can’t your precious mentor the Prince help you?” she asked snidely.
“There’s nothing in here about antidotes –“
“Well, then perhaps you shouldn’t rely solely on notes in a book.”
“You use Helena’s book,” Harry hissed under his breath.
“I don’t rely on it. I actually study,” she snapped at him.
“Why are you mad at me?” Harry asked, frowning. This made Grace pause and she turned to look at him, and there was something in the cold expression she wore that made something in Harry’s stomach twist into a knot.
“If you have to ask me that then…” she shook her head then turned back to her cauldron, “maybe we should take a break because you can’t even see that there’s a problem.”
“How can I, if you don’t talk to me –“
“What do you think last night was!” she hissed.
“You didn’t do any talking! You didn’t tell me anything!”
“You seriously don’t remember why I pulled you into that classroom?” Grace asked, and Harry could see the hurt on her face. Grace rolled her lips between her teeth and she shook her head in disappointment. “I took a chance, and stepped out of my comfort zone last night Harry in hopes that maybe you would get it… but if I permanently lose my position to be a teachers assistant because of this, I won’t forgive you and you might as well consider us over,” she said slowly, and there was a coldness in her voice that made Harry feel sick.
“Grace – I – “
“Maybe it is a good idea that we take a break,” she said quietly, then turned her attention back to her cauldron.
Harry stared at her. His chest was tight, and his mouth was dry and he felt like he was going to throw up. “After class… can we talk?” he whispered.
“Harry, I really don’t want to –“
“Grace, our free, I’ll be all yours and we’ll talk,” he pleaded.
“Do your work, Harry,” she whispered sadly.
“Please, Grace,” he begged quietly.
“After class, I get you all to myself?” she asked, “as soon as that bell rings and we’re dismissed, it’s just you and me? We’ll talk?”
“Yeah, after I talk to Slughorn. I told you, I need to get that memory for –“
“I really hope this memory is worth our relationship,” she told him. There was something in her voice, a tone and emotion that Harry hadn’t heard in a year.
Grace didn’t pay any more attention to Harry for the rest of class, and solely focused on her antidote.
“Two minutes left, everyone!” Slughorn called out. Grace started chewing on her bottom lip as she read the recipe one more time in her book. Now that it had turned into a powdery blue color, Grace needed to add a sprinkle of chopped dittany then stir it five times counter-clockwise. She sprinkled some of the chopped dittany into the cauldron and began stirring five times. She smiled proudly as she watched the powdery blue turn into a shimmery silver and the vapors swirled around, looking like glitter. “Time’s…UP!” Slughorn called and Grace stepped back from her cauldron. “Well, let’s see how you’ve done! Blaise…what have you got for me?” Slughorn started with the Slytherins.
As Slughorn made his way around the room, Grace could see Harry from the corner of her eye trying to get her attention. Each time he’d take a small step toward her, she’d take a larger one back. Each time he tried to grab her hand, she pulled it away or crossed her arms. She wasn’t giving in. He needed to know what was wrong, and understand why she’s upset.
Their table was the last. Slughorn looked at Hermione’s antidote and nodded with a smile even though she wasn’t done yet. Then he looked at Ernie’s cauldron and gave a curt nod, as well as Neville when he passed. Slughorn quickly passed on Ron’s with a grimace, not wanting to linger near that cauldron, and Grace couldn’t blame him.
“And Miss Black what have you come up with?” Slughorn asked eagerly, albeit awkwardly, but still eager. He peaked into her cauldron, gave a good sniff and smiled at her. “Let this simmer over night, and I say, Miss Black, this antidote would be perfect.” Grace beamed pride. “Well done, Miss Black, well done,” he gave her a small smile and that smile lifted some of the heavy weight off her chest.
“And you, Harry,” Slughorn said, finally stepping towards Harry’s workstation. “What have you got to show me?” Grace shifted her weight as she stared at Harry, and she hated the small part of her that was looking forward to him not completing the assignment. He needed to be brought down a few pegs, and not rely on that stupid book anymore. He was smarter than that, she knew he was smart, and if he would just focus he wouldn’t need the Prince’s book.
“You’ve got nerve, boy!” Slughorn’s voice boomed happily and she frowned in confusion. She watched as Slughorn took something from Harry’s hand and held it up for everyone to see it, it was a small stone. “Oh, you’re like your mother… well, I can’t fault you… A bezoar would certainly act as an antidote to all these poisons!”
Grace blinked in disbelief as she eyed the bezoar then looked to Harry, who had a proud grin on his face; however that grin didn’t last when his eyes met hers. She felt the familiar sting of tears as she looked at him and she shook her head. If Harry had put as much effort into connecting with her that he did into finding answers in that stupid book, then she wouldn’t have this familiar sting of rejection bubbling again in her chest.
“That’s the individual spirit a real potion-maker needs!” Slughorn exclaimed happily. “Just like his mother, she had the same intuitive grasp of potion-making, it’s undoubtedly from Lily he gets it! Yes, Harry, yes if you’ve got a bezoar to hand, of course that would do the trick. Although, as the don’t work on everything, and are pretty rare, it’s still worth knowing how to mix antidotes.”
Grace turned and started cleaning her station up, too angry and upset to even look or acknowledge Harry. When she had shoved her book into her bag, the bell rang, then Slughorn dismissed them.
“Grace, give me a few –“ Harry started quietly as he rested his hand on her arm, but she tore her arm away and pushed past him without a single glance.
She was glad that Potions was her last class of the day and she had a whole free period before she had to head down to the quidditch pitch for practice. Ignoring everyone, she bulldozed her way through the other students as she made her way down to the lake. She tossed her bag to the ground and slumped down, leaning against the tree. She brought her knees up to her chest and rested her forehead on them.
Taking one, big, long, deep breath, she held it for a few seconds before she let the tears come. She didn’t know why she was so upset about all of it, or why the simplest question had set her off. Any other time she would’ve shared her book with him. She knew he cared about her, she knew that they were it for each other. Harry’s proved it time and time again that it was only her, and she knew how he felt about her. He’s been there for her through everything and he knows how to make her feel better more than anyone. Harry is always able to read her and know when something was wrong before, so why couldn’t he do it now?
It wasn’t that she didn’t know and understand that whatever memory Dumbledore had shown him was important, and that Harry needed to find a way to get the real one.. but why did Harry have to always talk about it? Why did he always have to obsess over Malfoy and what Malfoy was up to? Why did he have to pay more attention to that stupid potions book?
Grace jumped when she felt something soft and warm drape over her. She lifted her head and saw a scarlet and gold robe draped over her and she turned her head to see Harry sitting next to her in the snow. He pulled something out of his coat and handed it to her, it was a handkerchief. She took it, begrudgingly, and wiped her cheeks.
“I’m sorry,” he said softly, and she glared out at the Black Lake.
“If you don’t know why I’m upset then don’t bother apologizing, you’re just wasting our time,” she muttered as she wiped her eyes and pulled her quidditch robe tighter around her.
“Do you know the first thing I think about when I wake up every morning is?” Harry asked softly after a few minutes of silence.
“Where Malfoy is?” Grace muttered bitterly.
“I think about you,” he confessed. “Every morning, I wake up and my first thought is you. The first thing I do after putting my glasses on is smile at the picture of you I have by my bed. I put my glasses in front of that picture purposely so the first thing I see each morning is you.”
Grace rolled her lips and glanced over at him. “Really?”
“Yeah,” he nodded with a small smile. “I didn’t forget what you said last night before… you know,” he continued, “I guess I just didn’t understand what you meant and I hadn’t realized how it was affecting you. I didn’t think that worrying about Malfoy, or reading through my potions book, or my lessons with Dumbledore made you feel like I wasn’t thinking about you or that it made you feel not important. Grace, you’re the first thought I have every morning, the first thing I see… you’re the most important person in my life. You are my person, Grace.”
“Why did you let it get this far?” she asked.
“I didn’t know, and I understand now that’s probably why you were upset. I thought we were normal, I didn’t notice anything that was off until today and at first I thought it was just because of what happened last night, but then I noticed that your mood kept changing throughout the day and it was different than how you have been because you haven’t been very touchy today like you have been and then I realized that your time of the month must be coming up – “ Grace’s neck and cheeks heated up, “ – so I went and got you this,” Harry pulled out some chocolate from his other pocket, “and then I got to really thinking about what you said during Potions and why you were upset and thinking about last night and… it all made sense.”
“You’ve learned when I’m on my period?” she asked slowly, and Harry’s cheeks went red.
“Of all I’ve said, that’s what you focus on?” he asked sounding annoyed.
“Yes,” she nodded. Harry blinked twice, trying to wrap his head around it before shaking his head and laughing.
“Yes, I’ve figured out when you’re close to having your period, or you’re on it,” he answered. “You get really affectionate and like to touch and be touched for about a week and then suddenly you get weird mood swings where you kind of seem disinterested, and you’re a little snappy and snarky about a couple days before it starts.”
“You noticed all of that?” she asked, and he nodded.
“I’ve told you a million times already, love” he smiled at her. “I notice everything about you.” Grace felt herself smile as her chest warmed and she moved closer to him. “I’m sorry I’ve upset you, and I made you feel like I wasn’t paying attention to you,” he whispered as he wrapped an arm around her.
“I’m sorry I was snippy,” she muttered, and Harry chuckled and kissed the top of her head.
“I deserved it.”
“Yeah, you did,” she smiled.
“I’ll try to be better,” he promised.
“Thank you,” she said, looking up at him. Harry smiled as he pushed some of her hair out of her face, then he kissed her.
Chapter 173: 172
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
here's chapter 172! It is Sirius' reaction!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius,
I have the misfortune of writing to you in regards to your daughter, Grace and your godson Harry Potter.
Last night I had the unfortunate experience of walking in on the two of them being sexually intimate in an abandoned classroom. While expecting students to not engage in any salacious activity would be absurd as it is impossible to enforce such expectations in close living quarters. However, there is a certain standard that must be upheld by our students, especially those of whom are in a position of authority amongst their peers.
While it isn’t news to any of the staff, or to you, that Miss Black and Mr. Potter can find themselves in unfortunate circumstances, and do have a few detentions on their record, but overall, they are good students. However, finding Miss Black sprawled out while hardly clothed on a desk and Mr. Potter kneeling, ready to engage in intimate activity is a line I had never expected to be crossed. Never in my forty years of teaching have I ever discovered two students in such a scandalous position.
Not only am I outraged to have caught two students in such a position, but the two students were of my own house, I am severely disappointed in Miss Black and Mr. Potter as this is not the first time I have caught the two in a compromising position. I had previously found the two sleeping in Mr. Potter’s bed back in October. Mr. Potter assured me that the incident was innocent and neither had expected to fall asleep, but I had issued a warning.
Miss Black had came forward in admitting the ordeal was her idea and she had initiated it. I have had much higher expectations of Miss Black, especially due to her interest in becoming a teacher. Unfortunately, her teaching assistant privileges have been suspended until a decision has been made by the Headmaster. While I understand that she is young, and noticeably in love, she was well aware that her position was an exception that was made for her given she upholds herself in the proper manner.
Both Miss Black and Mr. Potter have lost their house a total of a hundred points, and are both scheduled to serve a weeks’ worth of detention.
Professor McGonagall
Deputy Head Mistress
Sirius really needed to stop reading the letter because every time he did, his body ignited in fury. When he read it for the first time that morning at breakfast, he actually lit it on fire in his hands and Molly had to put it out and repair it back to normal only for him to read it again. Reading it a second time only made him angrier and he almost set the letter on fire again. Poor Molly had to take the letter from him before he set it on fire after the third time reading it. After reading it for the sixth time, hoping that maybe he can read it more calmly and rationally, he created two howlers. One for each of them. He hadn’t sent them yet, he didn’t know how to send them or when to send them. He never even expected to have to send howlers.
After the eighth read of the letter, he wasn’t as angry since the news had been able to settle, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt his insides begin to boil. He scoffed as he read the letter for what seemed like the fiftieth time that day. It still made him angry.
“Why do you keep reading that?” Sirius looked up from the parchment to the pretty blonde barmaid behind the counter.
“Because reading it is like watching a broom crash. You can’t really look away,” he answered as he downed the rest of his firewhiskey, but Cordelia was ready to fill up the glass again once it was set back on the bar top.
“More women flinging themselves at you, offering to help your grief?” she asked lightly.
“I wish,” he scoffed and rubbed his eyes. “I’d rather deal with thirsty, gold-digging witches than this.”
“It can’t be that bad,” she said softly.
“My godson and daughter were caught in an empty classroom,” Sirius started, taking another drink.
“They’re kids snogging –“
“Half-naked,” Sirius cut in with a grimace, “and he was about to go down on her.”
“Oh…”
“Yeah,” Sirius’ face curled as he took another drink. “At first, I wanted to kill him – godson be damned,” he continued, setting the glass down, “a part of me still wants to, but then I continued to read and come to find out it was my daughter’s idea to lay practically naked on a desk in an empty classroom past curfew,” Sirius finished through gritted teeth. “Thank Merlin that McGonagall got there when she did because –“ Sirius stated up again, then paused and shook his head.
“Are you mad that they were fooling around, or are you mad that they were caught?”
“Both!” Sirius glared at his glass as Cordelia filled it up again. “They’re smarter than that! What the hell were they thinking! They weren’t, that’s what it was! Their damn teenage hormones took over!”
“Are you saying you never fooled around in an empty classroom at school?” Cordelia raised an eyebrow at him.
“No, of course I did. Helena and I used to sneak around and shag in little crevices and passage ways all the time,” he shrugged, “but we were smart about it at least! We never got caught!”
“So you’re mad that they got caught?” she asked again slowly, trying to understand.
“No,” he shook his head.
“Then… I mean, I get why you’re upset but why are you this angry?”
“Because I was lied to,” he answered. “They got into some kind of… not a fight, but something happened before Christmas holiday’s and she wanted more and he said they weren’t ready and he wanted to wait –“
“Awe!” Cordelia gushed, leaning against the counter. “How sweet!”
“Yeah, I thought so too,” Sirius grumbled. “He told me that he wanted the two of them to wait until they were at least seventeen! Until they were both ready!”
“Are you just not liking the idea of them having sex?” she asked slowly.
“I don’t but I’d be stupid if I expected them not to, especially since now they’re comfortable seeing each other naked –“
“Wait,” she cut in, frowning in confusion, “they’ve already seen each other naked? But they haven’t had sex?” she asked, and he nodded. “Why are you mad then? They weren’t having sex – “
“Because I feel lied to. The only reason I let it slide the last few days of the Christmas holidays was because Grace was emotionally vulnerable and she needed a distraction.”
“But you already know that they’re…you know, physical,” she said, resting her chin on her hand.
“But they’re smarter than this! Especially Grace! She knows better than this! She wants to be a teacher and they allowed her to assist three of her teachers and they only did this because they know she’s smart, and responsible and she has a good head on her shoulders! But now she’s fucked up because of her hormones, she could lose that –“
“It sounds like you’re more disappointed than angry,” she interrupted, and Sirius just looked at her.
“I am angry –“
“I didn’t say you weren’t,” she shook her head, filling up his glass again. “I said you sound more disappointed than angry, not that you weren’t angry,” Sirius frowned, his brows wrinkling as he looked at her. “You sound more upset that they got in trouble and caught, than what they got caught doing.”
“Of course I’m upset! They know better –“
“But you said you and your wife did the same thing in school –“
“But we weren’t caught.”
“You can’t be mad at her for doing something you also did in school.”
“Sure I can, I’m her father,” Sirius huffed. “Do as I say, not as I do, and all that.”
“She probably didn’t expect to be caught.”
“Well no one does.”
“Maybe it was a heat of the moment thing?”
“Please, that girl is my daughter. She’s going to have a sex drive that will wear poor Harry out,” Sirius sighed in defeat, resting his head in his hands. Cordelia raised an eyebrow at him, and he let out another sigh. “She drives me bloody crazy,” he groaned. “She’s so smart, has a good head on her shoulders where I forget she’s a child. Then she does something stupid like this, or gets upset over something silly like her boyfriend – who loves her more than anything – wants to wait, I’m stuck thinking: how the hell is this girl turning seventeen? She’s going to be an adult in a month!”
“She’s a teenage girl,” Cordelia shrugged. “People like to say that the boys don’t mature until they’re in their twenties, but the same is for us girls. I was stupid until I was twenty-one –“ Sirius raised an eyebrow at her, not really believing her. “What?! I was! I made a lot of stupid decisions when I left Hogwarts. I was finally able to be out on my own, no longer restricted by family or school, I went a little wild.”
“You, wild?” he asked, a small smirk appearing on his face. Cordelia huffed and shook her head at him.
“Anyway,” she rolled her eyes playfully, “what I’m trying to say is that she’s young, and even though she’s turning seventeen, she has a year and a half left at Hogwarts before she starts having to figure out the adult world. The world is becoming a dark place again, and she’s going to have to grow up faster than she wants. So let her be a stupid teenage girl with her boyfriend for a little while longer.”
“I want her to enjoy what time she has left to be young and carefree but, and I never thought I’d be saying this, this is the start of her N.E.W.T. year. These classes will help define what she does for her future and Minerva went out of her way to make it possible for Grace to have this opportunity to be an assistant teacher and she just jeopardized it!”
“No, she didn’t,” Cordelia shook her head. “You said McGonagall made it possible for her to be an assistant teacher?” Sirius nodded. “Yeah, Grace is going to be fine. McGonagall isn’t going take that away just because of this.”
“And how do you know?” Sirius raised an eyebrow.
“Because you should know just as well as I do, that McGonagall may treat Gryffindors the same as everyone else - she may even be harder on Gryffindors - and as much as a stickler for rules that she is, McGonagall is a softy for her house,” Sirius let out a long sigh. He knew she was right. The amount of mischief, trouble and mayhem that he and his friends caused in school, it was always a detention. Even when he had pranked Snape – a prank that had gone horribly wrong – he could’ve been expelled. He should’ve been expelled, but McGonagall didn’t let it get to that. “She also has her favorites. Every year she will always end up with a handful of favorites. She wouldn’t have gone out of her way to make an opportunity like this happen if she, one, didn’t see that Grace could do it or wasn’t serious about it; and two, if she didn’t have a soft spot for Grace. McGonagall probably told her that her position is suspended to scare her, and is using it as part of her punishment.”
“I just don’t want her to jeopardize her future, or… or to make the same mistake her mother and I did,” Sirius confessed, his voice going quiet.
“And what mistake is that?”
Sirius didn’t answer right away, instead he stared into his glass. “Focusing on the sex instead of the relationship,” he answered after a few minutes, then took a drink. “I don’t want them to get lost in the physical side of their relationship and forget why they love each other.”
“Is that what happened with you and your wife?”
“Yeah,” he nodded. “I loved her so much, and I wanted everything with her. But because I was so in love with her I ignored everything she was trying to tell me, thinking that she’ll change her mind one day. Soon I think I was more in love with the idea of her, and the future I imagined for us than I was in love with her. I kept holding onto that dream of a nice house and a family, wishing for it so much that when she said or did anything that didn’t align with that dream I got angry and we’d start fighting. We were doomed from the start but I was too clouded and foolish to see the signs until it was too late.”
“Too late for what? You two had time together didn’t you? When you were in hiding…”
“Yeah, we did but…I was holding onto the dreams of a man in his early twenties who had lost everything in one night. I wanted to jump back to where we left off, or at least for us to try again. I was still in love for the twenty-one year old woman who was the mother of my child, and when I looked at her that’s all I saw. When I saw her act or be different than what I remember, I got angry and confused because this wasn’t Helena, not my Helena. I gave her the benefit of the doubt so many times, I overlooked so much for her because I wanted my wife back. I wanted my daughter back. I wanted my family. But she wasn’t the girl I fell in love with anymore and it took us falling apart in front of our daughter to realize it. Everything was right there in front of me and I refused to see it…” Sirius paused, swallowing the lump in his throat before taking another drink.
“You know… I didn’t even notice or see any signs of aging on her until after she left,” Sirius confessed quietly. Cordelia didn’t know what to say, she wasn’t sure if there was anything she could say for him. “We got into this really big, really bad argument and I learned a lot of truths, and I remember looking at her and feeling so angry and so betrayed and so – so heartbroken. I couldn’t do it anymore. I couldn’t keep holding on, it was hurting not only me, but her and Grace and everyone else – especially Grace. I said some really awful things to her and I told her she was free, I told her to leave and not come back,” Sirius pressed his lips into a thin line as he blinked away the tears that were stinging his eyes. “I only got to see her two times after that night, and the first time, I finally saw her. She wasn’t a twenty-one year old woman, she was thirty-six, and she wasn’t the same,” he paused again, swallowing another lump to try and roll in his emotions. “The second time… it was the night she –“ he took an unsteady breath, “we were supposed to talk – I never got the chance –“ his voice cracked and he blinked a few times to get rid of the tears before he downed the rest of his drink in one go.
“Sirius, is this… the first time you’ve talked about this to anyone?” Cordelia asked softly.
Sirius paused, suddenly realizing that she was right. This was the first time he’s really let himself talk about Helena and their relationship, and how it fell apart. He’s talked about Helena with Remus and Molly, he’s talked about how losing her hurt, but he’s never talked about losing her and their broken relationship to anyone like this. Everyone was there to see the fall, watched him and Helena quake and explode into some disaster. He didn’t think he needed to talk about it, they all already knew, but here he was talking to this young woman, spilling everything that he’s been holding back…
“Yeah,” he whispered, nodding slowly, “it is.”
Cordelia reached over and rested her hand on his, rubbing the back of it softly with her thumb. “I’m sorry you never got reconcile with your wife, Sirius,” she whispered, “but Grace and Harry aren’t you and your wife. You can’t let how you feel about the past dictate how you feel about the present. They’ve been open with you this whole time, so you’ve got to trust them not to make the same mistakes you and your wife did. Grace’s future isn’t jeopardized because she wanted to fool around her with her boyfriend in an empty classroom. She’s going to be fine.”
Sirius felt something tighten in his chest as he looked at her hand on top of his. It was a strange feeling, it was like a blanket of grief had been lifted but the weight of guilt started setting in and he didn’t understand why. “So, you think I’ve been overacting and being over dramatic about this whole thing?” he asked, looking up at her.
“A little,” she answered with a shrug and a small smile. “You have every right to be upset and angry but I think you might have let other feelings influence your reaction.”
“So, d’you think me sending them howlers might have been taking it too far?” Sirius asked.
“Oh no,” she shook her head as her smile grew. “You’ve got to give them grief and cause a little mayhem in their social life. It’s the dad right of passage,” she teased.
Sirius’ head fell back as he barked out a laugh. “I knew I liked you,” he teased, leaning forward. He felt lighter, and he felt better about the situation and he knew that he would have to send a letter to Minerva requesting to talk to Grace.
What Sirius didn’t know, or realize, was that his own thumb was gently caressing the side of her hand too.
“Ugh, I need a shower,” Grace grumbled as she entered into the common room that night after quidditch practice and dinner. It decided to start raining halfway through practice. Cold January weather and cold rain wasn’t a good combination, especially when flying aggressively. She was cold, wet, and sweaty.
“Can I join you?” Harry whispered her ear, and her neck grew hot. “We can go into the prefects bathroom,” he added, his thumb rubbing the back of her hand.
“Harry,” she hissed warningly at him and Harry gave her a cheeky grin. “We really shouldn’t push our luck.”
“That isn’t a no,” he teased, and she glared at him. Harry laughed and kissed her cheek. “I’m kidding.”
“You better be,” she warned lightly. “As much as I would love to, we’re on thin ice as it is and… I think you’re right,” she said and he frowned in confusion.
“Right about what?”
“Er…you know,” she said slowly and gave him a look. “Why I’ve been off?” Harry’s brows frowned as he looked at her, not really understanding what she meant but when she raised her brows at him and gave him another look he realized.
“Ah, er… yeah,” he nodded awkwardly. “Well…we’ll both shower and come down for a cuddle by the fire?” he offered, and she smiled at him.
“That sounds wonderful,” she leaned up to kiss him.
“Er, Gracie! Harry!” they both paused and looked at Neville, who was pointing at something out the window. “Isn’t that Aries?”
The color from Grace’s face drained as she stared at the window. She had sent her father a letter yesterday evening before dinner to tell him about the first day of classes. She swallowed the lump in her throat as her stomach tied itself into a knot of nerves. She opened the window and Aries swooped in and rested on the back of a wooden chair by the window motioned for them to take the two bright red envelopes.
“Oh no…” she whispered.
“Are those…” Harry started and she nodded.
“Dad sent us howlers…” she swallowed the lump as she took the envelopes from Aries. One was addressed to her, and the other was to Harry – which she handed to him. She took a deep breath, she had to get it over with or else it was going to start exploding and shouting profanities at her. She turned it over with trembling hands and the moment she opened it her father’s booming voice echoed.
“GRACIA VENUS BLACK!” Grace jumped and stared wide eyed as the howler flew up in the air, turning into an angry, animated face from the paper. “I AM ABSOLUTELY, UTTERLY, FUCKING ANGRY! WHAT IN MERLINS NAME WERE YOU BLOODY THINKING?! ARE YOU TRYING TO JEOPARDIZE YOUR FUTURE!” Grace’s face turned a dark red and the entire common room went quiet. “YOU WERE RAISED BETTER THAN THIS! WHAT THE HELL POSSESSED YOU?! WHY THE FUCK DID YOU THINK IT WAS A GOOD IDEA TO FOOL AROUND IN AN EMPTY CLASSROOM TO BEGIN WITH?! DID YOU NOT FUCKING THINK THAT YOU WOULD GET CAUGHT?! DO YOU KNOW HOW IT LOOKS TO YOUR TEACHERS TO HEAR THAT YOU WERE FOUND HALF FUCKING NAKED IN A CLASSROOM!? I DON’T CARE IF YOU’RE STILL GRIEVING OR YOU NEED SOME BLOODY DISTRACTION BUT YOU’RE BETTER THAN THIS! YOU SHOULD HAVE MORE RESPECT FOR YOURSELF THEN THIS! IF YOU LOSE YOUR STUDENT DIRECTOR POSSITION, OR YOUR STUDENT TEACHING POSSITION I MIGHT LOSE IT! IF I GET ONE MORE LETTER ABOUT YOUR PROMISCUOUS ACTIVITIES I’LL MARCH UP THERE AND PULL YOU OUT OF HOGWARTS BY YOUR HAIR AND FINISH YOUR EDUCAITON MYSELF! I AM SO DISAPPOINTED IN YOU!”
Her father’s voice still echoed through the common room as she watched the howler started ripping itself up into tiny pieces. Her hands were ice cold and trembling, and she finally let out the breath she was holding as she turned to look at Harry – who was staring at his own howler in fear. If hers was like that, they could only imagine what his would say.
“You should open that,” Grace whispered in a small voice, eyeing the red envelope as it started vibrating and sizziling in Harry’s hands.
Harry nodded stiffly, turning the letter around and as he lifted the seal her father’s voice filled the common room once again.
“HARRY JAMES POTTER!” they both stared in shock at the howler as it turned to glare at Harry. “YOU ARE LUCKY YOU ARE JAMES’ SON BECAUSE IF YOU WEREN’T I WOULD KILL YOU WITH MY BARE HANDS!” Grace sucked in a breath and shifted her eyes to Harry, whose face was void of all color now. “I AM SO DISAPPOINTED IN YOU! I THOUGHT YOU WERE BETTER THAN THIS! I THOUGHT YOU RESPECTED HER MORE THAN THIS! WAS EVERYTHING YOU TOLD ME OVER CHRISTMAS A BLOODY LIE?! WHAT HAPPENED TO THE TWO OF YOU WAITING UNTIL YOU WERE BOTH OF AGE BEFORE SHAGGING?! WHY THE FUCK DID YOU THINK IT WAS A GOOD IDEA TO TRY AND GO DOWN ON MY DAUGHTER IN A FUCKING CLASSROOM?! DON’T YOU HAVE MORE RESEPCT FOR HER?! DO YOU NOT REALIZE WHAT THIS COULD DO TO BOTH OF YOUR FUTURES?! YOU ARE SUPPOSED TO BE THE LEVEL HEADED ONE IN THAT RELATIONSHIP! YOU SAID NO TO HER BEFORE SO WHY THE BLOODY HELL COULD YOU NOT DO IT AGAIN?! I MADE A MISTAKE IN LETTING THE OPEN DOOR RULE GO OVER THE HOLIDAYS? YOU BETTER HOPE THAT THE NEXT TIME I SEE YOU I DON’T WANT TO KILL YOU! IF I GET ONE MORE LETTER ABOUT THIS YOU WILL BE FORBIDDEN TO SEE HER UNTIL YOU’RE BOTH FIFTY! KEEP YOUR BLOODY HANDS AND LIPS OFF MY DAUGHTER!”
If Grace wasn’t embarrassed and red in the face before, she sure as hell was now. The entire common room was silent, the only noise that could be heard was the quiet crackle coming from the fireplace. “McGonagall sent the letter,” Grace whispered.
“It seems so,” Harry nodded.
“And now everyone knows what happened,” she said weakly.
“Yup.”
“I’m going to go shower upstairs,” she told him, and he nodded. “I think I’m going to study upstairs too…”
“Are you sure?” he asked, looking at her and she nodded.
“I think it’s best if we spend some time apart tonight.”
“Okay…” he nodded slowly.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, Harry.”
“Tomorrow.”
Notes:
How are we feeling about Cordelia? What do you guys think of her??
And sirius' reaction??? :) And the howlers? Do you think they were deserved?
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 174: 173
Notes:
Hello! Happy Saturday!
I'm sorry for not posting yesterday! There was an incident at work yesterday that ended up being a bit traumatizing for me and now i have to file a police report and press charges and... it was a very stressful day and I didn't have any time to edit or post or even write at all.
But here is chapter 173~ I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
What Grace and Harry had done – or been caught doing – had made its way around the entire school. However, luckily for them, no one had the true story of what happened. There were different variations of things going around, some where closer to the truth than others. Grace hated the whispers and the judgmental stares she got from everyone everywhere she went. It was like the previous two years all over again – however this time the whispers and stares she received weren’t because of her father. This time, it was because of her.
The day after they received their howlers from her father, they found out that the password to the common room had been changed. Hermione had – smugly – told them that the new password was Abstinence. Everyone knew why that was the new password, and it only made her want to hide away in her room and not come out.
Luckily everyone had stopped talking about it, and her and Harry within a week. Either they forgot all about it or they found something else to talk about. The latter was usually about whatever was reported in the Prophet, and that was usually something bad. That was all that was talked about in the Prophet, even Witch Weekly had a hard time publishing things that didn’t revolve around safety. At least they stopped talking about her dad.
The bell rang and it was their last class that Friday afternoon. Grace sighed in relief. She was exhausted and was ready to spend her free period with Harry. They had been careful the last two weeks. They didn’t really spend a lot of time alone, and if they were alone, they were usually in the library studying. It wasn’t because she had felt uncomfortable being alone with him anymore, but they both agreed that maybe they should take a break from the physical side of their relationship for the time being. She was fine with it, but she needed the physical touch to survive. He still kept his arm around her, or would hold her hand, they even still lounged on the sofa in the evening time together with Sophie – and it was fine, but she craved more.
“Black, Potter,” the two of them paused and turned to look at McGonagall. “Will the two of you stay for a moment, please?” they looked at each other, both nervous at what was to come out of this conversation. They nodded and walked to McGonagall’s desk, and when the door finally shut, she began. “I hope the last weeks’ worth of detention has given the two of you a lot to think about?” she said, raising an eyebrow at them.
Grace grimaced. She and Harry had missed quidditch practices, and she had also missed her choir rehearsals due to the detentions. Professor Flitwick wasn’t happy with her, and had given her a good scolding after class one day. Her detentions had not only affected her practice time, but the choir as a whole since one of the songs that she had a duet in was also a song that included the entire choir. Without her they were one week behind on rehearsing that song.
“Yes, Professor,” they answered.
“Good,” McGonagall nodded curtly. “I had hoped that you two would be more responsible. Of all the things you’ve gotten up to in the past, the number of rules that have been broken,” Grace grimaced at the reminders, “nothing compares to the disappointment that not only I, but the rest of the staff, feel regarding the situation,” Harry and Grace nodded. “Potter, your quidditch captaincy is still in place, as is your student director position, Black.”
“Thank you, Professor,” Harry said quietly. Grace couldn’t bring herself to say anything as a knot tightened in her stomach.
“After a long discussion with the Headmaster, he has decided to not take your position as an assistant teacher away,” McGonagall told her, and Grace felt like a heavy weight had been lifted, “however,” Grace held her breath, “he has left it to, Professors Snape, Flitwick, Slughorn and my own discretion on whether or not we will continue to have you,” McGonagall paused, and Grace swallowed the lump in her throat. She felt Harry take her hand, lacing his fingers with hers. “Fortunately for you, Miss Black, despite this incident, we have been satisfied with your performance thus far and Professor Slughorn has been looking forward to having you assist him.”
Grace blinked. “What?” she asked dumbly. “Does that mean that I –“
“Yes,” McGonagall nodded, “you will continue your assistant teaching schedule.”
“Thank you, Professor!” Grace beamed happily. “I won’t let you or any of the other teachers down, I promise.”
“I would hope so,” McGonagall said sternly. “This position is not only an exception, but it is a privilege. Had your enthusiasm, dedication and hard work not been prevalent last term, I can say that none of us on the staff would have agreed to continue taking you on. Professor’s Flitwick and I – and even Professor Snape, have been pleased and pleasantly surprised that all our expectations in your performance have been exceeded. You can understand why, given the recent events, we were all disappointed in your behavior –“ Grace nodded, “but I’ll have you know Miss Black that if something like this were to happen again, I can assure you that we will not make any more exceptions. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Professor,” Grace nodded, trying to keep her excitement toned down.
“Good,” McGonagall nodded curly, “now, Mr. Potter –“ McGonagall was interrupted by a knock on the door. “You can come in – as I was saying, Potter, you are excused. I still need Miss Black.”
“Okay,” he nodded and squeezed Grace’s hand. “I’ll see you in the common room?” Grace nodded and Harry gave her a small smile, but that smile fell when he turned around.
“Ah, Sirius, you’re earlier than I expected,” McGonagall greeted, and Grace’s stomach went into knots again as she turned around and stared at her dad, who had just entered the room.
“I didn’t want to take up all of Grace’s free time,” he replied, making his way down the aisle between the desks. The knot in Grace’s stomach tightened and she felt her hands grow cold and start to feel weak.
She wondered why her dad was here. She was told she was keeping her position, she’s already done her weeks’ worth of detention so why was he here? It didn’t go unnoticed that Sirius refused to look at Harry, and something in her tightened. She and Harry shared a look, and she could see that Harry was disappointed and upset to not have been acknowledged by Sirius. “Dad…what, er, are you doing here?” she asked carefully.
“Because you and I need to have a talk,” he told her evenly, and Grace swallowed nervously and nodded.
“You two can use my office,” McGonagall told them, and Sirius nodded.
“Thanks, Minnie,” Sirius said lightly with a forced smile. “C’mon,” he muttered, the forced smile dropping from his face as he squeezed Grace’s shoulder. Grace only nodded as she followed her father out of the room, only looking back to glance at Harry before the door shut.
The walk to McGonagall’s office wasn’t terribly long, but to Grace it might have been on the other side of the castle with how tense and awkward the silence between them was. Sirius didn’t look at her as they walked, he kept his hands in his coat pocket and walked with a scowl on his face. He opened the door to McGonagall’s office and motioned her to go in, and the moment the door shut behind them, Grace started talking.
“I’m sorry! I’m really sorry I was –“ she stopped when Sirius held up his hand to quiet her, then pointed to the chair. Grace nodded and sat down. “Dad –“ she started but again but he shook his head. She swallowed the lump in her throat as she started picking at her cuticles.
“What….were you thinking?” Sirius asked, his voice quiet and eerily calm – it only made Grace’s nerves worse.
“I’m sorry –“
“I don’t want apologies,” he interrupted, and Grace’s shoulders slumped. “I want to know why you thought it would be a good idea to fool around in an empty classroom. Of all the places you could’ve gone, you decided an empty classroom was going to be it?”
“You’re mad that it was a classroom?” Grace asked confused.
“I’m mad about how irresponsible you two were!” he said sharply, glaring at her. “I’m mad because I feel like you two have hid things from me, that you two have lied to me –“
“We haven’t hidden anything from you! We’ve always been honest with you about everything –“
“I didn’t say that you were lying, I said I felt lied to,” he corrected. “I may not be comfortable with knowing what you and Harry get up to in private, but I’m not stupid, Grace, I know exactly what you two are doing.”
“Then why are you so mad?!”
“Because you were stupid and irresponsible,” he answered, leaning against McGonagall’s desk.
“I bet you and Mum did it all the time in classrooms,” she glared at him, and Sirius balled his hands into fists and held his breath for a moment.
“You’re right, we did,” he nodded, “but unlike you we were smart about it. Did our talk over Christmas mean nothing to you?”
“It did –“
“I thought the two of you were waiting?”
“We are –“
“Then why did you think it was a good idea to – to – to engage in oral sex in a classroom?!” he asked, and Grace shifted uncomfortably in her seat.
“We weren’t going to have sex –“
“I didn’t say that you were, I was –“ Sirius paused and took a deep breath. “I just want to know what the hell you were thinking?”
“I’ve been punished, I’ve done my detention, I’ve still got my position –“
“I don’t care about that right now, Grace,” he interrupted again. “I care about why this happened.”
“Why are you so hung up on this? It happened, it was stupid and it won’t happen again so can you please just –“
“I don’t want you two to be like Helena and I,” Sirius confessed, and Grace stared at him with a tight feeling in her chest. “Helena and I…we did this same stupid, stuff when we were your age and I know we had this conversation back in August but I look at the two of you and what’s happening and all I can think of is ‘dear God, they’re turning into us’ and I don’t want that for either of you. Fooling around with each other, learning about each other is one thing but – but oral sex in a classroom?! You’re better than that – you both are! That’s something stupid Helena and I did in the middle of the night because we thought we were so in love and we got off on the thrill of it. That was our relationship, and that relationship was terrible and toxic and you were the only good thing that came out of it. I don’t want that for you and Harry.”
Grace stared at him, feeling a lump form in her throat. Sirius blinked twice and ran his hand down his face, letting out a long, heavy sigh. “We aren’t you and Mum,” Grace said quietly in a weak voice. Sirius lifted his head to look at her.
“What?”
“I said, we aren’t you and Mum,” Grace repeated. “Harry and I… we aren’t like you two. We won’t end up like you two. I was scared that we would be but… but we aren’t and we never will. We’ve talked about our future, Harry and I –“
“Grace, of course you did. Everyone does this young –“
“No, Dad,” she shook her head, “we really talked. At first, and still sometimes now, I freak out a little because it’s scary but, I don’t get scared thinking or talking about the future with Harry – not anymore. We both want a nice house, we both want to get married some day in the future, and we both want a family. We even agree on when we want to start thinking about a family. We’ve talked about it all, Dad, and we’re on the same page…”
Sirius felt his chest tighten at the confession, and even though he should feel better about it, he doesn’t. “You’re still moving too fast –“
“No we aren’t –“
“Yes you are!” he snapped, making her jump. “You’re not even seventeen yet, you still have a year and a half of school left so just enjoy it while you can and stop planning for the future –“
“We aren’t planning a future! We don’t have everything planned out! We’ve only talked about what we wanted –“
“You’re still young –“
“I’m not a child anymore Dad! I can talk about the future with my boyfriend! I can give my boyfriend a blow job if I want to! I’m turning – “
“And I am your father!” Sirius snapped, and she stared at him with wide eyes. “And while I am happy that you and I are close and have a good relationship despite everything, that doesn’t mean I will let you talk back to me that way. I am your father, not your friend, Gracia. Do you understand?” he asked evenly in his parent voice. She hated the parent voice.
“Yes,” she nodded.
“I love you,” Sirius said in a softer, gentler tone, “and I want what’s best for you. I want to see you succeed and thrive in life. I want to see you get married to the man you love, and see you have children. I want all of that for you… but I also want to be your dad for a little while longer. I lost twelve years, let me have the few years I have left before I give you to Harry. Let me hold you when you cry. Let me help you with your homework. Let me brag about you and how smart, and talented you are. Let me be the one you talk to about relationships and sex. Let me be mad at you when you make stupid decisions and get into trouble. Let me be your dad for a little while longer, okay?” he said, his voice wavering and he blinked away the tears that were threatening to come.
“I held you in my arms and kissed you goodnight not knowing it was going to be the last time I would see you,” he started again, swallowing the lump in his throat. “Then I see you again and you’re turning into this beautiful, strong, young woman and I couldn’t be prouder,” Grace felt herself starting to smile as she wiped the tear from her cheek. “It was hard for me for a long time – it’s still hard for me to cope with missing all that time. You were a baby and then now you’re this young woman who is…falling in love and exploring sex,” Sirius grimaced. “So, I’m asking again, as your dad… oral sex, in a classroom? What were you thinking? You’re better than that. You know you deserve better than that…”
“We weren’t having sex…” she said in a small voice. “We were just fooling around like we do…”
“No, little star,” Sirius shook his head as he crouched down in front of her. “I know some people your age talk about oral sex as nothing because it’s not sex,” he started, reaching up and wiping the tears from her cheeks, “and at your age I would’ve said the same thing. But, it’s one thing to touch each other sexually, but to do it orally… Grace that’s a very, very intimate thing, almost as intimate as sex – if not more.”
“It was just fooling around…” she muttered, but Sirius shook his head.
“No, Grace… what I’m assuming Harry was going to do, it’s a very, very intimate thing.”
“I bet you’ve done it loads of time with your reputation at school,” Grace said, but he shook his head again.
“No, Grace. I never –“ he paused, trying to find a way to say it where it wasn’t completely uncomfortable, but there wasn’t. “I never went down on any girl but your mother. It wasn’t that I thought it was weird, or gross… I just thought it was something that should be shared with someone important because of how intimate it is. Touching is different than oral, Grace, and it’s something – if you’re really ready for it – that should be done in a bed or somewhere comfortable for the first time,” he told her softly. “Not on a desk in a classroom… it’s almost as bad as having your first time against the wall of the prefects bathroom,” he added lightly with a small smile, and she felt herself starting to smile.
“You deserve better than that, and I know you know that too… so please, tell me why?”
“I just wanted to give Harry something else to think about other than Malfoy, or Dumbledore,” she confessed, choosing to not mention the potions book. “It’s all he thinks and talks about and… I was getting annoyed and I just wanted him to have something else to think about…”
“And you couldn’t have just talked to him?” Sirius asked and Grace’s cheeks turned red. “Right, no, of course not. You’re a teenager with hormones and all you lot think about is sex,” he sighed dramatically as he stood up. “I’m disappointed in both of you.”
“I know,” she nodded.
“But you understand why I’m upset, don’t you?” he asked, and she nodded. “It’s not going to happen again?”
“What part? The fooling around or the –“
“The getting caught and getting into trouble,” he said dryly, and she shook her head. “Good. Now, give me a hug,” he told her, holding his arms out. Grace felt herself smiling as she stood up and wrapped her arms around him. “I love you, little star.”
“I love you too, Dad.”
Grace started feeling better after the talk with her dad. They had stayed in McGonagall’s office a little longer after so Grace could talk to him about everything that was bothering her with Harry – from Malfoy and the lessons with Dumbledore, to the stupid girls that kept giggling at him. She did ask if he was going to be staying for dinner, but sadly he wasn’t, claiming that he only had permission to stay for about an hour or so. When she asked if he wanted to also see Harry, Sirius quickly declined and she was confused and when she asked why, Sirius simply said that he needed a little bit more time before he can talk to Harry, because even though he was mad at her for it being her idea, he still felt like Harry betrayed his trust.
When she did return to the common room to change, Harry asked her if she was alright and how the talk with Sirius went, and when she told him, he seemed to relax. But she could still see that he was a little dejected at Sirius not wanting to talk to him, but she assured him that her dad would come around soon.
Notes:
This is one of my favorite Sirius moments, and dadfoot moments in the fic. Every time I read it, I get emotional bc he missed so much 😭😭😭
Don't worry! Sirius and Harry will make up soon :)
I hope you all enjoyed!
Chapter 175: 174
Notes:
Hello! Happy Tuesday,
Sorry I didn't get around to posting yesterday, it was really rough and stressful day!
And today I wanted to finish writing ch. 270 - which ended up being split in half - before posting this chapter. But here we are~
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Soon wasn’t coming fast enough as January faded and turned into February, and Harry still hadn’t heard anything from Sirius. No letter, not even a mention in his letters to Grace. She could tell it was starting to bother him.
“Try not to stress too much about it, Harry,” Grace assured him as they made their way down to the Great Hall for their first apparation lesson. “I’m sure you and Dad will talk soon. If not before Hogsmeade, but for sure when we see him there.”
“Yeah…” Harry nodded with a sigh. “Hey,” he stopped walking, and turned her to face him before pulling her off to the side. “Speaking of Hogsmeade…”
“Harry, you don’t have to ask me to Hogsmeade again –“
“No, it’s not that,” he shook his head, and she looked at him confused. Her brows frowned when she noticed how pink his cheeks were getting. “It’s just… Hogsmeade weekend falls on Valentine’s Day again, which is also your birthday…”
“Yeah, I know. Luckily this year my quidditch captain doesn’t have us practicing all day,” she grinned, and Harry chuckled lightly. “I might actually enjoy my birthday out in Hogsmeade.”
“Well, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about since I know you’re going to be busy with choir rehearsals for the next week and it’s honestly something I wanted to ask you while on a date but –“
“Harry, what is it?”
“This is, technically, your first birthday we’ll be celebrating as a couple,” he started slowly, and she nodded for him to continue, “it’s also our first Valentine’s Day together, and you know your birthday falls on Valentine’s Day…”
“I’m well aware,” she teased, and Harry rolled his eyes before scowling at her playfully.
“I just… because your birthday falls on Valentine’s Day, I don’t know how you want to, er… celebrate it,” he started nervously. “Valentine’s Day I mean, not your birthday. I know you want to celebrate your birthday, but I didn’t know if you want to celebrate both Valentine’s Day and your birthday or just your birthday?”
“Oh,” she said simply. “Well you don’t have to do anything for Valentine’s Day, Harry,” she told him, “I’d much rather celebrate my birthday with you than Valentine’s Day.”
“Really?” he asked, blinking in surprise, and she nodded. “You’re sure?”
“I’m sure,” she assured him.
“Okay,” he smiled and kissed her cheek.
“Now that we’ve got that sorted, lets go learn how to apparate,” she grinned as she took his hand and they followed the last few sixth years into the Great Hall.
The tables had disappeared, and the Great Hall looked strange without the long tables taking up all the space. At the front of the room stood the four Heads of Houses and a small, tiny wizard that Grace was sure that if a big gust of wind blew it would take him out.
“Good Morning,” the Ministry wizard greeted them. “My name is Wilkie Twycross and I shall be your Ministry Apparition instructor for the next twelve weeks. I hope to be able to prepare you for your Apparition Tests in the this time –“
“Malfoy, be quiet and pay attention!” McGonagall barked. Grace, along with everyone else, turned and saw Malfoy’s face flush a dull pink as he angrily stepped away from Crabbe. Grace rolled her eyes at Malfoy and turned back to face her teachers.
“ – by which time, many of you may be ready to take your tests,” Twycross continued, completely unphased.
“As you may know, it is usually impossible to Apparate or Disapparate within Hogwarts. The headmaster has lifted this enchantment, purely within the Great Hall, for one hour, so as to enable you to practice. May I emphasize that you will not be able to Apparate outside the walls of this Hall, and that you would be unwise to try.” Grace swallowed nervously.
“I would like each of you to place yourselves now so that you have a clear five feet of space in front of you,” Twycross instructed them. Then everyone began scrambling and shuffling around each other and the Heads of Houses moved amongst everyone, trying to order them into position and breaking up a few arguments amongst the students.
“Harry, where are you going?” she heard Hermione hiss, and Grace turned to see Harry disappear into the crowd. She let out a huff and glared before shaking her head.
“I swear,” she muttered under her breath as she stood between Justin and Neville. Despite their talk a few weeks ago, Harry was still obsessed over Malfoy, but he has gotten better about not mentioning it around her or talking about what he finds around her as often. When he does it’s usually to ask what she thinks about it and after she’s answered he’ll drop the subject and focus back on school, or on her (and Sophie if they’re in the common room).
“Quiet!” Their Heads of House shouted, and all the chatter died down.
“Thank you,” Twycross said. “Now then…” he waved his wand and a large amount of old-fashioned hoops appeared on the floor in front of each student. “The important things to remember when Apparating are the three D’s!” he said to them, “Destination, Determination, Deliberation!” Grace raised an eyebrow at the instructor. She wondered if he was even capable of apparating with how frail he looked.
“Step one: Fix your mind firmly upon the desired destination!” Twycross started. Grace glanced around her to make sure that they were supposed to be paying attention to their hoop before she turned to look at her own.
“Step two,” Twycross continued, “focus your determination to occupy the visualized space! Let our yearning to enter it flood from your mind to every particle of your body!” Grace took a deep breath, held it for a few seconds then exhaled to try and relieve the tension that was building up as she stared at her hoop.
“Step three,” called Twycross, “and only when I give the command… Turn on the spot, feeling your way into nothingness, moving with deliberation! On my command, now… one –“
How was she supposed to feel her way into nothingness? You can’t feel ‘nothing’ because nothing is the absence of something. That made no sense.
“Two –“
Was she supposed to let herself go? Or was she supposed to solely concentrate on that hoop and will herself to go there? Why couldn’t he go into more detail on what the three D’s meant and how they were supposed to do them?
“ – THREE!”
Grace took a deep breath and stared intensely at her hoop, wishing herself to be in the center of it. She needed to be in the center of it. She felt something tight twist in her stomach and it tugged roughly, forcing her to stagger forward. She exclaimed, her arms spreading out and she began flailing them, looking like a bird flapping it’s wings, as she tried to catch her footing, but even flapping her arms couldn’t keep her from falling onto her face. She yelped in pain as it shot through her face.
“You okay?” she heard Justin ask as he laughed.
“Peachy,” Grace grumbled as she pushed herself from the floor and stood up. She glared over at Justin, who was trying not to laugh. “Oh shut it, you didn’t even move!”
“I got distracted by watching you flap like a bird,” Justin teased, and Neville seemed to have heard as he started laughing.
“Oi!” Grace hissed at him as she watched him stand up. “You’re supposed to stand up for me! I’m your best friend!”
“It was pretty funny,” Neville teased, and she scoffed.
“Rude,” she rolled her eyes.
“Never mind, never mind,” Twycross said dryly, almost as if he didn’t expect anything out of their first attempt. “Adjust your hoops please,” Grace looked at her own hoop and it was still in the same place it was five minutes ago, “and back to your original positions.”
Grace took a deep breath, held it, and then exhaled, trying to relax and clear her mind. Then when Twycross called for them to try again, she felt that familiar twist and tug, and she was on the floor again. This time Justin had fallen on his bum, she looked over at him as she stood up and laughed. He huffed at her as he stood up.
Their third attempt wasn’t better. On the fourth attempt there was a loud, screech of pain echoing through the hall and everyone turned to see Susan Bones wobbling in her hoop on one leg. Grace gasped, her hands flying to her mouth as she saw Susan’s left leg still where had been standing five feet away. Justin went to move toward the strawberry blonde girl but the Heads of Houses surrounded her instantly. There was a loud bang and big puff of purple smoke that filled the area around Susan and once it cleared, Grace saw that the poor girl was still crying and looking horrified but at least she was all in one piece again.
“Splinching, or the separation of random body parts,” Twycross said dispassionately. Grace glowered at him for being so nonchalant over a girl being completely traumatized. “Occurs when the mind is insufficiently determined. You must concentrate continuously upon your destination, and move, without haste, but with deliberation…thus –“ Twycross stepped forward, turning gracefully with his arms outstretched, and vanished in a swirl of robes then reappearing across the Hall. “Remember the three D’s,” he told them, “and try again… one – two – three –“
Grace took a deep breath and stared at her hoop, determined to at least get close to the hoop. That tight, twisting knot pulled her and she felt her insides leap up into her throat and everything around her moved. She gasped as her eyes flew open and before she could register what was happening, she was falling. Grace let out an ear-piercing scream as she clenched her eyes shut again and waited for impact. She exclaimed when her back and bum hit something not quite as hard as the stone floor, it was softer but with the force she hit it she could feel the bruising. She laid still for a moment to catch her breath and when she opened her eyes she stared up at the storming ceiling.
“Grace, are you okay?!” she heard Harry ask. She blinked twice and saw Harry, Neville and Justin surrounding her.
“Fine,” she answered breathlessly as she tried to sit up with trembling arms.
“Miss Black, are you all right?” she heard McGonagall ask, coming up behind Harry as Harry helped her up.
“I’m fine, Professor,” Grace said, clutching onto Harry. It wasn’t only her arms that felt weak, but her legs did too. She felt Harry caress her arms gently, trying to sooth her and she tried to take deep breaths. It had been a year since her accident, she’s played quidditch fine, she’s done her dives perfectly fine during games and practices, so why was she so shaken up.
“Why don’t you go join Miss Bones in the hospital wing and ask Madam Pomfrey for a calming draught,” McGonagall told her gently and Grace nodded.
“I can go with you –“ Harry offered but Grace shook her head.
“I’ll be fine –“
“You shouldn’t be alone, Gracie,” Neville said softly, looking at her in concern.
“I’ll be fine, promise,” she waved them off. “I’ll have Kreacher come with me.”
“Kreacher?” Justin asked, his brows frowning. “Who’s Krea-“
“Kreacher!” Grace called and instantly her wrinkly, grumpy, scowling house-elf appeared, answering Justin’s question. Kreacher’s lip curled in distaste as he looked around him before turning to Grace.
“Misses called for Kreacher?” he asked lowly.
“Will you come with me to the hospital wing so these numpties can relax?” she asked, and Kreacher nodded. “Thank you, and I’ll see you lot later,” she huffed as she started making her way out of the Great Hall with Kreacher on her heels. It was a struggle to keep a strong, steady stride since her legs still felt weak and like jelly
“Did Misses fall again?” Kreacher asked carefully, looking up at her.
“Kreacher, it almost sounds like you care,” Grace teased lightly. She laughed at Kreacher’s lip curling. “Are you liking working at Hogwarts?” she asked, “I feel like I should’ve asked you sooner…” Kreacher’s lip curled even more as he shuffled beside her. “You understand why you have to stay here don’t you?” she asked softly as she stopped walking to look at him, but Kreacher didn’t look at her. “My mum’s dead now because of what happened in June, because she went to the Ministry to save us – because Voldemort used Dad to trick Harry into thinking he was in trouble,” she continued, her voice starting to tremble from emotion. Kreacher looked up at her and noticed her glossy eyes and how her trembling hands balled into fists. “You may think being ordered to work here at Hogwarts is a punishment for leaving the house and going to – to Bella-Bellatrix and Narcis-Narcissa Malfoy,” Grace struggled to say their names as she tried to keep her emotions under control, “but it wasn’t. You were ordered to work here so we can make sure that no one else gets hurt, or that we lose anyone else because I can’t lose anyone else, Kreacher. I’m sorry if you’re unhappy here, and I’ll call for you more if you wish so that you can be happy, but please know this isn’t a punishment.”
Kreacher stared at her, his wrinkling and scowling face softened for a moment before it curled again before he ran to the closest wall. Grace stared wide-eyed as she watched Kreacher hit the wall. “Kreacher!” she exclaimed as she went straight to him and tried to grab him and keep him from hurting himself. “Kreacher, please stop! Why are you hurting yourself? You’ve done nothing wrong!”
“Kreacher did not know Misses was upset about her mother,” he shook his head. “Kreacher did not want Misses to get hurt! Kreacher never mentioned Misses to Bellatrix or Narcissa because Kreacher did not want Misses at the Ministry, no –“ he shook his head and went to hit the wall again but Grace grabbed his little shoulders.
“Kreacher, please stop!” she ordered firmly, and Kreacher twitched and wobbled as he forced himself to not hit the wall again. “Kreacher you aren’t in trouble – “
“Kreacher did not see Misses when the Potter boy appeared in the fireplace. Kreacher thought Misses was still not talking to the Potter boy, if Kreacher had seen Misses too –“
“Kreacher, I’m not mad at you. You didn’t kill my mother, Bellatrix did!” she said sharply, and Kreacher blinked up at her. “Bellatrix killed my mum, and she wants to kill my dad and she wants to kill me too.”
“Kreacher does not want Misses hurt,” Kreacher said in a small voice as he shook his head. “Misses reminds Kreacher of Master Regulus…” Grace’s heart warmed in her chest, and she smiled at him.
“Thank you, Kreacher, that’s a big compliment from you,” she said softly. “So, you understand that having you work here at Hogwarts is protecting me too, right?” she asked, and Kreacher nodded begrudgingly after a moment. “Thank you, Kreacher,” she said gently as she stood up. “Now, let’s continue to the Hospital Wing so I can get that calming drought.”
Kreacher nodded, almost eagerly, as he shuffled beside her. To Grace it seemed like the old house-elf might have a bit of life in his step – but she could be seeing things.
Notes:
First apparation lesson!
It's nothing too exciting, except we get a cute a little scene with Grace and Kreacher :)
The next couple of chapters are going to be of Grace's birthday/Valentine's Day! :)
Chapter 176: 175
Notes:
Happy Wednesday!
Here is chapter 174!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace was sick and tired of jealousy. It was an ugly emotion, and she hated feeling it. She thought once her and Harry finally got together she wouldn’t have to feel it or deal with it anymore, but sadly she was mistaken.
After their first apparation lesson, Harry had went to the Hospital Wing to see how she was doing, but he had also arrived with Justin who came to check on Susan. She could tell by the look on Harry’s face that he didn’t like having to arrive with the Hufflepuff and got mildly annoyed when Justin asked if she was all right.
“You should know by now there’s no reason for you to be jealous, Harry,” Grace muttered.
“He still has feelings for you,” he glowered and she rolled her eyes at him.
“No he doesn’t, he clearly doesn’t,” she said, looking over at Justin who was sitting next to Susan.
“You two were joking and laughing –“
“You could’ve been joking and laughing with me but you decided to let your obsession with Malfoy take over and go stand near him,” she snapped as she stood up from the bed. “I’m not going to have this argument with you again, Harry –“
“I’m sorry,” he said softly, “I just needed to see if I can figure out what he’s planning –“
“Honestly, Harry, I don’t care anymore,” she hissed angrily. “If you want to talk to someone about Malfoy go to your little fan club of giggling girls because I’m sure they’ll love to listen to you talk – better yet! Go find Romilda Vane! She’s been trying to steal your attention all year and she’ll have a bloody field day!” she snapped as she stormed out of the Hospital Wing.
After choir rehearsal that night, Harry was waiting patiently outside the music room with Sophie, a blanket and a basket. “Want to go on a picnic?” he asked sheepishly, and Grace couldn’t help but smile at him. It was hard to stay mad at him when he was being cute.
As the week went on, Grace noticed that Harry was actively trying to not talk about Malfoy – but with not talking about Malfoy, he started talking about Slughorn, asking Grace and Hermione if Slughorn had sent any invitations to dinners. The answer was no.
The Saturday before Valentine’s Day they had another apparation lesson, this time Grace had slid across the floor twice and also fell from the ceiling again too. She didn’t go to the Hospital Wing after the fall this time, she was adamant that she could continue, however after her next attempt she managed to get into her hoop but not in one piece. She, like Susan, had been splinched. Half of her calf was left behind and not only was it extremely painful, but there was something traumatizing about seeing a disembodied part of you floating there where you can see it. After the teachers had sorted her right, Harry had taken, well carried, her to the Hospital Wing where they spent the majority of the afternoon, because once Madam Pomfrey gave her a calming draught, Grace ended up curling up into Harry’s side and taking a nap. He did wake her up a few hours later so she could go to choir rehearsals – where she promptly booted him away. She usually didn’t mind if he stayed for rehearsal when he could, but this was the first performance that she didn’t want Harry at any of the rehearsals and he didn’t understand why and when he asked all she said was: “You’ll see.”
Grace groaned as she rolled over in her bed and she was met with a floral smell. Cracking her eyes open, she rubbed the sleep crusties from her eyes and blinked twice, taking in the scene around her. Like fourth year, she was surrounded by a mountain of flowers, a mixture of pink and white roses and peonies. She looked up and saw a familiar pink cloud raining pink and red, glittering hearts. On her bedside table, she saw a pink card, and her heart did a little flip and she felt herself grinning from giddiness.
Even though she had told Harry that she wanted to celebrate her birthday more and not to worry about doing anything for Valentine’s Day, a small part of her had hoped that he would do something anyway. She sat up in her bed and grabbed the pink card, ripping it open to start reading it in excitement, but her smile fell once she opened it.
‘Happy Birthday Little Star!
I hope you enjoy the flowers, I made sure not to include any red ones this year. Figured that’s the boyfriends job now since I’m no longer your only Valentine.
I can’t wait to see you in Hogsmeade. Meet us at the Three Broomsticks for lunch!
Love,
Dad.’
Even though the card made her happy to see, she looked around her bed in hopes there was another card, or something but there was nothing. She felt disappointment knot up in her stomach as she looked around at all the flowers and the raining hearts. None of them brought her as much joy anymore. She should’ve known that Harry would’ve stuck with the plan of not really doing anything for Valentine’s Day. He wasn’t the best at picking up on subtle hints.
She had mentioned, off handedly, that she was starting to run low on her chocolate supply, or that she was really craving this specific kind of chocolate truffle. She had mentioned she liked how the flowers smelt when they took one of their afternoon walks. She had even mentioned one evening when she was curled up into his side while they read Pride and Prejudice, how romantic she thought love letters were. All of these hints hoping that maybe Harry would pick up on them. But as she looked around her bed, all there that there was, were the Valentine’s-Birthday Day surprise from her dad.
She sighed in disappointment as she got out of bed and started to get ready for the day, then when she was finished she headed downstairs to the common room to see if Harry was awake and waiting for her. He wasn’t.
“Grace!” she turned and saw Ginny running up to her holding a pot with a beautiful, and familiar, white flower. “Look at what Dean’s given me for Valentine’s Day!”
“Huh?” she asked, looking at the flower then at Ginny. “Dean’s…got you that?”
“Yes! I was so surprised when I saw it beside my bed with a card this morning. I was really thinking about breaking up with him because nothing has changed but he seems to have really listened to me!”
“Er…” Grace said slowly, knowing that Dean wasn’t the one who sent that flower. “Dean said in the card that he got you that flower? Was his name signed at the bottom?” she asked.
“Well, no, but I don’t see why he would have to,” Ginny answered with a frown.
“Did he say why he got you that specific flower?”
“He said it reminded him of my perfume, and that he smelt it when he smelt the Amortentia potion,” Ginny answered, and Grace frowned. Even if she didn’t already know who gave her that flower, she knew Dean didn’t give Ginny that because he wasn’t even in N.E.W.T. level potions.
“Ginny, Dean isn’t in –“
“Dean!” Ginny exclaimed happily, and Grace turned to see the boys all coming down from their dorm. Grace’s eyes narrowed dangerously at Dean as he smiled at Ginny when she hugged him – being mindful of the plant. “Thank you! I absolutely love it, it’s so beautiful and you’re right, it does smell like my perfume!”
“Oh,” Dean’s eyes widened as he looked at the flower and then back at Ginny before forcing a smile on his face. “I’m glad you like it, Gin.”
Grace’s nostrils flared as her hands balled into fists. She had always gotten along with Dean, she generally liked him, and he had always been a good friend to Neville – especially when she felt like she wasn’t. However, she never thought he’d stoop so low as to lie about a gift. She couldn’t believe that he was taking credit for Neville’s very thoughtful, and romantic, gift as his own. She unclenched her jaw and took a deep breath to call him out when another voice spoke up instead.
“Where’d you get it?” everyone turned to Neville, whose brows were pinched and eyes narrowed at the other boy. Gazes shifted back to Dean, who shifted uncomfortably, and he stuffed his hands into his trouser pockets. His mouth opened and closed as he tried to come up with an answer.
“Er, I… er got it –“
“What kind of plant is it?” Neville asked, cutting him off, and all eyes were back on Neville. Grace had only seen Neville look like this a few times before and it was last year: the mass breakout of Azkaban, and when they were in the Department of Mysteries. Dean hesitated again. “What does it do? How often are you supposed to water it? Does it like the warm or the cold? Dry or humid air?”
“I thought it was pretty and thought Ginny might like it –“
“So where did you get it?”
Everyone’s eyes kept going back and forth between Dean and Neville, and with each question Neville’s face grew redder and Dean couldn’t find any words to defend himself. Ginny looked between the two again then looked at her flower before finally turning back to Dean. “Dean… did you really get me this? Be honest…” Ginny asked slowly.
Now everyone’s eyes were on Dean, waiting for him to answer and Grace really hoped that he’d do the right thing. “Of course I did, Gin. I’m your boyfriend, why wouldn’t I get that for you?” he answered with a nonchalant shrug, playing it off. Grace glared at him and shook her head. There was a scoff, and she looked and saw Neville shake his head as he moved past them and left the common room with a red, angry face and clenched fists.
Grace turned and glared at Dean. “You’re such a lying prick,” she hissed before she turned and stormed out after Neville.
She turned the corner and spotted him down the corridor. “Neville!” she called out as she ran to catch up. “Don’t let that prick get to you! I’m sure he didn’t even get Ginny anything –“
“Grace, please –“
“Why didn’t you sign your name in the card? Why didn’t you give it to her yourself –“
“Grace, please just leave –“
“He doesn’t deserve Ginny! Not like you! You’d be so good for her and I think she knows that too –“
“WILL YOU STOP?!” Neville snapped, turning and glaring at her. Grace held her breath and stared at him in shock. Never in the six years they’ve been friends had he ever snapped at her, raised his voice at her or even got angry at her. “Please just drop it! I appreciate what you’re trying to do but I don’t want to hear it right now, Grace. Right now, I want to be left alone, so please just leave me alone!”
“Okay…” she said in a small voice, but Neville didn’t seem to hear her as he turned around and stormed off. She swallowed the lump that was forming in her throat and made her way down to the Great Hall to eat breakfast.
It was not the best start to her birthday, or even Valentine’s Day. First there was the disappointment that Harry didn’t do anything for her despite her telling him he didn’t have to. Then Ginny assumed Dean got her the flower, Dean lying and now Neville snapping at her. She let out a heavy sigh, suddenly not wanting to go to Hogsmeade at all and wanting to stay here at the castle. She huffed and swatted away a glittery heart that fell in front of her face. She wished the stupid cloud would go away.
When Grace entered the Great Hall she stopped in her tracks when she saw there was one spot toward the middle of the Gryffindor table (where they all usually sat, or tried to sit at) that had been decorated. Above the table was floating, glittering, red letters that spelt out her name, the glitter raining over a vase full of beautiful, red roses with a folded piece of parchment with her name on it leaning against the glass vase. Grace felt herself start to smile as she sat down at the table and took the parchment and unfolded it.
Flower,
Did you really think I wasn’t going to do something for Valentine’s Day because you said not to? I know you better than that.
You love romance, you love big romantic gestures and even though I may not be good at making them big or dramatic like how you’d want, I hope this is big and romantic enough for you. I’m sure I’ll get better in the future with some practice. You’re also not as subtle as you think you are, or maybe I’m just that good at reading you that when you mentioned how pretty the flowers looked on our walk meant that you wanted flowers. Or when you said you were almost out of your favorite chocolate truffle meant that you didn’t want to buy more at Honeydukes. Or when you mentioned how romantic love letters were while we were reading meant that you wanted me to write one… at least I think you wanted me to write you one.
I don’t know what to put in a love letter. I thought it’s where I would write about how beautiful you are, or how I love to see you smile or love to hear your laugh. Or that I love it when you wear red, especially red lipstick and how kissable your lips are when you do. Or maybe I’m supposed to write how much I love it when I get to hold your hand or when I wrap my arms around you and hold you close; how much I love to kiss your cheek, or the tip of your nose just to make you smile. Then I wondered why I have to write all that in a letter when I tell you that you’re beautiful and I show you how much I care about you with kisses and affection. Do you want me to tell you these things more often? Or do you like it when I show it to you instead?
There is one thing I want to admit that I haven’t been able to say out loud. I think about our first Potions class a lot. I think about when you talked about Amortentia, and what scents you smelt. Fresh laundry, sandalwood, treacle tart, and broom polish. I knew that what you smelt from the potion was me. The treacle tart and broom polish gave it away. But I know that you already know that I knew that. But I never told you what I smelt. Not because I didn’t want you to know, or that I was embarrassed, I just didn’t know how to tell you. I still don’t really know how to tell you but I’ll just write it.
First I smelt something woodsy, like a broom handle. It made sense since I love to fly and I love quidditch. But then I remember that first Hogsmeade trip in third year and how we spent the afternoon on the quidditch pitch just flying around. There were other times that I remember flying with you, but that was the memory that stood out to me the most.
The second thing I smelt was treacle tart, and even though it is my favorite dessert, when I smelt it all I could remember was the first time we made it together for my thirteenth birthday. I look back and I still think that was the best birthday I’ve ever had. I didn’t care that the top crust was a little burnt and the bottom was undercooked or that it was too sweet, it was my favorite birthday because it was the first birthday I spent with you.
The last thing I smelt, I recognized immediately because I smell it everyday. It smelt like vanilla and spices, but it also smelt like flowers. It reminded me of that stuff you put on my head last year when my scar was hurting. But when I smelt it again, I knew it was your perfume. Of everything I smell from Amortentia, your perfume is my favorite.
Everything about you is my favorite, Grace.
Happy Valentine’s Day, love.
Harry.
Grace couldn’t keep the grin off her face as she reread the letter over and over and over again. Her heart felt like it was about to fly out of her chest as she felt warm and the familiar flutters of butterflies in her stomach. Didn’t know how to write a love letter? She scoffed as she reread it for the fifth time, but it made her smile widen.
She felt something brush against her at the table, she turned and pulled Harry into a deep kiss. He moaned softly against her lips as he returned the kiss. “Happy Valentine’s Day, love,” he whispered, and Grace smiled.
“Happy Valentine’s Day, Trouble,” she teased, then she kissed him again.
“Must you two always snog at the table?” they pulled away and looked at Hermione, who glowered at them as she piled food onto her plate.
“Yes,” they replied lightly, making Hermione scoff.
“We’ve got to get the snogging in while we can before we head down to Hogsmeade and meet up with Dad,” Grace added with a shrug as she started adding some chocolate drizzled eggy bread onto her plate. “By the way, speaking of which, are you having lunch with us?”
“Is Won-Won going to be there?” Hermione hissed, her face curling up as she glared down the table at Ron and Lavender.
“Of course he is, he’s my cousin, Hermione,” Grace replied dryly, and Hermione huffed. “Oh, come on! Really? You’re not going to celebrate my birthday with me because you don’t want to be near Ron and Lavender?” Hermione didn’t say anything or make any kind of sound, she simply ate her breakfast. “Besides, Lavender isn’t even going to be having lunch with us, I think it’s just us four and Neville with Dad at the Three Broomsticks today.”
“Really?” Hermione asked after a moment.
“Yeah,” Grace nodded then stuffed her mouth with a big bite of eggy bread. “Just some lunch and probably some kind of cake. Nothing big or major at all.”
Notes:
Part one of Valentines Day/Birthday!
Poor Neville :( all he wanted to do was give Ginny a pretty flower that reminded him of her, and Dean had to go ruin it :/ Unfortunately this is not the last time we'll see Dean be a bit of a prick. Don't worry though, Grace and Neville will make up and all will be well :)
Next chapter will be part 2 of Valentines Day/Birthday!
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 177: 176
Notes:
Happy Monday!
Sorry for not posting last friday. I had the day off work and I got really busy with stuff at home.
But here is part two of Grace's Birthday/Valentine's Day!
I hope you all enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Are you sure you can do this?” Remus asked as he followed Sirius down the streets of Hogsmeade, carrying a large box.
“Of course,” Sirius replied. “Why can’t I?”
“Because I don’t ever remember it being possible for someone to rent out the entire Three Broomsticks before.”
“Well, there’s a first for everything, Moony.”
“Don’t you think you’re going a little over the top?” Remus asked as he resituated the box in his arms.
“You shut your mouth!” Sirius gasped in mock offense as he turned to look at Remus. “How could you say such a thing?!”
“Sirius, you’re taking over The Three Broomsticks.”
“I’m only taking up part of it…”
“What, three-quarters of it?” Remus asked dryly.
“Yeah, that counts as part, right?” Sirius grinned. Remus sighed and shook his head.
“Not the point, Padfoot. I think you’re going a little over the top with this. I thought you said it was just supposed to be a lunch with the kids, Neville and the two of us?”
“Yeah, that’s what I told her,” Sirius rolled his eyes. “Do you really think I would ever plan something that….small?”
“Oh God forbid, please forgive me,” Remus retorted dryly. “I had hoped that maybe you’ve matured a little in the last couple of years and grew out of the need for raging parties.”
“I’m not planning a ‘raging’ party!” Sirius scoffed. “I’m planning a birthday party –“
“Sirius when has any party you ever planned been tamed?”
“You’re being negative, Moony.”
“I’m being responsible, one of us has to.”
“Hey, I’ll have you know that I am being responsible!”
“And how are you going to control a hundred teenagers?” Remus asked, raising an eyebrow. “How are you going to know which kids are Grace’s friends? Which ones are of age? Unless you’re going to bar everyone from The Three Broomsticks unless they’ve got Grace’s approval? Then you’re going to force The Three Broomsticks to lose business on probably one of their busiest days of the month –“
“You’re making it sound like I don’t have a plan.”
“Most of the time you don’t, Sirius.”
“Well I’m not making this an invite-only party,” Sirius started and as Remus went to talk, he continued, “I also have managed to procure a list of Gryffindors, third through seventh years who will be attending Hogsmeade – “
“Sirius I don’t think you’re allowed to have that – “
“I also have a list of every student who is, as of today, seventeen years old so I know which students can’t have fire whiskey,” he continued, ignoring Remus’ protesting as he opened the door to The Three Broomsticks.
“I also don’t think you’re allowed to have that either,” Remus added, but Sirius seemed to ignore him as he set his giant box on one of the tables, then fished out something from his pockets.
“I wasn’t expecting you here today,” Sirius said playfully, and Remus turned to see Sirius smiling at a pretty young woman with curly blonde hair and a face full of freckles.
“Why wouldn’t I be here?” she replied, leaning against the bar top.
“Figured you would be out having fun with your boyfriend,” Sirius teased, also leaning on the bar top with a smirk on his face. Cordelia’s cheeks flushed and she rolled her eyes at him.
“I’d have to have a boyfriend to have fun with first,” she scoffed lightly, “sadly I’m far too busy with work to have one.”
“Such a shame, all work and no play can lead to a dull life,” he replied and Remus rolled his eyes.
“That’s not the saying,” Remus and Cordelia both said. Remus’ voice was dull and dry, but Cordelia’s was light and she held back laughter. Sirius’ brows frowned as he looked between them.
“I don’t need to be ganged up on,” he huffed and turned back to Cordelia with a smile as he held out a folded piece of parchment. “Here’s my vault number,” he told her and she frowned in confusion as she took the paper from his hands.
“And why are you giving me this?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at him.
“Because you’ll need to open a tab for today,” he smirked.
“Why?”
“Because it’s Grace’s birthday, and all her house mates and friends’ drinks and food is on me today,” he answered. “So keep the butterbeer coming, and here is the list of seventeen year olds who can have firewhiskey – also on me.”
“Are you going to give me a limit on the firewhiskey?” she asked with an amused smile.
“Hmm… one order of firewhiskey is on me, any others are students responsibility,” he answered firmly, making Remus raise an eyebrow at the back of his head. He was mildly impressed at Sirius’ ability to be…responsible. “But no firewhiskey is bought until after Grace has hers. Birthday girl gets the first drink, that’s the rules,” he added as he pushed himself off the bar top. Pulling his wand from his pocket, he turned back to the box of decorations and flicked his wrist.
Decorative streamer garland in various shades of pink were hung on the wall, and light pink table cloths appeared on all the tables, and a light pink, shimmery tule on the backings of all the chairs. With another wave of his wand, pink and white rose garland started wrapping itself around the beams all over the pub, and fluffy pale pink clouds appeared under the ceiling, raining down glittery pink hearts and flower petals, instantly brightening up the pub.
“Are you decorating for a birthday party for Valentine’s Day?” Cordelia asked, looking around.
“Birthday party,” Sirius answered as he conjured up some pink and white balloons over one of the large tables in the center.
“It’s a little… Valentine’s Day themed, don’t you think? Is it a belated birthday party? Is that why you’re going with the pink theme?”
“Nope. Today is Grace’s birthday,” Sirius answered as he levitated a decorated banner that read ‘HAPPY BIRTHDAY GRACE’ in shimmery gold letters.
“Is this birthday for a seven year old?” Cordelia asked dryly.
“No,” Sirius retorted, shooting her a narrowed look over his shoulder.
“It’s… a little, pink…” she said slowly with uncertainty.
“Grace’s favorite color is pink,” Remus answered this time with a small smile. “Hello, I’m Remus Lupin,” he added with a small, polite wave.
“So you’re Remus,” she replied with a sly smile as she held out her hand. “I’ve heard a lot about you from Sirius and Tonks.” Remus paused for a moment, staring at her hand, unsure and not used to someone openly wanting to shake hands with a known werewolf, but he took it anyway.
“Good things, I hope,” he chuckled.
“I wouldn’t be this happy to finally meet you if it were anything else,” she laughed. “I’m Cordelia by the way.”
“It’s nice to meet you too,” Remus replied softly as he let go of her hand.
“Grace a fan of flowers too?” Cordelia asked, her attention turning back to Sirius’ decorating. Remus turned and let out an exasperated groan when he saw the vases of pink flower bouquets on the tables.
“I reiterate, don’t you think you’re going a little over the top?” he asked. “Having a birthday party, fine, but all of this? Isn’t it a little too much?”
“Nope,” Sirius shook his head as he conjured up a little table on top of the table for Sophie. He knew that Grac was going to end up bringing that furball.
“I think I have to agree with Remus. This is… elaborate,” Cordelia said carefully. “Wouldn’t something a little more simple and less… showy be best?”
“Nope,” he shook his head again. “Grace likes big gestures for one,” he said as he laid conjured streamer garland to sit on the edges of the table, flowing in front of the tablecloths. “Besides, this is the first birthday in sixteen years that I’m able to spend with her,” he added softly, “I’ve missed every other important birthday, I’m not going to miss the chance to go all out for her seventeenth.”
Remus and Cordelia didn’t say anything more about the decorations after that.
“I’m going to get that butterbeer ready,” she said after a few minutes later.
“Cheers, love,” Sirius smiled at her, and his gaze lingered until she was out of sight.
“Now I understand why you come here so often,” Remus said casually. “She’s very pretty.”
Sirius let out a heavy sigh, he should’ve known this was going to happen. “Really? I haven’t really noticed,” he replied nonchalantly, lying through his teeth. Sirius wasn’t blind, Cordelia was very pretty, but that didn’t mean anything.
“You’re telling me you haven’t been coming to The Three Broomsticks to see the pretty bar maid?”
“No,” Sirius shook his head, and Remus raised an eyebrow at him. “I haven’t,” he added when he saw the look on Remus’ face.
“Then how come you’re friendly?”
“Because I’m a friendly person, Moony,” Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Yes, but you two were friendly,” Remus emphasized. “You’ve mentioned Grace by name, not ‘my daughter’, meaning you two are friendly.”
“That’s because we’re friends, Remus,” Sirius sighed in exasperation.
“Sirius you are incapable of having any purely platonic relationships with anyone with boobs and vagina.”
Sirius scoffed in offense. “I’ve had strictly platonic relationships with women before.”
“Really? Name one,” Remus challenged as he crossed his arms over his chest.
“Lily, of course.”
“Doesn’t count.”
“How the bloody hell doesn’t it count?! Of course it counts!”
“No, it doesn’t, because James had feelings for Lily for ages before they got together. She was off limits to us per James’ orders. You had no chance to flirt and date her.”
“I was friends with Helena before we started dating.”
“You flirted with Helena all the time,” Remus rolled his eyes. “The only time you didn’t flirt with her was for the three months we dated then you spent the first three months of sixth year wooing her.”
“There was Marlene!”
“You two were on again and off again for a year.”
“We were still friends!”
“After you and Helena started dating, and Helena made sure Marlene knew you were off limits. It took a month for Marlene to get her hair back to normal.” Sirius chuckled at the memory.
“Mary MacDonald.”
“You snogged her too. Didn’t last long, a week maybe. She was too sweet for you – those were your words,” Remus said, and Sirius nodded slowly. “She was probably the only girl you let down gently.”
“That’s because I didn’t want to hurt her,” Sirius added. “There was Dorcas Meadows! Remember her?”
“You two shagged right before we took our O.W.L.s.”
“Oh, right,” Sirius rubbed the back of his neck. “Forgot about that.”
“Yeah of course you did, because you were trying to not think about Helena.”
“Well, there was…er,” Sirius paused, trying to think of other girls they knew back in school that weren’t spoken for. “Alice?”
“…Fortescue?”
“Yeah.”
“…Padfoot, she was with Frank for ages. You can’t count her!”
“Well… I’m running out of girls I remember!”
“My point! You are incapable of having any kind of platonic friendship with a woman.”
“I am capable!” Sirius glared. “I’m proving it right now! Cordelia and I are just that: friends!”
“Then why were you watching her walk away?” Remus asked, raising an eyebrow and Sirius let out a long sigh. “I saw the looks, Sirius. I saw the looks, and smirks and the flirting?”
“We’re just friends, Remus,” Sirius said evenly with a glare.
Remus let out a soft sigh, giving him a sad look. “It’s okay if you’re attracted to her, Sirius. You’re allowed to think about being with another woman –“
“No I’m not!” Sirius snapped, and Remus stared at him in surprise. “It’s only been a year since Helena and I ended things!”
“Sirius –“
“Our relationship might have went to hell but she was still my wife!”
“I know, Sirius – “
“It hasn’t even been a year since she died!” he continued, “It’s too soon! It’s too soon to even entertain the thought of another woman. I have Grace to focus on, then Harry, and then the rest of the world to worry about right now. The furthest thing from my mind is a relationship.”
“I know,” Remus said softly. “I’m just saying it’s okay if you’re attracted to her. It’s okay to be open with the thought of being with another woman, Sirius. You lost years of your life, and when you broke out you were still weren’t free to live your life. You’re free now, Padfoot. You deserve to be happy and to live.”
“I am living,” Sirius said softly a few minutes later, “and I am happy – given the circumstances. I can’t make up for lost time, but I can be here for the time I do have now and that’s what’s I’m doing. I’m making the most of what I have now and what I have now is a birthday party to finish setting up because it’s Grace’s seventeenth and I’ll be damned if it’s not going to be the best birthday she’s ever had.”
“There’s Padfoot,” Remus said with a small smile, and Sirius’ cocky grin reappeared on his face.
“D’you mind if I join you?” a small, nervous voice spoke up as Harry, Grace and Hermione started making their way from the castle to walk to Hogsmeade. They turned and saw Neville approaching them with his hands in his pockets.
“Of course you can,” Grace answered softly with a smile. Neville gave her a small smile as he walked beside her. Harry and Hermione shared a look, both were a little confused about why Neville asked to walk with them, he usually just joined them.
“I’m sorry about earlier,” Neville said quietly, and Harry frowned in confusion. Did something happen between them that Grace hadn’t mentioned? “I never meant to snap at you…”
“I know, Nev,” Grace nodded as she let go of Harry’s hand so she could loop her arm with Neville’s. “It’s okay, you were upset and I was being pushy…”
“I still shouldn’t have shouted at you on your birthday,” he muttered but she squeezed his arm.
“It’s okay, Neville, I’m not upset," she assured him. “I should’ve dropped it. I promise that I won’t mention it again or push. I’ll wait until you want to talk about it, okay?”
“Thanks, Gracie,” Neville whispered and Grace beamed up at him, squeezing his arm.
“Er…what happened?” Harry asked confused.
“None of your business, that’s what happened,” Grace retorted lightly and Harry rolled his eyes at her. If it was something that was important or serious, he knew she would’ve told him.
“Oi! Wait for me!” They all stopped again and turned to see Ron running to catch up with them.
“And what are you doing?” Hermione asked snidely.
“Coming with you lot to Hogsmeade, what else does it look like I’m doing?” Ron asked annoyed.
“Don’t you have a girlfriend to hang out with? It is Valentine’s Day you know.”
“I told Lavender that I was having lunch with Grace for her birthday –“
“And she’s not mad?” Harry asked, surprised.
“Not really…” Ron shrugged. “I mean, she was a little disappointed, but she knows it’s Grace’s birthday.”
“Last year I said it was Grace’s birthday and Cho nearly bit my head off,” Harry grumbled.
“That’s because everyone knew that you had feelings for Grace back then and Cho hated the thought of you not putting her first,” Ron started, “and, well… Grace is family so…you know, I don’t have to worry about her being jealous.”
“Did she ask if Hermione was going to be there?” Grace asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Er, yeah she did but what –“
“Was she disappointed before or after you told her Hermione was gonna be there?” Grace interrupted.
“…After,” Ron muttered under his breath and Grace nodded.
“Mhm, thought so.”
“Anyway,” Ron glared at Grace before continuing, “I told Lav that after lunch we’ll spend the rest of the day together.” Hermione let out a ‘hmph’ from Neville’s other side, where she had moved to once Ron caught up to them.
“Okay,” Grace huffed, letting go of Neville’s arm as she stopped walking, forcing them all to look at her. “For the next couple of hours, until lunch is over, I want no fighting! No snarky or snide remarks! The two of you are going to get along for the next two hours because I don’t want any fighting on my birthday! Do you understand?”
“Yes,” Hermione and Ron both answered.
“Good,” Grace nodded, “let’s go,” she added as she took Harry’s hand and continued to walk down the path towards Hogsmeade.
The rest of the walk to Hogsmeade was uneventful. Neville and Hermione talked about school, while Ron, Harry and Grace were in a deep conversation about quidditch and their next practice that upcoming Tuesday.
Hogsmeade, like every time they visited, was the same. Students filled the streets in clusters, often laughing as they went from one store to another or as they strolled past the windows. Honeydukes, which at that time of day, usually had a line out the door because the students filled the building to its capacity, wasn’t overly busy. It was mostly full of younger students.
“Where’s that music coming from?” Ron asked with a frown as the continued down the street. When they first arrived in Hogsmeade, Grace thought she heard music but thought she was just hearing things, but now as they walked further into town the music had gotten louder.
“Sounds like it’s coming from The Three Broomsticks,” Harry added. Grace’s brows frowned even more.
“The Three Broomsticks never plays music…” she mumbled. “They’d especially never play muggle music,” she added, recognizing the Guns N’ Rose’s song ‘Sweet Child of Mine’ being played from inside. Harry pulled open the door and when Grace walked in, she gasped.
The entirety of The Three Broomsticks was decorated in pink. There were pink streamers on the walls, pink table clothes, garlands of pink flowers wrapped around the beams, glittery pink hearts falling from the ceiling. Hanging from the ceiling, over the center table, was a banner that read ‘HAPPY BIRTHDAY GRACE!’
“There’s my birthday girl!” she heard her dad exclaim excitedly as he made his way towards them.
“Dad!” Grace greeted as Sirius wrapped an arm around her. “What’s all this? I thought we were just going to have lunch with the six of us?”
“Yeah…” Sirius said, drawing out the word as he squeezed her shoulders, “that's what I told you because I wanted this to be a surprise!” he grinned. “Did you really think I was going to do something as lowkey as a birthday lunch?” he asked.
“Well...” she started slowly, and he raised an eyebrow at her.
“Harry, do you think I would plan just a birthday lunch?” Sirius asked, turning to Harry. This was the first time since they arrived at school that he even acknowledged Harry.
“I was honestly surprised when Grace said you suggested lunch,” he answered slowly.
“See, even Harry thought it was strange,” Sirius said, turning his attention back to Grace.
“I just…figured since it was Sunday, that was why you suggested only a lunch…”
“Pfft,” Sirius scoffed playfully, “I was not going to miss the chance to throw you a birthday party. I haven't thrown you a birthday party since your first birthday! And even though the last couple of years you have known the truth, I haven't really been able to celebrate with you now have I?” he asked and she shook her head. “This is the first year that I can celebrate with you, and it's your seventeenth birthday. I, sure as hell, wasn't going to miss this opportunity. You're of age now, Little Star. This is a huge day for you.”
Grace smiled, her chest tightening from the odd combination of emotions. She hadn't really thought about it that way. She had, in some way, heard from her dad or talked to him in the last three years for her birthday, but because her birthday fell during the school year she had never actually been able to celebrate with him. This was the first birthday she is able to spend with him and it was out in the open. There was no more hiding to read the letters, or putting a silencing charm around her bed to talk to him through a mirror. He was here, right in front of her. She wrapped her arms around him tightly, and Sirius smiled, returning the embrace and kissing the top of her head.
“C'mon, let's go have a seat and order something to eat,” he said, nodding his head to the large table in the center of the pub.
“What's that?” Grace asked, nodding to the table next to it, it was smaller, and it housed not only a large cake, but also cauldron cakes, no-melt ice cream, and other various sweets and confectionaries from Honeydukes. There was also a small pile of gifts on the other end of the table.
“Can't have a birthday without cake and sweets, now can you?” Sirius asked with a grin. “Also had to have a place to put the gifts.”
“Gifts?” she asked, confused, as she approached the table and tried to look at who had left gifts.
“Yeah,” Sirius shrugged as he pulled her away from the sweet and gift table. “You can look at them later, sit and tell me what you lot want. Everything is on me.”
“Everything is always on you,” she retorted as she sat next to Harry.
“Well lunch is, yes, but today everything is on me. I opened a tab so all food and drinks for everyone is on me.”
“Dad…you didn't have to do that -"
“I wanted too,” he grinned, “it's not everyday my only daughter turns seventeen and I get to plan her birthday, now is it?” he asked. “Now, what do you want?” he asked again and once everyone had given him what they wanted, he moved around groups of socializing students. Grace looked around them and saw nearly everyone in their year and in Gryffindor.
“What did he do? Invite our entire year?” Ron asked, thinking the same thing she was.
“Not our entire year, the Slytherins wouldn't be caught dead here,” Harry added and they nodded in agreement.
“There's Ginny and Luna!” Grace grinned as she stood up, waving her arms around wildly to get their attention.
“What's Ginny doing here? I thought she was spending the day with Dean?” Hermione asked confused as she turned in her seat to see Ginny and Luna making their way to them.
“They got into another fight,” Harry answered quietly, and Hermione's brows frowned in confusion.
“About what –“ she started but quickly quieted when Ginny reached the table.
“Happy Birthday Grace,” Luna said dreamily as she set something on the table and approached them.
“Thanks, Luna. Happy Birthday to you too, it was yesterday wasn’t it?” Grace asked, and the blonde nodded.
“It was, thank you – “
“Ah, my favorite niece!” Ginny and Luna turned to see Sirius approach with a smile. “What can I get you two lovely ladies to eat and drink? All on me, of course.”
“Did you really escape Azkaban?” Luna asked, staring up at Sirius with wide, curious eyes. Sirius blinked, shifting uncomfortably as he looked at her then turned to look at the others, silently asking them if Luna was serious.
“…Is that a genuine question?” he asked slowly.
“One of my father’s writers,” Luna started and Sirius’ eyebrows rose and his gaze kept shifting between the others and Luna, “said that they had recognized you from the Prophet when you ‘escaped’ and knew that you were Stubby Boardman.”
“…Stubby Boardman of The Hobgoblins?” Sirius asked slowly, and Luna nodded. Sirius’s lips parted again as he went to say something but he blinked a few times, trying to remember what Stubby Boardman looked like – since it had been so long since he’d seen a picture of the man. He last remembered the man being at least eight or so years older than him. He remembered the summer before seventh year, they all had gone to go see The Hobgoblins. He honestly didn’t see the resemblance and was mildly offended that someone thought he looked like Stubby Boardman. Sirius was much more attractive.
“While I’m flattered that I have been mistaken for a rockstar, I am not Stubby Boardman,” he told her, but Luna blinked.
“Are you sure?” she asked. Sirius glanced over at Grace, who shrugged her shoulders and tried to hold back a smile, and he looked back at Luna.
“Yes, Luna, I’m sure,” he nodded firmly.
“All right,” she nodded, turning away to set her things down next to Ginny.
Sirius blinked in confusion twice before shaking his head. “Right, well, why don’t you two go order something and – “
“REMUS!” Grace screamed happily, making Harry flinch and rub his ear from how loud she was. She bolted from her seat, nearly knocking the chair over, pushed through other students and nearly knocked Remus off his feet in a tight hug.
“Is that part of her surprise?” Harry asked, looking at Sirius.
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded as he shook his head at Remus and Grace before turning back to Harry. “Hey, can I have a minute?” he asked, nodding his head to the side. A knot formed and twisted in Harry’s stomach as he nodded and stood up from the table.
“I wanted to talk about what happened,” Sirius started as they moved around a group of fourth year Gryffindors.
“I’m sorry,” Harry apologized quickly. “I – I shouldn’t have let it get that far – “
“You’re right, you shouldn’t have,” Sirius cut in as he crossed his arms over his chest. “You know just as well as I do that Grace is impulsive, and you two are both horny as hell –“ Harry’s cheeks burned from embarrassment, “but I thought you two were waiting –“
“We are –“
“But how was I supposed to know that you were being honest?” Sirius asked gently, and Harry’s felt like he had been punched in the stomach. “You two had gotten back to school, there was no more parents around –“
“You let Grace and I be alone over Christmas –“
“The only reason I let that happen is because she needed a distraction and because I trusted you with her, Harry,” Sirius told him, and Harry’s stomach knotted in guilt again. “I trusted you with her, not only physically, but emotionally too and I trusted that you wouldn’t let it get too far,” Harry shifted uncomfortably, the knot twisting tighter. “So finding out the position you two were in… I was angry –“
“We gathered,” Harry muttered as he shifted again.
“ – not just because of how you to were caught, but because I felt betrayed and lied to,” Sirius continued and Harry looked up at him. “You not only told me that you wanted to wait, but you promised me back before you left for school that you two weren’t rushing – “
“We aren’t – “
“But can’t you see how to me, it looks like I’ve been lied to?” Sirius asked and Harry’s shoulders slumped a little and he nodded. “I was angry and I felt betrayed, and I realize now I was projecting my own internal fears onto the situation. I know that you – “ Sirius looked over his shoulder and saw Grace still talking to Remus before turning back to Harry. “I know that you love her, there’s no doubt about that, but she’s my daughter.”
“I know and I’m –“
“You don’t know,” Sirius interrupted gently as he shook his head. “You can’t know. Grace is my daughter, and no one – no one – will ever be good enough for her to me,” Harry frowned, confused, as the knot in his stomach tightened. “You can’t know or understand right now, but you will. When you and Grace have kids, and you have your own daughter, everything I’m saying now will make sense. No one will ever be good enough for your daughter, but there will be one that will come close. After our talk over Christmas, I realized that you came pretty damn close and I wouldn’t want my daughter with anyone else but you,” Harry relaxed a little as he started to smile, but it didn’t last when he saw the solemn look on his face.
“And I want to keep think it that way, Harry,” Sirius continued softly. “I want to know that I’m putting my faith and trust in the right man to take care of my daughter because she’s the only daughter I’ll ever have. I hated thinking I couldn’t trust you, please don’t make me feel that way again, all right?”
“All right,” Harry nodded with a smile. Sirius finally smiled at him and clapped him on the shoulder.
“Good…now please tell me you did something for her for Valentine’s Day even though I’m sure she said not to worry about it.”
“Of course I did,” Harry nodded with a grin.
“Good lad,” Sirius teased.
Notes:
This is one of my favorite chapters. I loved writing Sirius and Remus at the beginning :) and I loved Sirius' talk with Harry :)
I'd love to know what you guys thought about the first half of the chapter, with Remus, Sirius and Remus meeting Cordelia, and their conversation :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter~!
Chapter 178: 177
Notes:
Happy Friday!
Here is chapter 177!
Also,
I am fully aware that the song sung in this chapter is not an original piece. The song is 'I Need You' by LeAnn Rimes, and came out in 2001. I do not claim this song as my own. This is a work of fanfiction, and for creative purposes it is an 'original' piece by Grace. It is being used for entertainment purposes because it fits. I usually try to keep everything time appropriate, however I made this one exception because of the significance of the song, and of the scene it is in! With that said, please enjoy this chapter! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It turned out that despite his age, Sirius still knew how to throw a good party. He also still managed to be the life of it even though it was Grace’s birthday. The Three Broomsticks was still packed, only a few people who didn’t know Grace were coming and going, but most Gryffindors, and anyone with an immediate connection to Grace (Frog Choir Members, and most who were apart of the D.A.), were the ones that decided to stay and have fun. Music still filled The Three Broomsticks, a mix of wizard and muggle music, and with the amount of butterbeer that was being consumed, Grace was sure they were drinking them out of all their stock.
“All right!” Sirius exclaimed happily as he approached her, holding a glass of fiery red liquid out to her. “It’s time for your right of passage as a newly of-age witch!” Grace blinked and stared at the glass, confused then looked at him.
“What’s that?”
“That, little star, is firewhiskey!” Sirius grinned, “now that you’re of age you can drink it and as your dad it is my pleasure to buy you your first drink!”
“…As my dad you’re supposed to be responsible and set an example for me,” she replied dryly, but Sirius waved her off.
“It’s your birthday, you’re not at school and you’re with your dad, I think that’s responsible enough,” he teased as he motioned for her to take the glass. “C’mon, I want to have a drink with my daughter.”
“I have the performance tonight Dad –“
“Who wants to see Grace take her first shot of firewhiskey?!” Sirius asked loudly, and most of the Gryffindors cheered. Grace’s face turned bright red and she shook her head as she took the glass from him. “See, everyone says you should do it,” he grinned. “Just the one shot and then that’s it.”
“Has anyone told you that you can be pushy?” Grace asked dryly, and Sirius grinned.
“Oh yeah, loads,” he nodded. “James, Remus, Helena, Tonks –“
“Okay, I get it,” she rolled her eyes. “So, I just down it?”
“Cheers first, little star,” he raised his glass toward her, and she clinked her glass with him and watched him down his drink. She looked down at her glass and brought it to her lips. Her face curled in disgust as the liquid literally burned down her throat.
“Good God that’s awful!” Grace hissed, shoving the glass back into her dad’s hands as her house and classmates cheered.
“You’ll get used to it,” Sirius teased.
“I don’t want to,” she shook her head.
“Fair enough,” Sirius shrugged as he stuck her glass in his. “I’ll go get you another butterbeer –“
“Can you make it a pumpkin fizz?” she asked sweetly, and Sirius nodded.
“I’ll be right back,” he told her and she nodded as he made his way through the crowd. Grace looked around, trying to find Harry. She hadn’t really seen him much because every time she went to go to him someone would interrupt and talk to her, or her dad handed her something, or Tonks had shown up.
She stood on her tip toes to try and find him, and when she did, she had noticed that he was talking to Seamus. Whatever smile she had on her face dropped when she noticed his cheeks were a little pink and the reason for his flushed cheeks were right behind him. A group of fifth year girls glancing at him and giggling, and right in the middle of that small group was none other than Romilda Vane. Grace balled her hands into fists, feeling her insides begin to boil from anger as she watched Romilda move from her friends and interrupt Harry and Seamus with a flirtatious look on her face. The audacity this girl had to not only come to her birthday party but to try her evil little schemes to get Harry’s attention.
“Don’t let the little bints get to you,” Grace turned and saw a woman with blonde, curly hair and freckles. “They’re only paying attention to him because he’s famous and attractive,” she continued, “and the fact that they know he’s happily taken makes him even more desirable.”
“I can’t believe she’s tacky enough to even try anything on my birthday!” Grace hissed. “I don’t know how many times I’ve told her to back off, she won’t get the hint.”
“She’s hoping you’re going to get so fed up and jealous that you make a scene and have this big fight that ends up with the two of you breaking up so she can swoop in and take him,” the woman told her, and Grace’s face curled in distaste as she glared back at Romilda.
“Like he’d ever want to go out with her,” Grace scoffed.
“Well some girls lack cognitive brain cells, it’s what makes them so delusional,” Grace snorted to keep from laughing, but the woman smiled at her. “Anyone with eyes can see that Harry Potter is absolutely in love with you,” she added and Grace’s cheeks went pink.
“I wouldn’t say love –“
“I would,” she interrupted. “There are grown women who would kill to have a man look at them the way he looks at you,” Grace’s cheeks darkened, “I know I would.”
“But you’re beautiful,” Grace sputtered out, her eyes widening. The woman’s cheeks flushed as she laughed.
“Thanks, but… love and lust are two different things,” she waved Grace off. “You can tell the difference. That girl has lust in her eyes,” she continued, nodding toward Romilda Vane, who was still trying to keep Harry’s attention despite him trying to find a way out. “You can see it and I’m sure you probably can smell the desperation on her –“ this made Grace snort, “no one wants that, so don’t let the little cows get to you all right?”
“I’ll try,” she nodded, giving the woman a smile. “Thanks.”
“No problem,” the woman smiled. “Now, do you know their names?”
“Yeah, why?”
“So I can tell your dad so they have to pay for their own food and drinks,” she answered, making Grace grin.
“Tell me about who for what?” both girls turned to see Sirius approaching them with wrapped box.
“Just some girls that can pay for their own things,” she answered Sirius, and he raised an eyebrow at her and then at Grace.
“Who, and why?”
“Romilda Vane and her friends,” Grace answered, nodding to the younger girl who was still trying to keep Harry’s attention.
“Ah,” Sirius nodded, then turned back to the woman. “Yeah, sure, go ahead, Cordelia,” Sirius told her and the blonde nodded with a smile.
“Will do, I’ll go take their names off the tab,” the woman, Cordelia, said with a big smile then she winked at Grace.
“Thanks, Sunshine,” Sirius called as she made her way through the crowd. Cordelia looked over her shoulder and grinned, but Grace noticed the light dusting of pink on the woman’s face and frowned, then she looked back at her dad, who still had his eyes on the blonde.
“She’s pretty,” Grace spoke up stiffly, forcing Sirius’ attention away and back on her. “You two seem awfully friendly…”
“Not you too!” he groaned. “She’s just a friend, Grace, really.” Grace shifted uncomfortably as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Hey… I’ve told you, it’s you and me forever, remember?” he said softly as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “I’ve also remember telling you that I’m not looking for anything, nor am I ready for anything. It’s not the right time and quite frankly, I’m not fully over your mum.”
“You’d tell me if you were, right?” Grace asked in a small voice as she looked up at him.
“If I were what? Over Helena?” he asked, “I don’t think I’ll ever be fully over her –“
“No, I meant… you’d tell me if you were ready…”
“Oh…” he said softly, and after a few seconds he nodded. “Of course I would.”
“Okay,” she smiled, leaning into his side. “What’s that?” she asked, nodding to the gift in his other hand.
“This, little star, is for you.”
“I gathered since it’s wrapped in pink paper and it’s my birthday,” she replied and he scoffed.
“I don’t think you deserve it now –“
“No! Please! I want it!” Grace begged playfully, and Sirius let out a dramatic sigh and rolled his eyes playfully at her.
“C’mon,” he nodded his head to the side. Grace frowned in confusion, wondering why he wanted to get away from everyone for a present, but she followed him anyway. They passed by Cordelia, he nodded to the back as he lifted the package and the woman only nodded at him. Grace wondered just how friendly they were. She followed Sirius up the stairs, and he opened the first door to the left.
“When a witch turns seventeen it’s tradition for the parents to have something made,” Sirius started once he shut the door and he motioned for her to sit on the bed. “Traditionally, it’s usually a cloak, or robes, or jewelry of some kind,” he continued. “I on the other hand, find that maybe I’ve spoiled you a little too much in the jewelry – well, Harry and I both,” he teased lightly and Grace felt her cheeks turning pink. “So, I thought outside of the box –“
“As you do,” she added, and Sirius grinned as he held out the box for her. Grace took the box and started unwrapping it, then opened the white box. Inside, was a beautiful black, leather, bag with beautiful, shimmery celestial embellishments. A silver moon that shined in the light, with little diamonds for stars littered across the flap. “It’s beautiful,” she whispered as she traced the moon with her finger. “Thanks, Dad.”
“Open it,” he added with a smile, and she looked at him warily.
“Nothing is going to pop out and punch me will it?” she asked cautiously, and Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Open it,” he told her again. She opened the top flap of the bag and looked in, seeing nothing but darkness.
“What am I supposed to be seeing?” she asked. “It’s empty.”
“Is it?” he asked, raising a brow at her, and she frowned as Sirius took out his wand, pointed it into the bag and a light shined from the tip. Grace blinked and looked into the bag and gasped.
The bag was not a normal bag. Inside she could see shelves, and a sofa and tables.
“I’ve put an undetectable extension charm on it,” Sirius explained as he pulled his wand out and the light went out. Grace slowly turned from the bag to look up at him. “You’ve got a little kitchen, a fake window that is supposed to mimic the current weather and season, a fireplace, table, sofa, and a room for all of your books. I figured you could use a place of your own to read, or study and not be bothered by anyone,” he shrugged.
“I love it, Dad…” she whispered softly with a big smile. “It’s perfect.”
“Well, I’m glad you like it,” he smiled as he pulled something from his pocket and sat next to her. “This is also for you,” he said quietly as he held out a small box and an envelope. “It’s from your mum.”
“I don’t want it,” Grace pushed his hand away. She might have been able to fully grieve over the holiday, but she still wasn’t over the unfinished letter.
“Grace,” Sirius said softly as he held it out to her again.
“I don’t want anything from her –“
“Grace,” Sirius interrupted. “This was meant to be your Christmas present, but I didn’t find it until we went to the house –“
“Why didn’t you give it to me then?”
“Because you weren’t ready,” he answered as he motioned to her but she pushed his hand away.
“I don’t want it, get rid of it –“
“Grace, please,” he pleaded gently. “This is the last gift your mum wanted to give you and I really, really think you should open it. Please.” Grace looked at him, and she could see the emotion in his grey eyes and he motioned to the gift again. She let out a sigh of defeat and took the gift from his hand and opened up the envelope.
Grace,
Happy Christmas. I’m hoping that by the time you get this, things between us has settled down enough. If not then, I wanted to tell you that I’m proud of you, and I’m proud of your O.W.L.s results, I know you’ve worked hard on them. If we have then you know that I mean it.
I was going through old boxes and trunks, looking for something and I found these. I wanted to give them to Harry, since they belonged to his parents but… I felt like I needed to give them to you.
I know one day you two will get married, you’re unlike Sirius and I that you two will make it just like James and Lily would have. So it’s only right that you give James’ wedding ring to Harry one day.
As for the other ring, it was Lily’s. I gave it to her the summer before sixth year when she received all outstandings, and as a token of our friendship. She always wore it on her middle finger so whenever she gave James or Sirius the bird her finger looked pretty while doing it. She never took it off. And as much as it should go to Harry, but I thought of you when I saw it and I thought of how much you’d love it. I know you’ll take good care of them.
Happy Christmas,
Mum.
Grace blinked away the tears that were flooding her eyes and she whipped the one that escaped from her cheek. She put the envelope down and opened the small box. Inside was a plain, thick, gold band that looked old but she knew immediately what it was. The other ring was a gold band with small emeralds in the shape of a flower.
“She was right,” Sirius said softly as he stroked her hair, “it is something you would wear.” Grace sniffled and wiped her eyes again. “Lily would’ve wanted you to have it, I think she would’ve given it to you anyway,” he added.
“She didn’t know what my O.W.L.s were…” Grace whispered unevenly, and Sirius frowned in confusion. “She said she was proud of me…she doesn’t know what I got…”
“She would’ve been proud, Grace,” he assured her as he pulled her into a hug.
“Why don't the two of you go on and enjoy the rest of Hogsmeade before you have to head back up,” Sirius suggested to Harry and Grace as he started clearing everything up. The excitement of the party in The Three Broomsticks slowly died down after a couple of hours. Older students wanted to enjoy Hogsmeade while they still could as students, and the younger students were still exploring all Hogsmeade had to offer. Hermione and Neville both decided to head back up to the castle early, Hermione claimed it was to get a head start on her homework, Neville said he wanted to check on his plants. Grace thinks he just didn't want to see Ginny and Dean together anymore and she couldn't blame him.
“You sure?” Grace asked as she eyed a small stack of gifts Sirius had placed in a box that she had yet to open.
“Yeah, positive. We've got this, go enjoy Valentine's Day,” Sirius waved them off with a smile, “but not too much fun,” he added. Grace hesitated, biting her bottom lip. She wanted to go enjoy the last couple of hours of their Hogsmeade trip with Harry, but that meant she'd have to say goodbye to her dad and Remus. Sirius smiled softly when he noticed the hesitation on her face. “We'll meet up outside Honeydukes in two hours so we can head up to the castle together.”
“Why?” she asked, frowning in confusion.
“Because we're coming to your choir performance, that's why,” Sirius answered as he flicked his wand and some of the garland from the wall disappeared.
“Why?” she asked again. “Parents don’t come to choir performances…”
“They come to quidditch games,” Sirius said simply, “why can’t they come to the choir performances too?”
“Because no one has?”
“Well that’s because no one has bothered to ask,” Sirius rolled his eyes at her. “It isn’t hard, all you have to do is write Dumbledore and ask for permission. Nine out of ten times he’ll say yes, this year is a little tricky given the circumstances since there’s more security around the school but he can’t stop a parent from wanting to see their child.”
“Oh…” she said lamely.
“Do you not want us at your choir performance?” Sirius asked, frowning in concern, and he glanced over at Remus – who shrugged.
“No, it’ll be great if you came, I just… didn’t expect you guys to want to come,” she shrugged.
“I told you, I’m not missing any part of your birthday,” Sirius reminded her, “and that includes your choir performance.”
“Okay,” she nodded, giving him a smile.
“Now go on, we’ll meet up in two hours and head up to the castle, yeah?”
“Yeah,” she grinned.
“C’mon,” Harry whispered in her ear, and it sent her heart racing and the butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She turned and smiled at him, and he tugged on her hand, then the two of them left The Three Broomsticks. “As fun as today has been… I’m glad to finally get you alone,” Harry said as they walked down the street, hand in hand. “It feels like we haven’t had any time to be alone together in weeks.”
“That’s because we really haven’t,” Grace replied. “We’ve had quidditch, apparation lessons… I’ve had a lot more choir rehearsals – “
“And secret practices since you won’t let me come to any of them anymore,” Harry added, giving her a pointed glare and she rolled her eyes.
“You have also still been obsessed with Malfoy and pouring any extra time into the map and your potions book,” she added snidely.
“I’ve been better at not doing it when I’m with you,” he defended, and she rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, I know,” she sighed dramatically as she pulled his arm around her and leaned into his side. “You know… I kind of miss how things were before…”
“When? Last year when we fought all the time?”
“No,” she rolled her eyes, “I meant… I miss how things were between us before. You know when we were just…together.”
“As opposed to us being not together?”
“No,” she shook her head, “I mean… when things were simpler between us. When walking like this together was all that either of us needed, or wanted, or when you’d snog me in the common room. Or when we’d just cuddle on the sofa in the common room…I miss the simpler things that we did…”
“We still do them though…”
“When was the last time you snogged me and didn’t touch my boobs?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Harry’s cheeks turned pink. “Exactly.”
“Can you blame me?” he asked playfully, “they’re perfect,” Grace rolled her eyes at him, but Harry grinned as he kissed her cheek, “because you’re perfect – to me,” he whispered in her ear. Her cheeks went pink as she shook her head at him, trying to hold back a smile. “But I get it.”
“But really, when was the last time we just… lounged on the sofa, or took a walk just because?” she asked, stopping to look up at him. “I mean, between quidditch practice, and my choir rehearsals we only really see each other at meals or our frees but our free periods are spent studying because of our work load…”
“Well when do you have your dress rehearsal?” Harry asked.
“Er…” she paused, and looked at her watch, “In two and a half hours…”
“Oh…” Harry’s shoulders slumped.
“Yeah, I’ve got to do a run through of my solo, then warm-ups, then we have a run through for one of the big numbers, and then a full run through top to bottom before we start to meet outside the Great Hall.”
“Oh, yeah that secret solo you refuse to let me listen too,” Harry teased, rolling his eyes. Grace’s cheeks turned bright pink and she nudged him playfully. “Okay, well, after dinner how about we take over the sofa and just have it be the two of us until we go to bed?” he offered, and Grace’s face softened as she nodded.
“Yeah… I’d like that,” she said as she leaned into him. Harry smiled softly at her before leaning down and kissing her.
“C’mon, lets restock your chocolate stash,” he teased once he pulled away, and she nodded enthusiastically.
They continued to walk down the semi-crowded street, taking their time as Grace looked in some of the shop windows. Harry had to pull her away from Gladrags when she noticed some cute items in the window. However, due to her not paying much attention to her surroundings, the two of them had bumped into none other than Cho Chang and Michael Corner as they walked out of Madam Puddifoots. Both couples stopped and stared at each other awkwardly for a moment. Michael, who didn’t have any problems with Harry or Grace felt the most awkward as he shifted his weight from one foot to the next.
“Hello Harry,” Cho greeted awkwardly, completely ignoring Grace. Grace’s face curled as she glared at the girl.
“Er…hi,” Harry replied uncomfortably. “Michael,” Harry said, greeting the boy, and he nodded in return.
“It’s a bit crowded in there,” Cho started, “I’m not sure if you’ll be able to find a good seat, and there’s a bit of a wait for a table, but I’m sure you remember Harry. Since this is where we went on Valentine’s Day?” Grace glared at Cho but Harry squeezed her hand, gently rubbing the back of it with his thumb.
“Oh, you mean where you dragged me to on Valentine’s Day?” Harry asked dryly, “I try to block it from my memory, I like to pretend it never happened,” Grace snorted and tried to cover it up with a cough as she hid her face in his shoulder. Cho glared at her, and huffed, then she pulled on Michael’s hand to tug him away without a word.
“You’re brilliant, you know that?” Grace laughed as Harry wrapped his arm tightly around her shoulder.
“Yeah, but I like hearing you say it,” he grinned as she rolled her eyes at him then he kissed her.
“You ready?” Justin asked under his breath, leaning closer to her.
“Yeah,” she nodded as she stroked Trevor’s head. She was not actually ready. The hour and a half of rehearsal was not enough to ease her nerves. She knew they were ready vocally; they nailed each song during rehearsal. It was her nerves that had her feeling not ready.
“You don’t look ready…”
“I’m just nervous…”
“Why? You’ve never been nervous about a solo before.”
“I have!”
“Not like this,” he shook his head.
“I’ve also never sang my heart out in front of the entire school before,” she muttered. Justin’s shoulders slumped as he looked at her. During their full rehearsal it was the first time that the Frog Choir had heard Grace sing her solo since she had been working on it by herself or with Professor Flitwick for the past few weeks. “Maybe I’ll ask Professor Flitwick if we can drop it, I’ll just have a summer one –“
“Don’t you dare!” he hissed at her, making her blink at him in surprise. “You’ve been working on that song for months, and I know this because you don’t just write and compose a song a couple of weeks before a performance,” Grace’s cheeks turned red. “You probably even started writing this a year ago,” her cheeks grew darker. “You can’t not sing a song that good and that meaningful because you’re scared. I thought you were a Gryffindor.”
Grace glowered at him for using her house against her. “This is different, Justin!”
“No it isn’t –“
“Yes it is!” she huffed, “Harry and I, we haven’t said ‘I love you’ and this song is pretty much screaming at him that I do!”
“Well, do you?” he asked quickly, and she blinked.
“Huh?”
“Do you love him?”
“Well, yeah –“
“Then what’s the problem?” he asked frowning. “Why are you so scared? It’s a song, Grace. A song that perfectly expresses how you feel. Would you feel this nervous if it was a muggle artist song?”
“Yes!” Justin raised a brow at her. “Maybe…no…” she sighed in defeat.
“You have nothing to be nervous about, Grace,” he assured her. “You’re going to kill it and everyone is going to love it.”
“If you say so,” she muttered.
“All right everyone, line up!” Professor Flitwick announced as he came trotting along beside them. Once everyone lined up in two single lines, the doors to the Great Hall opened as Dumbledore announced them. As always there was applause as they made their way along the side of the Hall. Grace’s face turned bright red when there were loud whistles echoing and she noticed it was her dad.
“Your dad’s hilarious,” Justin whispered to her.
“Don’t let him hear you say that, it’ll only inflate his ego more,” she huffed as she stood up straighter. Then the music of the first song started.
Two latin songs, a French song, an old jazzy ballad, and a Celestia Warbeck song later, it was time for the second to last song of the night. Grace handed Trevor to Cynthia Morple, a shy, pudgy fourth year Hufflepuff, as she and Justin made their way through the others.
Once the polite applause went down, everything went quiet. Professor Flitwick looked at them both and nodded curtly at Justin.
“Can-“ he started.
“Anybody find me…somebody to…love-“ the rest of the choir joined in.
“Moony – Moony – Moony! They’re doing Queen, Moony!” Sirius hissed as he slapped Remus’ chest excitedly with a big grin. “QUEEN!”
“Yes, Sirius, I have ears!” Remus whispered in exasperation. “Now shut up and listen!”
Harry grinned at them, trying not to laugh as he turned his attention back to Grace, watching as it was her turn to sing part of a verse before Justin joined her. She had sung a couple duets with him in the past, and it had always bothered him. Even last year it bothered him whenever he would see her and Justin together at choir rehearsal, or talking about music, and he knew that Justin liked her but he wondered if seeing them together because of their shared love of music contributed to his own jealousy?
It was obvious that Grace didn’t have feelings for Justin, she had said it so many times and looking back he could see that he was an idiot for thinking that she did. They were friends, they became friends through the Frog Choir. Justin was able to share something with Grace that Harry couldn’t. There had been multiple times that Harry had wished he could play some sort of instrument so he could practice with her, there had even been times that he wished he could sing just so he could share music with her. Even now, he looks at Grace and Justin, singing together with smiles on their faces, it stirred up a little bit of jealousy. Not because Harry thinks that there is something there – not any more at least – but because she was sharing something with someone else. He was jealous of Justin and his talent because he got to share it with Grace and Harry couldn’t do that.
“Do you think they’ll do more Queen songs?” he heard Sirius whisper to Remus. “Have they done Queen songs?” Sirius asked him this time and Harry shook his head.
“Other muggle songs yeah, but this is the first time I’ve heard Queen,” Harry answered, even though he wasn’t as familiar with the bands music as Grace and Sirius were, but Grace has had a bit of influence over him.
“If they did more Queen songs, I’ll make sure I’m here for every performance,” Sirius whispered proudly. “I mean, do you hear her? She’s killing it!”
“You sound like you’ve never heard her sing,” Ron chimed in quietly from across the table.
“I haven’t…” Sirius confessed sadly, “at least, not like this…”
Harry forced his eyes away from Grace and turned to look at Sirius, who had his attention glued to Grace. His eyes were filled with awe and pride, and he had a smile spread across his face as he watched her. Harry felt himself smiling and he turned back to look at her as the entire choir and toads began singing softly and began to gradually get louder.
“She’d make it big, she will… in the wizarding world and muggle world,” Sirius whispered in awe as Grace belted and held the last note.
“You’re supposed to say that; you’re her dad,” Tonks, who had the rest of the evening off and decided to join them, said with a smirk.
Sirius never replied as Grace’s voice came to an end. Sirius was the first one to clap, at least he was sure he was, and even though the Gryffindor table was usually the loudest, it was exceptionally loud with Sirius cheering and whistling loudly. Harry grinned as he caught Grace’s eyes, and noticed how red her face had gotten.
“Lastly,” Professor Flitwick began once the applause had died down – and after Remus had forced Sirius to stop clapping and to be quiet. “Our last piece is something a little special,” he continued. Harry frowned as he turned to look at Ron, who shrugged, it wasn’t normal for Professor Flitwick to announce each piece. The last time he remembered it happening was during the Champion Selection in fourth year. “Our final performance is an original piece, written and performed by Grace Black,” he announced as he beamed at Grace, who gave him a nervous smile as her cheeks burned bright red.
She swallowed the lump in her throat and took a deep breath, hoping to ease her nerves. Professor Flitwick encouragingly nodded at her as he raised his baton toward the orchestra. She looked up at the enchanted ceiling, counting slowly in her head in hopes of calming her racing heart as the music started. Closing her eyes, she took one more deep breath.
“I don’t need a lot of things, I can get by with nothing,” she started to sing softly, “with all the blessings life can bring, I’ve always needed something,” she kept looking up at the ceiling, her heart kept racing and pounding in her ears that it was hard to hear the music. “But I’ve got all I want when it comes to you. You’re my only reason, you’re my only truth –“ She swallowed nervously as she clenched her eyes shut. Her hands were cold, freezing, and they were so stiff they were hurting, and even though she tried to calm her nerves, she wanted to throw up. “I need you like water, like breath, like rain!”
Harry stared in awe, listening to her. It wasn’t how her voice sounded, it wasn’t so much the words she sang… but it was what she was singing. Grace had never sung an original piece before – the one time she did had been a gift, and yet here she was singing something she wrote in front of the entire school. His chest filled with pride as he smiled up at her.
“I didn’t know Grace wrote music,” Ron whispered. “Did you know –“
“Shh!” Harry hissed at Ron, never taking his eyes from Grace.
“You’re the hope that moves me to courage again,” she continued, finally looking out and her eyes caught Harry’s. Grace felt herself starting to smile when she saw his own, goofy, grin, and her chest warmed at the pride she saw in his eyes. “You’re the love that rescues me when the cold wind rages! And it’s so amazing, because that’s just how you are, and I can’t turn back now, because you’ve brought me too far!”
Harry’s chest tightened at the words. He hadn’t expected anything on Valentine’s Day since it was her birthday – and he was sure it was bad luck to give gifts to someone else on your birthday but he could be wrong – but this was it. “I need you like water, like breath, like rain! I need you like mercy from Heaven’s gate! There’s a freedom in your arms that carries me through, I need you.” His heart pounded in his chest as something tightened into a knot in his stomach.
This was it… this wasn’t just a song she wrote that she felt brave enough to sing in front of the school. This song wasn’t for the school… it was for him. He knew, in his bones, that this was how she felt and he knew it was the closest thing to ‘I love you’ that she was able to express right now. But it wasn’t the words of the song that hit him, it was her singing them. She was there, in front of everyone, singing something personal for him. She had only sung an original song once before, and it was her gift to him… and here she was, doing it again but in front of everyone.
Harry didn’t know if it was possible to love someone so much that all you wanted to do was burst, but he did now. He was proud of her, but he was touched. He didn’t know if it was possible to fall in love all over again, but if it was, he did it. He fell even more in love with her. He loved her so much, and he was so far gone there was no hope of coming back. She was it. Grace was the only girl in the world, and the only one for him and he knew that he was the only one for her. She wouldn’t sing a song she wrote that expressed everything she felt for just anyone.
He may not be able to share the love of music with her like Justin can, but he was going to share the rest of his life with her and that’s all that mattered.
Notes:
A/N: Aaaand thats a wrap for Grace's birthday and Valentines day!
Sorry I haven't posted on wednesday... It's honestly becoming a chore to post lately. I've just not felt like posting, I'm sorry :/ I hate to make fics about the numbers, but it does affect the writer. Even though I'm now in the post hogwarts chapters, and I'm not going to change anything in my fic that I've already written, but numbers and engagement is what helps keep the motivation to continue posting. I'm writing this fic for me, and I'm happily sharing it with everyone and I'm so happy people are enjoying it, but at the end of the day this fic is for my enjoyment and lately, I haven't been wanting to share it. I've been more focused on writing, and writing the things i've thought about for so long now that I'm not caring about posting. I used to love posting because it was a shot of dopamine seeing all the comments and reactions, but now that shot of dopamine has turned into stress and I don't like feeling that way :/
I'm really sorry to kind of dump that, but I've felt like it needed to be said. I'm going to try to keep posting three times a week... but sometimes I have no motivation to. But there will always be a post at least once a week, I can guarantee that!
Anyway, another fun scene with Cordelia! She's in one more chapter coming up, and then we won't see her again until Deathly Hallows~ We'll learn more of her then too :) I loved writing this little fun moment of Cordelia and Grace first interacting :)
I also loved writing the scene with Harry and Grace running into Cho, I thought it was pretty funny :)
And fiiiinally, Harry is no longer jealous of Justin, at least not the way he had been :) Which is really important for later chapters! Tee hee.
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, I'd love to know what your favorite part was!
Chapter 179: 178
Notes:
Happy Friday!
Double Update!
I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Grace sighed happily as she applied her red, no smudge, lipstick and combed her fingers through her hair. She woke up feeling giddy that morning. She had a wonderful night. After the choir performance, when she had walked up to the Gryffindor table, Harry had stood up instantly and kissed her. It was the kind of kiss that had her heart flying out of her chest, her toes curling, and when he pulled away she was left completely breathless. They had spent most of the rest of the night in a cove in the common room snogging until it was time for bed.
“I’ll see you later, Sophie,” Grace said softly as she stroked Sophie’s pink fur. The pygmy puff only squeaked before burying herself between the pillows. She took her bag and made her out of the dorm room. She found herself grinning instantly when she saw Harry waiting for her, leaning against the back of one of the sofas closest to the girls stairs. Grace was hit with the sense of déjà vu when he looked up and smiled at her.
“Morning,” he greeted her softly. Grace felt herself grinning shyly as her cheeks turned pink.
“Morning…”
“You're beautiful,” he said softly.
“It's just my school uniform,” she shrugged.
“You're always beautiful,” he whispered, and her cheeks grew hotter as she smiled up at him. Grace reached up, resting her hand on the back of his neck and pulled him down for a kiss. One hand instantly went to her jaw, cradling her head gingerly as his other hand went to rest on the small of her back, pulling her closer to him as he deepened the kiss.
“Good morning…” he said breathlessly with a goofy grin on his face after breaking the kiss.
“Good morning,” she smiled at him. “I've been hit with déjà vu twice now this morning,” she told him, and he grinned at her as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “It's almost as if you're trying to recreate this same day last year.”
“Maybe I am,” he said playfully, then he kissed her again.
“I never knew you could be such a romantic,” she said once she pulled away and fixed her bags strap on her shoulder.
“Well, you make it easy to be a romantic,” Harry shrugged as he took her hand and the two made their way out of the common room to head down to the Great Hall. “If I think I think it's too much or silly then it's probably romantic, and you'll love it.”
“You don't have to do things that make you uncomfortable or that you don't want or like just for me, you know,” she assured him.
“I know,” he nodded, rubbing the side of her hand with his thumb, “but they make you smile and I love your smile.” Grace's cheeks turned bright red as she tried not to smile, but Harry laughed and poked her cheek. “Don't hide your smile.”
“I'm not hiding it… I'm just holding it back,” she said lightly with a shrug. She looked at him confused when he stopped walking.
“You don't have to hold anything back with me, love…” Harry whispered to her. Grace's heart skipped in her chest and she felt the butterflies flutter again and she smiled at him, then leaned up and kissed him.
Grace was floating, at least she felt like she was floating. She was all smiles, and nothing was dampening her day. Breakfast had been like it’s always been. Harry’s hand, instead of on her thigh where it had migrated up to, was resting on her knee like it used to. She didn’t know why but the simple touch made her heart race, and the butterflies fluttering like they used to. Unlike every other Monday, they didn’t join Ron in the common room after breakfast for their free period. Instead, Harry took her out into the courtyard, where the two of them studied for an hour before heading to Defense Against the Dark Arts.
During their break and free period they had spent it in the library going over their potions work, and for the first time Harry didn’t open is potions book. However, when Grace stood up from the table to go get a book from the stacks, Harry stood and followed her. She reached up for a book but Harry took her wrist and forced her to turn around; she looked up at him, confused, but he pressed her against the book stacks and he kissed her. All books and school work was forgotten as they snogged in the bookstacks, and they only realized how much time had went by when they heard the bell.
Grace quickly fixed herself by smoothing her uniform and smoothing out her hair before quickly stuffing her things into her bag with Harry’s help. “If I’m late, Snape will kill me,” she whispered as they rushed out of the library.
“You won’t be late,” Harry assured her as he quickly grabbed her books that were starting to slip from her hands.
“I really hope not. He already watches me like a hawk and it’s only gotten worse since…” her voice faded and Harry nodded, knowing exactly what she was talking about.
“It’ll be fine,” he assured her again as they raced up the stairs.
Luckily when they arrived, all the first year Hufflepuff and Slytherins were queued outside the classroom. Grace leaned against the wall and caught her breath.
“See, told you you’d be fine,” Harry reminded her, and she gave him a dry look, he took that as a sign it was probably time to leave. “I’ll be waiting after class,” he told her and she nodded. He gave her a small smile and a kiss that was cut short due to the quiet giggling and sounds of disgust coming from the first years watching them. Harry’s neck grew hot when pulled away and gave her another smile before quickly walking away. She noticed that he still had her potions book, and he wasn’t heading in the direction of the common room.
“Miss Grace is in loooooove,” one of the first year Hufflepuff girls giggled, making Grace’s cheeks turn bright pink.
“Of course she is, stupid! Didn’t you hear her last night?” one of the Slytherin boys scoffed.
“Hey, Mike, I thought we talked about not calling people stupid,” Grace scolded gently, and the boys cheeks turned pink.
“Sorry, Miss Grace,” he muttered.
“It’s not me who you have to apologize to, it’s Amber,” Grace told him. Mike pouted as he looked over at the Hufflepuff girl.
“Sorry, Amber…” he said, but Grace raised an eyebrow at him, “you’re not stupid…” Grace nodded in approval.
“Thank you, Michael,” Amber smiled brightly at him.
“Good,” Grace said curtly, “Now let’s queue up properly, you should know by now that Professor Snape doesn’t want you all jumbled like this before class.”
“Yes, Miss Grace,” the first years mumbled as they all moved into neat lines for each house. A few of the first years were still whispering to each other when the bell rang again and the door opened, revealing Snape.
“You can find your seats,” he announced, stepping aside and the first years all began filing into the classroom. Grace slipped past Snape and started toward her own desk in the back of the room as Snape closed the door.
“Wands out,” Snape ordered as he made his way toward the front of the room. “We will be revising the smokescreen spell.”
Grace sighed as she set her things down and pulled her wand from her robes, she knew there were at least three students were still having trouble casting the spell – or so she thinks. There were at least two boys that she knew could do it but they always pretended to have trouble so she’d help them.
The hour went by fast, fastest she’s experienced during her time in Snape’s class. She was in the middle of helping Aurora, a Slytherin girl who had trouble speaking most of the time, when the bell rang. At first Grace thought she was mute, but the poor girl didn’t like to speak because of her stutter. Of all the first years Grace helped in all of her assisting classes, Aurora was one of the ones that she loved. The girl was sweet, but she was slow. Grace wasn’t sure if it was because of the girls stutter, or her processing was slower than the rest, but she always ended up helping her in Defense Against the Dark Arts and in Charms. Aurora was smart, she had always done very well on her essays and her tests, but performance wise, she was slower than her peers. Aurora reminded Grace a lot of Neville when they were in first year.
“Wednesday will be the last day we go over the smokescreen spell,” Snape called as the first years gathered their things. “I expect everyone to have it mastered,” he added, his eyes landing on Auroa, whose cheeks burned bright red as she stuffed her things into her bag. “You all are dismissed.”
The first years didn’t wait any longer before they scampered out of the room to head to the Great Hall for lunch. “I take that Miss Sallow has not yet grasped the concept of the smokescreen spell.” Grace jumped and stared at Snape, who has his cool eyes narrowed on her.
“She understands it,” she answered as she pulled her bag up on her shoulder, “she just… has a hard time casting it.”
“She’s had a week to master it.”
“I think it’s the noise,” Grace said quietly, and Snape raised an eyebrow at her. “The noise in the classroom, I think it distracts her and makes it harder for her to concentrate. I’m sure if she was in a quiet room she could do it…”
“A quiet room isn’t always an option, life has nothing but distractions. You should know by now Miss Black that when up against dark forces, there is always distractions,” he said sharply.
“I know but I think she has trouble learning, Professor…” she said carefully, and Snape raised an eyebrow. “She does really well on all her tests, and her homework, it’s just the practical stuff she has trouble with and I think its because of all the noise and distractions. Once she masters a spell, she can cast it just fine it’s practicing it that takes her longer to do…”
“You already know, Miss Black, that no student gets special treatment when it comes to their coursework – not even Malfoy despite what you may think,” Snape said slowly.
“You wouldn’t be giving her special treatment, Professor…” she said and he raised an eyebrow at her. “Special treatment isn’t the same as accommodation. Aurora is slow when it comes to the practical part of all her classes. I spend extra time with her during her Charms class too. I think she has a learning disability, Professor. She doesn’t want special treatment, she’s fully capable of being just as good as everyone else…it just takes her a little longer to get there.”
Snape didn’t say anything, he stood there giving her a cold, hard, look. “And what… would you recommend for such…accommodations?”
“Er…” Grace’s shoulders slumped as she rolled her lips between her teeth. Snape gave her a look that said he was waiting, and if he didn’t have any kind of answer quickly she’d lose her chance. “Well she usually does fine on tests because the classroom is already quiet, but she gets distracted easily. Maybe if she sits in the back or at my desk during tests, away from everyone so she can concentrate. And…maybe during practical lessons, she can practice out in the hall with me, or in the empty classroom across the hall –“
“And what about the weeks where you aren’t in my class, Miss Black?” Snape interrupted. “I cannot give one student special attention over the other twenty in my class, nor will it work to have two students in a separate classroom or in the hall. How will I know that they are doing what they are supposed to, or know their progress?”
Grace’s shoulders slumped, not having thought about that.
“I don’t know…” she said quietly in defeat, “But she can do it, I know she can Professor! She is just as capable as every other student, but she isn’t being given the chance! Please. If I have to help her every day after classes then I will. Just because she as a learning disadvantage doesn’t mean she can’t do the same things everyone else can, it just means she needs a little extra help to get there.”
Snape didn’t say anything for a moment, he continued to stare at her like he always did. “And you said you spend extra time with her in Charms?” he asked, and she nodded. “Is Professor Flitwick aware of your thoughts on Miss Sallow?”
“I’ve mentioned it a few times that I think she has trouble…”
“And does Professor Flitwick make such accommodations for her?”
“When I’ve asked,” she replied. “A few spells that were hard for her, I asked Professor Flitwick if we could go into his office where it was quieter and he let us. Before he dismissed class he would check on us and see how she was doing…” Snape nodded slowly. “I’m not asking to give her special treatment, I’m just asking to find out how to accommodate her needs so she can succeed…”
“I believe it’s lunch time, Miss Black,” he said and then he turned to leave the room. She sighed in defeat as she held onto the strap of her bag tightly and left the room.
“Hey,” she looked up and saw Harry smiling at her as he held up a basket, but his smile fell when he noticed the sadness on her face. “What’s wrong? Did something happen? Snape didn’t look like he was going to kill anyone so class couldn’t have been that bad…” he asked softly as he approached her, resting his hand on her arm and rubbing it softly.
“No, class was fine… there’s just a first year who I think has a learning disability or disadvantage I should say. She’s really smart, she can do the work, she just…she’s a little slow in grasping it. I was talking to Snape about it and maybe finding a way to accommodate her but…” she sighed in defeat as Harry wrapped an arm around her shoulder and she leaned into him.
“Maybe you can go to McGonagall? Or Flitwick? Or even Dumbledore? You can come to my next lesson with me to talk to him,” Harry suggested, and she looked up at him with a small smile. “It can’t hurt. If Snape isn’t listening to you then I know Dumbledore will, and Snape will listen to Dumbledore. I don’t know when my next lesson will be, but I’ll tell you as soon as I do so you can come if nothing’s cha-“ Harry was cut off by Grace pulling him down into a kiss.
“You’re amazing,” she whispered with a smile when she pulled away. Harry only smiled at her and gave her another kiss. “What’s that?” she asked, nodding to the basket that was in his hand.
“Oh, I was thinking about us having a lunch date at the lake,” he answered, and Grace nodded excitedly as her smile grew. Harry laughed and kissed the side of her head, then he took her hand.
“I have to admit,” Grace started once they made it down to the lake, “you’ve been surprising me today,” she confessed as Harry conjured a blanket for them to sit on. “Nicely done,” she added with a smile and Harry grinned.
“Thanks, I have a good tutor,” he teased, and her cheeks burned. “Well, it is our one year anniversary. I have to make it special,” he added as he set the basket down as he sat on the blanket.
“I can’t believe it’s been a year…” Grace said softly as she sat down next to him.
“I can,” Harry replied with a huff. Grace gasped in mock offense as she punched him on the arm. “Ow! That hurt!” He hissed, rubbing his arm.
“Oh, please, it did not,” she rolled her eyes.
“It did! You punch really hard. I think it’s going to bruise.”
“You’ll be all right.”
“I don’t know, I think you damaged the muscle,” Harry said dramatically and she rolled her eyes.
“Do you want me to kiss it so it’ll feel better?”
“No,” he shook his head, “but I want you to kiss me so I’ll feel better,” he added with a grin. Grace’s cheeks turned pink as she shook her head at him but she reached over, and pulled him into a kiss. “Pain is all gone,” he whispered when she pulled away.
“You’re such a git,” she laughed as she rolled her eyes.
“But I’m your git,” he added.
“Yeah, I suppose you are,” she sighed playfully. Harry rolled his eyes at her as he opened the basket and reached in for their lunch. “Ugh, a man after my heart,” she sighed happily when she saw the fish and chips, making Harry laugh.
“You expect me to not have one of your favorite meals for lunch?”
“Well, you’re full of surprises today, how was I supposed to know what you’d put in a picnic basket that you surprised me with?” she teased and he rolled his eyes as he held out her plate to her.
“Eat your lunch,” he ordered.
“Ooh, you know how much I like seeing your bossy side,” she flirted and Harry’s cheeks turned pink.
“Eat, while we can,” he said again as he leaned back against the tree with his own plate. Grace smiled at him as she leaned back and into his side as she began eating. The sun from earlier had disappeared behind dark clouds that had rolled in. She wondered if she’ll have Care of Magical Creatures since they primarily spent the class outdoors. Whenever it rained, Hagrid never made her come outside and canceled class.
“So was it the kitchens that you ran off too after dropping me off at class?” she asked when she finished her meal and set the empty plate in the basket.
“Maybe…” he answered as he took a sip of his butterbeer. Grace rolled her eyes as she leaned into him.
“Today’s been really nice,” she said softly, resting her hand on his knee. Harry smiled and kissed the top of her head as he rested his hand on hers.
“Not as perfect as I’d like, but I don’t think it’ll be a good idea for us to skip classes today.”
“Definitely not,” she shook her head. “I think if we were caught together doing something we shouldn’t be doing, I’m sure dad might actually kill us.”
“Probably.”
“But today is still perfect,” she said softly, tilting her head to smile at him. Harry smiled as he moved to kiss her. Grace moaned softly when she felt his hand trail down her neck to hold her as he deepened the kiss.
Their kiss was interrupted by the quiet, distant sound of thunder. “We should probably head back inside,” Grace said as she noticed how dark it had gotten from the clouds. She sighed, lunch was still going on so she’ll probably see Hagrid to check if class was canceled.
“Yeah…” Harry nodded as he stood up and Grace started cleaning everything up and putting it into the basket.
“Class might be canceled, if it is do you want to cuddle on the sofa?” she asked as she stood up. She frowned when she heard scratching of something sharp against wood, and she turned and saw Harry standing close in front of the tree. “What are you doing?” she asked.
“You’ll see,” he answered vaguely as he continued to scrape at the tree. Her brows frowned even more as she bent to pick up the blanket and then another sound of thunder was heard in the distance.
“Harry, we should probably head inside –“
“Not yet,” he said, “I’m almost done.”
“Done doing what?” she asked, folding up the blanket and sticking it into the basket.
“This,” he said a minute later and he took a step away from the tree. Grace frowned as she watched him put the sheath over the pen knife her dad had given him.
“What did you do?” she asked, looking from him to the tree. Her breath got caught in her throat as she stared at the tree trunk in surprise. Grace reached up and traced the carving with her fingers. The letters ‘GB + HP’ were carved into the tree, her – their tree, in the middle of both of their parents carved initials just below. She felt tears stinging her eyes as she tried to swallow the lump that was forming in her throat.
“Your parents might not have made it, and Helena and my parents might be gone… but they were here and this tree is proof that they were here just like we are and… and they were in love,” he whispered softly in her hear as he wrapped his arms around her. Grace blinked away the tears as she stared at the tree and leaned into his chest. “I plan on us lasting forever, but one day I hope our kids find this tree and see these and know that how I feel for you has never changed…” Grace sucked in a breath when she felt Harry’s lips on her cheek, and then begin to leave a trail of light kisses along her jaw and neck.
She wanted to tell him. She wanted to say the words so badly. They were only three words, eight letters… it shouldn’t be that hard to say but they were. She loved him, and she wanted to tell him so badly but the closest she came was last night. But she knew that he knew she wasn’t ready to hear them, or say them, quite yet. She knew that Harry, without a single doubt, felt the same way about her. She could feel it right now with his arms around her and how he held her. She could feel it in the light kisses he gave her. She saw it in everything he’s done that day, and this grand gesture was an unspoken declaration of love and that’s all she needed.
Grace turned around to face him, and he frowned when he saw the tears. He reached up and wiped them from her cheeks and when he was about to ask her what was wrong, she pulled him down, kissing him. Harry’s hands cradled her head, tangling his fingers in her hair as he deepened the kiss.
Something cold and wet dropped on the top of her head, then again, and again, but neither of them cared as the cold rain started to fall. Grace moaned softly into the kiss as her back hit the tree as Harry pressed her into it. “Harry,” she whispered breathlessly, “Harry I –“
“I know,” he whispered, brushing the tip of his nose against hers, “I know, Grace,” he said and kissed her again. Her heart hammered in her chest as she clutched his robes tightly in her fists, deepening the kiss. He knew, and she knew that he knew. She shivered and he pressed himself into her more in hopes that his body would keep her warm in the cold rain.
CRACK!
Grace and Harry both jumped as the loud, cracking sound of thunder crashed around them as the sky illuminated with lightning, and the rain started coming down harder. “We should probably head inside now,” Harry said, noticing how wet they were. Grace laughed and tried to push her wet curls from her face. Harry pulled away but Grace pulled him back into a passionate kiss. He moaned softly, holding her face as lightning flashed and thundered rumbled around them again. “Love, I really think we should go in now,” he said a few minutes later as another crash of thunder came.
“One more,” she smiled as she pushed his wet hair from his face. Harry only nodded as he pulled her into another kiss.
Notes:
AAAaaahhh it's their one year!! So cute!!
I can't believe they've been together for a whole year!
I've always had it planned that on their one year, Harry was going to carve their initials on the tree :)
And of course, can't have a romantic chapter, or a romance fic without at least one scene of kissing in the rain :)
I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!
Chapter 180: 179
Chapter Text
“Quick thinking on your part, Harry, using a bezoar,” Dumbledore said gently as he, McGonagall and Snape stared at Ron, who was laying in the hospital bed with Ginny and Grace on one side and Hermione sitting on the other. “You must be very proud of your student, eh, Horace?” Grace turned to see Professor Slughorn, who was staring guiltily at Ron.
“Hm?” Slughorn asked, blinking and turning to Dumbledore, “oh... yes, very proud…” he nodded absently.
“I think we all agree that Mr. Potter’s actions were heroic,” McGonagall spoke up, looking from Ron to Dumbledore. “The question is, why were they necessary?”
“Why indeed,” Dumbledore nodded, looking at the bottle of mead that was still half wrapped. "This appears to be a gift, Horace. You don’t by chance remember who gave you this bottle, do you – which by the way possesses remarkably subtle hints of licorice and cherry when not polluted with poison.”
Grace’s stomach sunk at the word poison as she stared at Ron. She felt Harry rub her shoulders gently, she reached up and rested a hand over his.
“Actually, I had intended to give it as a gift myself…” Slughorn started, his voice quiet and sad.
“To whom might I ask?”
“To you, Headmaster…” Slughorn confessed, and Grace held her breath.
“Where is he?!” a high pitch shrill echoed throughout the hospital wing, “Where’s my Won-Won?!” Grace turned to see Lavender running over to them. “Has he been asking for me?” she asked as she gripped the metal frame, then she stood up straight and glared at Hermione. “What’s she doing here?” Grace rolled her eyes and Harry squeezed her shoulders to keep her from speaking up.
“I might ask you the same question,” Hermione hissed, and Grace raised an eyebrow at her.
“I happen to be his girlfriend,” Lavender said tightly as her eyes grew cold.
“I happen to be his…friend,” Hermione answered lamely.
“Don’t make me laugh! You haven’t spoken in weeks!” Lavender scoffed. “I suppose you want to make up with him now that he’s suddenly all interesting?” Grace’s face curled as she looked at Lavender, appalled at what she just said.
“He’s been poisoned, you daft bimbo!” Hermione exclaimed, “and for the record, I’ve always found him interesting!” Grace raised an eyebrow at Hermione. The two locked eyes, and Hermione shifted uncomfortably and looked away with pink cheeks.
“Erm…” Ron stirred, and they all looked at him, hoping that he’d wake up.
“Ha!” Lavender smirked, “See? He senses my presence!” Grace snorted, and Harry quickly covered her mouth with his hand to muffle her. “I’m here Won-Won! I’m here –“
“Er…my-“ Ron stirred again, his head tilting to the right. Grace’s eyes widened as she stared at Ron. “Er …my…nee,” he mumbled groggily as his hand twitched, reaching out to where Hermione was. Grace’s eyes went from Ron to Hermione as she tried not to grin at how red Hermione’s face was becoming.
Lavender gasped, and Grace turned and saw the girls face fall in shock as tears started to build. Grace felt bad for Lavender. As happy as she was that maybe Ron and Hermione will get their feelings sorted, that didn’t mean she wanted Lavender to be hurt. Seeing the boy you had feeings for choose another girl in front of you…it stung, and she didn’t want anyone to hurt that way. Lavender let out a quiet sob as she turned and ran out of the Hospital wing.
“Ah, to be young and feel love’s keen sting,” Dumbledore sighed, and Grace raised an eyebrow at him. “Come, everyone, I think Mr. Weasley is well tended,” he told them, motioning for them to follow him out.
“’Bout time, don’t you think?” Ginny whispered to them as she and Grace stood up.
“Yeah,” Grace grinned, as she turned to Hermione, who had taken Ron’s hand and sat on his bed beside him.
“Shut up,” Hermione said, her cheeks turning bright red, but she still had a smile.
“Didn’t say anything,” Grace shook her head.
“Didn’t need to, its all over your face,” Hermione retorted lightly.
“C’mon,” Harry whispered as he took her hand and tugged her along with him and Ginny.
“Do you think they’ll finally tell each other how they feel?” Ginny asked as the three of them started making their way to the common room.
“Doubt it,” Grace huffed. “He’s most likely dreaming, so he won’t remember anything once he wakes up. And Hermione won’t bring it up again.”
“But someone is going to have to at some point,” Ginny added, “I mean, Ron’s going to wonder why Lavender isn’t around anymore…”
“Well, Ron is just going to man up and apologize to Lavender and end things officially.”
“…This is Ron we’re talking about.”
“…You’re right. Harry will tell him how to do it, won’t you Harry?” Grace asked, turning to look at him but frowned when she noticed the pensive look on his face. “Harry…what is it?”
“Nothing,” he shook his head, but she raised an eyebrow at him – well, her and Ginny. “Just… thinking about everything, that’s all.”
“Speaking of,” Ginny started as they finished climbing the stairs to the seventh floor. “What even happened?”
“Well… er…” Harry started nervously, now trying to figure out a way to tell them, mainly Grace, how Ron was poisoned without mentioning the love potion. “He ate something that was… bad and I took him to Slughorn, and when he was better, Slughorn offered us a drink and then Ron was poisoned…” Harry answered vaguely.
“But what did Ron eat?” Grace asked as they approached the portrait. She wasn’t buying Harry’s story, he was leaving things out purposely and she had a feeling she wasn’t going to like what he had to say.
“Er…some…cauldron cakes,” Harry answered.
“Abstinence,” Grace said to the Fat Lady, who swung open for the three of them. “But why would you need to go see Slughorn over some bad cauldron cakes?”
“Er…” Harry shifted uncomfortably.
“Harry, just tell us what happened,” Ginny said impatiently.
“Well I gave him his birthday present,” Harry started, and the two girls nodded, “and I was checking the Map,” and Grace rolled her eyes at him, “And we were going to head down to breakfast, then I noticed he looked a bit off.”
“Off like how?” Grace asked slowly.
“Like… giddy,” Harry grimaced, “like his eyes were glazed, and he had this stupid smile on his face. Well, I tried to get him to come to breakfast but he wasn’t hungry, and I saw he ate half a box of cauldron cakes. Then he started acting funny and saying funny things about…about someone and being in love with them and I noticed the box of cauldron cakes he ate and –“ Harry paused. He noticed Grace’s face grow darker, and he swallowed nervously.
“And what, Harry?” Grace asked slowly, her thick, menacing voice sent shivers down his back.
“And well, I realized they were laced with a love potion so I took him to Slughorn because I knew he’d be able to make an antidote quickly and he did. After Ron took it, Slughorn poured us a drink to celebrate and for Ron’s birthday and well, Ron downed his quickly and that’s how it happened…”
“How bad was Ron?” Grace asked impatiently.
“Well you saw him –“
“No, how bad was Ron under the potion?”
“Er, well, bad enough for Slughorn to have asked if the potion was within date…” Harry answered nervously. He noticed Grace’s face grow red, the wrinkle between her brows was deep and there was a slight twitch of her eye that she got when she was angry.
“And why did Ron eat cauldron cakes that were laced with a love potion?!” she asked, her jaw clenching and her hands balling into fists. Harry swallowed nervously again as his eyes went to Ginny, who had her arms crossed over her chest and her eyes narrowed at him – also waiting for him to answer the question.
“He…er…found them…”
“And how did Ron find them?”
“On…the floor…”
“And why where they on the floor to begin with?”
“…Someone must’ve…tossed them there…” Harry answered nervously, and Grace’s eyes narrowed dangerously at him. “I…tossed them to the floor…when I was digging in my trunk…”
“Why did you have cauldron cakes that were laced with a love potion in your trunk!?” she hissed.
“Someone…gave them to me…” he answered, “but I just tossed them in my trunk! I honestly forgot about them –“
“And you didn’t think to throw them away!?” Grace snapped at him, her voice now loud enough to cause people to look at them.
“It was months ago, before Christmas! I wasn’t thinking –“
“I’m sorry, you mean to tell me you accepted them before Christmas!? You’ve had them all this time?!”
“Yes – I mean, no! I didn’t accept them! I found them –“
“You found them?”
“Yeah, on my bed –“
“Who left them?” Grace asked sharply, trying to take deep breaths to calm her anger.
“Grace, it’s nothing –“
“No, Harry, it isn’t nothing!” she snapped at him. “My cousin was accidentally poisoned because he ate something with a love potion that was given to you that you so stupidly kept! So, I want to know who the bitch was that gave you a love potion!”
“Grace –“ Harry started, but the sound of giggling girls interrupted him. Grace’s eyes went past him and saw a familiar group of girls giggling as they walked down into the common room from the girls staircase.
“Never mind, I already know who it is,” Grace sneered as her eyes narrowed dangerously on the girl with dark hair in the center. “Out of my way,” she hissed as she pushed past him.
“Grace! No! Stop –“ Harry tried to stop her, but she yanked her arm away and stormed over to the girls.
“I’m only going to say this once,” Grace snapped as she shoved Romilda back, making the girl gasp and stumble as she glared at Grace.
“Excuse me, what is your problem –“
“Shut up,” Grace hissed at her. “I don’t care about anything you have to say so keep your bloody trap shut!”
“You can’t talk to me like that – “ Romilda started as she went to shove Grace away, but Grace grabbed her wrists and twisted them awkwardly, making Romilda exclaim in pain.
“I can talk to you anyway I bloody well feel like and you’re going to listen!” she sneered as she dug her nails into Romilda’s skin. “Harry is my boyfriend. Now he’s already made it obvious that he wasn’t interested but you just can’t take no for an answer can you?!”
“Let go!” Romilda hissed as she tugged her arm from Grace, who released her grip enough to let Romilda pull her arm but not without her nails scratching down the girls forearm. Romilda hissed from pain as she looked at her arm, and at the three, long, red scratches. “What the hell is your problem!?”
“My problem is you! So back the hell off and leave Harry alone! He’s not interested!” Grace sneered and went to turn around.
“He will be,” Romilda muttered, making Grace freeze. “He can’t stay with that psycho –“ Grace didn’t wait to hear more as she whipped around and punched Romilda in the face hard. The common room went quiet. Everyone stared as Romilda stumbled backwards, crying in pain as she held her nose. “What the hell is wrong with you!?”
“What the hell is wrong with you?!” Grace shouted at her. “Do you even realize that because of your stupid, sneaky, tricks to steal my boyfriend, resulted in my cousin being in the Hospital Wing?! So instead of owning up to your own stupid decisions, you’re acting like a jealous twat!”
“Please,” Romilda scoffed as her friend handed her a handkerchief to soak up the blood from her nose. “I’m the jealous one? You’re the one that’s so insecure you have to attack anyone who looks at him –“ Grace pushed Romilda hard, forcing her to knock into a chair and topple to the ground.
“Listen, and listen good,” Grace started slowly as Romilda stood back up, “Harry and I, we’re going to get married one day, we’ve already planned it out. He can’t go one day without touching me, or an hour without looking down my shirt. I have nothing to be insecure about,” she sneered. “So, I may be a jealous bitch sometimes but at least I don’t have to resort to love potions to get a guy to like me.”
There was a low rumble of ‘ooh’s coming from some of the younger students who were watching.
“Grace, stop,” Harry said evenly as he tried to pull her away.
“No,” Grace pulled her arm from him.
“Grace, you’ve made your point,” Harry said firmly, “now let’s go.”
Grace and Romilda glared at each other for another tense minute before she nodded. “Fine…” Harry seemed to relax as he forced her to turn around.
“Thanks Harry, you’re a hero,” Romilda said flirtatiously. Grace saw red as she whipped back around and punched Romilda again. She screamed in pain as Grace went to swing again but Harry grabbed her by the waist and pulled her away.
“Let me go!” she shouted as she struggled but Harry dragged her away from the younger girl. “Harry! Let me go!”
“Grace stop!” he exclaimed as he swung her around so he was between her and Romilda.
“Get out of my way –“
“Dammit Grace! Stop!” he shouted at her, but she glared at Romilda, who was cradling bleeding nose in handkerchief.
“I need to teach a twat a lesson,” she hissed as she went to move around him but Harry grabbed hold of her and started dragging her out of the common room. “Harry let me go!”
“What the hell is your problem?!” he shouted at her as he let go of her when the Fat Lady’s portrait swung closed.
“Excuse me?!” she shrieked.
“C’mon,” he muttered as he grabbed her wrist. “Let’s go somewhere private so we can talk about this.”
“No, let’s talk about it now because I really want to know why you kept something you knew was laced –“
“For once, Grace, will you stop!?” he snapped at her. “Can we please go somewhere private and talk and not have a bloody fight where everyone can see?!” Grace glared at him as she crossed her arms over her chest, and noticed that some of the portraits were watching intensely at them.
“Fine,” she hissed as she stormed down the corridor. Harry clenched his hands into fists as he followed her. He’s seen her angry and jealous at other girls before, he knows the attention he’s been receiving from girls bothers her, but he’s never seen her like this before. He’s never seen her attack another students like that before.
He frowned when he saw her stop and began pacing back and forth, and at first he was going to ask what was wrong but then he saw a door appear. The Room of Requirement, of course. It always seemed to be their go-to for privacy, however right now it wasn’t the kind of privacy that he’d prefer.
“What has gotten into you?” he asked once the door closed. “I know you don’t like her, but attacking her?!”
“She deserves it!” she snapped as she started pacing angrily.
“You punched her in the face, twice!”
“Well maybe she’ll bloody learn!”
“Grace, what the hell?!” Harry asked.
“Yeah, what the hell!” she glared at him, making him blink in confusion. “What the hell were you thinking keeping the stupid cauldron cakes?!”
“I didn’t mean to –“
“But you didn’t mean to throw them out either!”
“Why are you mad at me?!”
“I’m mad that you kept them! I’m mad that you kept them and you hid them from me!”
“I didn’t hide anything from you!”
“You didn’t tell me about them!”
“I didn’t realize I needed to tell you every time a girl gives me something!” Harry snapped, and he realized that was the wrong thing to say when he saw her entire demeanor change. Her eyes narrowed more as her hands balled into fists. “I didn’t –“
“So you’ve been given other things by girls?” she asked.
“No, Grace, I haven’t –“
“Then why did you say it like that?!”
“I meant to say that I didn’t realize I needed to tell you if a girl gives me something –“
“How would you feel if another boy gave me a love potion?” she asked, and Harry paused.
“What?”
“How would you feel if a boy gave me cauldron cakes that were full of a love potion?” she asked seriously as she crossed her arms over her chest.
“What does this have to do with what happened in the common room?”
“Answer the question Harry.”
“Grace –“
“Answer the question!”
“Why?”
“Just answer the question!”
“Grace –“
“ANSWER THE-“
“I’D BE ANGRY!” Harry snapped at her, “I’d be angry, all right?”
“So why can’t I be angry?”
“You attacked her!”
“I’m angry!” she shouted at him. “I’m angry that no matter how many times I’ve told her to back off she hasn’t and you not doing anything isn’t helping!”
“What?!” Harry glared. “What the bloody hell is that supposed to mean?! I haven’t said or done anything –“
“Exactly! You haven’t done anything! Nothing, Harry!” she snapped, her voice cracking. “All these girls are watching you, giggling at you, throwing themselves at you and you haven’t done a single thing to stop them!”
“I’m not interested in them, you know I’m not –“
“Then why haven’t you told them to stop?” she asked, and Harry paused. “Why haven’t you told them you weren’t interested? Hm?”
“I didn’t think I needed – “
“You know how much it bothers me,” she continued, feeling the tears sting her eyes as she looked at him. “I’m scared or worried that you’ll choose one of them over me, I know you wouldn’t… but it doesn’t change the fact that they don’t care that we’re together. They look at you and giggle, and talk about you, and try to get your attention and –“
“I don’t care about them, Grace…” Harry said gently. “They don’t matter to me –“
“Then why do you enjoy it?” Grace asked, her voice cracking as she blinked the tears away.
“What?”
“I can tell that you enjoy it –“
“You know I don’t like the stares and whispers!” he glared at her.
“Then why do you get all flustered when you catch them staring and giggling?” she asked, and Harry’s shoulders slumped.
“What?” he asked.
“When you hear the whispers, and the giggles, you look over at them and they giggle more and then your neck and face gets red and flustered,” she started, wiping the tears from her cheeks. “Why do you enjoy their attention so much?”
“Flower…” Harry said gently as he wiped the tears from her cheeks. “I don’t,” he whispered, pushing the hair from her face. “I look at them, but then I see you,” Grace looked at him with her brows furrowed. “I see that look you have. Your lips pout,” he started, pressing his thumb on her lips, “and you give them this… glare, like the one you get when someone tries to take your sweets,” he smiled softly. “I see you get angry, and have this possessive look and it… it turns me on, so then I get flustered because I can’t really be walking around with a hard-on,” he confessed.
“What?” she whispered in surprise.
“I don’t get flustered from those other girls, Grace… I get flustered from you,” he told her. “I don’t care about them. They can stare, and giggle about me all they want but it isn’t going to change anything. I’m yours, love.”
“All mine?” she asked quietly, and he nodded.
“All yours,” he smiled. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about the cauldron cakes. I tossed them in my room and forgot about them. I never meant to keep them from you, they just didn’t matter to me.”
“There hasn’t been any more, right?” she asked in a small voice, and Harry shook his head.
“There haven’t been any guys sending you gifts, have there?” he asked, trying to come across as playful, but the hardness of his voice sent shivers down her back.
“No,” she shook her head. “You kind of can’t compete with The Chosen One,” she said quietly.
“Good…” he nodded, then rested his forehead against hers. “Now I want to make sure you know that no other girl can compete with you,” he said quietly, so quietly that Grace almost couldn’t hear him.
“How?”
“Do you trust me?”
“Always, Harry…” she breathed, and then he kissed her. She moaned softly against his lips as she held onto his shirt. Harry’s hands gripped the hem of her shirt and he lifted it, and she broke the kiss long enough to lift her hands for him to take it off. He pulled her back into a kiss as she went to pull his shirt up, but he took her hands.
“No,” he whispered against her lips. “This morning is about you,” he said then he started kissing down her neck “I want to touch you, assure you that there is no reason to be jealous, no matter how sexy you can be when you are.”
“Okay…” she breathed as she felt him nip at her skin and his hands reach behind her. She shivered as his fingertips grazed her back. Harry bit down on her neck gently as he unhooked her bra and pulled it away, tossing it somewhere before he started to unbutton her jeans. Grace pulled away and pushed them down her legs, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side.
“Lay down,” he told her, and she frowned in confusion, but turned and saw the bed that the room had produced for them. Grace only nodded as she moved to lay on the bed, and as soon as she did, Harry climbed on top of her and started to leave a trail of kisses down her chest. He wrapped his lips around one of her hardening nipples while the other hand started to caress the other. She let out an unsteady whimper as he began rolling her nipple between his fingers.
After a few minutes he moved to the other breast as his hand trailed down her stomach and brushed his finger tips along the waist line of her knickers. She shivered under his touch as he pulled away from her breast and started leave kisses, and little bite marks all over her skin. Grace gasped when she felt Harry’s warm fingers gently stroke her, and he groaned against her skin.
“Bloody hell, I’ve missed this,” he mumbled against her as he pushed two fingers inside her, making her legs spread instantly for him.
“Harry…” she moaned quietly as he moved his fingers faster.
Harry glanced at her as he pushed a third finger into her. He loved watching her chest rise and fall as her breathing became shallow, and her skin flush pink. He loved hearing the small mewls that came from her lips. He stopped, pulling his hand from her, and she whined.
“No, don’t stop,” she pleaded as she went to grab his hand but he sat up on the bed. “Harry… please…”
He didn’t say anything, instead he hooked his fingers around the sides of her knickers and pulled them down and off, letting them fall to the floor. He hovered over her, resting between her legs and he kissed her. Breaking the kiss, he started kissing down her neck, her shoulder, her chest, the valley of her breasts, moving all the way down her stomach. She shivered when she felt his warm breath between her legs.
“Grace…” he whispered, and she opened her eyes and lifted her head to look at him. Her breath was caught in her throat when she saw his eyes blown in way she hadn’t seen before. “Is it…is it okay for me –“
“Yes,” she nodded. “Yes, Harry…” she answered, and Harry nodded as he moved further down the bed. Looping his arms around her thighs, he gripped them gently, rubbing his thumb along her soft skin. Licking his lips, he took a breath, making her shiver, before he pressed his lips against her.
She tasted sweet like honey syrup, which wasn’t at all what he expected. He pulled away and let out the breath he was holding. Grace moaned softly at the heat of his breath, and he licked his lips again before he pressed his lips against her once more. He pushed his tongue between her wet lips, and she was sweeter than he could imagine. He groaned when he felt her hand grip his hair tightly and he squeezed her thighs.
Harry wondered why it took him so long to do this, he wished he had done it earlier. He felt her legs relax around him, and her soft moans grow louder as he continued to use his tongue on her and gently sucking on the bud of nerves. She moaned loudly, rolling her hips against him and tugging on his hair. He did it again, and again, feeling her thighs tighten around him and he could feel she was getting closer. He moaned softly against her as he sucked on her a little harder.
“Harry…” she moaned. He squeezed her thighs as he continued, feeling her muscles tighten. “Harry…” she moaned, her voice was higher in pitch and her grip on his hair tightened. “I’m – it’s – oh!” she gasped, her hips rolling against his lips as her body started trembling. She let out a long, moan as a spark of white crashed through. Harry moaned softy as he helped her roll through her climax, taking in and savoring every drop of her.
Once he felt her relax, he pulled away and he licked his lips. He was going to have to do that again. Harry started kissing up her body and he smiled down at her, pushing her hair out of her face.
“Wow…” she breathed as her eyes fluttered open and she smiled up at him.
“Like it?” he asked, laying next to her, and she nodded.
“Yeah… you need to do that again,” she whispered, making Harry laugh.
“Don’t worry, love… I plan to.”
Notes:
I feel like this has been a chapter everyone has kind of been anticipating??? I could be wrong?? Please tell me if you've been waiting for a Grace and Romilda confrontation after Ron eating the cauldron cakes!
It was really fun to write. Was Grace dramatic? Yes. Did she care? Absolutely not.
I also had planned that the first time harry went down was going to be this time. I spent a while debating if it should really happen or not, but alas... the words happened so I went through with the original plan lol.
Anyway, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and the triple update!
Pages Navigation
Phoenix_S on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Sep 2024 05:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
imaginaryfoxes on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Sep 2024 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
AmericanDesi on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Nov 2024 05:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
sanami_Sd (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Nov 2024 07:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Akren (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 20 Jan 2025 06:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Joellesbooks (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Jan 2025 08:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
derangedDementor3 on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Apr 2025 05:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
imaginaryfoxes on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Apr 2025 05:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
lovefalbi on Chapter 1 Fri 30 May 2025 01:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
imaginaryfoxes on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 03:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Helgex on Chapter 1 Sat 31 May 2025 12:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 07:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
cherrybullets on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Jun 2025 03:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Glynnn (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 17 Jun 2025 05:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvansWife123 on Chapter 2 Mon 07 Apr 2025 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
brattycakes on Chapter 2 Wed 30 Apr 2025 04:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Grassy_Ass on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Jun 2025 01:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
imaginaryfoxes on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Jun 2025 03:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Scott (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 23 Jun 2024 12:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
imaginaryfoxes on Chapter 3 Sun 23 Jun 2024 12:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Phoenix_S on Chapter 3 Sun 23 Jun 2024 01:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
imaginaryfoxes on Chapter 3 Sun 23 Jun 2024 02:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Phoenix_S on Chapter 3 Sun 23 Jun 2024 04:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Skyrunner7 on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Aug 2024 02:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Needactualwater on Chapter 3 Tue 18 Mar 2025 11:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Carfunky on Chapter 4 Tue 18 Feb 2025 02:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Grassy_Ass on Chapter 4 Tue 03 Jun 2025 01:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
p0np0n on Chapter 5 Thu 05 Sep 2024 11:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
imaginaryfoxes on Chapter 5 Fri 06 Sep 2024 02:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation